Skip to main content

Full text of "Institutes of ecclesiastical history, ancient and modern .."

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


r. 


•  * 


•I 


t' 


•^  t.  c.,.^ 


"13  e> 


^\ 


t>i^l\<^\y^^ 


i 


\ 


I 


I 

i 


i 

4 


*^ 


f 


p 

^ 


INSTITUTES 

ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY, 

ANCIENT   AND   MODERN, 

IN  FOUR  BOOKS, 


MUCH  CORRECTED,  ENLARGED,  AND  IMPROVED  FROM  THE 
PRIHARV  AUTHORITIES. 


BY  JOHN  LAWRENCE  TON  MOSHEIH,  D.D., 

omutoBUiOS  or  tbb  (nrmkiiiT  or  oottinsik. 


BY  JAMES  MURDOCK^.D.P. 

IH    THSBS    TOI.VHES. 

VOL.  II. 

BKOOlflt  BDITtOM,  BBTIBID  AHD  INUKBID. 


NEW-YORK: 

HARPER  dt  BROTHERS,  8S  OLIFF-STREZT. 

1641. 


THE  HEW  YORK 
POBUC  LIBRARY 


Enterad  iccordingto  Act  of  CongTM*,  in  tlw  jui  183ft,  b;  Jmi  Hdbdmik, 
•,  ■,•.  ip,  the  QU^'ao&aordMDutriel  Court  of  CouMclkntDiMnct. 


INSTITUTES 


ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY, 

NEW  TESTAMENT. 


BOOK   III.  ,       ' 

■NBBACina        

ETENT8  FROM  THE  TIMES  OF  eSAKL£M-A{3NE, 

TO  TBB 
COMHENCEHENT  OF  THE  HEFORHATION  BY  LUTBER. 


CENTURY   EIGHTH. 


PART  L 

HISTORY  OF   THE   OUTWARD   STATE   OF   THE   CHDSCH, 


THB  PKOSPEZOCS  XVSNTS  OF  THIS  CSSTVRT. 


ofhuApoatleili^ — 4  6-  Othw  Apostle*  of  Geiciunj. — i  8.  Rxrydhion  of  ChiriMMgM 
minat  Ihe  Suow.— 4  ^•  Eatinuta  of  ku  Cocrsnioai. — i  B.  The  Reputed  Minclei  of 
|S>  Centurj. 

^  1.  While  the  Mahammedans  were  falling  upon  and  subjugating  the 
fairest  prarinces  of  Asia,  and  diminishing  eveiy  where  the  lustre  and  rep. 
Htation  of  Christianity,  the  Nestorians  of  Choldca  were  blessing  with  the 
knowledge  of  heavenly  truth  those  barbarous  nations,  called  Scythians  by 
the  ancients  aod  by  the  modems  Tartars,  living  on  this  side  Mount  Imaus, 
awl  not  subject  to  the  Saracens.  It  is  now  ascertained  that  Timotheut 
tbe  Nestorian  pontifi',  who  attained  that  dignity  A.D.  778,  imbued  wiin  a 
knowledge  of  Christianity  by  the  ministry  of  SubehaJ  Jmu  whom  he  cre- 
ated a  bishop,  first  the  Grelae  and  Dailamites,  nations  of  Hyrcania ;  and 
afterwards  by  other  nussionaries,  the  rest  of  the  nations  of  .Hyrcania, 
Boctria,  Margiano,  and  SogdiBna.(l)     It  is  also  certain,  that  Chriatianity 

(1)  TliomMMargctaii,JIittomtyiorsM*-  lioo  toiiait  Twwttnu  ind  the  ajookaaf  y» 

ticiB  lib.  iii.,  in  Jm.  Sim.  Aittman't  Bib-  canvent,  henunmrdered  WtheButadnw. 

lioltwo  Client.  Vuic,  tom,  iiL,  pt.  i.,  p.  Tmalhetu  now  ordiined  Kta-Jagu*  wd  Jo. 

491.    See  tbo  tbe  BitJioUwct,  torn,  iii.,  pU  baiaka,  two  other  monke  of  Beth-Abeti,  and 

■i.,  eip.  ii.,  4  T.,  p.  ccccliiviii.     ^Dr.  Ho-  lent  them  vith  GAeen  aoiilant  mook*  hilo 

ihtim,  in  hi*  Historia  Tutuomm  ecdeuee-  the  hids  counthm.    The»  ilio  were  buc- 

lica.  p.  13,  &e.,  relying  chiefly  on  tlte  pie-  ceuful  miuionaiies  ;  end  with  tbe  conieot 

ceding  ■ulhaiities,  italM  thit    TVmoCAnu,  of  Timothau*,  the  two  biahope  onUined  eeven 

irtio  wu  petiiiTch  of  the  Neatoriana  Iron  oftheircomptaioiutabebiahc^iol'thBEut; 

A.D.  777  to  A.D.  BSD,  pUnned  the  mission  luznely,  Tlvniua  who  went  into  Indii,  Dot 

lo  these  naiimu  inhabiting  the  ahoiBi  of  tbe  wid  metnipDJitsa  of  Chins,  ud  ZacduiBa, 

Ceipisn  Se« ;  ud  that  he  aelected  foi  ita  Srruj,  Epkraim,    Sinieon,  and  Atumiai. 

execution  one  Satckal  Jem,  a  learned  monk  Thomaa  Margeniii  relatea,  that  TimofAcw 

of  the  Nealoriui  nNDMterj  of  Betb-Aben  in  diieeted  the  two  ordaining  biahopa  first  to 

Aaayria  well  akilled  in  the  Syriac.  Aiabie,  oidain  s  third,  and  to  su{^Ty  the  plMe  of  a     i 

and  Penisn  languages,  ordained  him  bisbop,  liird  hahop  at  Mt  oidioation  by  placing  a 

and  sent  him  forth,     SuMal  made  numer-  copy  of  the  Gospels  on  the  seat  near  the  rigbt 

Oua  cODftn*  among  (he  GeUe  and  Daila-  hand.      Afterwarda,   they    would   have   the 

mitea.  foniad  them  into  chuicbea,  and  or-  canonical  number  of  Arte  bishopa,  to  oidain 

dained  elders  onr  them.     This  aetiie  mi»-  the  otheia.      These  new  biabopa  diapeised 

•ionary  abe  InTelled  faither  Eaat,  and  apread  themselrea  widely  orei  the  countries  of  lb* 

the  goapel  eitenaivsh  in  Tailaiy,  Catbai,  Eaat,  and  foundtd  many  chucchei  in  India, 

and  China ;  but  on  M  winiiii  frosi  hia  mis-  CUhai,  nd  China.    Bol  after  Ih^Aatk  of 


6  BOOK  m— CENTURY  TIIL— PART  I.— CHAP.  I. 

was  finnlf  and  pennanently  established  in  those  couDtries  for  oereral 
centuries,  although  it  was  sometimes  disturbed  by  the  Mohammedans; 
and  that  the  bishops  of  these  conutries  were  always  subject  to  the  author- 
i^  of  the  Nestoriaii  pontifT. 

^  S,  In  Europe,  most  of  the  German  nations  were  still  involved  in  the 
darkness  of  superstition ;  the  only  exceptioD  being  the  tribes  on  the  Rhine, 
namely,  the  Bavarians,  who  are  known  to  have  received  a  knowledge  of 
Christianity  under  Theodoric  the  son  of  Clovis  the  Great,  and  the  Eastern 
Franks  [or  Franconisns],  with  a  few  others.  Attempts  had  been  ol^en 
made  to  enlighten  the  Germans,  both  by  the  kings  and  princes  for  whose 
interest  it  was  that  those  warlike  tribes  should  become  civilized,  and  also 
by  some  pious  and  holy  men ;  but  the  attempts  had  met  with  little  or  no 
success.  But  in  this  century,  Winifrid  an  English  Benedictine  monk  of 
noble  birth  who  afterwards  bore  the  name  of  Boniface,  attempted  this  ob- 
ject with  better  success.  In  the  year  715  he  left  his  native  country,  with 
two  companions,  and  first  attempted  in  vain  to  disaemioato  Christian  doc- 
trines  among  the  Frieslanders  who  were  subjects  of  king  Radbod.  Af. 
terwards  in  the  year  719,  having  received  a  solemn  commission  from  the 
Roman  pontiff  Gregory  11.,  he  more  suecessfuiiy  performed  the  functions 
"  a  Christian  teacher  among  the  Thuringians,  the  Frieslanders,  and  the 

■    ■■(2) 

TiineAeta  KID.  BSO,  we  iMmnolliiag  mors  cording  to  the  threefold  lenM  of  icriptaie. 
Teapecting  lbe»  chuTchea  (ill  A.D.  lOOU,  Aftei  i  ihort  time  he  wk  a  leachec  of  Lbeio 
wben  ihe  futwua  Chrittian  priiKS,  called  thinga.  At  the  age  of  30  he  was  ordained 
PretAylcrJDin,  came  upoD  the  (ttge. — TV.]  a  pteibjtei.  About  A.D.  TlS.heundeitook 
(3)  AU  that  could  be  laid  of  Ihi*  celebn-  ■  Tolunuiy  mission  to  Fhealaad.  with  two 
ted  man,  baa  been  collected  by  Henr.  Phil,  monks  far  rompuioni.  But  Radbod,  the 
Guiamt,  at  bis  Diss,  de  S.  Booifaeio  Oei-  pagan  king  of  the  countrv,  being  at  war  with 
manonun  Apotlolo ;  Helmat.,  ITSS,  4to.  Ibe  Fianks  and  hoatile'  to  the  Christians, 
Yet  we  mn  add  Jo.  Alb.  Fabridi  BiUioch.  gaie  him  no  encoungnment ;  and  he  lelum- 
Lalina  medii  aevi,  lom.  i.,  p.  709.  Hiatoire  ed  again  lo  hia  monaatery.  The  abbacy  of 
litt.  de  la  France,  lom.  it.,  p.  9S.  Ja.  Ma-  Nuacelle  was  now  offered  him  ;  bat  he  re- 
aUm,  Annsles  Benedictini :  and  olbera.  fnaed  it,  becanie  ha  pnferred  a  more  active 
[The  Church  Hiatotiea  of  i^7niry,ScAro«ciA,  emplayment.  Soon  after,  hiving  projected 
and  J.  E.  C.  Schmidt,  pre  ample  account*  a  misaion  lo  the  psgana  in  Germany,  lie  set 
of  Boniface.     Miiner  (Church  Hist.,  conl.     out  for  Rome  lo  obuin  the  papal  sanction 


hi*  disciples,  and  «  Germsn  monk  named  him  scommiaaionlo  preach  the  Gospellotbe 
Olhlon,  who  bred  in  the  lllh  century,  and  pagans  wherever  he  could  find  them.  He 
collected  various  letten  of  Boatface  which  now  visited  Germany,  preached  in  Bavaria 
ha  ha*  inserted  in  his  DBiraliTe.  Boththeae  and  Tburingii ;  and  learning  that  Radbod 
biographiea,  vuilh  valuable  notes,  are  con-  was  dead.he  wentto  Friesland,  and  for  three 
uinedinMoMUoim  AclaSanctor.  ord.  Ben-  jrears  aaeisted  WiUihrmd  the  aged  biahopof 
edict.,  lom.  i*.,  p.  1-S4,  ed,  Vctiel.,  1734.  flirecht,  in  spreading  the  gospel  aiKi  erecting 
According  lo  these  writers,  Boniface  was  churches  among  the  neighbouring  pagans. 
bom  at  Ktrtm  in  Devonshire,  sboot  A.D.  Wiilibrord  proposed  lo  him  lo  become  hii 
690.  When  but  four  or  Eve  yean  old,  he  permanent  aaaistant  and  aucceasor ;  but  Bon- 
showed  a  strong  incUnetion  for  a  monsstic  ifsee  declined,  on  ihe  ground  that  the  pope 
life,  which  his  father  first  ettdsavoured  to  had  intended  he  ahould  labour  in  the  more 
eradicate  but  aflerwards  favoured.  He  first  eastern  parta  of  Germany.  He  now  viaited 
entered  a  monialery  at  Eztier.  From  that  Roma  a  aecond  time  in  the  year  7!.').  was 
h»  removed  after  seven  yean  lo  Ihe  monaa-  closely  examined  by  the  pope  as  to  his  failb 
lery  of  NiuttUt  in  Hinla,  a*  a  better  place  and  his  adherence  lo  the  aee  of  Rome  ;  snd 
for  ttudy.  Here  he  learned  gTsouDsi,  poe-  upon  hia  swesiing  perpelosl  allegiance  lo  the 
Vej,  ilitunc,  and  biUicd  inttmiiWalim  sc-  pope,  be  wai  oMtM  •  biabi^  and  bad  hia 


s 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  7 

^  S.  In  the  3reEkr  723,  being  ordaiiwd  &  bishop  by  Gregory  IL  at  Rtnne,  and 
being  supported  by  ihc  authority  and  the  aid  of  CAarZMJIfiirtel  the  Major  Do- 
muB  of  the  Franks,  Booi&ce  returned  to  hia  Hessians  and  Thuringians,  and 
Ksumed  his  laboun  among  them  with  much  success.  He  was  ik>w  greatly 
assisted  by  several  learned  and  pious  persons  of  both  sexes,  who  repaired 
to  him  out  of  England  and  France.  In  the  year  789,  having  gathered 
more  Christian  churches  than  one  man  could  alone  govern,  he  was  advanced 
to  the  rank  of  an  archbishop  by  Gregory  III.,  and  by  his  authority  and  with 
the  aid  of  Carloman  and  Pepin,  the  sons  of  Charles  Martcl,  he  established 
variou?  bishoprics  jn  Germany ;  as  those  of  Wurtiiurg,  Baraburg  [near 
Fritzlar,  in  Hesse -Casscl],  Erfurt,  and  Eichstadt;  to  wliich  he  added,  in 
the  year  744,  the  famous  monastery  of  Fvida.     The  final  reward  of  his 

nime  changed  from  Winijni  to  Boniface,  vscint  *e«  of  Menti  to  Bonifaie.  As  uch- 
With  DDmeroui  lettcn  of  tflcommendation  biahop  of  Menti,  BonifiFe  claimed  jurisdie- 
lopiincea,  biibopa,  lod  otben,  and  ■  good  Uonoierlhe  bishopof  Uirechi  i  which  claim 
■lock  of  holy  lelics,  Boniface  nlumed  waiconteiledbj  tbe  archbisbop  of  Cologne. 
IlirDugh  France,  where  CharUt  Maritt  re-  BonificB,  aa  archbiahop  and  as  papal  legate, 
ceiled  him  cordiallj  and  fumiabed  hiiQ  with  presided  in  aeretal  couticila  in  Fiance  and 
a  ufe  conduct  throughout  the  empire.  He  Cermany,  and  was  very  acliie  in  enforcing 
first  went  among  the  Hesiiani.  where  he  nnifoRDily  of  ritea  and  rigid  adherence  to  the 
■uppreaaed  the  remains  of  idolatry,  and  in-  cinoaa  of  the  chuich  of  Kame.  In  thejiear 
tropidiy  cut  down  the  consecrated  oojt  a/Ju-  TM,  being  far  advinced  ui  life,  he  left  his 
whick  broke  into  four  equal  parta  in  its  bishopric  at  Menli  under  the  care  of  LuUia, 
This  pi«ligy  silenced  all  objections  ;  whom  he  ordained  his  colleague  and  svcces- 
-uu  onl  of  the  wood  of  this  tree,  a  chapel  sor,  and  undertook  a  miasion  among  the 
was  built,  dedicated  to  St.  Peler.  From  Fricslanden,  who  were  but  partially  convert- 
Hesse  he  wenl  to  Thuringis.  where  he  ef'  ed  to  Christianity.  With  the  aid  of  several 
fected  a  similar  reform,  and  had  contention  inferiorclergymen  and  monks,  hehadbrou^^ 
with  some  who  were  accounted  heretical,  many  persons  of  both  seies  to  submit  to  bap- 
Oa  the  accession  of  Gregory  III.  to  the  (ism.  and  having  appointed  the  6th  of  Jun* 
Mpal  chair  A.D.  731,  Boniface  sent  an  em-  for  a  general  meeting  of  the  conTeiU  to  re- 
DUsy  lo  Rome,  giving  SD  account  of  hia  pro-  ceive  the  rite  of  contumation,  at  Docihiflioil 
cecdings,  and  propoung  several  questiona  the  Bordne,  between  Eaat  and  West  Friea- 
tespecting  ecclesiastical  law,  for  solution,  land,  on  the  morning  of  (he  day  appointed 
The  pope  aaswercd  his  inquiries,  sent  him  a  and  while  the  couieits  were  eipccled  to  ar- 
fresh  supply  of  relics,  and  also  the  archiepis-  rive,  a  party  of  pagan  Frieslanders  assaolled 
copal  pallium,  with  instructions  when  and  his  camp.  His  young  men  began  to  prepare 
bow  lo  wear  it.  In  the  year  738,  he  visited  for  battle ;  but  Bonijace  forbid  it,  utd  ez- 
Rome  a  third  time,  attended  by  a  large  ret-  horted  all  to  resign  themselves  up  to  die  u 
Blue  of  priests  and  monks,  and  was  gnr-  martyrs.  Me  and  his  fifty-tno  companioni 
ciously  received  by  the  pope.  On  hia  return  were  all  murdered,  snd  their  camp  was  plun- 
through  Bavsris,  as  papa]  legate  he  divided  detcd.  But  the  banditti  afterwards  quairel- 
ttist  country  into  four  bishoprics,  snd  placed  led  among  ihemaelves  respecting  the  plun- 
bishops  over  Ibem  ;  namely.  John  bishop  of  dcr,  and  being  intoiicaled  with  the  wino  they 
Stiliburg.  Ekmatcrl  bishop  of  J^rminf  «i.  had  got.  they  Unigbl  till  several  of  their  num- 
Gotbald  of  Ktgtruburg,  and  VtnfD  of  Pat-  ber  were  alun.  The  Christian  converts 
tan.  In  iheyear  741. he  erected  fourmore  enraged  at  the  murderers  of  tbeir  teachen, 
bishoprics  in  Germany  ;  namely,  those  of  collected  forces,  and  atUcking  their  villsge* 
Wiirlabarg,  Eukiladl,  Buraintrg,  snd  Er-  slew  and  dispersed  the  men,  plundered  tbeir 
furth;  over  which  ho  placed  four  of  his  houses,  and  enslaved  their  wives  and  chil- 
ftiends,  Barchard,  WUIibald,  Albtnm,  and  dren.  The  murdered  Christians  were  r«- 
Adltr.  Hitherto  Boniface  had  been  arch-  moved  to  Utrecht,  and  there  interred.  At 
bishop  ornDpaniculaiplace;  but  in  the  year  tcrwaids  the  lemains  of  Boniface  wen  rar- 
745,  he  procured  the  deposition  of  Gtsilui  lied  to  Menti,  and  thence  to  Fulda, — Boni- 
■rchbishop  of  Menti.  charging  him  in  a  pto-  faee  left  behind  him  4S  episltes  ;  a  set  of 
Tincial  council  with  having  slain  in  atnslB  ecclesiastical  rtllet.  36  in  number  ;  15  dia- 
combat  the  man  who  bad  slain  hia  own  fa-  course* ;  and  k  part  of  a  work  on  penance. 
ther  in  battle. and  wiib  lisving kait  dopind  — 3>.] 
binU  fi»  qxvt    This  coadl  decrsBd  ths 


S  BOOK  m.— CENTDEY  VIH^PAHT  I.— CHAP.  I. 

Uboun,  decreed  to  bim  in  the  year  746  by  the  Roman  pontiff  Zachuiiu, 
was,  to  be  constituted  archbiabop  of  Mentz,  luid  primate  of  Germsuy  and 
Belgiuni,  In  hia  old  age,  he  travelled  once  more  among  the  Priealandera, 
that  hia  miniatry  might  terminata  with  the  people  am<mg  whom  it  com- 
menced :  but  in  the  year  755  he  was  murdered,  with  fiAy  deigymen  who 
attended  him,  by  the  people  of  that  nation. 

^  4.  On  account  of  his  vast  laboura  in  propagating  Christianity  anxmg 
the  Germans,  Boidfaet  baa  gained  the  title  of  the  ApotUe  of  Germaity ; 
and  a  candid  estimate  of  the  magnitude  of  his  achievements,  will  show  him 
to  be  not  altogether  unworthy  of  this  title.(3)  Yet  as  an  apostle,  he  was 
widely  different  from  that  pattern  which  the  first  and  genuine  apostles  have 
left  us.  For  not  to  miiotion  that  the  honour  and  majesty  of  the  Romao 
pontiff,  whose  minister  and  legate  he  was,  was  equally  his  care — nay  more 
BO,  than  the  glory  of  Christ  and  his  religion,(4)  he  did  not  oppose  super- 
stition with  the  weapons  which  the  ancient  apostles  used,  but  be  often  co- 
erced the  minds  of  the  people  by  yiolence  and  terrors,  and  at  other  timea 
caught  them  by  artifices  and  fraud. (5)     His  epistles  also  betray  here  and 

(8)  [If  the  nun  dewrrem  tba  title  oT  u)  tain  the  noenl  futli,  ind  union  nilh  tbe 
■pMtle  who  goea  unang  the  beatbeo,  pnacb-  church  of  Rome,  md  ttul  he  (rould  not  ceue 
ea  to  thtm  (he  Go^l  KcoidiDg  to  hi*  heit  to  oige  4iid  peranade  all  hii  papila  in  Ihit 
knowledge  of  il,  eDcauntan  miuj  hudshipa,  qtuirtei  to  be  obedient  to  the  »«  of  Rome. 
maliea  aome  ioroids  opon  idolUfj,  githen  — Id  anothei  latter,  addrBiwd  to  Sltphen 
chorcbea,  arectt  honeea  of  wonhip,  foundi  III.,  (£p.  ictii.,  p.  13!),  upon  occaaion  of 
moDUteriea,  and  apenda  hii  tile  u  thia  baai-  hia  conteat  wilh  the  bidiop  of  Cologne  re* 
neaa ; — then  BoKiJact  jaatlj  mprita  ihtt  title,  apedine  the  biahopiie  of  Utrecht,  he  repie- 
Bot  if  that  man  only  can  he  called  an  apos-  tenta  the  biatiop  of  Cologne  a»  wnhiog  to 
tie,  who  i>  in  all  reapecta  Uke  to  Fttcr  and  make  the  biihop  who  ahoold  preach  to  the 
Pmi; — who  in  all  hia  eBbrta  looka  only  to  Fiiealandera  wholly  independent  of  the  Bee 
tba  honour  of  Ckriit,  and  the  diaaemination  of  Rome  \  whereas  kt  (Boniface)  waa  eieit- 
of  truth  and  viitue  :  and  for  attaining  theaa  ing  all  hia  powera  to  make  tbe  biahopric  of 
«ada,  employe  no  meana  but  anch  as  ibo  fint     Utrecht  entirely  dependant  on  the  see  of 

r tie*  11^  Chriat  uaed  ;— then  nunifeslly,  Rome. — SM.'\ 
\jact  ma  wholly  unitorthy  of  this  name.  (5)  [Il  ia  unqueatiQiiable,  that  thia  apoatle 
He  «aa  rattier  an  apoatle  of  ths  Popt  than  of  the  Germua  marched  into  ThuriDgii  at 
alJaia  Chriit,  he  had  hut  one  eye  directed  the  head  oT  an  army  ;  and  that  at  the  time 
towardr  CAriat,  tba  other  waa  fixed  on  tha  he  waa  murdered  by  the  Frieatandera,  he 
pope  of  Roma,  and  on  hia  own  fame  which  had  aoldieianithbimaaluBbodygitanij  aod 
d^Miuded  on  him. — iScU.]  lO  in  all  hia  enterprise!,  he  had  the  aupport 

(4)  Tbe  Fiench  Benedictine  monks  ingen-  of  the  civil  arm,  horded  to  him  by  Ckaila 
mnisly  acknowledge,  that  Boidfacc  waa  a  Mtitd,  Cailoman,  and  Feyin. — His  anu- 
■jcophant  of  tbe  luman  pontiff  and  showed  menta  aleo  may  ha«e  been  not  the  beat,  ifhe 
bim  more  deference  than  was  fit  and  proper,  followed  tbe  directioni  of  Damei  biahop  of 
See  Hisloire  btt  de  la  Fratice,  tome  il.,  p.  Winchester,  ibr  whom,  as  hi>  epiallea  show, 
106.  "  II  eiprime  eon  devouement  pour  le  be  had  a  high  respect.  (See  £p.  Bonif.  iiL, 
8.  Siega  tjuetquefois  en  dee  termes  qui  ne  p.  fi,  and  the  Ep.  of  Daniel  tobim,  Ep.  Ixrii,, 
*onl  pas  asae  pinportionb  k  la  dignity  du  p.  79,  die.)  For  here  Daniel  adriaea  him 
cbaractcre  episcopal."  [We  need  only  to  to  aak  (he  pagatu,  bow  they  can  beliere  Ibal 
read  hi*  epistles,  lo  be  satisfied  on  this  point,  the  goda  reward  the  righteoua  and  puniahthe 
He  aaTS,  (Ep.  xci.,  p.  126,  ed.  Serrar.).  that  wicked  in  Ibia  Ufe,  aince  they  see  the  Chria- 
■11  he  had  dtnie  for  aii-and-thirty  years  while  liana  who  have  deatroyed  their  images  and 
legate  of  lbs  holy  aee,  was  intended  for  the  prostrated  their  worship  all  over  the  world, 
.adnntage  of  the  church  at  Rome  ;  lo  the  remain  unpunished  1— And  how  come*  it  (o 
judgment  of  which,  so  ftr  aa  he  had  erred  in  pass,  thai  the  Christiana  posaesa  the  fmilfiil 
word  or  deed,  be  submitted  himaeU'  wilh  counltiea  which  produce  wine  and  oil  in 
all  humility. — Cringing  enough  for  an  arch-  abundance,  while  the  pagans  mhabit  the 
bishop  of  the  Gemun  church  !— In  a  letter  cold  and  barren  comers  of  the  earth  !  He 
to  pope  ZiuJwnai.  (Ep.  Bonif.,  cjmi.,  p.  must  also  represent  to  tbe  pagans,  that  tha 
181),  ha  writes,  that  be  wished  lo  nuin-    ChiiitiaiuiMW  ruled  lb*  iriwie  world,  wbwe- 


PROSPEROUS  ETSNTS.  9 

there  an  unMtions  uid  arroguit  spirit,  a  cr&fty  and  iiuldkios  disposition, 
U  immoderate  esgemess  to  increase  the  honours  and  extend  the  prerog. 
Stives  of  tlie  c\etgy,{6)  and  a  great  degree  of  igaorance  not  on^  of  many 
things  which  an  t^iutie  ought  to  know,  hot  in  particular  of  the  true  char- 
acter of  the  Christian  religion.(7} 

^  5.  Besides  Boniface,  there  were  others  also  who  attempted  to  rescue 
the  tmevangelized  nations  of  Germany  from  the  thraldom  of  superstition. 
Such  was  Corbimatt,  a  French  Benedictine  monk,  who,  aStet  various  la- 
bours for  the  instruction  of  the  Bavarians  and  other  nations,  became  bish- 
op of  Frey8ingen.(8)     Such  also  was  Pirmin,  a  French  monk  nearly  con- 

M  the  piguu  wore  bat  few  in  Dombsi  uxl  n^,  I  think  Di,  Xotlum,  mA  his  4DtiotUot 
poweilsn  -,  and   that  Ihii  great  change  in    SehUg<l,  have  not  done  impartial  juitice  la 

tbeii  condition  had  taken  place  aince  the  this  eminent  man.    He  appears  to  me  to 

coming  of  Ciriil,  for  befoie  that  event  the  baTe  been  one  of  the  moat  aincere  and  boo* 

pagan*  had  vaat  dominion.     It  ia  likewiee  eat  men  of  hia  age ;  diougb  be  pailook  la^a  - 

undeniable,  thai  Boniface  gloried  in  fictitiona  Ij  in  the  common  fanlla  of  hia  time,  an  ea 

miraclea  and  wonden.— ScAI.]  eenive  altachment  to  mookerr,  and  a  anp«r- 

(6)  [Conaider  onl;  bia  coaduct  towards  atilions  regard  for  the  canona  of  the  chniek 
tboie  biahope  and  presbTtere  who  had  befoia  and  the  eitemala  of  religion.  With  all  hii 
receiTod  ordination,  and  lefoaed  to  receive  impeifectiona,  he  deaervea  to  be  elasaed  willt 
it  again  ftoai  faim  according  to  Ibe  Romiah  those  who  followed  Ckritt  according  to  ths 
litea,  and  wouid  not  in  general  aubiect  theok-  be*l  light  thej  had,  and  wbo  did  much  to 
■elies  to  Romiah  supremacy  and  Romiih  advance  true  religion  among  men. — TV.] 
forms  of  worahtp.  These  men  mual  be  re-  (8)  Caitir.  Bvonii  Annales  eccleaiaat., 
gaided  aa  /oImc  brtlkrai,  kcntki,  iUufhe-  tom.  Tiii.,  ad  ann.  716,  f  10,  &c.  C.  Met- 
nuTi,  lervanlt  of  tie  devil,  mnifarerumuri  eheOick,  Hist.  Friiingenaia,  lom.  i.  [Ti« 
d/'  Anliehrut.  The;  must  be  eicommuni-  life  of  aaint  Cnrbiman  in  fortj  six  chaplen, 
cated,  be  east  into  piiaons,  and  receive  cor-  was  written  bj  one  of  his  pupils  and  suc- 
poreal  puniahmeuta.  See  with  what  Tio-  ceaaara,  Ariho;  and  may  be  seen  in  MahU- 
Uoce  he  breika  out  against  AdelbttI,  CU-  lan'i  Act*  Sanctor,  Old.  Bened.,  lom.  iiL, 
nieiu,  Samptoit,  GolUchalk,  Ehrttnuolf,  p.  470-485,  and  in  Meiehitbtck,  Hist.  Fris- 
Vtrgdiiu  mA  others,  in  hia  epistles  ;— how  mg.,  tom,  i.,  part  ii.,  p.  3-21.  Coriinai 
bitterlj  be  accuse*  them,  belore  the  oopee  was  bom  at  Chartrea  near  Paris,  abnitt  A.D. 
■nd  in  presence  of  councils,  &c. — ScU.]  680.    He  earlj  devoted  himself  to  a  mo- 

(7)  [A  large  part  of  the  questiona  which  nastic  life,  and  acquired  great  tame  by  hi* 
Bcmiface  aubmilted  to  the  dmiidoralion  of  miracles.  To  eacape  from  soeietj  and  eo- 
the  popes,  betray  hia  ignorance.  But  sttU  Jo;  solitude,  he  travelled  into  luly  about  th* 
more  does  his  decision  of  the  case  of  eoa-  jeti  717,  and  begged  the  pope  to  assign  him 
science,  when  a  Bavarian  pnest  who  did  not  same  obacure  retreat.  But  the  pope  or< 
Underatiud  Latin  bad  bapliied  with  these  dained  him  ■  biahop,  and  sent  him  beck  10 
words  :  Baptiio  It  n  lunuiw  palTia  it  fiiia  France.  Hia  miracles  and  his  msrvetlom 
tl  ipiritiia  lancta,  which  bsptism  be  pro-  sanctity  now  drew  such  crowds  around  him, 
MuQced  to  be  null  and  void  ;  and  also  his  that  (Iter  seven  jears  he  determined  to  go 
persecution  of  the  priest  Ftr^iu  in  Bava-  to  Rome  and  beg  the  pope  to  diveat  him  of 
ria,  who  maintained  (hat  tbe  earth  ia  globu-  the  epiacapal  diguilj.  On  his  way  thiougli 
lar,  and  consequently  inhabitable  on  the  other  Bavaria  and  the  Tyrol,  he  caught  a  huga 
side  of  it,  and  there  enlightened  by  the  eim  bear  which  had  killed  one  of  his  pack  horses^ 
and  moon.  Boniface  looked  upon  this  aa  a  whipped  him  aoundly,  and  compelled  him  10 
giOM  ber«ay  ;  and  be  accnaed  the  man  before  serve  in  place  of  the  pack  horse.  At  Trent 
tbe  pope,  who  actually  excommunicated  him  and  «t  Pavia  some  of  his  horses  were  sto- 
Ibr  a  heretic.  See  ibe  tenth  Ep.  of  Zaehari-  len;  for  which  the  thievea  paid  the  forfeiture 
as,  in  ifarduin's  collection  of  Councils,  tom.  of  their  Itvea,  by  the  band  of  God.  The  pops 
iii.,  p.  1913.— 5cAJ.  Id  this  and  Ibe  pre-  would  not  release  him  from  the  episcopacy. 
ceding  notes,  SeUegd  bai  laboursd  with  He  returned  by  the  way  he  came,  as  far  as 
the  lesl  of  *  prosecutor,  to  substantiate  the  FTtitingm  in  Bararia  ;  where  Gnmoaid  the 
heavy  chargea  of  Dr.  Mnhtm  aninsi  Bon-  reigning  prince  detained  him  for  tbe  benefit 
iface.  I  have  carefully  read  tbe  ori|inal  of  hunself  andaubjects.  After  six  years' la- 
lives  of  this  misstonary  idd  also  ■  conadn-  boms  at  Freismgen,  he  died,  somewhat  liks 


10  BOOK  in.— CENTURY  Vin.— PART  I.— CHAP.  I. 

temporary  with  BoniiHce,  who  taught  ChristiuiiCy  amid  various  sufleriiigs 
is  Helvetia,  Alsace,  and  Bavaria,  and  presided  over  aeveral  monasteries. (9) 
Such  likewise  was  Lebtein  an  Englishman,  who  laboured  with  earnest- 
ness  and  zeal  though  with  little  success  to  persuade  the  warlike  Saxon 

nation,  the  Frieslandera,  the  Belgae,  and  other  nations,  to  embrace  Chris* 
tianity.(lO)     Others  of  less  notoriety  are  omittcd.(ll)     Neither  shall  I 

meotioa  WSSbrord  and  others,  who  commenced  their  missionary  labours 
in  the  preceding  century,  and  continued  them  with  great  zeal  in  ihis. 

minner.     He  fareuw  his  death,  and  hiving  tied  down  *l  Derentei  in  Oveiyael,  tibtn 

nude  unDgeinenU  fm  il,  he  aroee  in  the  he  preached  with  conaidenble  auecen  titi 

moroing  in  perfect  health,  bathed,  dresaed  hia  death,  about   A.B.  740.     See   JToiltri 

himielf  in  his  pontifictla.  performed  public  Cimb.  Lilt.,  ubi  aupn. — TV.] 
■enice,  returned  and  placed  hinuFlf  upon         (11)  [Among   theae  weie  the  foDowing. 

his  bed,  drank  a  cup  of  wine,  and  immedi-  Olhmar,  a  German   monk,  foundei  of  iSa 

Btelj  eiptred.      Hia   biographer    makea  no  monaaleiT  of  St,  Gall  in  Switierlind.     At 

mention  of  his  efforts  to  enlighten  bis  dock,  the  close  of  a  long  and  eiemptary  life,  be 

or  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  waa  mallciouBly  accused  of  unchastity,  b^ 

He  was  a  moat  bigoted  monk,  and  exceed-  some  noblemen  nbo  had  robbed  his  monaa- 

iogl^  irascible.     I^nce  Grimeald  once  in-  lery,  and  was  Ihrown  into  prison  where  be 

vited  him  to  dine,    Corfaiaian  said  grace  languished  four  jears,  and  then  died.     Nu- 

befbre  dinner,  and  made  the  aign  of  lbs  CToas  menras  nuracles  were  wrought  at  hia  tomb. 

over  lbs  food.     While  they  were  eating,  His  life,  writlen  bj  Waiafnd  Slreio,  ia  ia 

Qlimoald  threw  acme  of  the  food  lohiadog.  Mdiitlon't  Acta  Saoctor.  ord.  Bened.,  toI. 

Corbinian  in  a  lage  kicked  over  the  table,  iv.,  p.  139,  Ik.— WiUibald,  \Habfap  ofEictf 

and  lef)  the  room,  declaring  to  the  prince  stadt,  waa  lu  Acglo-Saion  monk,  of  honour- 

Ibat  a  man  deaened  no  bleasinga  who  would  able  binb,  educated   in  a  monastery  neat 

give  food  that  was  blaaeed  to  hia  dog. — 3V.]  Wincbeater.     When  errited  at  manhood,  he 

(9)  Hem.  Btuickii  Cbronologia  Monaa-  and  hia  younger  brother  Wunrbaid  left  Gng- 

ter.  German.,  p.  30.     Aitfoii.  Pagi,  Crilica  land,  travelled  through   France  and    Italy, 

in  Annalea  Banmli,  lorn,  ii.,  ad  snn.  769,  sailed  to  Aaia  Minor  and  the  Kolj   Land 

<t  9,  &c.     Hlaloire  litteraire  de  la  France,  whore  tbey  spent  seven  years.     Returning 

tome  iv.,  p.  ISt.     [The  life  of  St.  Ptmun,  to  Italy,  they  took  residence  in  the  monae- 

written  by  Warmaaa  biehopof  Conatanceat  tery  of  Mona  Cassinus  during  ten  yeaia,  or 

tbe  beginning  of  tbe  eleventh  century,  may  till  A.D.  739.     The  pope  then  sent  them 

be  seen  in  MabiUmCi  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  into  Germany,  to  assist  St.  Boniface.      Wii- 

Benedict.,  torn,  iv.,  p.  1S4-139,     Accord-  libald  was   placed  at   Eichstadt,    ordained 

ing  to  this  biography,  Pirmin  was  first  the  pheat  A.D,  740.  and  bishop  the  year  fol- 

bisbop  of  either  jHtaujc  or  Jfslv  in  France,  lowing.     His   death    ia    placed  A.D.  786. 

where  he  waa  a  devoat  and  zealous  pastor.  His  life,  written  by  a  kinswoman,  a  contem- 

SitUlax  a  Swabisn  prince,  procured  hia  re-  porary  nun  of  Heidenhcim,  is  eitant  in  Ha- 

noval  to  the  neighbourhood  of  Constance,  biUon't  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  torn,  iv., 

where  there  was  Dieat  need  of  an  active  and  p.  330-354. — Saint  Alio,  s  Scotch  monk, 

exemplary  preacher.     He  establiahed  tbs  wbo  travelled  into  Bavsiis,  and  there  estab- 

ntaaaststy  of  iteicAcnou,  in  an  island  near  bshed  the  monastery  called  from  him,  Alto- 

Conatance  ;  and  afterwards  nine  oi  ten  other  muniter.     The  monastery  was  endowed  hf 

monuiteiies  in  Swabia.  Alsatia,  and  Swilier-  king  Pepin,  and  dedicated  by  St.  Boniface. 

land;  andwasveiy  active  in  promolingmo-  Tbe  life  of  .4if(i  is  in  JUahUoft,  1.  c.  p.  196, 

naatic  piety  in  those  countries.     He  is  sup-  dec. — Si.   StaTOaia,  a  native  of  Noricum, 

meed  to  have  died  about  A.D.  758.— Tr.]  and  follower  of  St.  Boniface.     Under  the 

{\.0)Hucbaid*  Vita  S.  Lebvini  i  iaL.S*-  direction  of  that  archbiahop,  he  erected  and 

m  Vitis  Sanctor.  die  IS  Novem.,  p,  S77.  presided  over  the  monsslery  of  Fulda,  from 

Jo.  mUeti  Cimhria  litterats,  torn,  ii.,  p.  464.  A.D.  744  till  his  death  A.D.  779,  eicept  one 

{Lebuiai  was  an  EngUsh  Benedictine  monk,  year  which  he  spent  in  Italy  to  learn  more 

and  presbyter  of  Ripon  in  Northumberland,  perfectly  tbe  rules  of  St.  Benedict,  snd  two 

wbo,  about  A.D.  690  with  twelve  compsn-  other  years   in  which  Pepin    king  of  the 

ions,  went  over  to  West  Fnesland  on  the  Franks  held  him  prisoner  under  false  accu- 

borders  of  the  pagan  Saiona,  and  for  several  sationa  of  disloyalty.     In  the  last  years  of  his 

years  travelled  and  preached  in  that  region  life,  he  aided  Charlemagne  in  compelling  the 

■lid  in  Heligoland.    He  once  travelled   to  Saioiis  to  embrace  ChrisCianily.    His  life, 

Iba  bo(d«n  of  Denmark.    At  length  he  eet-  well  written  by  EigU  bis  pupil  and  aoccw 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  11 

^  6.  In  the  year  772,  Charlemagtie  king  of  the  Franks,  undertook  to 
tame  and  to  withdraw  from  idolatry  the  eztenaiTe  nation  of  the  Saxoot, 
who  occupied  a  large  portion  of  Germany*  and  were  almost  perpetuaUy  at 
war  with  the  Franks  respecting  their  boondaries  and  other  things ;  for  he 
hoped,  if  their  minda  shotdd  become  imbued  with  the  Christian  doctrine^ 
they  would  gradually  lay  aside  their  ferocity,  and  learn  to  yield  submis- 
sion to  ths  empire  of  the  Franks.  The  first  attack  upon  Uieir  heathen- 
ism produced  little  effect,  being  made  not  with  force  and  arms,  but  by 
some  bishops  and  monks  whom  the  victor  bad  left  for  that  purpose  among 
the  vanquished  nation.  But  much  better  success  attended  the  subsequent 
wars  which  Charlemagne  undertook,  in  the  years  775, 776,  and  780,  against 
that  heroic  people,  so  food  of  liberty,  and  so  impatient  especially  of  sacer- 
dotal damiiiation.(12)  For  in  these  assaults,  not  only  rewards  but  also  the 
Bword  and  punishments  were  so  successfully  applied  apon  those  adhering 
to  the  superstition  of  their  ancestors,  that  they  reluctantly  ceased  from  re- 
sistance, and  allowed  tbe  doctors  whom  Charles  employed  to  administer 
to  them  Christian  baptism.(13)  Widekind  and  Alhim,  indeed,  who  were 
two  of  the  most  valiant  Saxon  chiefs,  renewed  their  former  insurrections ; 
and  Attempted  to  prostrate  again  by  violence  and  war,  that  Christianity 
which  had  been  set  up  by  violence.  But  the  martial  courage  and  the  liberal- 
ity of  Charles,  at  length  brought  them,  in  the  year  785,  solemnly  to  declare 
that  they  leere  Christians,  and  would  continue  to  be  so.(14)  That  the 
in  Mahillm,  L  c,  p.  243-359.  l]umbeprtacher;tiolplimdenri.1  Lookit 
tu,  wbom  Boaibce  accnied  of  thia  ponniL  or  tbe  apoitlet  of  Ctiii  centnrj. — 
'le  globut&r,  Aod  ;el  they  ua  uid  to  hiTS  wrought  gmt 
was  an  iTiBoman,  oi  mtxi  eaucmon  %nd  tkl-  miitcles  ! 
enU.  He  went  to  France  in  the  reign  of  (13)  Alcuin,  as  cited  by  WiUiim  of 
Pepin  ;  wbo  palianised  him,  and  in  the  year  Malmtnbucy  de  geitia  Reg.  Anglocum,  I.  L, 
T66  procured  for  him  the  biahopric  of  Salts-  c.  4,  pobliahed  in  tbe  Renim  Anglicir.  ■Ci^ 
burg,  which  he  belt)  till  hia  death  A.D.  780.  tores, Fnncf..  ISOl,  fol., uwia  this tangnage : 
While  al  Sdubarg,  he  did  much  to  extend  "  The  ancieot  Saiana  and  all  tbe  FiieaUnd- 
Cbriilianity  to  tbe  eastward  of  him,  among  ers,  being  u»ed  to  it  by  king  Cluu-U;  who 
the  SlaTOniana  and  Huns.  His  life  ia  in  pUsd  acme  of  them  with  reumrdt  and  olhera 
MaiilUni,  1.  c,  p.  278,  &c.—Tr.']  with  IhTtati,  (inatanti  nga  Curolo,  alios  pro- 

(13)  I  cannot  dispense  with  quoting  a  paa-  miit,  et  alios  mini*  soIIieitBala),  wer*  eon- 
sage  from  a  TCiy  credible  author,  Alaiin,  leited  to  the  Chiislian  faith."  See  atao  tba 
which  showa  whit  it  was  eapecially,  that  Capitulaiia  Ruum  Fnflcoi.,  torn,  i.,  p.  348 
rendered  tbe  Saiane  averae  from  Chnalianl-  and  p.  362,  From  tbe  Grat  of  theae  paaaage* 
ty,  and  how  prepoaleronslj  tbe  miaitonaiiea  it  appears,  that  the  Saxona  who  would  re- 
aent  among  them  conducted.  Alcuin,  £p.  nounce  idolatry,  were  reilortd  to  their  (n>- 
cir,,  m  hia  Opa..  p.  1647,  aaya  :  Si  tantain-  nnt/rMilofnlorfeitad  byconqueal,  and  were 
•tantia  leve  ckriMli  jugum  et  oana  ejus  leve  freed/TBrn  ail  trilnUe  to  the  king.  The  last 
dunssimo  Saionum  popolo  pnedicaretar,  of  those  paiaagea  cDntaioa  thta  law ;  If  am/ 
quanta  dicihikuh  redditio  tbI  legalis  pro  ftrtm  of  the  Saxon  raee,  ehaiX  cimiemplit- 
puviiaimis  qaibuahbel  eulpis  edictia  neces-  muly  rtfute  to  come  to  baptitm,  and  thali 
sitsaeiigebatnr,  forte  baptiamstia  aacramenta  Ttuiet  to  tontimit  a  pagan,  let  him  bt  pitt 
nan  abborrerent.  Sint  tindih  iLiqnaMDO  la  dealk. — By  auch  penalties  and  rewardi; 
nacToaiariDii  iFamticis  taODiTi  (ttx-  the  whole  world  might  be  conatninad  to 
rLia.  SiNT  pBAiDiciToiEB,  SOU  raAEDA-  profess  Christianity,  without  miracles.  Bat 
Toais.  [Had  the  easy  yoke  of  Chitat  with  what  sort  of  Christians  the  Saxons  so  con- 
bii  light  burden,  been  preached  to  the  stub-  rerteJ  mual  have  been,  we  need  not  be  tirid. 
bom  Saions  with  as  much  eamestnesa  aathe  Sue  Jo.  Launoi,  de  Teleri  more  bapttiaodt 
paymeutof  (i/Auind  legal  sitisfaclirm  for  the  Jnd.  e(  infide1ea,c.  t.,  ti.,  p.  703,  &c.,Oiki., 
very  smallest  faults  were  eiacled.  peibapa  torn,  ii.,  pt.  li.,  where  he  tells  ua,  that  the  Ro- 
Ibey  would  not  hare  abominated  the  aacn-  manponliirJ/itdruiR  I.  approved  of  this  mode 
mentof  baptiam.  Let  the  Chriilian  limehert  of  conrarling  the  Saiona  to  Christianity. 
UamfremUueiaii^afduapoHUe.    Let        (14)  Egwilurd,  de  Vita  CaioU  Mapit 


18  BOOK  IIL— CKNTUKY  VIU.— PAHT  I.— CHAP.  I. 

Saxons  might  not  apostatize  &om  the  religion  which  the^  uDwillingly  pro- 
teased,  bishops  were  established  in  variaiv  parts  of  their  country,  schools 
were  set  up  and  monasteries  were  built.  The  Hmu  inhabiting  Pannonia, 
were  treated  in  the  B&me  way  as  the  Saxons  ;  for  Charles  so  exhausted 
and  humbled  them  by  successive  wars,  as  to  compel  them  to  prefer  becom- 
ing Christians  to  being  BlaTea.(lG) 

^  7.  For  these  his  achievements  in  behalf  of  Christianity,  the  gratitude 
of  posterity  decreed  to  Charlemagne  the  honours  of  a  mint.  And  in  the 
twelilh  century,  the  emperor  of  the  Romans,  Frederic  I.,  desired  Panhal  III. 
irikom  he  hod  created  sovereign  ponti^  to  enroll  him  among  the  tutelary 
saints  of  the  church.(16)  And  he  undoubtedly  merited  this  honour,  accord- 
ing to  the  views  which  prevailed  in  what  are  called  the  middle  ages,  when 
a  man  was  accounted  a  saint,  who  had  enriched  the  priesthood  with  goods 
and  po8sessions,fl7)  and  had  extended,  by  whatever  means,  the  bounoariea 
of  the  church.  But  to  those  who  estimate  sanctity  according  to  the  views 
of  Ckri^  Charlemagne  must  appear  to  be  any  thing  rather  than  a  saint  and 
adevout  man.  For  not  to  mention  his  other  vices,  which  were  certainly  not 
inferior  to  his  virtues,  it  is  evident  that  in  compelling  the  Huns,  Saxons,  and 
Frieslanders  to  profess  Christianity,  he  did  it  more  for  the  sake  of  gaining 
subjects  to  himself  than  to  Jesus  Christ,  And  therefore  he  did  not  hesitate 
to  cultivate  friendship  with  the  Saracens,  those  enemies  of  the  Christian 
name,  when  he  could  hope  to  obtiun  from  them  some  aid  to  weaken  the 
empire  of  the  Greeks  who  were  Christians.{18) 

j  8.  The  numerous  miracles,  which  the  Christian  missionaries  to  the 
pagans  are  reported  to  have  wrought  in  this  age,  have  now  wholly  lost  the 
credit  they  once  had.  The  corrupt  moral  principles  of  the  limes,  allowed 
the  USB  of  what  are  improperly  called  piotis  frauds ;  and  those  heralds  of 
C3iTistianity  thought  it  no  sin,  to  terrify  or  beguile  with  fictitious  ntiracles 
those  whom  they  were  unable  to  convince  by  reasoning.  Yet  I  do  not 
suppose  that  ail  who  acquired  fame  by  these  miracles,  practised  imposition. 
For  not  only  were  the  nations  so  rude  and  ignorant  as  to  mistake  almost 
any  thing  for  a  miracle,  but  their  instructers  also  were  so  unlearned  and 
so  unacquainted  with  the  laws  of  nature,  as  to  look  upon  mere  natural 
events,  if  they  were  rather  unusual  and  came  upon  them  by  surprise,  as 
special  interpositions  of  divine  power.  This  will  be  manifest  to  one  who 
will  read  wiUi  candour,  and  without  superstitious  emotions,  the  {Acta  Sane- 
lontm)  Legends  of  the  saints  of  this  and  the  subsequent  centuries.(19) 

Aiami  BrcmCDi.,  lib,  i.,  up.  viiL,p.  3,  &«.,  (IB)  See  Joe,  Ba*nagt,Yluttnnit»J\3ib, 

sod  ill  the  tiittoriuu  of  llie  actueTeinenU  at  toma  ix.,  cip.  li.,  p.  40,  &c, 

Chulenugnc  ;  wbo  ue  enumented  by  Jo.  (19)  (The  minclei  of  ibia  tge  are.  muijr 

ASi.  FaJmciui,  Bibliolh.  Lat.  medii  uii,  ot  Ihern,  ■llogetbec  ndicalons.     Take  the 

torn,  i.,  p.  999,  &c.  rollowina  aa  ■pocimena.     In  the  life  of  St. 

•  (16)  1Mb  of  St.  Ruilxrt :  in  Hen.  Caaitd  Wimock,  (in  MaMIiim't  Acta  Sanctor.  ord. 

Lcctionibua  Antiquia,  torn,  iii.,  part  ii..  p.  Bencd,,  lorn,  iii.,  p.  196),  it  ia  lUled  aa  » 

340,  cScc.     Psuli  Dcbricciu  Hiatoria  Eccle-  luiiacle.  tfaal  hia  mil!,  when  ba  let  go  of  it 

aiae  reformat,  in  Hungar.  et  Tranayliania  ;  to  aay  hia  piayerti,  would  turn  ilaelf.      AtMl 

B  Lamfio  edita  ;  part  i.,  cap.  ii.,  p.  10,  ftc.  nben  an  inquisitive  monk  looked  through  a 

(16)  Henr.  Caaitii  Lectiones  Aotiqua,  crevice  to  see  tba  wonder,  he  was  alruck 
torn,  iii.,  pi.  ii.,  p.  SOT.  Dr.  Watch,  [of  Got-  blind  for  his  preauinptian.  1\te  biographer 
lingen]Tnu;t,  deCuoUMag.canoDiaaliane.  of  St.  Pardx/pAu  (ibid.,  p.  541,  aec.   18) 

(17)  SeethBla»tWillofCharkii]»gne,iB  makea  a  child'i  cradle  to  rock  day  aft«  day 
B^ph.  Baliixh  Capituluibiu  Bagum  Fiao-  wilhonl  bands ;  hot  if  touched,  it  woold  stop, 
cut;  tmn.  i.,  p.  48T.  ud  reaiaiB  immavsable.    In  lbs  Llie  of  St, 


ADVERSE  EVENTS. 


CHAPTER  U. 

TBS  ADTXESTTIES  07  THX  CHKI3TIAM  CHUXCS. 
4  1>  In  tlie  Eut,  tiom  tha  Suacana  ud  Tnriu.--4  S.  In  the  Weit,  from  the  Suiceo*. 

6  1.  The  Byzantine  empire  experienced  so  many  bloody  rerolutiooa, 
and  ao  many  intestine  calamities,  as  necessarily  produced  a  gi'eat  dim- 
inution of  its  energies.  No  emperor  there  jreigned  secvirely.  Three  of 
them  were  hurled  from  the  throne,  treated  witn  various  contumelies,  and 
sent  into  exile.  Under  iw  HI.  the  Isaurian,  and  bis  son  CoMtatitine  Co. 
pronymus,  the  pernicious  controversy  respecting  images  and  the  worship 
of  them,  brought  immense  evils  upon  the  community,  and  weakened  incal- 
culably the  resources  of  the  empire,  tieuoc,  iht>  Bamcena  were  able  to 
roam  freely  through  Asia  and  Africa, 'to  subdue  the  fairest  portions  of  the 
country,  and  every  where  to  depress  and  in  various  places  wholly  to  ex- 
terminate the  Chnatian  fiiilh.  Horeover,  about  the  middle  of  the  century, 
a  new  enemy  appeared,  still  more  savage,  namely  the  Turks ;  a  tribe  and 
progeny  of  the  Tartars,  &  rough  and  uncivilized  race,  which  issuing  from 
the  narrow  passes  of  Mount  Caucasus  and  from  inaccessible  regions, 
burst  upcm  Colchis,  Iberia,  and  Albania,  and  then  proceeding  to  Armoiia, 
first  subdued  the  ^iracens  and  afterwards  the  Greeka.(l) 

§  2.  In  the  year  714,  these  Saracens  having  crossed  the  sea  which  sep. 
arates  Spain  from  Afrioa,  and  count  JtUian  acting  the  traitor,  routed  toe 
anny  o(  Roderic  the  king  of  the  Spanish  Goths,  and  subdued  the  greater 
part  of  that  country.(2J  Thus  was  the  kingdom  of  the  West  Goths  ia 
Spain,  after  it  had  stcxMl  more  than  three  centuries,  wholly  obliterated  by 
this  cruel  and  ferocious  people.     Moreover,  all  the  seacoast  of  Gaul  frooi 

GvlUaek  of  CrojUnd,  (iWd,,  p.  263,  i  19),  tie  only  m  few,  amone   KorM  of  othm, 

wbile  die  wint  in*  pnyjng  it  bia  ligUa,  &  which  might  be  idduced. — Tr,] 
vut  nambei of  deril*  entoml  hi*  cell,  liaiog        (I)  [Seethe  hieloituu  of  thaTailclih eiM- 

out  or  the  nound  ud  ianing  throngii  ctst-  pite  ;  emciiUy,  DigiiigTU,  Hictoiy  o(  tbs 

icei,  "of  direful  upect,  (eirible  in  form,  Hum  uid  Tuik*. — Schl.} 
with  huge  bemdi,  long  necks,  pile  ficei,        (3)  Jo.  Xanana,  Rerum  HiapanicaT.,lib, 

«ickl]P  countenuice*,  iquilid  beuda,  briitly  vi.,  cap.  SI,  &c.     Eiueb.  Remiaiiil,  HiMo- 

Mte,  wrinkled  forehead*,  malieioa*  eyee,  ria  Patiiaich.  Aleiuidrio.,  p.  3G3.    Jo.  it 

Seitf  moolba,  laonaa'  teMh,  Sn.«in)tiJDg  Fcmru,  HiBtoiredei'E^>^e,loiD.  iL,  p. 

IhrMla,  Uutem  jiwi,  broad   lip*,  teni&o  4SA,  dee. — [/.  iS.   SttnUr,  ia  hi*  Hiatotiaa 

voicea,  singed  h*u,  high  cheekbones,  pmn-  eccle*.  select*  capita,  lorn,  ii.,  p.  137,  fa., 

ioent  breuti,  acaly  uugtii,  knotty  knee*,  eouiecturas,  Ihst  ihe  pope*  contributed  to  the  • 

crooked  teffs,  •wollen  sidUe*,  inreiUd  fe«t,  innsjoa  of  Spsin  by  the  Ssncens,     And  tt 

■nd  opened   month*,  hoaiaeljr  clamonas."  appear*  from  Baroimtr,  (Annalee  eeele*.  ad 

liieia  bound  the  saint  fut,  dngg«d  him  ana.  101,  No,  li.,  &e.),  that  the  Spanifh 
rgj  were  in  some  collision  with 

, StiU,  I  cui  see  DO  nidenM, 

of  hell,  where  be  *aw  alt  Ibe  tefaeiita  of  that  tba  pope*  had  any  concera  with  tbs 

the  damned.    Bat  while  Ibey  weie  threat*  Hohsounedan  invasion  of  Spain.    Cotnt 


These  bound  the  saint  fist,  dnoged  him  ana.  101,  No, 

through  hedge*   and  biisr*,  lifted  him  np  kioe  and  claigy 

from  the  aarth,  and  caitiedtuM  loth*  miMia  hishoUnea*.    6 

of  hell,  where  he  *aw  alt  Ibe  tefaenta  of  that  tba  pope* 

the  damned.    Bat  while  they  were  threat*  Hohsminedan  i  .... 

ening  to  confine  htm  Iben,  St.  BarlialomoB  /hIILm,  a  disafieelednobWen,  was  probably 

uBMied  in  glon  to  Um;  tb«  derila  were  the  solaesnsaaf  ihi*  caluiitr  to  hi*  coaa> 

■mighledi  and  b«  wai  eondocted  back  ta  tiy.->7V.] 


Us  cdl  by  hi*  celastid  deiirem.— Tha*e 


U  BOOK  ni.— CENTURY  VIU.— PART  n.— CHAP.  1 

the  Pjrrenemi  mountaina  to  the  Rhone,  vaa  seized  by  these  Saracene,  who 
afterwards  frequently  laid  waate  the  neighbouring  provinceB  with  fire  and 
■word,  Charles  Marul  indeed,  upon  their  invasion  of  Gaul  in  the  year 
7S2,  gained  a  great  victory  over  them  at  Potctiers  :(3)  but  the  vanquithed 
soon  after  recovered  their  strength  and  courage.  Therefore  ChtvtemagHt 
in  the  year  778  marched  a  large  army  into  Spain,  with  a  design  to  rescue 
that  country  from  them.  But  thotigh  he  met  with  considerable  success, 
be  did  not  fully  accomplish  his  wishes.(4)  From  this  warlike  people,  not 
even  Italy  was  safe  ;  for  Ihey  reduced  the  island  of  Sardinia  to  subjection, 
and  miserably  laid  waste  Sicily,  In  Spain  therefore  and  in  Sardinia,  under 
these  masters,  the  Christian  religion  suffered  a  great  defeat.  In  Germany 
and  the  adjacent  countries,  fiie  nations  that  retained  their  former  supersti. 
tions,  inflicted  vast  evils  and  calamities  upon  the  others  who  embraced 
Christianity. (5)  Hence,  in  several  places  castles  and  fortresses,  were 
nected,  to  restrain  the  iocuisions  of  the  barbarians. 


PART  II. 

THE  INTERNAL  HI8T0BY  OF  THE  CHUECH. 


THE  STATE  OF  SCIEKCE  AHC  UTEBATTmE. 


§  1,  Among  the  Greeks  there  were  here  and  there  individuals,  both  able 
ana  willing  to  retard  the  flight  of  learning,  had  they  been  supported :  but 
in  the  perpetual  commotions  which  threatened  the  extinction  of  both  chureh 
and  state,  they  were  unpatronised.  And  hence  scarcely  any  can  be  named 
among  the  Greeks  who  distinguished  themselves,  either  by  the  graces  of 
diction  and  genius,  or  by  richness  of  thought  and  erudition,  or  acuteness 
of  investigation.  Frigid  discourses  to  the  people,  insipid  narratives  of  the 
lives  of  reputed  saints,  useless  discussions  of  subjects  of  no  importance,  ve- 
bement  declamations  against  the  Latins  and  the  friends  or  the  enemies  of 
images,  and  histories  composed  without  judgment ; — such  were  the  mon. 
'  umentB  which  the  learned  among  the  Greeks  erected  for  their  feme. 

§  3,  Yet  the  Aristotelian  method  of  philosophizing  made  great  progress 
every  where,  and  was  taught  in  all  the  schools.     For  after  the  many  public 

(t)  Paidut  DiacoKia,  de  Geatii  Longo-  (4)  Herrr.  dt  Biuuk,  TUttorj  of  thg  Gar- 
bud.,  lib.  Ti,,  cap.  IS  et  63.  Jo,  Mariatia,  m*D  Emperan  *nd  empire,  [in  Gsnun], 
Renin  HiBp«nic»r.,  lib.  tiL.,  c»p.  3.  PtI.  Yol.  ii„  p.  Sftt,  &c  Ftrrera;  Hirt.  de 
S«yfc,  Dictionniire  hittorique,  uticle  AbiU-  I'Eapagne,  lom.  ii,,  p.  fi06,  &e. 
Tonu,  Una.  i.,  p.  11.  Fcnem,  Histoiiede  (6)  Stnahu  tupiu,  vita  Wigbeni,  p. 
ITipigDe,  lorn,  ii.,  p.  4S3,  Slc.  [GHAoii,  904,  lod  olber*. 
Dec  ud  PtU  of  Rom.  Emp.,  ch.  lit.— TV.] 


STATE  OF  LEARNING.  U 

condenmatioiia  of  the  sentimenta  of  Origen,  and  the  rise  of  ibe  Nestorian 
and  Eiitychian  controversies,  Plato  was  nearly  banished  from  the  scbooli 
to  the  retreats  of  the  monks.(l)  John  Datiuueetuu  distinguished  himself 
b^ond  others  in  promoting  Aristotelianism.  Ho  attempted  to  collect  and 
to  illustrate  the  dogmas  of  Aristotle,  in  several  tracts  designed  for  the  leas 
informed;  and  these  led  many  persona  in  Greece  and  Syria  more  readily 
to  embnce  those  dogmas.  The  Nestorians  and  Jacobites  were  equally  dil- 
igent in  giving  currency  to  the  principles  of  Aristotle,  which  enabled  them 
to  dispute  more  courageously  with  the  Greeks  respecting  the  natures  and 
the  person  of  Christ. 

^  3.  The  history  of  the  Latins  abounds  with  so  many  examples  of  ex. 
treme  ignorance,  as  may  well  surprise  ua.(2)  Yet  the  fact  must  be  readily 
admitted  by  those  who  survey  the  state  of  Europe  in  this  century,  ui 
Bome^  and  in  some  of  the  cities  of  Italy,  there  remained  some  liunt  traces 
of  learning  and  science  ;(3)  but  with  this  exception,  what  learning  theitt 
was,  had  abandoned  the  Qmtinent  and  retired  beyond  sea,  among  the  Brit* 
ons  and  Irelandcrs.(4)  Those  therefore  among  the  Latins,  who  distill', 
guished  themselves  at  all  by  works  of  genius,  with  the  exception  of  some 
few  Franks  and  Italians,  were  nearly  all  either  Britons  or  Scots,  that  is, 
Irelaaders ;  such  as  AktUn,  Beda,  Egbert,  CUtmeTu,  Duitgal,  Acca,  and  oth. 
ers.  Prompted  hy  Alcuin,  Ckarlemagne,  who  vaa  hirnaeli  n  man  of  letters, 
attempted  to  dispel  this  ignorance.  For  he  invited  to  his  court  gramma. 
rians  and  other  learned  men,  iirst  out  of  Italy,  and  afterwards  from  Britain 
tmd  Ireland ;  and  he  laboured  to  rouse  especially  the  clergy,  or>ih»  bi^ 
ops,  priests,  and  monks,  (whose  patrimony,  in  this  age,  seemed  to  be  lean>' 
ing),  and  by  means  of  his  own  example,  the  nobility  also  and  their  sons,  td 
the  cultivation  of  divine  and  human  science  and  learning. 

h  4.  By  his  authority  and  requisition,  most  of  the  bishops  connected 
with  their  respective  primary  churches,  wlmt  were  called  eaikedral  schools^ 
in  which  the  children  and  youth  devoted  to  the  church  were  taught  tho 
sciences.  The  more  discerning  abbcU  or  rulers  of  the  monasteries  like- 
wise opened  schools,  in  which  some  of  the  fraternity  taught  the  Latin  lan- 
guage, and  other  things  deemed  useful  and  necessary  for  a  monk  or  a  preach- 
er.{5)  It  was  formerly  supposed,  that  Charlemagne  was  the  patron  and 
fotmderof  the  university  of  Paris ;  but  all  impartial  inquirers  into  the  history 

H)  [See  BtucIut'm  Hatatit  ent.Tiii[oao-  (4)  Ja.  UMher,  Pnefitioid  Syllogen  epic 
phiie,  torn,  iti.,  p.  S33. — iSeU.]  toluam  Hibernicar. 

(S)  See  the  uiDoUlioiu  of  Steph.  Balaxt  (G)  SUfk.  Balaie,  Ctpitulaiik  R^om 
OaRtginoPra,r>iientt;o.Mfi.  [Leamins,  f^ucor.,  lom.  L,p.  101,  die.  Jt.  Siraumi, 
which  ■ppein  to  hive  been  eootiaed  much  Concilii  Gillite,  torn,  ii.,  p.  131.  Catt, 
to  the  cln^,  begin  to  be  nre  even  among  Egiuie  it  Boulay,  Diia.  da  Scholii  ctaiw- 
tbem.  The  clergy  nndentood  litde  or  no-  tnlibDi  et  epiicopalibui ;  in  hi*  Hietoria 
thingorhumintcietice,  orof  lingu&gM;  ind  Acid.  Puii.,  torn,  i.,  p.  79.  Jo.  Lamoi, 
ike  popM  confirmed  them  in  ihit  tUte.  Foi  da  Scholii  t  Canlo  M.  pei  OceidenL  iwd- 
^wj  isqaiied  nothing  more  of  them,  it  their  tutii.  Hem.  Ctmringo  Antiqnitilaa  Ae»- 
ordinttion,  Ihin  to  be  ible  to  md,  lo  ling,  demicke,  p.  SI,  31G.  Hiiloire  litter,  de  Ift 
ind  lo  repeU  the  Lord'e  |nTei,  the  creed,  France,  torn.  ir..  p.  8,  &c.,  and  otben.  [In 
uid  FNltoi,  4ad  lo  uceniiQ  the  feut  dari.     thejeu  TBT,  CluTlemagiu  •ddni"'' "  ~ 


The  ignonuee  iboam  by  Bpidfaa,  end  evea  juDctum  to  the  biehope  uid  ibboU,  raqtitrii^ 
bj  pope  Zaehariat,  in  the  contioTerrr  ra-  them  to  eet  np  Bchooli ;  which  were  not  in- 
■pecting   intipodM  and   the   figare  of  the     tended  for  litUe  children,  bat  for  monlu,  irAa 


auth,  bi  alreidf  been  noticed. — &U.]  were  lo  b«  taught  theinterpnUtioDarSarip- 

(3)  laid.  Ant.  Xurauti,  Antiquitt.  IlalJM    tore,  md  the  leuning  lequieila  for  tbia  por. 

Diedii  MTJ,  ton.  iii.,  p.  811.  pow.    Be  likawiae  often  penaitlad  quok* 


IS  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  VIU.— PART  n.— CHAP.  H. 

of  those  times  deny  him  this  honour :  yet  it  is  ascertained,  that  he  laid  a 
finmdation  upon  which  this  celebrated  school  was  afterwards  erected.(6) 
To  purge  his  court  of  ignorance,  be  established  in  it  the  femous  school 
called  the  PaltitiM  school,  in  which  the  children  of  Charlemagne  and  of  his 
nohles  were  instructed  by  masters  of  ereat  reputation.  (7) 

^  6.  But  the  youth  left  these  schools  not  much  better  or  more  learned, 
than  when  they  entered  them.  The  ability  of  the  teachers  was  small ; 
and  what  they  taught  was  so  meager  and  dry,  that  it  could  not  be  very 
ornamental  or  useful  to  any  man.  The  whole  circle  of  knowledge,  was 
included  in  what  they  called  the  seven  liberal  arts ;  namely,  grammari 
rhetoric,  logic,  arithmetic,  music,  geometry,  and  astronomy  ;(8)  of  which, 
the  three  first  were  called  the  Trimum,  and  the  four  last,  the  Quadrivium. 
How  miserably  these  sciences  were  taught,  may  be  learned  from  the  little 
work  of  Alcwn  upon  them  ;(9)  or  from  the  tracts  of  AtigusUne,  which 
were  considered  to  be  of  the  very  first  order.  In  most  of  the  schools,  the 
teachers  did  not  venture  to  go  beyond  the  Trivium  ;  and  an  individual  who 
had  mastered  both  the  Trivivm  and  the  Quadrivium,  and  wished  to  attempt 
something  still  higher,  was  directed  to  study  Cauiodorut  and  BocAiiu 


CHAPTER  n. 

SntOST  O?  TBB  TSACHEBS  ASD  GOTBKIWBNT  OT  THE  CETRCH. 


4  1.  Tieai  of  th*  Raliijioiu  Teuhera. — f  S.  Veaenti 
i  3.  Increue  of  their  Wealth.— 4  i.  The;  pouewed  Ri: 


LoTftlDo 
illj  to  th 


EitnTiguit  DoitUioiu  to  the  Cleig^, — 4  S-  ■"^  eipeciillj  to  the  Pope. — 4  ?-  His  mod 
office*  to  Pens.— 4  8.  The  RanuSa  of  his  ObKqniaainwB  to  the  French  kings.  Tfao 
Doutkni  of  Fepin. — 4  9.  Donation  of  Chariemagne. — f  10.  The  Gnrandiof  it. — 4  H' 
Natiua  of  the  Pope'a  jumdictioii. — f  IS.  Ht>  ^apenty  checked  by  the  Greek* ;  Ori- 
gin ^  Iba  CoDleat*  between  the  Greeki  and  Lalica.— {  13.  The  Mooutic  Diaciplme 
wfaoUr  Coimpted.— 4  14.  Origin  of  Canons.— 4  IS,  16.  Power  of  the  Popes  ciicum- 
■eribed  bv  the  Empeiora. — 4  17.  Greek  and  Oriental  Wiileie. — 4  18.  Latin  mad  Ocei- 
dentai  Writeit. 

§  I.  Teat  those  who  in  this  age  bad  the  care  of  the  church,  both  in 
the  East  and  in  the  West,  were  of  very  corrupt  morals,  is  abundantly  tes. 

to  come  to  hie  court  ecba«l.    Hia  eomnuDde,  no  irbere  man  full;  eUted,  (ban  in  C.  £. 

■nd  the  example  he  exhibited  in  hie  court  de  Brndtty'i  Hiatorii  Acad.  Par.,  lorn,  i.,  p, 

aebool,  were  veij  efficient ;  and  soon  alter,  SI,  &c.     Bat  aersnl  leuned  FreDchmen, 

the  famoue  ichaol  of  Faida  wu  foimded  ;  MabUiim,  (Acta.  SarKtor.  ord.  Bened..  torn, 

the  reputation  of  nhicb  apread  over  ciiiliied  v.,  Praefu.,   4  181,  18S),  Loviun,  ClaaJt 

£iirope,  and  allured  nomeroua  foreignera  to  Jolj/,  (de  Scholia),  and  manj  othera,  haTe 

iL      l4eit   to    Fulda,    i/incAou,    Coney,  ccmfut^d  those  areumenta. 
Ptim,  WeUienlniTg,  St.  Gall,  and  Reiche-        (7)  Ba4ay.  HiXorU  Acad,  Paria.,  ton. 

aoii,  became  ftmoua  for  their  good  achooli ;  I,  p.  381.     MtUnUon,  I.  c,  4  179,  and  olher*. 
which  might  be  called  the  high  Khoola  of        (S)  Hem.  Connn^  Antiquitatea  Ace- 

Ibet  ase,  and  were  the  resort  of  motdu,  de-  dem.,  Diaa.  iii,,  p.  SO,  dec.    Ja.  Thtmaiiiu, 

signed  for  teachers  in  Ibe  inferior  and  poorer  Ptof^ammsU,  p.  868.     Obearrationea  Ha- 

nuioaaleriee.    CharleoiB.gne  also  eieiciaed  lenaet,  torn,  n.,  obaerr.  lit.,  p.  118,  &c. 
the  will  of  the  bishops,  1^  propoaing  to  them        (9)  Alcuad  Opera,  part  ii.,  p.  IMS,  ed. 

.■11  aorta  of  learned  qnettiona,  for  them  to  an-  QuercetanL    Thia  little  work  is  not  od^ 

■weiailheiinwiiliiigor  orallr. — 5aU.]  imperfect,  but  ia  ahnoet  entiialir  tmwoibed 

(6)  The  aigmaanla,  to  prore  Charlemsgns  fadm  C«uudona. 
Ilw  liKDiisi  of  te  aoiranitr  of  Puis,  an 


CHUBCH  OFFICERS  AND  OOTERNHKNT. 


17 


tified.  The  Orieatal  bishops  and  docton  vuted  their  Uvea  in  Tuiou 
ccmtroversies  and  quaireLB,  and  disregarding  the  cause  of  religion  and 
piety,  they  disquieted  the  state  with  their  senseless  clamours  and  seditions. 
Nor  did  they  hesitate  to  imbrue  their  hands  in  the  blood  of  their  dissent- 
ing brethren.  ThoM  in  the  West  who  pretended  to  be  luminaries,  gave 
themselves  up  wholly  to  various  kinds  of  profligacy,  to  gluttony,  to  hunt- 
ing, to  lust,  to  sensuahly,  and  to  war.(I)  Nor  could  they  in  any  way  be 
leclaimed,  although  Carlonum,  Fepm,  and  especially  CiuirienuigiK,  enacted 
Tsrious  laws  against  their  vice9.(2) 

§  2.  Although  these  vices  of  the  persona  who  ought  to  have  been  ex* 
amples  for  others,  were  exceedingly  offensive  to  all,  and  gave  occasion  to 
various  complaints ;  yet  they  did  not  prevent  the  persons  defiled  with  them 
from  being  every  where  held  in  the  highest  honour,  and  being  adored  as 
a  sort  of  deities  by  the  vulgar.  The  veneration  and  submission  paid  to 
Inshops  and  to  all  the  clergy,  was,  however,  &r  greater  in  the  West  than 
in  the  East.  The  cause  of  this  wilt  be  obvious  to  every  one,  who  con- 
siders the  state  and  the  customs  of  the  berbaroos  nations  then  dominant 
in  Europe,  anterior  to  their  reception  of  Christianity.  For  all  these 
nations,  before  they  became  Christiana,  were  under  the  power  of  ttieir 
priests ;  and  dared  not  attempt  any  thing  important,  either  of  a  civil  at 
military  nature,  without  their  concurrence. (3)  When  they  became  Chris* 
tian,  they  transferred  the  high  prerogatives  of  their  ancient  priests  to  the 

uhmenta.  If  *iiir  one,  nhethcT  ■  )vinl«  at 
k  pnbbc  cbuieter,  will  not  mbmil  lo  llitii 
deciiton,  they  debu  him  from  ihs  surifioMi 
Hie  Dniids  *ie  not  accustooied  to  be  preMol 
in  bitlle  ;  Dor  do  ifaey  pay  tribute,  wilb  lb* 
ottisr  ciliiena  ;  but  an  eiempt  fn>m  miti. 
tiiT  MrTice,  and  from  ill  other  burdena. 
Allured  by  such  privilegei,  md  from  incliu- 
don,  iDuiy  embrace  Ih«ir  diKipline.  ajid  are 
•enl  to  it  bj  their  paienla  and  frienda."— 
TiuiMt  (4e  UoriW  Geimanor.,  c.  T,  p. 
384,  ad.  Otdqot.)  nya  :  •'  MoreoTei,  l« 
judge,  to  impriaon,  and  to  iconigB,  ia  altow- 
able  for  oone  but  the  priests  ;  and  tbia  not 
under  the  idea  of  punishment,  or  by  order  of 
the  prince,  but  aa  if  Ooi  commanded  it."— 
Chap,  xi.,  p.  S91.  "Silence  [in  the  publk 
eoQDcila]  i>  enjoined  by  the  prittU,  win 
there  have  eoercite  power."  —  HtlnoU, 
Chion.  Slatonnn,  lib.  i.,  c.  38,  p.  00,  layaof 
the  Rugians  :  "  Greater  ia  their  Tea|«ct  for  • 
piieat,  than  for  the  king." — Idem  Je  SUtii, 
lib.  ii.,  c.  13,  p.  33b.  "  With  Onw.,  a  king 
ia  in  modoats  enimation,  complied  with  a 
prieat.  For  the  litter  invea^gateaTeapaiuM. 
— The  king  and  the  perple  depood  on  his 
will. "— Theae  ancient  matoma,  the  people  at 
Germany,  Gaol,  lod  cV  all  Europe,  raujnad, 
•flei  tbeii  convenijn  to  Chrialianity ;  and 
H  ia  therefore  eMT  to  anawer  the  qneatkav 
Wbeaea  oiigiwted  thai  vaal  power  of  tbs 
pijeithood  in  Europe,  of  which  th  "* 
raligiOQ  im  no  kaowladfal 


(1)  Slepi.  B^vte,  ad  Rflginon.  Pramien- 
■em,  p.  563.  WiOdiu'  Concilia  tnagnag 
Briianniae,  torn,  i.,  p.  90,  &e. 

(3)  Steph.  Baliat,  Capitular.  Regnm 
Francor..  lom.  L,  p.  189,  208,  276, 493,  &c. 
[Ifardlun,  Concilia  torn,  iii.,  p.  1S19,  &c-, 
where  the  clergy  are  forbidden  to  beer  anna 
in  wu.  and  to  practise  hunting ;  and  eevpTe 
laws  are  enacted  sgiioM  the  whoredom  of 
the  clergy,  monks,  and  nuns.  TheM  law* 
were  enacted  under  Carioman,  AD,  743, 
Among  the  Capilularia  of  CharUmagvt, 
dted  by  Hardain,  ire  liwi  agiinal  clergy- 
men's ioaning  money  far  twelve  per  cent, 
inloreet,  (Harduin.  toI.  v.,  p.  827.  c.  6)— 
against  their  hannting  UTems,  (p.  830.  c.  14) 
— against  their  practising  magic,  (831,  e.  18) 
— againil  their  receiving  bi^i  to  ordain 
improper  persona,  (p.  831,  e.  31) — bishope, 
abbots,  and  abbeaees,  are  foibidden  to  keep 
packs  of  hounds,  or  hawka  and  falcons,  (p. 
846,  c.  lG}.~Law>  were  also  enacted 
against  clerical  drunkeimeBS,  (p.  968,  c.  14) 
— concubinage,  (ibid.,  c.  IS) — taTem-hannt- 
ing.  (p.  9S9,  c.  19)—^  pmlane  fwearing, 
(ibid-,  c.  20).— TV.} 

(3)  JuliiiM  Caiar  (de  Bella  (3allico,  h1). 
vi.,  c.  12,  13)  aaya:  "TbeSnudi  are  in 
great  hoDour  among  them  :  foi  Ibey  deter- 
mine almost  sU  controversies,  pnUic  arkd 
private  :  and  if  inj  crime  ia  perjMtrated ;  it 
a  murder  is  committed ;  if  there  is  a  coateet 
•boot  an  iaheritaDca  oi  tncitories ;  thef 
dedde,  iiid  delermiiM  tba  nwarda  or  pim- 


16  BOOK  OL— CENTURY  VIH.— PART  tl.— CHAP.  n. 

biahopB  and  mluistera  of  the  new  religion :  and  the  CSmstian  prelates  and 
clergy,  craflily  and  eagerly,  seized  and  arrogated  to  theraaelves  these 
rights.  And  hence  originated  that  iiionatrous  authority  of  the  priesthoot^ 
in  the  European  churches. 

§  a.  To  the  honours  and  prerogatives  enjoyed  by  the  bishops  and  priests, 
with  the  consent  of  the  people  in  the  West,  were  added,  during  Uiis  pe- 
riod, immense  wealth  and  riches.  The  churches,  monasteries,  and  bish- 
ops, had  before  been  well  supplied  with  goods  and  revenues ;  but  in  this 
century,  there  arose  a  new  and  most  convenient  method  of  acquiring  for 
them  far  greater  riches,  and  of  amplifying  them  for  ever.  Suddenly, — by 
whose  instigation  is  not  known,  uie  idea  became  universally  present, 
that  the  punishments  for  sin  whidi  God  threatens  to  inflict,  may  bo  bought 
off,  by  Uberal  gifts  to  God,  to  the  saints,  to  the  temples,  and  to  the  minis- 
ters of  God  and  of  glorified  saints.  This  opinion  oeing  every  where  ad. 
mitted,  the  rich  and  prosperous  whose  lives  were  now  most  flagitious, 
conferred  their  wealth  (wluch  they  had  received  by  inheritance,  or  wrest- 
ed from  others  hy  violence  and  war  according  to  the  customs  of  the  age) 
upon  the  glorified  saints,  upcn  their  ministers,  and  upon  the  guardians  of 
their  temples  most  bountifully  for  religious  uses ;  in  onler  to  avoid  the  very 
irkaoma  pesancca  which  wciv  enjoined  upon  dicm  hy  the  prie8ts,(4)  and 
yet  be  secure  against  the  evils  that  threatened  to  overtake  them  after 
death.  This  was  the  principal  source  of  those  immense  treasures,  which 
,.• .  from  this  century  onward  through  all  ttie  subsequent  ages  flowed  in  upon 
the  clergy,  the  churches,  and  the  monasteries.  (5) 

^  4.  The  ^fts  moreover,  by  which  the  princes  especially  and  the  no- 
bletnen,  endeavoured  to  satisfy  the  priests  and  to  expiate  their  past  sins, 
were  not  merely  jm'rate  possessions  which  common  citizens  might  own,  and 
^th  which  the  churches  and  monasteries  had  often  before  been  endowed  ; 
tut  they  were  also  pvhlic  property,  or  such  as  may  properly  belong  only 
^'princes  and  to  nations,  royal domaina  {r^oMa)  as  they  arc  called.  For 
the  emperors,  kings,  and  princes,  transferred  to  bishops,  to  churches,  and 
to  monasteries,  whole  provinces,  cities,  and  castles,  with  all  the  rights  of' 
sovereignty  over  them.  Thus  the  persons,  whose  business  it  was  to  teach 
contempt  for  the  world  both  by  precept  and  example,  unexpectedly  be- 
came Jhtket,  Counit,  Marquises,  JttdgeM,  Legislatort,  totereign  LortU; 
and  they  not  only  administered  justice  to  citizens,  hut  even  marched  out 
to  war,  at  the  head  of  their  own  armies.  And  this  was  the  origin  of  thosa 
gt^at  calamities  which  afterwards  afilicted  Europe,  the  lamentable  wara 
and  contests  about  imettarei  and  the  reg<dia, 

§  6.  Of  this  extraordinary  liberality,  which  was  never  heard  of  out  of 

(4)  Sucb  a*  long  ud  severe  faiU,  tor-  of  i  part  of  theii  e*t*t«,  pcnaltiei  to  U- 
tuns  of  the  Wy,  Iroqnent  and  lons-cantin-    some. 

—  1 _;i.  ■  ■- -'^  B  tombs  of  the        (B)  Hence   the  well-known  phraseology 

Qiid  bj  those  who  made    "■ *- 

chnrchcB  and    the   prieaW : 

.   .  . ^  . the  offering,  redtmphoiti*  flJi  _ 

be  the  mOBt  iikiome  tb  micb  ai  had  spent  <!t\ita,fortkeredtmflioiio/tluirii)iilt.  The 
their  Uth  without  lestnint,  amid  pleas-  propcilj  given  was  likewise  oflen  called 
DIBS  ind  indulgences,  and  vho  wished  to  jirctiam  piccaUmm^  the  price  ef  nn.  See 
continoe  to  live  in  the  ssme  vaj.  Hence  Lud.  Ant.  Mvralitri,  Diss,  do  redemptioiw 
the  opulent  most  eageilj  ambiaced  this  peccatoi.,  in  his  Antiqoitalea  Ilal.  ntedii 
usw  method  of  ahuniung,  b;  (be  sacrifice    ten,  torn-  v.,  p.  71S,  die. 


CHURCH  0FFI0ER8  AND  GOVERNUGNT.  U 

Eun^ie,  not  the  yestige  of  (tn  example  can  be  found  anterior  to  this  cen- 
tut;.  There  can  therefore  be  no  doubt,  that  it  grew  out  of  the  cuatonis 
of  the  BuTopeaoa  and  the  form  of  government  most  cominoii  among  theao 
warhke  n&tiona.  For  the  sovereigns  of  these  nations,  used  to  bind  their 
friends  and  clients  to  their  intereatB,  by  presenting  to  them  large  tracta 
of  country,  towns,  and  castles  in  full  sovereign^,  reserving  to  themselves 
only  the  rights  of  supremacy  and  a  claim  to  military  services.  And  the 
princes  might  think,  that  they  were  obeying  a  rule  of  civil  prndeoce  in  thus 
enriching  the  priests  and  bishops :  and  it  is  not  probable,  that  ntperatition 
was  the  sole  cause  of  these  extensive  grants.  For  they  might  expect,  that 
men  who  were  under  the  bonds  of  religion  and  consecrated  to  God,  would 
be  more  faithful  to  them,  than  civil  chienains  and  military  men  who  werj 
accustomed  to  rapine  and  slaughter :  and  moreover,  they  might  hope  to 
restrain  their  turbulent  subjects  and  keep  them  to  their  duty,  by  means  of 
bishops,  whose  denunciations  inspired  so  great  terror.(6) 

^  6,  This  great  aggrandizement  of  clergymen  in  the  countries  of 
Eun^>e,  commenced  with  their  head,  the  Roman  pontiff;  and  thence  grad- 
ually extended  to  inferior  bishops,  priests,  and  fraternities  of  monks. 
For  the  barbarous  nations  of  Europe,  on  their  conversion  to  Chriitisaity, 
looked  upon  the  Romish  bishop  as  succeeding  to  the  place  of  the  supreme 
head  or  pontifi*  of  their  Drvida  or  pagan  priests ;  and  as  the  Jatter  had 
possessed  immense  influence  in  secular  matters,  and  was  excec^lingly  fear- 
ed, they  supposed  the  former  was  Id  be  reverenced  and  hiwioured  in  the  .. 
same  manner. (7)  And  what  those  nations  spontaneously  gave,  the  bishop 
of  Rome  willingly  received ;  and  lest  perchance,  on  a  change  of  circumstan- 
ces he  might  be  despoiled  of  it,  he  supported  his  claims  by  arguments  drawn 
from  ancient  history  and  from  Christianity.  This  was.  the  origin  of  that  vast 
pre-eminence  squired  by  the  Roman  ponti£&  in  this  century,  and  of  their 

(6)  I  win  bira  qTiot«  a  Dotkeiblo  nuue  oi  BeneientDiu,  Spoleto,  Ctpai,  uid  othen 

fran   W^iam  of  Mabnakuy,  in  f^tSh  in  lulx,  much  wu  M  be  feued,  kTtu  tho 

Bink   de  Geatia   Kegum  Angiie.  p.  164,  eitioction  of  ths  Lombud  mourchy ;  ud 

,«iiiona  the  Scriptorei  itram  AngUcuwium  hencB  tn  coofeirod  ■  iirge  poition  of  IUI7 

post  Bedam,  Fnoef ,  1601,  fol.     Ho  tbeie  upon  the  Roman  poDtifT,  M  that  by  hia  au- 

Sves  Lhe  ccaaon  for  thoK  grev  donationa  to  tHority,  power,  and  meoaces,  he  might  delei 

e   biabopa.      "  Charlerrif^e,  in  oider  lo  ihoie  poweiful  aod  vindictive  princea  from 
ciub  the  ferocity  oTtbose  naliona,  bei 
)n\j  all  the  landa  on  the  churchea ; 
inaidering  chat  mm  of 
would  not  be  ao  liliely  a 

Dounce  latnectiDn  to  lb«r  aoVeieign;  and  whoconaidBrawell  thepoliticalcoDititutioo* 

mataorer,  if  the  laity  abould  be  iBbellioaa,  and  fonni  of  gavenunent  of  that  an.     TlM 

tho  singy  would  be  able  to  hold  them  in  aggrandueinant   therefore   of  bi^iopa  and 


checic,  by  the  terrora  of  eicommnnication,  piieita,  which  we  should  natuially  aaciiba 

and  llw  aeTerities  of  iheir  diacipjine." — I  wholly  to  lupentitiOD,  <raa  alao  the  leault  of 

doubt  not.  that  tun  i>  slited  the  true  raMon  civil  prudence  or  state  policy.    On  the  sub- 

vhy  Charlemagne,  ■  pdnce  by  no  meani  *d-  ject   of  txconrmutattttum,   mentioned   by 

pentitioaa,  or  a  alaie  of  prieata,  heaped  upon  Halmeabuiy  above,  we  aball  have  aemalhiDg 

the  Roman  poattflT,  and  upon  the  biabopa  of  to  lay  hereafter. 

Germaoy,  Italy,  and  other  countries  which         (7)  Juiivj  Catar,  de  Bello  Gallico,  vt.,  13. 

he  subdoed,  ao  many  eslalea,  territoiiea,  and  His  autetn  omnibua  Druidihua  praeeat  unna, 

riches.     That  is,  he  enlarged  immodentaly  qui  mmmiim  inter  eos  (Celtaa)  habel  aiulor- 

the  power  and  reaoutces  of  the  clergy,  that  ttelcm.     Hoc  mortoo,  si  qui  ex  rehquia  ei- 

bs  might  by  means  of  the  biahopa,  reatiain  eellil  dignitate,  snccedil.    Atai  pluteapaies, 

and  kup  in'  subjeciion  hia  dukes,  coants,  aufiigio  Dmidma  sdlagitur ;  uonnanquam 

sod  knight*.    For  iiiMbiim,  fittn  the  dukes  eliam  annia  de  pdocipata  cODlenduni. 


»  BOOK  ra.-CENTURY  Vm.— PART  n.-CRAP  H. 

rLt  powerin  regard  to  civil  ftBikirs.  Thus  that  nxxt  pernicious  opinioo 
cause  of  so  many  wars  Euid  slaughters,  and  ^hich  ealablished  and  in- 
creased Burprisingly  tlie  power  of  the  pontifi^  namely,  the  belief  that  who- 
ever is  excluded  from  communion  by  him  and  his  bishops,  loses  all  bis 
rights  and  priTileges  not  only  as  a  citizen  but  ss  a  man  also,  was  derired 
to  the  Christian  church  from  the  ancient  Druidio  supcrstititH],  to  the  vast 
detriment  of  Europe.(8) 

i  T.  A  striking  examjJe  of  the  immense  authority  of  the  pontifis  in 
this  age,  is  found  in  the  history  of  the  French  nation.  Pepin,  the  viceroy 
or  Major  Domus  of  Childerie  king  of  the  Franks,  and  who  already  pos> 
sessed  the  entire  powers  of  the  king,  formed  the  design  of  divesting  his 
sovereign  of  the  title  and  the  honours  of  royalty ;  and  the  French  nobles, 
being  assembled  in  council  A.D.  751  to  deliberate  on  the  subject,  demand- 
ed that  first  of  all  the  pontiff  should  be  consulted,  whether  it  would  be  law- 
ful and  right  to  do  what  Pepin  desired.  Pepin  therefore  despatched  en- 
voys to  Zacharitu,  who  then  presided  over  the  church  at  Rome,  with  this 
inquiry ;  Whether  a  valiant  and  warlike  nation  might  not  dethrone  on  in- 
dolent and  incompetent  king,  and  substitute  in  his  place  one  more  worthy, 
one  who  had  already  done  great  services  to  the  nation,  without  breaking 
the  ^rltte  law  T  Zachariaa  at  that  time,  needed  the  aid  of  Pepm  and  the 
Franks  aeainst  the  Greeks  and  the  Lombards  who  were  troublesome  to 
him  ;  ana  ho  answered  the  question,  according  to  the  wishes  of  those  who 
consulted  himt  This  response  being  known  in  France,  no  one  resisted ; 
the  unhappy  Childerie  was  divested  of  his  royal  dignity,  and  Pepin  mount, 
ed  the  throne  of  his  king  and  lord.  Let  the  friends  of  the  pontiff  con. 
aider  how  they  can  justify  this  decision  of  the  vicar  of  Jeans  Cfcrui,  which 
is  BO  manifestly  repugnant  to  the  commands  of  the  9aviour.(9)  Zacharia^ 
(8)  Though  txr-ommiKualion,  from  tbe  ud  the  pontiffs  uxl  luhopi  did  all  rtev 
time  of  Cotul»ntint  the  Gresl.hBdgresl  in-  could  Utcherish  ind confirm  Ihia  error,  whion 
fluentB  among  Chrirtiuw  e-ttrj  w&ie,  jel  wu  to  uwful  to  ihem.  Re»d  the  following 
it  had  no  where  to  great  mfluence,  or  waa  antact  from  Jutiia  Cater,  de  Bollo  Gallico, 
ao  temfic  and  ao  diatreasing,  a*  in  Europe,  ti.,  c.  13,  and  ihen  judge  whether  1  have 
And  the  difTerence  between  Buropiaji  ex-  miMahen  the  ongin  of  European  and  papal 
cetnmunicariim  and  that  of  other  Chiiatiana,  eiEOiuDUnicalioD.  Si  qui  aut  piiTUua  ant 
from  the  eighth  centpiy  onward,  <wa>  im-  pubticui  lAuidum  decrolo  non  atctit,  aacn- 
menae.  TbiMa  excluded  from  the  sacred  6ciJB  intcrdicunt.  Hcc  poena  apud  eoa  eat 
lilea,  or  eicommunicated,  were  indeed  eterj  giaviaainia.  Qnibua  ila  eat  interdictum,  ii 
iriiere  viewed  aa  odious  to  God  arkd  to  men  ;  nuntero  impiorum  *c  eceleratoruia  habentui, 
jvt  they  did  not  foifeil  their  ri^ts  as  men  ii>  amnea  decedunl,  aditum  eonim,  termo- 
■nd  (a  citizens,  and  much  leaa  were  kioga  nemque  defugiunl,  nequidei  contagionein- 
Snd  princes  supposed  to  lose  their  anthorit;  commodi  accipiint :  neque  iia  petentibua  iiw 
*-  Tilts,  by  beiT^  pronouTKsd  by  bishops  to  redditur,  neque  honoa  ullns  commnnicatur. 
■      '    -  -  J-.--         ^dj  ggg^  oa  f^g  momentous  ttanaaelioii, 

Cktrta  U  Coinit,  Annalea  eccleaia  Ftut- 
cia ;  and  Mtseray,  Daniel,  and  the  olbei 
op,  ana  especiaiijr  or  ins  pnnce  of  bishop*,  historiana  of  Fraitee  and  Germany  -,  bet  ea- 
waa  no  loiiget  regarded  aa  a  king  or  a  loiil ;  pecidl)',  Jk.  Bai.  Baimil,  Delieaaio  decla- 
BOT  as  a  citizen,  a  huiband,  a  father,  or  even  rationis  Cleri  Galticsni,  pL  i.  p.  S3fi.  PtI. 
aa  a  man,  but  was  coniidered  aa  a  brute.  Bnai,  Dissertations  bistoiiques  et  critique! 
Whatwaalhecauaeoftbia!  Undoubtedly  (or  divera  aujeta,  Dias.  ii.,  p.  TO;  Diaa. 
the  following  ta  the  true  cause.  Those  tiew  iii.,  p.  1S6,  Load.,  1TS6,  8vo,  and  the  illos- 
snd  ignorant  proaetylee  conCouDded  Chris-  Inoui  Hm'.ifeihinu,HiatoriaimpeiiiGei- 
ri ,..^_  „i,j,  (i,g  ou  GonMle    manici,  lom.  ii.,  p.  tSS.    Yet  lbs  tnoaac 


'  supposed 
vandatTet 


■tfecta  with  iJh  latter ;    Roniah  bislicips,  it  iageaenlly  miaiqmeent- 


UUURCH  OmCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  « 

auccesaor,  Stephen  II.,  took  a  journef  to  France  A.D.  764,  and  not  only 
confirmed  what  was  donei  but  also  freed  Pepm,  who  had  now  reigned 
three  years,  from  his  oath  of  allegiance  to  hia  sovereign,  and  anointed  W 
crowned  him,  together  with  his  wife  and  his  two  sou8.(10) 

^  8.  This  attention  paid  by  the  Roman  pontifb  to  the  Franlts,  was  of 
great  advantage  to  the  church  over  which  they  presided.  For  great  com. 
motions  and  insurrections  occurring  in  that  part  of  Italy  which  was  still  sub- 
ject to  the  Greeks,  in  consequence  of  the  decrees  of  Leo  the  Inurian  and 
Cottttantate  Copranymus  agaiostimagei  ;  the  Lombard  kings  bad  bo  man- 
aged those  comniottonB,  by  their  counsel  and  arms,  as  gradually  to  get 
possession  of  the  Grecian  provinces  in  Italy  governed  by  an  exarck 
stationed  at  Ravenna.  Aixtulphat  the  king  of  the  Lombards,  elated  by 
this  success,  endeavoured  also  to  get  possession  of  Rome  and  its  territory, 
and  afiected  the  empire  of  all  Italy.  The  pressure  of  these  circuraatan. 
CM,  induced  the  pootiff  Stephen  II.  to  apply  for  assistance  to  his  great  pa. 
troD,  P^mt  king  of  the  Franks.  In  the  year  754,  Pepi*  marched  aa 
army  over  the  Alps,  and  induced  Auti^AuM  to  promise  1^  a  solenm  oath 
to  restore  the  exardiate  of  Ravenna,  PcntapoIi9,(ll)  and  all  that  ha  had 
plundered.  But  the  next  year,  the  Lombard  king  having  violated  his  pmn. 
iae,  and  also  laid  siege  to  Rome,  Pepin  again  marched  an  army  into  Ita> 
ly,  compelled  him  to  observe  his  promise,  and  with  unparalleW  liberali- 
ty bestowed  on  St.  Peter  and  hia  church  the  Grecian  provinces,  (namely, 
the  Exarchate  and  the  Pentapolis),  which  he  had  wrested  from  the  gmp 
of  AJstulphu8.(12) 


tbo  French  Jeny,  -  „        „  ^    .    ...  ^ _^„ 

Vel  wen  il  Crut,  it  would  only  iiiake  tbe  The  RonuD  poalifEa  eilend   the  euichiM 

gpe't  Clime   pcUst   than  it  «u.     [Sea  given  to  Ihem  u  fu  u  poasiblB;  otbencoi^ 

yicer't  Lives  of  the  Popea,ToL  iu.,p.  331,  UictittotheQuioweel  litnltBthej  on.     Saa 

dec.,  ed.  Lond.,  ITM.— rr.J  Lud.  Anl.  MuTalmi,  Droits  de  I'Empiie  na 

(10)  Amot^  mscy  wrilers,  lee  the  illus-  rEt*tEccleiiutique,cap.  i.,u.,*nd  Antiqq. 
Ifiou*  Buiuu.  HiBtaria  impchi  GannBnici,  Italicie  medii  aevi,  torn,  i.,  p.  84-08,  986, 
lom.u.,p'301,3GG,[indBOTwr,Liveaorthe  987.  But  ha  ia  more  cautious  in  torn,  v., 
Fopes.  vol.  iii.,  p.  362. — Tr.J  p.  790.     Tliis  controseray  csnnot  eauly  be 

(11)  [This  leiritoi?  Uj  ilang  Ibe  Gulf  of  aettted,  except  by  recunenee  to  the  deed  of 
Venice,  from  tbe  Po,  Nalbwud  u  fu  u  gift  Jiut.  FoHUami,  Dominio  dell*  S.  Sed* 
jPermo;  uideitetidedbacklalheApeniimea.  >opn  Comacchio,  Disa.  i.,  c.  100,  p.  346; 
According  lo  Sigomut,  (td  enn.  75S,  lib.  c.  67,  p.  S43,  lepreaenli  the  deed  of  gift  as 
iit),  iheEzOiTchaU  included  the  cities  of  dill  in  eiistence  ;  uid  he  quolea  pome  wonU 
£a*e»u,  Bolopia,  InwU,  Fatma,  Forlim-  from  it.  The  fact  ia  acaicely  credible ;  yst 
popati,  Fotli,  Cutna,  Boibu/,  Ferraia,  Co-  if  it  be  true,  it  is  unquestionably  not  for  ths 
tMOfiUo,  .itdria,  Ccrvia,  and  Secchia,  The  interest  of  tbe  Romish  church  to  have  thii 
PenUpali).  now  the  Marca  i'Anctma,  com-  important  ancient  document  come  to  light. 
jmheiided  Jitmnn,  PeirirD,  Conca,  Fano,  Si-  Nor  could  thoie  who  defended  ibe  intereata 
nigtgiia,  Ancima,  Oiima,  Numana,  Jtti,  of  the  pontiff  againal  tlie  emperor  Joseph,  in 
FatKmbrinu,    MuntfdlTc,    Urhino,    Cagli,  theconlToreisyrcfpectinglhefartresaof (^ 


Luctolo,  and  Eugubin.     The  whole  leiritoT;  macchio,  in  our  age,  be  persuaded  to  tx 

night  be  ISO  muea  long,  and  from  60  to  SO  forward,  though  challenged  to  do  it  ty  ina 

nika  broad. — Tt.]  emperor'a  adyocatei.     Fra-ncit  BUticmiatt 

(13)  S«  Car.  Sigmaiu,  de  regiM  ItaliM,  howerar,  in  hia  Prolegomena  ad  Antataaimn 

lib.  iii.,  p   30),  &c..  Opp.,  tom.  it.    Hmry  de  vitia  FontiGeum  Rotn.,  p.  66,  baa  givan 

count  it  Binuoi.  Hiatnia  Imperii  Geimani-  ua  a  apecimen  of  this^nt,  which  beara  lb* 

a.  torn,  ii.,  p.  301,  869.    Ituralori,  Annali  maika  of  uitiqaitj.    The  motive  which  led 

d'ltalia.tom.iv.,  p.81(^d(«.,udmui}r'otlf  PqiintoUuipwtlib«nlit]r,wM,asafp«MS 


U  BOOK  ni.— CENTURY  VIH.— PART  n.-CHAP.  H. 

^  Q.  After  the  death  of  Pepin,  Detideriiu  the  king  of  the  Lombanb 
again  boldly  inraded  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter,  namely,  the  territories 
given  by  the  Franks  to  the  Romish  church.  Hadrian  1.,  who  was  thm 
pontiff,  tiad  recourse  to  CharlM  afterwards  called  the  Great,  [CluTle- 
wagnel,  the  son  of  Pepin.  He  crossed  the  Alps  with  a  powerful  army,  in 
the  year  774,  overturned  the  empire  of  the  Lombards  in  Italy,  which  had 
stood  more  than  two  centuries,  tran«>orted  king  DenderUu  into  France, 
and  proclaimed  himself  king  of  the  Lombards,  Iq  this  expedition,  when 
Chark*  arrived  at  Rome,  he  not  only  confirmed  the  donations  of  his  fa- 
ther to  St.  Peter,  but  went  farther ;  for  he  delivered  o»er  to  the  pontifia 
to  be  possessed  and  governed  by  them,  some  cities  and  provinces  of  Italy 
which  were  not  included  in  the  grant  of  Pepin.  But  what  portions  of 
Italy  Charles  thus  annexed  to  the  donation  of  his  father,  it  is  very  difficult, 
Bt  this  day,  to  ascertain.(13) 

§  10.  By  this  munificence,  whether  politic  or  impolitic  I  leave  to  others 
to  determine,  Charlea  opened  hia  way  to  the  empire  of  the  West;  or 
rather  to  the  title  of  emperor  of  the  West,  and  to  supreme  dominion  over 
the  city  of  Rome  and  its  territory,  on  which  the  empire  of  the  West  was 
thouf^  to  depend.(14)     He  had  doubtless  long  had  this  object  in  view ; 

fa>m  noniaoiK  tattimODiet,  to  make  expit-  jecti  k>  long  imolTed  in  obmuitf.    Tb* 

tiaDtbilu>suia,uide*peciiUjthegieitBiDlu  matiS  Adrian  iffinns,  Ibti  the  object  of 

Ind  coQunilted  inioil  bis  niutei  Ckilderit.  Chulot  in  liiia  new  doDilioD,  nu,  Id  atone 

<IS}  See  Car.  Sigomut,  ie  Regno  Itoliae,  for  hit  lau.     For  he  thug  wiites  to  CharU- 

l.iii,,p-S33,&c.,0|)p.,tDm.ii.  Henrycount  ma^w, in  the  nmtnr-ueond  Epiitle of  tha 

de  BuTiau,  HiBloiin  Imperii  Gennin.,  torn.  Ciroline  Codei,  in  Mumtori'M  Scriptor.  m. 

ii.,  p.  368,  &c,     Ptier  it  Marco,  de  Can-  Italicu.,  lorn,  iii.,  put  ii.,  p.  265  :  "  Veni- 

c<nd»  ucerdotii  et  imperii,  lib,  i.,  cip,  lii,,  entea  id  noa  de  Capni,  qaun  Betto  Petra, 

f.  67,  &«.     hoi.  Ant.  M-aralori,  Draiti  de  Apoitoloium  Frincipi,  pro  vurcede  anirnac 

Empire  >nr  I'Eta  EccleiiaBlique,  np.  Ii-,  vatnt  itqae  >empiteni&  memorii,  earn  c«- 

p.  147,  dec.     Htm.  Ctmringiat,  ia  impe-  IpiiiciTitatibue  obtulisliB."    Ihavenodoabt 

Tio  Romino-Germui.,  up.  yi.      [Baieer'i  that  Chirlei,  who  wLahed  to  be  tccounled  pi- 

IJTei  of  (he  Pope*,  vol.  ill.,  l.i{e  o(  Hadnan  ous  according  to  the  eattnutei  of  tlutiee,ex- 

I.],  and  numeroBs  others.     Concerning  the  pieued  Ihii  deiign  in  hii  Inneferor  deed  of 

extent  of  CharlemagTU^t  new  donation  lo  gift.    But  a  penon  acquainted  with  Chaiici 

the  popes,  there  ii  £e  ume  waim  cooteat  and  with  the  hiatoty  of  ihoae  timea,  will  not 

between  (be  pilrona  of  the  papacy  and  those  raadil;r  beliefe  thai  ihie  was  hie  only  motive. 

oT  the  empite,  as  ihero  ia  le^iectiiig  Ptpn't  By  that  donation,  Charles  aimed  to  prepara 

donation.      The  adiocales  lor  the  ponliffa  the  way  for  attaining  the  empire  of  the  Weat, 

maintain,  that  Coraiea,  Sardinia,  Sicily,  ihe  which  he  was  endeaTouring  to  secure.  (Ibi 

tenilnry  of  Sabino,  the  duchy  of  Spoleto,  he  waa  most  ambitious  of  glory  and  domic- 

iMudes  many  other  (nets  of  couDtry,  were  ion,)  but  he  could  not  honourably  obtain  hia 


Mated  by  the  very  pious  Charlemagne  lo  object  in  the  existing  state  of  things,  withotit 

Peter,    But  the  advocates  for  the  claims  the  concurrence  and  aid  of  the  Roman  pon- 

.  Ji  Italy,  by  increu- 
new  pmiii.  Hiium  nanow  umiw.  On  this  iog  thepossessione  of  the  holysee.  On  thia 
■ubject,  the  reader  nay  consult  the  writers  point  I  have  already  touched  in  a  preceding 
of  ihe  present  age  who  have  poblisbedworks  note;  and  I  think,  whoever  carefully  con- 
on  the  claims  of  the  emperors  and  the  popes  aiders  all  die  circumatarKes  of  Ihe  case,  will 
to  the  cities  of  Comaccbio  and  Florence,  and  coincide  with  me  b  judgment, 
the  dacluea  of  Parma  and  Pliceotia ;  but  (14)  In  reality,  CHarltM  was  already  em- 
eapecially  the  very  learned  lieatise  of  Berret,  peror  of  the  Weat ;  that  ia,  the  most'  pow- 
cnlilled  Diss,  chorogiaphica  de  Italia  medii  erful  of  the  kings  in  Europe.  He  tberproie 
""  -1.  '■'  jwri-  only  lacked  the  title  of  emperor,  and  sover- 
them  eiffn  power  over  the  city  of  Roma  and  tb« 


p,  33.  dtc.     The  partialities  of  the  wri-  only  lacked  the  title  of  emperor,  and  soi 

if  I  mistake  not,  have  pievented  them  eien  power  over  the  city  of  Roma  and 

*'    eming  in  all  cases  the  real  facts ;  adjacent  country ;  iwlh  of  wtucb  In  uaUf 

ea^  10  M  into  Mi«i«i^»«,  on  nd>-  obuined  bv  tho  W  of  Lm  III. 


from  discerning 


CHURCH  OFnCBRS  AND  OOTfiRNHENT.  It 

■nd  peifaaps  hia  &ther  Pepin  had  also  contemplated  the  same  thing.  But 
the  circumslancBS  of  the  tinnes  required  procrastiuation  in  an  afiair  of 
such  moment.  But  the  power  of  the  Greeks  being  embarrassed  after  the 
death  of  Leo  IV.  and  his  sou  ConatoH^tte,  and  when  the  impious  Irent 
who  wna  yery  odious  to  Charles  had  grasped  the  sceptre,  in  the  year  800, 
he  did  not  hesitate  to  carry  his  designs  into  execution.  For  Charles  com- 
ing to  Rome  this  year,  the  pontiff  Leo  111.  knowing  his  wishes,  persua- 
ded the  Roman  people,  who  were  then  supposed  to  be  free  and  to  bare  the 
right  of  electing  an  emperor,  to  proclaim  and  constitute  him  emperor  of 
the  Weat.(15) 

^  II.  CAorfe*,  being  made  (mperor  and  sovereign  of  Rome  and  its  ter- 
ritory, reserved  indeed  to  himself  the  supreme  power,  and  the  prerogatives 
of  sovereignty ;  but  the  beneficial  donunion,  as  it  is  called,  and  subordinate 
authority  over  the  city  and  its  territoryrhe  seems  to  have  conferred  oa 
the  Romish  church.(16)  This  plan  was  undoubtedly  suggested  to  him  by 
the  Roman  pontiff;  who  pereuaded  the  emperor,  perh^>a  by  showing  him 
some  ancient  though  forged  papers  and  documents,  that  Cotutantme  the 
Great,  (to  whose  place  and  authority  Charles  now  succeeded),  when  he  re- 
moved the  seat  of  empire  to  Constantinople,  committed  the  old  seat  of  em- 
pire, Rome  and  the  adjacent  territories,  or  the  Roman  dukedom,  to  the 
possession  and  goremment  of  the  church,  reserving  however  his  imperial 
prerogatives  over  it ;  and  that,  from  this  arrangement  and  ordinance  of 
Comtantine,  Charles  could  not  depart,  without  incurring  the  wrath  of  God 
and  St.  Feter.(17) 

(16)  See  the  bistoriuii  of  thoie  timet,  Ducchio,  Din.  i.,  c.  95,  96,  dec.),  uti  th* 

and  upecbillj  the  beei  of  ibem  >11,  Bwiaat,  otbei  Rdiociie*  of  ^e  Rjimui  pootifTB,  that 

HiiUriB  Impeiii  Ronuno-Gemunici,  torn.  CharUt  tuataiaed  at  R«me,  nol  the  chiricHc 

ii.,  p.  637,  &c.     The  idiocateg  of  the  Ri>-  of  a  aoTereLgD,  but  that  oSfotrim  of  the  Ro- 

aan  penUS*  tell  ua,  Uiat  Leo  III.,  b;  vmue  miah  church,  lehnquisbing  the  entire  •orar- 

of  the  eupreme  powei  widi  which  hewat  di-  eigntf  to  the  pontiffa.    And  yet,  to  declare 

vinet;  clothed,  conferred  the  empin  of  the  the  nhale  truth,  it  a  cleat,  that  the  power  of 

Weal,  after  it  wat  taken  fiom  the  Oieeka,  the  Roman  poctiff  in  the  city  and  tenitorf 

upon  the  French  nation  and  upon   Charlti  of  Rome,  wai  gteat ;  tod  tlut  he  decreed 

their  king  ;  and  hence  the;  infer,  that  the  and  peifoimed  many  thinga,  according  to  hia 

Reman  pontiff,  aa  the  Ticarof  Chriil,  ii  the  pleasure  and  aa  a  aovercign.     But  thelimHa 

•oieraen  lord  of  the  whole  earth,  as  well  aa  of  hta  power,  and  the  foundatiooi  of  it,  an 

ol  the  Roman  empire;  and  that  all  emperora  littleknown.andmncbcontrorerted.   JVuro- 

reign  by  hie  autbonly.    The  abiotdity  of  tori  (Droiu  de  i'Empiie,  p.  103)  maintain*, 

ihii  maoning  it  learnedly  eipoied  by  Frtd.  that  the  poDtiff  perfotmed  the  functiont  at 

Spanieim,  de  ficta  Iranalatiano  imperii  in  an  txarch  or  cicerDy  of  the  emperor.     But 

Ctiolum  M.  per  Leooem  III.,  in  hia  0pp.,  Ihit  opinion  waa  veij  oSenaive  to  CUntnl 

torn.  ■■->  p-  667.      [See  alao  Boietr't  LiTea  XI. ;  nor  do  I  regard  it  at  correct,     Aftat 

of  the  ropta,  Tol.  iii.,  Life  of  Leo  III.]  coniidering  all  the  circumatances,  I  aoppoae 

Other  writen  need  not  be  named.  the  Roman  pontiff  held  the  Roman  pronnee 

(16)  That  CluTla  rfltjud  the  tupreme  ar>d  city  bj  the  aame  tenure  aa  he  did  Iba 

power  OTer  the  city  of  Rome  and  ita  tetrito-  eiarebate  and  the  other  territoriea  given  him 

ly,  that  he  adminiatend  justice  there  by  hia  by  CharUi,  that  it,  aa  a  fit/;  yet  with  leti 

jodget,  and  indicted  pnnithments  on  male-  circumectibed  powera  tlum  ordituiy  fendtl 

lacton,  and  that  be  eiercited  all  the  pre-  tenures,  on  account  of  the  digni^  of  the  ci^, 

rogatiTea  of  sorereignly  ;  leanwd  men  hive  which  waa  ooce  the  capitoT  or  the  seat  ti 

demonstrated,  by  the  most  unexceptionable  empire.     This  opinion  recaivea  much  cOD- 

Ualimony.     See  only  MuTaiari,  Droit*  de  finnalion  from  the  statements  which  will  ha 

I'Empire  sur  I'Etat  Ecdes,,  cap.  ii.,  p.  77,  made  in  the  following  note ;  and  it  reconeilaa 

Indeed,  they  only  ahnnd  the  light  tn  the  jarring  teatimoniea  of  the  ancient  writen 


ti     BOOK  m.— CENTURY  Vm.— PART  U.— CHAP.  IL 

§  12.  Amid  these  yarious  accessions  to  their  f>ower  and  influ^ice,  the 
Roman  pontifb  experienced  however,  from  the  Greek  emperors,  no  incon- 
aiderable  loss  both  of  revenue  and  dignity.  For  Leo  the  Isaurian,  and  his 
son  CoMtaniine  Copronymus,  being  exceedingly  offended  with  Gregory  II. 
and  III.  on  account  of  their  zeal  for  holy  images,  not  only  took  from  them 
the  estates  possessed  by  the  Romish  church  in  Sicily,  Calabria,  and  Apu. 
hMf  but  also  exempted  Uie  bishops  of  those  territories,  and  likewise  all  the 
Movinces  of  Illyricum,  from  the  dominion  of  the  Roman  pontifis,  and  placed 
Uiem  under  the  protection  of  the  bishop  of  Constantinople.  Nor  could  the 
pontiffs  afterwards,  either  by  threats  or  supplications,  induce  the  Greek  em« 
perors  to  restore  these  valuable  portions  of  St.  Peter's  patrimony. (18) 
This  was  the  first  origin,  and  the  principal  cause,  of  that  great  contest  be- 
tween  the  bisWps  of  Rome  and  of  Constantinople,  which  in  the  next  cen. 
tury  severed  the  Greeks  from  the  Latins,  to  the  great  detriment  of  Chris. 
tianity.  Yet  there  was  an  additional  cause  existing  in  this  century ;  name, 
ly,  the  dispute  concerning  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Spiriij  of  which  we 

ConttarUine^s  pretended  grant  was  pofterior  dignatai  est :  ita  et  in  his  vestris  felicissimis 

to  this  period  ;  and  that  it  was  fo^^  per-  temporibas  atqne  nostris,  sancta  Dei  ecclesia 

Ittps  in  the  tenth  centory.    But  I  believe  genninet—et  amplius,  atque  amnios  ezaltatm 

it  existed  in  this  century ;  and  that  Hadrian  -permaneat — Quia  ecce  novus  Christianiasi- 

and  his  successor  Leo  III.  made  use  of  it,  mus  Dei   Canstantimu   Imperator  (N.B. 

to  persuade  CharUs  to  conrej  feudal  power  Here  the  pontiff  denominates  Charlet^  who 

over  the  city  of  Rome  and  its  territory,  to  the  was  then  only  a  king,  an  emperor^  and  com* 

Romish  church.     For  this  opinion,  ws  have  pares  him  with  CaiuUuntint)  his  temporibus 

the  good  authority  of  the  Roman  pontiff  him-  surrexit,  per  quem  omnia  Deus  sanctae  suae 

self,  Hadrian  I.,  in  his  Epistle  to  Charle-  ecclesiae — largiri  dignatus  est.    Thus  far, 

maene ;  which  is  the  xlix.  in  the  Caroline  he  speaks  of  Constantine^a  donation.    Next, 

C<3eZy  published  in  MwraiorVa  Rerum  Ital-  the  pontiff  notices  the  other  donations ;  which 

icar.  Scriptores,  tom  iiL,  pt.  ii.,  p.  194 ;  and  he  clearly  discriminates  from  this.     Sed  et 

which  well  deserves  a  perusal.    Hadrian  cuncta  alia,  quae  per  diversos  Imperatores, 

there  exhorts  Charles,  who  was  not  yet  em-  patricios,  etiam  et  alios  Deum  timentes,  pro 

peror,  to  order  the  restitution  of  all  the  ffrants  eorum  animae  mercede  et  venia  peccaiorumy 

which  had  been  formerly  made  to  St  Peter  in  partibus  Tusciae,  Spoleto  sen  Benevento, 

and  the  church  of  Rome.    And  he  very  atque  Corsica,  simul  et  Pavinensi  patrimo- 

eleariy  distinguishes  the  grant  of  Ccnstan-  nio,  Beato  Petro  Apostolo, — concessa  sunt, 

tine  from  the  donations  of  we  other  emperors  et  per  nefandam  ffentem  Longobardorum  per 

aod  princes  ;  and  what  deserves  particular  annorum  spatia  abstracta  atque  ablata  sunt, 

notice,  he  distinguishes  it  from  the  donation  vestris  temporibus  restituantur.    The  pontiff 

of  Pepin,  which  embraced  the  exarchate,  adds  in  the  close,  that  all  those  grants  were 

and  from  the  additions  made  to  hia  father'a  preserved  in  the  archives  of  the  Lateran ; 

grants  by  Charlemagne :  whence  it  follows  and  that  he  had  sent  them  by  his  ambassa- 

eonclusively,  that  Hadrian  understood  Con*  dors  to  Charlemagne.    Undo  et  plures  do- 

tttmtin^a  grant  to  embrace  the  city  of  Rome  nationes  in  sacro  nostio  scrinio  Lateranensi 

and  the  territory  dependant  on  it.    He  first  reconditaa  habemus  ;  tamen  et  pro  satisfac- 

mentions  the  grant  of  Comtaniine  the  Great,  tione  Christianissimi  regni  vestri,  per  jam 

thus :  Deprecamur  vestram  excellentiam-—  fatos  viros,  ad  demonstrandum  eas  vobis, 

pro  Dei  amore  et  ipsius  clavigeri  regni  coe-  direximus ;    et  pro  hoc  petimus  eximiam 

lorum — ut  secundum  promissionem,  quam  Praecellentiam  vestram,  nt  in  integro  ipsa 

pelliciti  estis  eidem  Dei  Apostolo,  pro  ani-  patrimonia  Beato  Petro  et  nobis  restituere 

IMK  W9trae  mercede  et  stabilitste  regni  ves-  jubeatis. — By  this  it  appears,  that  Conetan' 

tri,  omnia  nostris  temporibus  adimpTere  ju-  tineas  grant  was  then  in  the  Lateran  archives 

beatis. — Et  sicut  temporibus  Beati  SUvestri  of  the  popes,  and  was  sent  with  the  others 

Bmnani  Pontificis,  a  sanctae  recordationis  to  Charlemagne. 

piissimo  ConetanhnoMtgoo  Imperatore,  per        (18)  See  Mich,  le  Quien's  Oriens  Chris* 

ejus  largitatem  (see  the  jo^rant  of  Omstantine  tianus,  tom.  i.,  p.  96,  dec.     The  Greek  wri. 

itself)  sancta  Dei  cathohca  et  apostolica  Ro-  ters  also,  as   Thtophanes  snd   others,  te* 

BiMBa  ecclesia  elevata  at()ue  exaltata  est,  et  knowledge   the  fact,  but  diffw  a  Utile  in 

frtiifsfiw  in  his  Hssporiae  partibiis  Uargiri  respect  to  the  cause. 


CHimCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOTEKNUENT.  M 

ahalt  treat  in  its  proper  pl&oe.  But  this  perhaps  might  hsTB  been  easily 
acljusted,  ifthe  bishops  <^  Rome  and  CoDfltantinople  hod  not  become  involv- 
ed in  a  contest  respecting  the  limits  of  their  jurisdictioQ. 

§  13.  Monastic  discipUne,  aa  all  the  writers  of  that  age  t«stiiy,  was  eo. 
tirely  prostrate  both  in  the  Bast  and  the  West.  The  best  of  the  Oriental 
monlu,  were  those  who  ii  ved  an  austere  life  remote  ttom  the  intercourse  of 
men  in  tiie  deserts  of  Egypt,  Syria,  and  Meaopotamia ;  and  yet  among  then^ 
not  only  gross  ignorance,  but  also  &natical  stupidity  and  base  superstition, 
often  reigned.  The  other  monks,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  cities,  not 
unfrequently  disquieted  the  state  ;  and  Cotulantine  Copronymus  and  othet 
emperors,  were  obliged  to  restrain  them  repeatedly  by  severe  edicts.  Most 
of  the  Western  monks  now  followed  the  rule  of  Si.  Benedict ;  yet  there 
were  monasteries  in  various  places,  in  which  other  rules  were  preferred,  (19) 
But  when  their  wealth  became  increased,  they  scarcely  observed  any  rule ; 
and  they  gave  themselves  up  to  gluttony,  voluptuousness,  idleness,  and  other 
vices.(20)  Charlemagne  attempted  to  cure  these  evils  by  statutes ;  but  ha 
effected  very  liltle.(21) 

§  14.  This  great  corruption  of  the  whole  sacred  order,  produced  in  ibe 
West  a  new  species  of  priests,  who  were  an  intermediate  class  between 
the  fliowb,  or  the  nguiar  clergy  as  they  were  called,  and  the  secular  priesit. 
These  adopted  in  part  the  discipline  and  mode  (MT  life  of  monks,  that  ist 
tfaey  dwelt  under  the  same  roof)  ate  at  a  common  table,  and  joined  in  uni- 
ted prayer  at  certain  hours ;  yet  they  did  not  take  any  now  upon  them, 
like  the  monks,  and  they  performed  ministerial  fimctions  in  certain  diurch. 
es.  They  were  at  first  called  the  Lord's  brethren  (fratres  Dominici) ;  but 
afterwards  took  the  name  of  eantmi  (canoiuci).(22)  The  common  opinion 
attributes  the  institution  of  this  order  to  Ckrodegattg,  bishop  of  Metz :  uo> 
is  this  opinion  wholly  without  foundation. (23)  For  although  there  were, 
anterior  to  this  century,  in  Italy,  Africa,  and  other  provinces,  convents  of 
priests  who  lived  in  the  manner  of  comma  ;(24)  yet  Chrodegang,  about  the 

(IS)  Sea  Jo.  Maiiilm,  Pnef.  ul  Acts  nsiiiie  delicili  vel  KntTilitatilnu  mixta,  &«, 

Sucta.  otA.  BeiMdicti,  wee.  i.,  p.  ziiv.,  — Tr  ] 

ud  sue.  IT.,  pt.  i.,  p.  nri.,  &c.  (3S)  See  Le  Beuf.  M^oireg  cur  I'Hic 

(30)  MaMlloti  tcMU  ingenuoDiljr  of  llui  toire  d'Aoxsirs,  lom.  i.,  p.  171,  Pari*,  1743, 
oonaptioD  of  the  monki,  lod  of  iu  ciuaei,  4to. 

U  the  ifaoTa  work,  Prtef.  td  Saecul.  iv.,  pt         (S3)  For  id  accoont  of  Chrodegang,  MS 

i.,  p.  liiT.,  dec.  tba  Htitotre  liUeriire  deli  France,  torn,  ir., 

(31)  Seethe  CajntuJoris or Chirlemigne,  p.  138.  Aug.  Calmt,  HiMoir*  de  Lar> 
pobliebed  b;  Ba/uic  j  torn,  i.,  p.  148, 157,  nine,  torn,  i.,  p.  GI3,  du.  AcU  Sancto- 
S87,86S,366,  du:.,3T5,60B,andinvinoiu  mm.  totn.  t.,  Mutii,  p.  45S.  The  rale 
other  placet.  Theae  numerous  Uir*.  ao  oti-  which  be  prescribed  in  hii  cuwii*,  may  be 
en  repeated,  pcove  the  eitieme  perrerBeaen  asen  in  Le  Coinle,  Amialea  Fmucor.  eccl*- 
of  the  monke.  [See  liao  the  20lh.  Slit,  liutici,  tom.  T.,  ad  inn.  757.  4  35,  &c., 
and  33d  cumiu  of  the  council  of  CloTeaham,  and  in  L<i^«'<  Coticilii,  tom.  lii.,  p.  1444; 
m  Ensland,  A.D.  7iT,  Mmulerii— noa  [in  tfardiiiii't  Concilia,  Ion,  It.,  p.  1181, 
■int  lodicnrum  trtiDm  reeepticuli,  hoc  «t,  Ac.— TV.]  The  rule,  u  puhliihed  bf  iM- 
poetamm.  cithariitimm.  muaicorum.  Kor-  ect  Daektry,  Spicilegium  letsr.  Scriptor., 
ninm — Nan  lint  HnctimonialiDm  domicilii  tom.  i.,  p.  £65,  ic.,  under  the  name  of  Chio> 
turpium  conbbalationiua,  commMsationom,  depng.  was  the  woHi  of  another  peraon. 
eluielilnm,  luinriaDtniinque  cubilii.— 4fot>-  A  neat  mimniiy  of  Ifae  rule  i>  gi*en  hy  Joe. 
aatariile*  ■iveeecleaiaatid.ebneUtiemiluB  Lmgimtl,  Hiatoire  do  I'EghM  Gillicana^ 
am  nctentar  lut  eipetanl—aed  neqneahoe  tom.  ir.,  p,  436. 

cogaot  intempennter  hlMM ;  aed  pan  «t  (34)  See  Lad.  Ant.  Muratori,  Antiqai* 
Bobria  aint  Mnim  conrini,  mn  htsniiM^    tstM  ItilicN  nadii  asvi,  tODi.  *.,  p.  IW^ 

VouU.— D 


06  BOOK  m— CBNTURY  VIII.— PAHT  H.— CHAP,  11. 

middle  of  this  century,  subjected  the  priests  of  his  church  st  Metz  to  thj* 
mode  of  living,  requiring  them  to  aing  hymns  to  God  &t  certain  hours,  and 
perhaps  to  observe  other  rites ;  and  by  his  example,  first  the  Franks,  aiid 
then  the  Italians,  the  EngJisli,  and  the  Germans,  were  led  to  introduce  thia 
mode  of  living  in  numerous  places,  and  to  found  convents  of  canon*. 

§  16.  Supreme  power  over  the  whole  sacred  order,  and  over  all  the 
posaessions  of  the  churches,  was,  both  in  the  East  and  in  the  West,  vested 
in  the  emperors  and  kings.  Of  the  power  of  the  Greek  emperors  over 
the  church  and  its  goods  and  possessions,  no  one  entertains  a  dDubt.(2S) 
The  prerogatives  of  the  I.atin  emperors  and  kings,  though  the  flatterers 
of  the  popes  labour  to  conceal  them,  are  too  clear  and  manifest  to  be  con- 
cealed, as  the  wiser  in  the  Roman  community  themselves  confess.  Ha^ 
dritm  I.,  in  a  council  at  Rome,  conferred  on  Charlemagne  and  bis  succes. 
aors,  the  right  of  appointing  and  creating  the  Roman  pontiffs.  (26)  And 
although  Charles  and  his  son  Levna  declined  exercising  this  power,  yet 
they  reserved  to  themselves  the  right  of  accepting  and  confirming  the 
election,  made  by  the  Roman  people  and  ctei^ ;  nor  could  the  consecra- 
tion of  a  pope  take  place,  unless  the  emperor's  ambassadors  were  pres- 
ent.(27J  The  Roman  pontifib  obeyed  the  laws  of  the  emperors,  and  ac- 
countea  all  their  decisions  definitive. (36)  The  emperors  and  kings  of  tbo 
Franks,  by  their  extraordinary  judges  whom  they  called  Masos,  that  i% 
Legates,  inquired  into  the  lives  and  conduct  of  all  the  clergy,  the  superior 
as  well  as  the  inferior,  and  decided  causes  and  controversies  among  them  ; 
they  enacted  laws  respecting  the  modes  and  forms  of  worship,  and  pun- 
ished every  species  of  crime,  in  the  priests  just  as  in  the  other  citizens. (29) 
The  property  belonging  to  churches  and  monasteries,  unless  exempted  by 
the  special  indulgence  of  the  sovereign,  was  taxed  like  other  property,  for 
the  common  uses  of  the  state.(SO) 

^  16.  That  the  preservation  of  religion,  and  the  decision  of  controver- 

Sk.  ;  alio  Lud.  TkomaiiiTiuM,  Ae  Disciplina  Sfana,  de  CoDcordii,  Ax.,  lib.  viij.,  c.  13. 

ecclesie  vetere  ac  nova,  p(.  i.,  lib.  iii.,  c.  i>.,  Pagi,  Critiu  in  Buoa.  >d  um.  774.    Jfim. 

&c.    The  deaigri  of  Ihii  uulitution  wu  tni-  n,  CoDcil.  Snpplem.,  torn,  i.,  p.  731,  nid 

Ij  eicellenl.     For  iu  aiilhon,  puned  with  WaUh'i  Rictone  del  KiicheDiemmniL,  p. 

tilt  vice*  ud  defects  of  the  clergy,  hoped  473. — TV.] 

thai  ttiii  mode  of  lining  would  ibitnct  the  (ST)  See  Jo.MahiHen,  CammenlK.  in  «t- 

cantecnled    men   from  woridly  cstea  and  dinem  Ronunum,  Muuei  llaUci,  lom.  iL, 

buriiMu.    But  the  event  ha*  showa  how  p.  ciiii.,  &c.     MaTolori,  Droit*  de  I'Enk- 

much  ihe  hope*  of  these  good  men  were  dia-  pire  >iii  I'ECat  Eccles.,  p.  87,  &c. 

q>poinUd.  (33)  Thit  has  been  amply  demonstrated 

(36)  Tor  -Ae  aothority  of  the  Greek  em-  by  Steph.  Balaze.  Pnef.  ad  C^itulari*  Ro- 

peron   in  religioue   matleis,  see  Mick.    U  gum  ^ncor,  4  xii.,&c. 

Qui'en,  OiKDi  ChriBtiinua,  lom.  i.,  p.  136.  (39)  See  MuTMiri,  Antiqnitatei  Ital.  ina- 

(26)  Ajuutatiai  make*  mention  of  this  dii  aevi,  torn,  i.,  disa.  ix.,  p.  470.     Ftkik. 

decree,  which  is  pieaerved  both  by  Vie  and  dt  Soye,  de  Miisii  Dominicis,  c.  i.,  p.  44  j 

Gratian.    The  subject  hu  been  discmsed  c  viii.,  p.  118,  134,  168,  IBS,  dtc. 

by  very  many.     [Tbeeiialence  of  thiacoun-  (30)  See  eapecially  Jlfurstori,  Antiq.  Ital. 

cil,  and  of  auch  a  grant  to  ChuleniBgne,  ii  medii  aevi,  torn.  i..  disa.  irii..  p.  926.    Also, 

Tory  uncertain.     The  earliest  menlion  of  Ihe  the  Collection  of  various  pieces  in  the  con- 

OOUDcil  is  in  Sigeberl't  Chronicon,  (ad  inn.  teat  of  Lnoii  XV,  kins  of  France,  reqiecl- 

773).  written   about  A.D.  1111.     But  the  ing  the  eiemption  of  the  clei^  from  taia- 

paasage  is  not  in  all  Ihe  copies.     From  this  lion,  publiahed  in  Holland  in  seven  TOlumea, 

questiooable  aolhonty,  Gratian  transcribed  under  the  title  of:  Ecrils  pour  et  centre  les 

bia  account  of  it :  (Distinc.  !iiii.,c.  S3,  S3),  Imtnanit^  pretendues  par   le  Clergt  da 

and  also  Ao,  and  tba  othen.    See  Pet.  4*  Fnaes,  i  U  Haye,  17S1,  8to,  &c. 


OHtmCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  fli 

Mea  respecting  doctrines,  belonged  to  the  Roman  pontiff  and  to  the  eccle- 
siastical councils,  was  not  denied  by  the  emperors  and  kings  of  the  L^ 
ins.(31)  But  this  power  of  the  pontiff  was  confined  within  narrow  limits. 
For  be  was  not  able  to  decide  by  his  sole  authority,  but  was  obliged  to 
assemble  a  council.  Nor  did  the  provinces  wait  for  his  decisions,  but 
held  conventions  or  councils  at  their  pleasure,  in  which  the  bishops  freely 
Bipressed  their  opinions,  and  gave  decisions  which  did  not  accord  with  tlu 
views  of  the  pontifls ;  as  is  manifest  from  the  French  and  Gennan  coun- 
cils, in  the  controversy  respecting  images.  Moreover,  the  emperors  and 
kings  had  the  right  of  calling  the  councils,  and  of  presiding  in  them ;  not 
could  the  decrees  of  a  council  have  the  force  of  laws,  unless  they  were 
confirmed  and  ratified  by  the  reigning  sovereign.  (32)  Yet  the  Roman 
pontic  left  no  means  untried,  to  free  themselves  from  these  many  re. 
Btraints,  and  to  obtain  supreme  authority  not  only  over  the  church  but 
also  over  kings  and  over  the  whole  world ;  and  these  their  efforts  were 
greatly  favoured  by  the  wars  and  tumults  of  the  following  century, 

§  17,  Among  the  writers  of  this  century  very  few  deserve  mucJi  praise) 
either  for  their  learning  or  their 'genius.  Among  the  Greeks,  Germanut 
bishop  of  Constantinople,  obtained  some  celebrity  by  his  talents,  but  still 
more  by  his  immoderate  zeal  in  defence  of  images.  (33)  Commas  of  Jeru- 
salem, gained  renown  by  his  skill  in  composing  Hymns. (34)  The  histo- 
ries of  George  Syfice2&u(35)  and  The<^tu>Mt,[S6)  hold  some  rank  among 

(31)  S«e  CiMrlemagTU,  ie  Inuginibiu,        (34)  [  Csmuu  wbi  ■  nallTe  of  IIsIt  ;  c>p- 

tib.  i.,  cap.  jr.,  p.  48,  ed.  Heumam.  tani  bj  Sancen  pinUs,  he  wu  cuiied  to 

(33)  AU  tbeae  poinis  uo  well  illustnted  Dimucua,  uid  theie  sold  lo  the  fathei  of 
bj  BttlHte,  PneT  id  Cipttnluii :  and  by  John  Dunucenua,  who  made  him  pieceptOT 
the  Capiluiaria  IhemaelTca  ;  that  ie,  b;  the  to  hia  aon.  He  waa  afterwards  a  mook  in 
Lavs  of  the  Freoch  Idn^,  And  all  thoae  the  monaitery  of  St.  Sabu,  near  Jenualem  ; 
wbo  lutTe  ducDased  the  nghti  of  kiags  and  uid  at  last,  biahop  of  Majuma.  He  flam- 
princes  in  mstlen  of  religion,  lake  up  ud  ished  about  A.D.  730,  and  baa  teA  u*  thir- 
illuatiale  this  gubjecl.  See  also  Jac.  Baa-  teen  Hymna  on  the  principal  feativals,  and 
Mf(,  Uiatoire  de  I'Eglue,  lom.  i.,  p.  STO,  apme  olhet  poems ;  whicb  are  extant  only 
dtc  in  Latin,  and  may  be  seen  in  the  Bihlioth. 

<3a)  See  RithaTd  Simeyi,  Critiqae  de  la  Fatr.,  torn.  lii.     See  Cme'i  Hiatoria  Lit- 

Bibliolbeque  Ecclesiail.  de  M.  dn  Pin,  torn,  terar.,  toI.  i.—Tr] 

i.,p-  870.  [Gtrmdniu  was  the  ion  of  Jna-  (35)  [Giorj'e  waa  a  monk  of  Conalanti- 
timiik,  ■  patrician  of  CoDitantinopIo,  sndwaa  nopU.  and  lynciilut  to  Tarahiu  the  paUi- 
dqnived  of  his  Tirilily  by  Conatantine  Fog-  arch.  A  ii/ncrMiii  was  a  high  ecclesiastical 
onalna.  He  was  made  bishop  of  Cyiicum,  personage,  the  conslSint  companion  and  in- 
and  then  patriarch  of  Constanlinopfe,  firom  apector  of  the  bishop,  and  residsnl  in  ttw 
A.D.71GU.T30.  During  the  four  last  yean  lanu  eiU  with  him;  wheocs  hia  name, 
of  his  patritichate,  he  atrenuoaaly  opposed  aiymi^.  See  Du  Cangt,  Olosaar.  me- 
the  empeiorLeo,  and  defended  image-wor-  diae  et  inBm.  Latiniialia,  anb  (oce  Sj/nctl- 
ship  nnlil  ht  waa  deposed.  He  then  n-  liu.  The  Chionicon  of  George  Syncellus. 
tired  lo  a  peactfnl  prirata  life,  till  hia  death  eilends  Irom  the  creation  to  the  times  of 
■bout  A.D.  740,  wheu  he  was  more  than  Maiimin ;  and  is  copied  almost  Terbatim 
ninety  years  old.  Hia  vritinga  all  relate  to  from  the  Chronicon  of  Euaebiua.  Joi.  Su- 
imagfr-worahip,  and  Ibe  konour  due  to  the  tigfr  made  much  uae  of  it,  for  recorering 
Tiriin  Mary,  and  conaial  of  letlcra,  orations,  the  lost  Greek  of  Eua"--  -'  -  '  '■ 
and  polemic  tracts  ;  which  may  be  aeeu  in  published,  Gr.  and  I 
the  Acts  of  the  aecond  Nicena  conncil,  the  Oaar,  Paris,  1BG3,  fi 
Bibholheca  Patrum,  and  other  ccjlections.  Litterar.,  lom.  i. — IV.] 
Hia  orationa  in  jvaise  of  the  holy  riitfin,  are  (3B)  [  Thtopkana,  sumanied  /sooctiu  and 
ascribed  by  aome  to  anothsr  Gtrmamu,  bisb-  CmifaMOr,  waa  a  Constantinopolitsn  of  no- 
op  of  Constantinople  in  the  13th  ceotorr,  h!e  biith,  born  A.D.  858.  L«a  the  patrician 
See  CaK*!  Hisiona  LiUsH.,  ToL  i.— IV.]  obliged  bimiil  hi*  youth  to  many  his  da    k* 


n  BOOK  m.— CENTURY  Till.— PART  R-CHAP.  U. 

the  writers  of  Bj'zaatine  history,  but  they  must  be  placed  &r  below  tbe 
earlier  Greek  and  Latia  historians.  The  most  distii^ishnd  of  the  Greek 
and  Oriental  writers  was  John  Damaicemit,  a  man  of  res,b^table  talents, 
and  of  some  eloquence.  He  elucidated  the  Peripatetic  phllo^pby,  aa  well 
u  the  acience  of  theology,  by  various  writings  ;  but  Iw  fine  native  en. 
dowments  were  vitiated  by  tbe  &ults  of  his  times,  superstition  and  exces. 
nve  veneration  for  the  fathers,  to  say  nothing  of  his  censurable  propensity, 
to  explain  the  Christian  doctrines  conformably  to  tbe  views  of  JrMfol2e.(37) 
§  18.  At  the  head  of  the  Latin  writers,  stands  CAar^ftno^ne,  the  emper. 
or,  who  was  a  great  lover  of  learning.  To  him  are  ascribed  the  Capita, 
laria  as  they  are  called,  several  Epistlea,  and  four  bookt  concerning  wuu 
get ;  yet  there  can  be  little  doubt,  that  be  oflen  used  the  pen  and  the  ge- 
nius of  another. (38)  Next  to  him  should  be  placed  Beda,  called  the  Ten. 
ter  ;  bnl  hit  wife  sod  he  agiMd  lo  bkTe  DO  CfajrMrrbu  by  the  Grpeks,  en  accoant  ot 
Butrimoriil  inteicourse,  md  on  itw  detth  of  hii  ikiqiience.  and  by  ihe  Arabs  Jfannr, 
her  fithei  thejr  Mpetaled,  and  Tbeophinea  was  bom  at  Damascus  ceai  the  end  of  iLe 
became  a  moi^.  He  bad  |ijreviously  filled  eeientl^  orb^nmngof  the  eighth  cenluij. 
■everal  imponanl  civil  offices  oadet  the  em-    Hit   bther   Strgiu*,   a  wealth;  Chiiitiin, 

Kor  Leo.  He  retired  to  tbe  monaateiy  of  and  privy  counaellor  to  ihe  katif,  redeemed 
lychroDum  near  Sii^riana,  A.D.  780  :  many  captives ;  and  among  them  a  leamed 
and  thence  to  the  i  Blond  Cilonymna,  where  lulian  mach  named  Ciunu,  whom  he  made 
be  conTciled  hie  pelemal  estate  into  i  man'  preceptor  to  hie  onlj  son  John.  On  the  de- 
Bttery,  aod  spent  an  ;eais.  Then  letum-  ceaae  of  hia  father,  John  succeeded  him  in 
ing  to  Singriana,  he  purchased  the  estate  office  at  the  Saracen  court.  Abont  the  jear 
called  the  Field,  converted  it  into  a  monaa-  738.  he  wrote  nnmerous  lellera  in  defence 
Ic^,  and  presided  over  it  as  the  abbot.  Tn  of  image-wortbip,  which  the  emperor  Lt« 
die  jeir  767  be  was  called  to  the  second  the  Isaurian  was  endeavouring  to  BUpprea*. 
Nicene  council,  where  he  strenuouslj  de-  Thia,  it  ia  said,  induced  Leo  to  forge  a  tre«- 
fended  hnago-woTship,  Aher  A.D.  613,  Lea  aonable  letter  from  John  to  himaelf,  which 
the  Armenian  required  him  to  condemn  im-  he  aent  lo  the  kalif  in  order  lo  compais  lb* 
age-worahip ;  wlucb  he  reaolutel  j  refnaed  to  deetroctioa  of  John,  The  kalif  ordered  hi* 
do.  In  815,  or  •  jear  later,  he  was  impris-  hgfal  hand  to  be  cut  off  John  replaced  lb* 
oned  for  his  obstinacj,  Iboo^  now  in  dc  severed  hand ;  and  by  the  inlerceeaion  of 
cUning  health  ;  and  two  years  alter,  was  Ihe  virgin  Mary,  had  it  perfectly  restored  the 
btnished  lode  island  of  Samothrace,  where  aame  night.  Thia  miracle  convinced  the 
he  died  at  the  end  of  twenty-three  daye.  kalif  of  John'a  innocence,  and  be  offered 
The  palrona  of  image-worship  accoimted  lum  to  restore  bim  lo  hi*  office  and  fsv our  ;  but 
a  tonfetior,  ami  honoured  him  as  a  anW.  John  chose  lo  retire  to  piivale  life.  He  a^ 
Bis  ChninicOD,  which  embraces  both  the  and  gave  away  all  hia  property,  and  repaired 
civil  aod  eccleaiastical  affair*  ot  the  Greek  to  the  monastery  of  St.  Saba*  near  JeniM- 
empire,  continues  that  of  George  Syncetluw,  lem,  where  he  spent  Ihe  remainder  o/  hi*  life 
fiom  A.D.  28S  lo  A.D.  B13.  It  is  written  in  composing  learned  works  on  theology  and 
in  a  dry  style,  without  method,  and  with  ni>  science.  Hia  treatise*  are  Damrroua,  eon- 
melons  miatakea.  The  Chronic  on  of  ^na<-  aiating  of  Orationa,  Ijettera,  uid  TracM, 
lanui  Bihliothecariiu  is  a  mere  Lalin  tiana-  chiefly  polemic,  in  defence  of  iosge-worship 
lation  of  tliis, so  far  aa  this  extends.  Itwa*  snd  against  heresies -,  yet  eeveral  are  dsvo- 
pnblished.  Or.  and  Lat..  with  the  notes  of  tiona!  and  namtiTe.  But  fex  of  his  phtlo. 
Gear  and  CartJirfit,  Paiia,  1S65,  fol.  8ee  eophical  woi^  have  been  pnbliahed.  Hi* 
Cave,  Hiat.  Litterar.,  torn.  i. — TV,]  preat  work  ia,  de  &le  onhodoia  Libri  iv. 

(37)  See  Piter  Bayle,  Diclionnaire  Histo-  fEndooic  inpii^C  r^r  lipBotoiH  nifiof), 
Tique,  lorn,  ii.,  p.  950,  and  Leo  Allaliut'  ae-  which  is  a  compltte  syatem  of  theology  de- 
coanl  of  hia  wnlinn  ;  which  Mich,  le  QuieTi  rived  from  the  fathers,  and  arranged  m  the 
has  published,  wiui  the  Opera  Damaaceni,     manner  of  the  schoolmen. —  TV.] 

Kd.  Psria,  1713,  and  Venice,  1748,  3  vols.  (38)  See  Ja.  Alb.  Fabneiai.  Bibliothect 
1.— Also  Da  Pin,  Bibliolh.  des  Auleurs  medii  aevi  Latins,  torn,  i.,  p.  936.  Hialoirs 
Eccles.,  tom.  vi.,  p.  101,  die.  Fabrkiui,  litteraire  de  la  France,  torn,  iv.,  p.  369. 
Bibliotii.  Gr.,  vol.  viii.,  p.  772,  die.,  snd  [CWIoMfne  was  not  only  a  great  general, 
Sekratcth,  Kirchengeschichte,  vol.  sx.,  p.  and  statesman,  but  likcwtie  a  neat  pnmoMt 
SSS,  A«.~Jtlm  iMmaietniu,  eiUad  alto    cf  levniiig.    Ha  rMiesMd  IdeDt*  of  do  or- 


CHURCH  OFHCERS  AND  OOVERNUENT.       M 

trdble,  on  account  of  his  virtuee  ;(39)  Aletiitt,  the  prec«ptor  of  Charle- 
magne ;(40)  and  PdH&iiw  of  A<iuileia;{41)  who  were  distinguished  fbr 

iiatzj  chanctei ;  kod  though  hii  tbtj  aclire  {Beda,  ta  Bedan  (u  Si.  Bmi/aa  cUb  him], 

life  1«A  him  little  lime  for  itady,  he  »u  *  was  bom  «  Fuiow,  near  (be  month  of  tM 

CDDBidenblc  proficient  in  all  the  bnachea  of  Tyne  in   NoTthamtMrltnd,  sod  withiD  tlw 

knonledgs  theo  oenenlly  pnmieil.     He  an-  tenitoriea  of  the  maaularr  of  St.  Petei,  in 

deratood  both   L»t'm  and  Greek,  m*  well  that  place.     At  the  age  of  aevea  Tean,  Iw 

read  in  eiril  hiitorr,  and  wu  no  contempti-  wai  lent  to  that  monastecy  foi  education  ; 
Id«  theologian.    EginMard 
ke  could  nefei  leam  u  «      , 

undertaken  it  till  too  fat  advanced  il 

But  if  be  conld  doI  wtite  ■  fiii  hand,  he  caaionally  ii       „ 

covid  dictate  lo  hia  anunnenw* ;  aod  by  sniy  purpoaei.    At  lbs  age  of  19,  he  ww 

(bliT  aid,  end  that  of  the  learned  men  wbom  ordained  ■  deacon  ;  and  at  the  age  a(  30,  t 

be  aiwan  hid  about  him,  be  eompOMd  and  proebyler.    He  ira*  a  moat  diligent  ttudent ; 

compiled  tcij  much,  and  in  a  dmuwi  that  yet  punctoal  in  obeerring  the  discipUiw  (rf 

doH  bin  ginat  aedit.    Beiidia  k  gnat  hi*  monaiiery  and  atletiding  ii«  devoliotial 

number  of  Diptottuu,  Dtii»,  and  ttiSwIi,  Bxarciaaa.     Altbe  ageof30,he  commenced 

which  are  to  be  aeen  in  variout  coneetiOD*,  aotboT,  and  became  one  of  the  moat  TOtmn*- 

W  tboaa  of  Camtnu,  Dutkna,  DacMtr,  Mar-  nona  writen  of  that  aga.     Hia  woiki,  pnb- 

hiliOK,    dec.,   and  numeroui   Leltert,  inter-  liabed  at  Cologne.  161S,  and  again  1688,  GU 

■fieracd  in  the  later  eollectioni  oF  Couneili ;  8  Tola,  folio.    Tbey  coiwitt  oT  Comments 

Iw  wrote  a  Prifuce  to  the  book  of  Homiliai  riei  on  the  greater  part  of  the  O.  T.  and  the 

fat  all  the  faatirali  of  the  year,  iriuch  Ftal  whole  of  the  New  ;  numeraui  Homilies  and 

Diaanau  compiled  by  his  oidet ;  also  a  large  Letten  ;  a  laree  nimibti  of  l^acla ;  and  an 

put  of  the  EnclM,  chiefly  in  relation  to  ec-  ecclesiastical  history  of  Great  Britain,  fnnn 

claaiaatical   affairs,  which  are  denominated  theinnsionof  Juliua  Ceiarlolbeyear  A.D. 

his    Coptfulana.     Of  these   the  lirst   four  731.     .Bedd  was  a  man  of  great  learning  fir 

Books,  entitled  CsnlaJarui  ttw  £dula  Co-  that  age,   of  conaidenblB  genins,  aitd  an 

nti  MtgTii  U  Luaand  Ph.  were  collected  agreeable  writer.     Yet  his  Commentariea 

}>j  the  abbot  AiutgiMiu  A.D.  837.     After-  and  theological  Tracts  are  little  more  than 

vrards  three  Books  more,  were  collected  by  compilations  from  the  fatben.     Aa  a  histo- 

Btiudiel  Levila.     The  whole  are  beat  pal^  rian,  he  was  boneit  but  crednlous.     As  a 

lishad  br  BalHtt,  Paris,  1B77,  3  vols.  M,  dinne,  he  was  a  mere  copyist,  following 

Tbe  Coiac  Carofnau  ii  a  collection  of  nine-  Auguttau,  Grtgory  the  G^at,  and  the  men 

ty-nine  Episttea  of  incceesiTe  popes  to  bim  aoUDd  Greek  fatbers.     Hia  |>iety  standi  di^ 


to  tbe  popei ;  made  by  order  of  Charlemagne     valae,  is  bis  chnrch  history  in  fire  Books, 
A.D.  791.     This  was  published  by  Grelter,     edited  by  Whtilotk,  Cambridge,  ISM,  and 


Oa^ipii 


.,  1613, 4to.~The  four  Booka  aninot  still  better  by  Smttk,  it 

lOTship,  (do  Imaginibua],  called  also  Beda't  account  of  hia  own  lite  and  writiDn, 

,  ilolare  prohium,  if  not  dictated  en-  in  hia  Hist.  Eccles.,  lib.  it.,  cap.  3 :  also 

tirely  by  him,  was  at  least  drawn  up  in  his  Cawt't  Hiatoria  Littenr.,  torn.  i. ;  Mttbiilim, 

name,  by  hia  order,  and  in  accordance  with  Acts  Sanclor.  ord.  Bened.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  600- 

his  Tiews.     He  csnaed  it  to  be  read  in  the  G34,  ed.   Venice,   1734.  and  J.  Miixit't 

council  of  Frankfort  A.D.  7Mt  where  it  wsa  Church  History,  cent  viii.,  ch.  i.— Tr.} 

approred  ;  and  be  then  aenl  a  copy  of  it  to  (40)  Histoire   Littenire  de   Is   France, 

pope  Hedhan,  who  replied  to  it  as  being  the  tome  i*.,  p.  395.    Nouieau  Dictionnaii* 

wiirfc  of  ChatltmMgm.     It  was  first  publish-  Histor.  Crit.,  tome  i.,  p.  133.    A  new  edi- 

ad  bj  JoAr  TiUtl  iTilUt),  aiterwudsbishim  tion  of  the  work*  of  AUiun  is  preparing  in 

of  Meaoi,  A.D.  IMe ;  and  last  tn'  C.  A.  Prance,  by  Ctulimt ;  who  bis  discoTered 

Htumana,  Hsoorn,  1731,  8*0.     For  tbe  his  nnpubliihed  Tract  on  the  Procession  at 

nmuioeness   of  this  work,  see  Scknttkk,  the  Holy  Spirit.     Seethe  Hiatoirelitter.  ds 

Kirehengeachichte,  vol.  xx.,  p.  SS3,  dec.,  la  France,  tome  Tiil.,  Prefsce,  p.  i,     [But 

•nd  Cms,  Historia  Litterar.,  torn.  i. — TV,]  this  edition,  it  appears,  wis  neTsr  published  ; 

(M)   Concerning  Beda,   see   tbe   AcU  and  tbsl  of  Da  Chant,  Paris,  1617,  f». 

Sanctor.,  (om.  ii,,  April,  p.8BS.    Nonaaa  lio,  continues  to  be  used.     Flacem  Aleuin, 

Dietionnaire  HiMotique  Crit.,  torn,  i,,  p.  178.  Akkain,  or  AUnn,  wis  a  native  of  York, 

A  catalogue  of  hia  writiiigi,  drawn  up  by  England  ;    and  educated  in   the  episcopal 

bin>se)f;  la  extant  in  JfwmlDffsAaiiqDitatM  school  there.    He  wu  wall  acquainted  with 

Italic,  nadn  aeri,  torn.  Iii.,  p.  815,   die.  Latin  iiJ  Greek;   and  sodm  say,  bsd  a 


30  BOOK  m.-€ENTURY  Tin.~PAST  IL-^HAP.  II. 

industry  and  the  love  of  learning,  and  composed  trealieea  on  nearly  wesrf 
branch  of  learning  known  in  their  age,  which  show  that  no  want  of  geniua, 
but  the  Btateof  the  times,prevented  theirattaininghigheremincnce.  If  to 
these  we  add  Bomfaee,  who  has  been  already  mentioned  ;(42)  Egmhta^  the 
celebrated  author  of  a  biography  of  Charlemagne  and  of  other  works  ;(43) 
Paul  the  Deacon,  known  to  tAei  ages  by  his  Hutojy  of  the  Lomhardt,  Hit- 
toria  Miscella,  HomdiariMm,  and  some  other  works  ;(44)  AinbTOse  AtOh- 


good  Utte.     Aa  an  cmltir,  poet,  phil(»0[jMi,  ClarUnagiu,  made  lulor  to  hii  »oaa,  cbap- 

tnd  theologuii|hewm«  periupa  the  moMdu-  UJn,  priTy  ccnmiellor,  and  phtale  Mcnlaxy 

tinguiahed  nun  of  his  age.     His  writiiigs  to  the  empenii.     He  wu  also  overseer  ol  tha 

consist  chieflj  of  eipositiona  of  the  scrip-  royslbuildingsof  Aii-ls-Chspelle.     Wbeth- 

tnres,  lelleis,  snd  liestises  □□  theologr  Rod  eiliia  vile Lflimn,  or  Inma,wxt  the  nstonl 

science.    His  exposilions,  like  those  or&do,  diugbter  of  Chatlemsgne.  has  been  ques- 

tre  Little  more  Ihaa  compiLations  from  the  tioned.     A!\tr  ihe  had  bcmrt  him  one  chil4, 

fithen,  particuluty  from  Avgattint.     HIa  they  muluall]'  agreed  lo  separate  aod  bettka 

letters  are  numerous,  well  wrilteri,  and  use-  themielTes  to  monasteries.      CharUmagut 

fnl  for  elucidating  the  history  of  his  times,  made  Bgmiard  his  ambassador  to  Rome  in 

Hia  elaborate  confutation  of  BttpanJut  ii  606.      In  816  he  became  abbot  of  Fonta- 

Dow  hltle  read.     Being  sent  h^  hii  biabop  nalle ;  and  the  next  jeai,  Z-tmit  the  Piou> 

to  Rome,  CliarUnegtu  met  with  him,  aitd  committed  hia  son  Loihairt  to  his  instmc- 

becsme  so  pleased  with  him  that  he  allured  tion.    In  SlShebecuoe  the  abbot  of  Ghent; 

him  lo  his  court,  about  A.D.  TBO,  made  him  and  in  836,  abbot  of  Scligenatidt ;  itheia 

his  preceplor  aiid  his  counsellor,  empltned  he  died  about  A.D.  840,     He  was  a  fine 

htm  to  confute  the  enorisla,  Ftlix  aiid  £h-  schalai,  and  as  ahiatorian  the  first  in  hia  age. 

paodui,  and  cotnmitled  lo  his  caie  Dot  odI;  Besides  63  epiatles.  and  several  t[ac1s,ln 

the  palatim  school  but  several  montsteries,  wrote  the  Life  of  CharlemagTit ;  which  has 

and  particular]/  that  of  St.  Martin  of  Toun.  been  compared  with  Suelimtut'  Ca>aara,  fox 

To  this   monaatety  be  retired,  A.D.  790,  elegance  :  alao  Annals  of  the  reigna  of  Pc- 

then  advanced  iu  jreara;  there  he  ealabliah-  pin,    CharUmagnt,  and  LcvrU  the  Pious, 

ed  s  school  after  the  model  of  that  at  York,  from  A.D.  711  to  A.D.  839.     The  beat  edt- 

■nd  tpeM  the  remainder  of  his  daya  in  high  tion  of  his  works  is  that  of  J.  H.  Sciviirtlct, 

reputation  as  a  scholar  and  a  dSTOUt  Chns-  Utrecht,    1711,  4to.     See    Cane,    Hiatsriar 

tian.    He  died'A.D.  SOI.— See  MahiUim,  Litterar.,  torn,  ii.,  and  Sckroedik,  Kircheit- 

AcU  Sanctot.  oid.  Bened.,  torn,  t.,  p.  138-  geach.,  vol.  iiiL,  p,  ISO,  &e.— Tr.] 

180,andCaDr!,  Hiat.  Liltcrar.,  tom.i.— TV.]  (44)  [PouJ   Wandfnd,  or  Diacmnu,  a 

(41)  See  Hiatoiie  Litterairs  ds  la  France,  Lomlwrd  I^  birth,  and  deacon  of  the  church 

tom.  It.,  p.  386.  Acta  Sanctor.,  torn,  i.,  Janu-  of  Aquileia,  was  private  secretaiy  to  Dai- 

tr.,  p.  713.     [Pou/iRiu  is  said  to  have  been  dtriut  king  of  tbeXombsrda. — When  that 

•  natlTsof  AoslTia,andaeBlebnted  grsmma-  nation   tiaa   conquered   by   CharUviagtUf 

tian.      dMrltmagne  raised  him  lo  ■Jmueoce,  A.D.  774,  Paul  waa  sent  prisoner  to  Fiance; 

and  then  made  bun  erchbiahop  of  Aquileia,  afterwards,  being  suspected  of  favounng  iba 

in  the  year  776.     From  the  year  793  to  the  disaffected  Lombards,  he  retired  to  the  south 

year  799,  in  connexion  with  Alcuin,  he  was  of  Italy,  and  became  a  monk  at  Mount  Cas> 

very  active  in  opposing  and  confatins  the  er-  aino,  where  he  ended  his  days  some  time  ia 

lonof  Felix  and  Elipaiidua,and  msdeacoa-  the  following  century.     His  biatory  of  th* 

siderable  fignre  in  the  councils  of  Frankfort  Lombards,  in  aix  Books,  is  of  considerable 

and  Foro-Julti.     He  enjoyed  the  confidence  value.    His  histoiia  Miscella  in  twctity-font 

of  Charlemagne,  and  the  respect  of  hia  con-  Books,  is  a  meaaer  thtng.    The  £[aC  I 

'''■"""-"'■        ■  "    ■          boseofEBf 


temporaries;  anddied  A.D.  804.    Hisnorks  Books  sre those  of  Enfro^us,  with  some  in- 

■r«  nearly  all  polemic,  in  opposition  to  the  lerpolatioDS.    The  next  aix  were  composed 

AdoptioDiats ;  nameiy,  a  Tract  on  the  Tnn-  by  Paai ;  and  the  remainder  by  some  writa 

sgaioal  Elipandua;  three  Booka  against  of  even  less  value.     Hia  HomUiarium,  ot 

ix  ;  with  several  Epistlea,  and  a  few  po-  Collection  of  Homilies  for  all  the  Sundays 

ems.     They  weroputdiahed  at  Venice,  I73T,  and  holy  days  of  the  year,  m  3  vols.  4lo, 

fbl.     Sea   Catc,  Historia  Litlerar.,  lom.  i.  was  compiled  (not  by  AUuin  n  some  snp. 

—Tr.']  pose,  but  by  PaiJ)  by  direction  of  CharU- 

(43)  (See  above,  page  sixth  of  this  vol-  magnt ;  and  was  inteiided  lo  afford  lo  preacb- 

oma,  with  Ihe  iMla  (3)  tbace. — Tr.}  «n  who  could  not  tniOB  diaconrses,  soma 


a 


tint  tbej  might  nod  to  their  congregitioi 
The  collection  ia  made  from  Ambcoee,  A 


CHURCH  OFFICEKS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  » 

ftrt,  who  expounded  the  Apocalypse  of  St.  John  ;(45)  and  Theodvij^iu  of 
Orleans  j(46)  we  have  nearly  all  the  writers  of  any  merit,  who  cultivated 
either  sacred  or  profane  leaxning.(47) 

Pontine,  ininat  whom  Jekn  Danuucenat 
wiola  tn  epiBtle.  flouiished  A.D.  T4L     Ha 

gnttine,  Jerome,  OrigeD,  Leo,  Gregory,  Mei-  ii  lulhoi  of  ■  Tnct  tgiiost  the  Jewi ;  pub- 

imue,  Beda,  ice.     Some  diacounee  were  Ushed  in  •.  tranalation,  hj  Canunu,  1^(1. 

idded  to  it,  tftei  the  deith  of  Peal.     He  Antiq.,  torn,  iii.,  and  in  the  BiUioth.  Patr., 

•1*0  wrote  the  life  of  St,  Grtgmyiiie  Gceit,  torn.  liii. 

in  lb*  Acta  Sbdcioi,  ord.  Bened.,  by  Mabd-  Taraniu,   pttnareb   of  Conatantinople. 

lm,u>m.  i.,p.379,&c.     See  Cave,  Histoiia  He  wu  oftiable  birth, uxl  prirj counselloT 

Litterar,,  tom.  i,,  and  BeUamuTi,  Scriptore*  ta  tbe  emperor,  when   the  empress  irnie 

Eeeleeiaat.,  ed.  Venice,  1728,  foL,  p.  268,  A.D.  786  raised  hitn  to  the  aee  of  Coneun- 

&c. — TV.]  tinople,  and  employed  him  to  realore  imaaft- 

(45)  [Ambnit  Aulkptrl,  or  AtUpert,  wa*  worahip  in  the  Eut  He  presided  io  the 
a  natiTB  of  France,  and  became  abbet  of  St.  aecond  Nicene  council,  A.D.  T8T;  and 
ViDcent  in  Abrsno,  Italy,  about  A.D.  760.  wrote  aereral  letlera.  eitant  in  the  Collec- 
He  must  not  be  confonnded  with  u  ibbol  tioos  of  Cooncili.     He  died  A.D.  806. 

of  Mount  Ciasino  of  the  same  name,  who  Btuti,  biabop  of  Ancyra,  a  recanter  in  the 

lived  in  the  ninth  century.     To  himhaa  been  second  Nicene  council,  A.D.  787.     HiaRe- 

•tliibuted,  the  work  entitled  The'con£ict  of  cantation,  for  having;  oppoeed  image-worship, 

the  Ticea  and  virtue*,  published  among  the  ig  publiabed  in  tbe  Collectiona  of  Councils.' 

wotki  of  Avgutliiu  and  also  of  Ati^Toit  of  Eliot,  metrDpahtan  of  Crete,  flourished 

Milan;   and   likewise   some   other  pieces.  A.D.   T8T.     He  wrote  Commentaiies  on 

Bui  his  great  work  is,  hu  Commentary  on  Gregory  Nazianien's  Orations,  still  eilant  in 

the  Apocalypse,  in  ten  Books.     See  Cave,  a  Lat,  Iranalalion  ;  Answers  to  questiotia  on 

Hiilolie  Litter.,  torn,  i.,  and  JUo^iUon,  Acta  cases  of  conscience  by  Dionysius  ;  extant, 

Saoctoi.  ord,  Bened.,  lorn,  iv.,  p.  334,  &c,  Gt.  and  Lat.    His  eiposilion  of  the  Scak 

—TV.]  of  Join  Climax,  ia  said  still  to  exist  in  MS, 

(46)  [Theoitdpkiu,  an  Ittlian,  whom  The  Latin  vrileri  omitted  by  Dr.  Mo- 
Ciarlemagne  pBlrooieed.  He  firal  made  theim,  an  much  more  numerona,  Aeca,  m 
him  abbot  of  St.  Flenry ;  and  then  bishop  of  celebrated  English  monk  of  York,  who  doui- 
Orieana,  about  A.D.  794.  Lturit  the  Pious  ished  A.D.  706-740,  and  was  an  intimate 
greatly  eatenned  him,  employed  him  much  of  Btda.  He  accompinied  St.  Wilfnd  to 
M  his  cODIt,  and  sent  him  ta  his  envoy  to  Rome,  became  bishop  of  Hmutmi  (Hagul- 
the  pope.  But  b  the  year  818,  being  ens-  stadiene)  in  Northumberland  ;  and  wrote 
pected  of  treaaonable  acts,  he  was  deposed,  lives  of  Ibe  saints  of  his  diocese ;  eereral 
and  confined  to  the  monastery  of  Angers,  lettere,  &c. 

He  died  about  A.D.  831,     He  wrote  toler-        John  VIJ.,  pope  A.D  705-707,  has  Ml 

able  poetry ;  namely,  Catminum  ad  diveraoa  as  one  £pistle,  addressed  to  Elhelred  king 

libri  vi. ;  beside*  Poemsia  x.     His  prase  is  of  Mercia  and  Alfnd  king  of  Deira,  rer^pect. 

inferior  to  his  poetry  ;  consisting  of  46  Can-  ing  Wilfrid  bishop  of  York  ;  in  the  Collec- 

nu  for  hia  diocese,  a  Tract  on  baptism,  and  tions  of  the  Councils. 

another  on  the  Holy  Spirit.     Moat  of  the  CoTulamine,  pope   A.D.    70S-7I6,   ww 

precoling  were  pablished  by  Jac.  Sirmond,  called  to  Constantinople  A.D.  710,  t^  the 

Paria,  1S46,  8vo.     Tinm  ia  still  eilanl  aa  emperor,  and  treated  with  great  respect,    Hia 

elegant  MS.  Bible,  which  he  caneed  (o  be  Epistle  to  Brietwald,  archbishop  of  Cantet- 

vrriKen,  and  to  which  he  prefixed  a  preface  bury,  is  in  the  Collections  of  Councils, 
and  some  poemi,  in  golden  letters.     See         Gregory  II.,  pope  A.D.  715-731,  ramone 

Cavt,  Historia  Litterar.,  torn,  i.,  and  Sdlar-  for  his  opposition  to  Leo  III.  the  emperor, 

mxn,  Scnptores  Ecclesiaat,,  p.  !t81,  dec. —  who  endeavoured  to  suppress  iinage-wor> 

TV.]  diip.     He  has  leA  us  fifteen  Eplalles  ;  pub- 

(47)  [Among  the  Giuk  miuri  wnitted  lished  in  the  Collecliona  of  Councils.— In 

by  Dr.  Matkan,  were  the  fallowing :  hii  pontificate,  the  Liber  Diunau,  contain- 

JAn,  patiiaich  of  CanstantiiKipb  onder  ing  the  ancient  forms  of  proceeding  in  the 

PMip  Bardane*  Ibe  Monolbelile,  A.D.  813-  church  of  Rome,  is  supposed  to  have  bean 

816.     Being  deposed  after  the  death  of  Phil-  compiled.     See   Give,  Histoiis  Litterar., 

ip,hewrote  an  Epistle  to  the  bishop  of  Ronte,  tom.  i.,  p.  630,  to:. 

purging  himself  of  the  Uonathelile  heresy  ;        F^ix,  an  English  monk  who  flourished 

which  isprinted  in  the  CtdlecL  of  Couocila.  A.D,  716,  was  a  writer  of  some  diitiitclioiL 

AntmUtm*,  abbot  of  St.  Gnlbymium  in  Hit  Ufe  of  St.  GutiiUe  the  anchorite  of  Ctoy- 


BOOK  ni.— CENTURY  VIH.— PART  H—CHAP.  H. 


!■»],  U  kborg  the  ordiiuu;  1«t*1  of  tlw  le- 
SBDd*  of  thai  (ge.  Il  ia  in  HabUlorL,  AcU 
Stnctor.  Old.  Beaed.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  366,  die, 

Heddnu,  Bumimed  Slephit,  ui  English 
pieibyler  and  mimk,  well  iltiUed  in  cbiucb 
muaic.  Wilfrid,  archbiibop  gf  York,  inri- 
tad  him  bom  CBnIerbiuy,  (o  mMiuct  hu 
clcigriniinging,  about  A.U.  730.  Hecom- 
HMM  ta  eliborata  life  of  aichbiibop  Wil- 
hid ;  which  is  in  MabiUen,  AcU  Stuetar. 
ord.  Beaed.,  torn.  T.,  p.  63U709. 

Grifary  HI ,  pope  A.D.  731-741.  H« 
punued  ihe  conteit  begun  bj  hii  piedecet- 
■01,  ininet  the  empetot  Lto  III.,  aad  il*o 
JDiited  Charla  Marlel  to  eid  him  agaioM 
lh«  king  of  the  Lombard*.  He  has  lel^  ua 
*ii.  Eputlea,  and  a  CoUection  from  the  ao- 
cicDt  canoni ;  which  an  eztuit  in  Htrdtiin't 

Fredegariut  SchoUalicus.  a  Frank  who 
flourith^  A.D.  740.  wrote  a  HUlpry  or 
Chrmum,  it  Gctii*  Franeenm,  from  A.D. 
696,  (where  Grtgtni  Turim.  ends),  to  A.D. 
739.  It  IB  commoolj  anbjoinad  to  Grtgary 
Tvfcmtiu.  Hialocy. 

Cuthbtrt,  an  Engliah  monl  of  Duiham,  a 
diaciple  and  intimate  of  Btia.  He  wrote 
the  life  of  Btda;  some  letten,  dec. 

Ztehariat,  a  Syrian  monk,  and  popa  A.D. 
741-T5S.  He  hai  left  us  IS  Epullee  ;  and 
■  Greek  ttaoslalion  o(  SL  Oiegary'a  Dia- 

Ciroiifand,  Chraitgang,  oi  Rodtgaug, 
k  Frank  of  noble  birth,  educated  in  the  court 
of  Charlee  Martel,  and  biihop  of  Meli  from 
A.D.  712  to  766.  He  firal  compoaad  nilsa 
for  regular  ca  none.  See  (/  14,aiid  aote  (33) 
of  this  chapter,  p.  Sfi. 

WiUibald.  an  English  monk,  traTcller,  and 
biafaop  of  Eichatadt  in  Geimany.  He  was 
ta  usiitant  of  Si.  Bomfut,  add  wnita  hii 
life.     See  Dole  (11),  p.  11,  abave. 

Sttphn  II.,  pope  A.D.  7fi&>767,  baa  left 
QB  six  Epistles,  extant  in  the  CoUectiou 
of  Conacils. 

Itiiontt,  biihop  of  Badsjoi  (Pacenais)  in 
Spun ;  flourished  A.D.  754.  He  continned 
Jaadut'  sopplement  to  Jerome'i  CbronicoD, 
ftam  A.D.  B09  to  A.D.  764. 

PbmI  I.,  pope  AD.  7S7-?fi7.    Titdre 


educated  bj  St.  Corhmum, 
whose  successiH  and  bio^ipbei  he  was. 
See  ItahitUm,  Acta  Sanctor.  ord,  Dened., 
tool,  iii.,  p.  470,  and  Mtuk^itck't  Historia 
FriaingeiH.,  torn,  i.,  p.  61,  &c. 

Fl/mu,  a  monk  of  ^l.  Trudo,  in  the  dio- 
coae  of  Liege,  who  flourished  about  A.D. 
760,  and  enlarged  Brda'i  ManTiologium. 

GodticM:,  a  deacon  and  canon  C4  Liega 
who  flourished  abont  A.D.  7S0,  and  wrote 
the  hfe  of  St.  Lamben,  biihop  of  Liege  in 
this  century.  It  is  eilant  in  MabiUai,  Acta 
Sanclix.,  dec.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  Hi,  die, 

iSlc^Afn  III.,  pope  A.D.  768-772,  has  left 
HI  three  Episiles,  sml  sonie  Decrees. 

Hnina',,  or  Adrian  1..  pope  A.D.  77S- 
795,  has  lef^  us  eighleen  £piatles  ;  an  Epit- 
ome of  Ecclesiastical  canons,  addressed  to 
Chsriemagne  ;  acoUection  of  canons,  for  the 
use  of  Ingtiram  a  bisbi^  ;  and  a  letter,  ia 
confutation  of  CkarlaiuigTii't  Books  againat 

DoBMliu,  a  deacon  of  Men  about  A.D. 
790,  who  wrote  the  life  of  Si.  Truio  ;  ei- 
tant  in  Maliiilm,  Acta  Sanctw,  ord.  fienedi 
torn,  ii.,  p.  1023,  dec. 

Eihtnut,  or  Heieriai,  bishop  of  Aiama 
in  Spam,  and  BtaUu  a  Spanish  preshytcr  of 
Astoria,  distinguished  themselves  by  their 
opposition  to  ttie  omH  of  Elijmidiu,  which 
they  endeavoured  to  confute  in  a  work  still 
axtaul,  in  the  Bibliolh.  Palrum.  lorn.  liii 

Lev  III.,  pope  A.D.  795-816,  has  left  n* 
thirteen  Ejiietles. 

Ladradyj,  ot  Ltriiadaii,  bishop  of  Lj- 
ooa  A.D.  798-813 ;  was  twice  sent  into 
Spain  by  Cbaitemagne,  to  reclaim  Felii  and 
EJipandus.  He  ha*  left  u*  three  Epistlsa, 
and  a  Tract  on  baptism. 

Jttit,  or  JaiitHM,  or  Timk,  bishop  of 
Amiebi  A.D.  799-834  ;  was  much  employ- 
ed in  embassies,  and  in  civil  afliin,  by  Ctuir- 
lemaepe  and  hi*  auccesaois.  He  wrote  ■ 
long  Epstle  to  his  c1erg>.  concerning  sacred 
lites,  particula^  in  relation  to  baptism  ;  acill 
•ilaat,  in  the  BihliotheM  Ptltum.— Tr.] 


REUGIOK  AND  THEOLOGY. 


CHAPTER  m. 

BISTOKT  or  KBUSION  AND  OP  TEBOLOGT. 

i  1 .  The  Chrutiaa  Doctrine  comipled. — $  3.  Tbe  Pielr  and  Monli  of  this  Ase. — f  3.  Et- 
eselical  Theology.— 4  *■  CSarltmagnt't  Zed  for  Sacred  Leiminff. — f  5.  It  led  to  neg- 
lect  of  the  Bible.— 4  S.  Mumer  of  treating  Didactic  Theology.- 4  T.  Pnctical  Theolo- 
gy.  4  g.  Polsmic  Theology. — 4  B.  Origin  of  the  ContioTen]>  about  Imacea.— f  10. 

FiogrBaa  of  it,  under  Leo  the  laaaiian. — 4  H-  Conflicta  of  the  Imioe-norBhippen  with 
the  Iconoclana. — 4  13-  Progrsas,  onder  Copronyiniia. — 4  13.  Under  Irene. — 4  1^'  CooD- 
cil  of  Ftaiikfbit. — 4  l"-  CoutroTeraj  respecting  Ihe  Froceiiioi]  of  (he  Holy  Spirit. 

§  1.  Th£  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Christian  religion  were  praseiT. 
ed,  both  by  the  Greek  and  the  Latin  writers.  This  will  appear  ucques- 
tionabte,  to  one  who  shall  inspect  the  work  of  John  Danuucentu  on  ihe 
orthodox  failh  among  the  Greeks,  and  the  profession  of  faUh  by  Charle- 
magne  among  the  Latins. (1)  But  to  this  pure  seed  of  the  word,  mora 
tares  were  added  than  can  well  be  imagined.  The  very  nature  of  reU- 
gion  and  the  true  worship  of  God,  were  corrupted,  by  those  who  contend- 
ed for  image-worship  and  for  similar  institutions  with  a  fierceness  that 
eitinguiahed  all  charity.  The  efficacy  of  the  merits  of  our  Saviour,  all 
acknowledged ;  and  yet  all  tacitly  depreciated  them,  by  maintaining  that 
men  can  appease  God  either  by  undergoing  Toluntary  punishments  or  by 
offering  him  giils  and  presents,  and  by  directing  those  anxiotis  about  salva- 
tion to  place  confidence  in  the  works  of  holy  men.(S}  To  explain  the 
other  defects  and  superstitions  of  the  times,  would  carry  us  beyond  the 
limits  prescibed  in  this  work. 

§  3.  Tbe  whole  religion  or  piety  of  this  and  some  subsequent  centuries, 
consisted  in  founding,  enriching,  embeUishing,  and  enlaiging  churches  and 
chapels,  in  hunting  up  and  venerating  the  relics  of  holy  men,  in  securing 

(1)  See  CiiarUnagiu'i  TreatiM  de  Im-  nomen  laneti  angeli  habere  roerealur ;  ia  pro 

tginibua,  lib.  iii.,   p.   2fi9.   ed.    Heumann.  hujuaiuodi,  qui  pro  peccalia  auis  a  Deo  its 

Add.  from  amons  the  Greelu,tba  Profeatlon  corripilur.  poterit  impelrare  :   li  de  mullii 

of  faith  bj  Mi3t.  Syncellitt,  published  by  openboi  banii,  quB  operari  dabnerat.  nlleni 

BtrrA,  de  Monlfaitam  in  the   Bibliotheca  unnR  baiotin  opiu  tjiu,  quod  tanqnam  n^ 

CoisUniuia,  p.  9(1.  &c. — Froin  among  the  rificium  pro  eo  placabjie  oBerat,  nluerit  in- 

l^oa,  Ml  Eipoiilion  of  the  principal  doc-  venire. — Commenting  on  Pnlm  iv,,  he  laya 

trinea  of  religion,  by  Btntdtel  at  Aniane,  in  of  tbe  worda  Offer  llu  lacrifieei  of  righltmt*- 

Sttphen  Biuut^t  Miscellaniea,  torn,  v.,  p.  nui,  that  they  mean :  Ita  dico.  uc  irascinii. 

BS.  and  the  Creed  of  Lio  III.  which  he  aeiit  nt  prateriti*  peecatia,  ut  eaerificetii  lacrifi. 

inlo  the  Eaat ;  also  in  Baluxt,  torn,  fii.,  p.  cium,  id  eat,  nerlificctit  propria  vilia  valrn, 

18.  laeiendo  fruetai  dignoi  poenitentin  :  (mNm 

(3)  [We  will  qnole  a  few  paaaagea,  ii  »McaprOMiiigiiiuv<ita0tigaiia,nauabaa 

proof.     B*ia  aaya  (lib.  i,,  on  Lnc..  c.  f.},  digna  eipelit  poenilentia  :  jfusd  eril  Mcnjt. 

Decebat,  at,  iicQt  per  lUperbtamprinniDoe-  dun  jiuliHa,  id  eat  juatum  aaeriBciam. 

Un  parentia  more  in  mundnm  intnTit,  ita  Nam  nihil  jnatioa  eat,  qnam  qui  ponit  aliens 

denna  per  kumititUem  Xaria  Tits  intniitQ*  peecMU,  Dt  punif  propria :   el  at  qnisqiM 

penderetur.     And  (lib.  iil,  on  Job,  c.  i.)  bs  tantnm**  affliget,  qaanloiD  focdat^  ejna  cod- 

■aya  :  Cum  confectna  homo  alqoe  conaiuiip-  acienlia  meroiC,  et  lie  *■  ipeom  Deo  fiidll 

tDi  morti  et  infemihboi  mbnatna  appropin-  nuTe  Naificimii. — ScU.} 

qoaToiil,  si  foerit  q"^""' — — ' 

Voi-n.— E 


U    BOOK  m.— CENTUBT  Tltt.— PAST  II.— CHAP.  m. 

the  patroaage  of  sainta  with  Ood,  by  means  of  gifts  and  saperstidoiu  ritea 
and  ceremooies,  in  worshipping  the  images  and  statues  of  saints,  in  making 
pilgrimages  to  holj'places,  especially  to  Palestine  ;(3)  and  in  other  similar 
practices.  In  these  services,  which  were  supposed  to  have  the  greatest 
efficacy  in  procuring  salvation,  the  virtuous  and  good  were  equally  zeaJous 
with  tiie  vicious  and  profligate ;  the  latter,  that  they  might  cancel  their 
crimes  and  wiekedaess,  and  the  former,  that  they  might  obtain  earthly 
blessings  from  Ood,  and  secure  a  more  ready  admission  to  heavenly  bliss. 
The  true  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  if  we  except  the  few  doctrines  contained 
in  the  Creed,  was  wholly  unknown  in  this  age,  even  to  the  teachers  of  the 
highest  rank :  and  all  orders  of  society  from  the  highest  to  the  loiwst, 
nt^ecliog  the  duties  of  true  piety  and  the  renovation  of  the  heart,  fear- 
lessly gave  themselves  up  to  every  vice  and  crime,  supposing  that  God 
could  easily  be  appeased  and  become  reconciled  to  them,  by  the  interces- 
sions and  prayers  of  the  saints,  and  by  the  friendly  olTiccs  of  the  priests, 
the  ministers  of  God.  The  whole  history  of  these  times  avouches  the 
truth  of  these  remarks. 

§  3.  The  Greeks  believed,  that  the  sacred  volume  had  been  adequately 
e^kounded  by  their  fbre&thers ;  and  of  course,  that  by  making  compi- 
lations from  the  ancient  writers  conlaiaiug  their  explanations  of  the  scrip- 
tures, both  good  and  bad,  they  conferred  a  great  favour  od  biblical  stu. 
dents.  How  judicious  these  compilations  were,  will  appear,  among  others, 
from  the  Commentary  of  John  Samasceniia  on  St.  Paul's  epistles,  com. 

S'ed  from  Chrysoatom,  The  Latin  interpreters  are  of  two  classes.  Some, 
e  the  Greeks,  collected  and  imbodied  the  interpretations  of  the  fathers. 
Beda  among  others  took  this  course,  in  his  expoatlion  of  the  epistles  of 
St.  Paul,  compiled  from  Augustine  and  others. (4)  The  other  class  made 
trial  of  their  own  skill  in  expounding  the  sacred  volume ;  and  among  these, 
Alcttin,  Beda,  Ambrose  AtUhpert  {the  interpreter  of  the  Apocalypse),  and 
a  few  others,  stand  conspicuous.  But  they  lacked  the  ability  necessary 
for  the  business  ;  and  neglecting  altogether  the  true  import  of  the  words, 
they  hunted  after  recondite  meanings,  which  they  distributed  into  the  aJ. 
legorical,  the  afiagogieal,  and  the  tropologieal  :(^)  that  is,  they  tell  us,  not 
what  the  inspired  writers  toy,  but  what  they  vainly  suspect  those  writers 
would  sigmfy  to  ris.  We  may  name  as  examples,  AlcuitCs  Commentary 
on  John,  Beda^s  allegorical  Kxplonations  of  the  books  of  Samuel,  and 
Charlemagne's  Books  on  Images,  in  which  various  paasages  of  scripture 
are  expounded,  according  to  the  customs  of  the  age. (6) 

(3)  [Such  pilgrimigei  were  likewiu  inida  aria  Aaglonim  :  quod  inndilum  est  et  tor- 

lo  Rome  ;  anil  the;  were  called  jnlgriiaaget  pilodo  totiua  eccleiiie  vestne.     See  Har- 

for  Chriil,  and  Ihe  performerB  of  Ihem,  Pil-  dum't  CoacilU,  loin,  iii.,  p.  I960. — ScW.] 
grimt  of  Si.  Peter.     Many  diiorden  attend-         (4)  On  Ihe  CommenUtiea  of  Beta.  ■«« 

ed  these  pilftrima)^.     Hence  Bomfact,  in  AicA.  Sinum,  Critique  de  la    Biblialheqao 

a  letter  lo  Cuthbtrt  aichbiabop  of  Canln-  Eccleiiut.  de  M  du  ?in.  tom.  i.,  p.  380, 

borjr,  {to  be  found  amons  the  Acta  of  the  &c.     See  also  hia  EipoaiUon  of  Geneaia, 

eoancil  of  Cloieshoven,  m  England,  A.D.  derived  from  the  fathera,  in  Martciu'i  The- 

747),  deaired  thai  wooiea  and  nnna  might  aaur.Anecdot..  lorn.  i.,?.  Ill,  116, 140;  and 

be  reatrained  from  Iheii  freqaenl  ptigrima-  tiia  Tnterp.  of  Habakkuk,  ibid.,  p.  295,  &c. 
gea   to  Rome,  alleging  thia   reaaon :   Quia         (S)  See  Charlanagw,  de  lonagiiiibna,  lib. 

magna  ei  parte  pereunt,  paucia  remanent!-  i.,  p.  136. 

Ima  integria.     Peipaocae  rnim  aunt  civitilea        (6)  See  Charlemagnt,  de  Imag.,  lib.  i.,  p. 

in  Longobaidia,  lel  in  Francia,  aut  in  Gallia,  64,  91,  1S3,  127,  131,  133,  136,  138,  146, 

m  qoibua  Don  lit  adultera  vel  meretiii  gen-  IGO,  164,  IBS,  &c.,  pawim. 


THEOLOGY  AND  RELIOION.  U 

§  4<  CiarlemagiK'a  revfirenne  for  thn  autred  volume  was  so  great(7) 
that  it  went  beyond  due  bounda,  and  led  Um  to  believe  the  fundamental 
principlea  of  all  arts  and  sciences  to  be  contained  in  the  Bible  ;  a  senti- 
ment  which  be  imbibed  undoubtedly  from  Aleuin  and  the  other  divines 
whom  he  was  accuatomed  to  hear.(8)  Hence  originated  his  various  efibrta 
to  excite  ttie  clergy  to  a  more  diligent  investigation  and  explanation  of 
the  sacred  books.  I^aws  enacted  by  him  for  this  purpose,  are  atiU  extant ; 
and  there  are  other  proofe,  that  an  no  subject  was  he  more  aincere.{d) 
Tbat  errors  in  the  Latin  tranalation  might  be  no  obstacle  to  his  deaignsi 
he  employed  ji^cum  to  correct  and  improve  it:(10)  indeed,  he  himself  spent 
Bome  time  during  the  last  years  of  ms  life,  in  correcting  such  errors.(Il) 
Some  also  tell  us,  that  he  procured  a  translation  of  the  sacred  books  into 
German  ;  but  others  attribute  this  to  his  son  Lewit  the  PiouB.(12) 

§  5.  These  e&brts  of  the  emperor,  had  the  efiect  to  awaken  some  of  the 
slothful  and  indoleitt  to  exertion.  Yet  it  must  be  admitted,  that  some  of 
his  regulations  and  plans  tended  to  defeat  in  part  his  excellent  purposes. 
In  the  first  place,  he  sanctioned  the  practice  which  was  introduced  before 
his  day,  of  reading  and  expounding  only  certain  portions  of  the  sacred 
volume,  in  the  assemblies  of  worship ;  and  the  diverse  customs  of  the  dif- 
ferent churches,  he  endeavoured  to  reduce  to  one  uniform  standard. (13)  In 
the  next  place,  knowing  that  few  of  the  clergy  were  competent  to  explain 
well  the  Goapeh  and  Eptstiea  as  the  lessons  were  called  ;  he  directed  Pmil 
Diaeomu  and  ^^ciun,  to  collect  from  the  fethers  Homilies  or  discourses  on 
these  lessons,  that  the  ignorant  and  slothful  teachers  might  recite  them  to 


(7)  Idem:  de  Imagin.,  lib,  i.,  p.  44. 
(S)Ideiii:  delnugin.,lib.  i,  p.  331,236. 
(9)  See  Jo.  Frick,  de  Cuione  Scii^oi. 


...  137.     HiM 
liUenila  de  !■  Fruice,  lorn,  it.,  p.  300, 

00  J«-  Ali.  Fairicnw,  Bibliolh,  Ut, 
mcdii  aevi.  torn,  i.,  p.  960,  dec.  Jof,  UtUr, 
de  ucha  et  Scripluti*  veniiciilis,  p.  110, 
&c.  [See  Sc/iToecih't  Kirchengeua.,  vol. 
D„p,  198,  &c— Tr,] 

(13)  [Sea  Ihi  Chtne,  Scriptorea  Hut 
Fmic.tan.,  ii„p,  816.— Tr,] 

(13)  It  mull  be  (cknowledged  that  (her 
niatake,  nho  nippOM  the  empeiar  CWfe- 
ntagm  liiaL  (elected  tho«e  portiona  of  Ibe 
aured  vol ame,  which  are  •till  read  and  ex- 
pounded ever^  jeai  in  the  auembliea  of 
Chriatiana,  For  it  appein  that  in  preceding 
ceoturiea,  in  moat  of  the  l^Iin  chuichea,  cet- 
uin  parttona  of  the  inapiied  booka  vera  aa- 
aigned  to  the  aavsnl  daji  for  poblic  worthip. 
See  Jo.  Htw.  Thamtr,  Scbediaanui  de  oii- 
st  dignitaie  pencoparum,  qnaa  E(uu^ 
I-  — '--  nilgo  Tocaolur  j  which  baa 
Deen  aeveiai  iimea  ninled,  Alto,  Jo.  A*. 
Buiidiiu,  Isagoge  ad  TliaoUigiain,  lom.  ij,, 
p.  1640,  &c.  [HZ6,  dK,]  Yet  Ciuirle. 
augni:  had  aomeihing  to  do  in  Ibii  matter. 
Fw  wbeieu  bsibre   llui  tinw  Ibe  LUtn 


nine  et  dignit 


cburchea  diSered,  or  did  not  all  lead  and 
expound  the  aame  portiona  of  the  Bible,  be 
first  ordained,  (hat  all  the  churrhea  througfa- 
out  hi*  domiiuona  ehould  coorotm  to  tha 
cualom  of  the  Romi^  church.  Fai  tbOM 
GatptU  and  EpiitltM,  aa  iitej  are  called, 
vhkta  hat  a  been  eipouoded  in  public  wtn^ 
ahip  from  hia  tjiaea  to  Lhepreaant,  werented 
at  Rome  u  eei^jr  as  the  aiilh  century :  and 
it  ia  nell  known,  that  CliaTlemagTU  look 
paini  to  rendei  the  Romiah  forrn  of  worship, 
Ibe  common  form  of  all  the  I,.atina,  And 
bence,  down  to  this  day,  those  churchei 
which  bare  not  adopted  the  Romiib  rite*, 
nie  for  leaaona  other  Gotptlt  and  Epit- 
tU*  than  thosa  of  ours  and  the  other  Waat- 
era  churches  which  Charles  commanded 
to  caoTDrm.  The  church  of  Milan  is  an  ex- 
ample, which  retains  (he  Ambniaisn  ritual; 
Ukewiaa  the  church  of  Chur  (Curia),  ucoid- 
ing  to  Muratari,  Aaliquitatea  Ital.,  torn,  iv., 
p.  636,  and  undoubtedly  some  others.  What 
GorptU  and  EputUi  were  used  bv  tfas 
French  and  other  Wesleni  churches,  oefora 
the  times  of  Charlemagne,  may  be  learned 
from  the  ancient  Kalendart,  publiahed  bj 
JlfarteiH  among  olhere.  Thenurua  Anecdcv 
tor,,  torn.  T,,  p.  as,  ajtd  from  B€da'i  di»> 
course*,  ibid.,  lom,  v,,  p.  S38,  dec. ;  from 
MabUleit,  de  aniiqua  Litntgia  (jtUicaoa ; 
and  6om  otheia.  See  also  Wm.  Pei/nt, 
Antiq.  da  U  Chap,  dn  Roi  de  Piuca,  p,  CBS. 


M     BOOK  ni.— CENTURY  Vm.— PART  H.— CHAP.  HI. 

Ihe  people.  Tbii  was  the  origiii  of  what  is  c&Iled  his  HomUuaiian,  or  Book 
of  HoniiIiea.)[14)  And  his  example  led  others  in  thb  and  the  next  ago,  to 
compile  at  their  own  pleasure,  similar  works  for  the  encouragement  of 
laziness  among  the  teacher8.(15)  Lastly,  the  emperor  caused  &e  lives  (^ 
the  most  eminent  saints  to  be  collected  into  a  volume ;  so  that  the  people 
might  have  among  the  dead,  examples  worthy  of  imitation,  white  they 
had  none  among  me  living.  That  all  these  regulations  proceeded  from 
honest  and  good  intentions,  and  indeed  that  they  were  useful  in  that  age, 
no  one  can  doubt.  But  still,  contrary  to  the  intentions  of  the  emperor, 
they  contributed  not  a  little  to  confirm  the  indolence  of  the  public  teach- 
ers, and  to  increase  the  neglect  of  the  sacred  volume.  For  from  this  tim« 
onward,  most  of  the  clergy  directed  their  attention  exclusively  to  those 
portions  of  the  Bible  which  were  to  be  expounded  to  the  people,  and  did 
not  exercise  themselves  in  reading  and  examining  the  whole  volume  of 
scripture.  And  not  many  could  be  found  who  were  inclined  to  compoae 
their  own  public  discourses,  rather  than  resort  to  their  HoniiMTium. 

§  6.  The  business  of  discusung  formally  and  ^stematically  the  doc- 
trines of  Quistiant^,  was  scarcely  attempted  by  any  one  of  the  Latins. 
For  the  ess&ys  of  some  few  respecting  the  person  and  natures  of  Christ, 
against  Felix  and  EUpandut,  and  concerning  the  procession  of  the  Holy 
^irit  and  other  subjects,  exhibit  no  specimens  of  thorough  investigation. 
The  whole  theology  of  the  Latins  in  this  century,  consisted  in  collecting 
opinions  and  testimonies  out  of  the  Fathers,  that  is,  from  the  theologians 
(hT  the  six  first  centuries  ;  nor  did  any  of  them  venture  to  go  beyom  the 
views  of  the  fathers,  or  presume  to  rely  upon  his  own  understanding. 
None  but  Irish  scholars,  in  that  age  called.  Scob,  employed  philoso^y, 
which  others  detested,  in  the  explanation  of  religious  doctrines,  (18)    But 

(14)  See,  on  thia  subject,  Ihe  Teiy  libo-  cenCnr;  uid  Ihe  follawing,  Iriahnien  or  Scots 
tioni  tod  Icimed  Jo.  HeiiT.  a  Sulen,  Selec.  were  lo  be  met  vriib  eveiywhera,  in  Fnoce, 
ti  Lilleraiia,  p.  353,  {See  t\ao  Mabiliitn,  Germiny,  uid  Ivily.  discfavging  ihe  func- 
Annalea  oid.  Bened.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  3S8,  &c.    tioni  of  leacbera  w  '        '  "  '  ' 


—TV.]  long  ifnonnt,  that  Iii^i 

(15)  /fft^ontu  or  Alantu,  fbi  eiemple,  in    tint  nbo  UDght  teluJttl 

Ittliin  abbol  or  FtiTi,  compiled  in  thii  nms     rape  -,    mnd   Ihat   go  eailj  i 


centnrr  i  hage  HonuUanum,  ihs  prefue  U  Ihey  ipplied  pbiloiopby  to  Ihe  expliaitjoD 

iriiich  wu  publiehed  bj  Brmh.  Ptz,  Tbo-  of  the  Chhitiu  religion.    The  ficl  I  fint 

liDc.  Anecdotor.,  Com.Ti.,  pi.  i.,  p.  83.     In  leanied  from  Bnedicl  of  Atiiuie,  some  of 

(be  neit  centoir,  Haymo  of  Halberatidt  whoie  short  pieceiuepubluihcd  bjSfepAca 

made  up  ■  Honidiarnmj  which  hii  bean  B<duxt,  MiKellsneor.  torn.  t.     He  Bi^e,  in 

minted.     In  the   ume  rentur;,   Si^vat  hia  Epiit.  to  Gnumariu*.  p.  64:  Apudtttod- 

jVsunu,  et  the  request  of  ths  emperor  La-  trwu  *cAo2iuluo>,  (i.  e-.taicheisotscboola), 

(Juitrc,  tornied  a  Homilianum;  uid  likeniia  nazrou  aptid  Sealaw,  (lO  thej  hrld  the  firat 

HtneuM,  mentioned  b]t  Ptx,  nbi  (upn,  p.  nnk  imocw  ■chool  teacheni},  eti  tytlogit' 

S3.     All  theH  made  uie  of  the  Latin  Ian-  mu*  dctimoiut  ul  dicanl,  TrtitUalOK,  tic^ 

goage.     The  first  that  compoaed  a  German  perwmmm,  tta  tiic  mbtltnlianm  ;  (by  ■ 

Homiliuium,  1  aoppoae,  nte  the  celebrated  sj-llogiam  which  Benedict  bera  calls  dtlKiitt, 

Ottfrid  of  Weitsenborg.     See  Lambtenu,  i.  e.,  aophisticil  and  fsllacioni,  these  Irish- 

de  Bibliolheca  Vittdobon.  Augusta,  torn,  it.,  men  proTed  the  Persona  in  the  Godhesd  to 

c.  T..  p.  419.  be  ntwtancu ;  but  Ihe  sfllo^sm  wss  a  veiy 

(16)  1  WIS  swue  that  Iriahinen,  who  in  captioua  one,  aa  appeals  from  what  follows, 

that  age  were  called  Scoteknun,  cultivated  and  brought  Ihe  ineiperienced  into  difScul- 

■nd  amuaed  learning  beyond  the  other  ni.  ties) ;  quatmii  ti  tuUtnicrU  ilUchtt  audi- 

tions  of  Europe  in  those  dark  limes ;   that  (er,    T^tmlatem  tttt   Inum  nhttanliaram 

ther  ttavelled  over  Tarioua  countries  of  En-  Daim,  triam  dcrngelur  atUar  Dtorum  ;  n 
aaiUim  dnuuril,  jwrfomnm  dettegtlor  en{. 
fttuT.    Hut  is,  thne  philottqduo  theslo- 


THEOLOGY  AND  RELIGION.  87 

among  the  Gicdu  /o&t  Damiueemu,  in  hia  four  Books  on  the  ortiu)de»  faith, 
embraced  the  entire  theology  of  the  Christiuu,  in  a  systematic  tbrm.  In 
this  work,  the  two  kinds  of  theology  which  the  Lattina  call  teholtutie  and 
dogmatic,  were  united.  For  tlie  author  uses  subtle  ratiocination  in  explain- 
ing doctrines,  and  the  authority  of  the  fathers  in  their  confirmation.  Thia 
work  was  received  by  the  Greeks  with  great  applause ;  and  gradually 
acquired  such  influence,  that  it  was  regarded  among  them  &8  the  only  guide 
to  true  theology.  Yet  many  have  complained,  that  the  author  relies  more 
upon  human  reason,  and  upon  the  fiiith  of  the  fathers,  than  upon  the  holy 
scriptures  ;  and  that  he  thus  subverts  the  true  grounds  of  thBology.(17) 
To  this  work  must  be  added  his  Sacred  ParaHele ;  in  which  he  carefully 
collects  the  opinions  of  the  ancient  doctors  respecting  the  articles  of  fiuth. 
We  may  therefore  look  upon  this  writer  as  the  Thomas  and  the  Lombard 
of  the  Greeks. 

§  7.  Instructions  for  a  Christian  life  and  its  duties,  were  given  by  no  one, 
in  a  formal  treatise.  Jolm  Carpathitu  among  the  Greeks,  left  some  Aorfo- 
lory  ditcourtea  (Hortatoria  Capita),  containing  little  that  deserves  much 
commendation.  In  the  monasteries,  the  opinions  of  the  Mystics  sod  of 
Oionyiittt  Areopagita  the  father  of  them,  received  exclusive  approbation ; 
and  John  Daremit  a  Syriac  writer,  in  order  to  gratify  the  monks,  transla- 
ted Diimyniu.(18)  The  Latins  did  no  more  thtm  ofier  some  precepts  con. 
ceming  vices  and  virtues  and  external  actions  ;  and  in  explaining  theses 
they  kept  close  to  the  principles  of  the  Peripatetics ;  as  may  be  seen  in 
some  tracts  oiBeda,  and  in  the  treatise  ofAlcvin  on  the  mrtuu  <mdeice«.(19) 
To  afibrd  the  public  some  examples  of  piety,  several  reputable  men,  as 
Beda,  Florvi,  Alcuin,  MarcelUmu,  and  Ambrnxe  AuApert,  composed  biog- 
raphies of  persons  who  left  high  reputations  for  piety. 

^  6.  Only  a  small  number  in  this  age,  entered  into  controversies  on  im- 
portant rdigious  subjects  ;  and  among  these,  there  is  hardly  an  individual 
who  merits  any  praise.  Most  of  the  Greeks  engaged  in  the  contest  about 
images ;  but  unskilfully,  and  without  precision  of  thought.  The  Latins 
entered  less  into  this  controversy,  and  expended  more  effort  in  confuting 
the  opinion  of  Elipandut  concerning  the  person  of  Christ.  John  Damas. 
cenus  assailed  all  the  heretics,  in  a  small  but  not  a  useless  tract.  He  also 
contended  resolutely,  against  the  Manichaeans  and  Nestorians  in  particular, 
and  ventured  also  to  attack  the  Sarscens.  In  these  writings  of  his  there 
Is  some  ingenuity  and  sabtilty,  but  a  want  of  clearness  and  simplici^. 
Anastatitit,  an  abbot  of  Palestine,  attempted  a  confutation  of  the  Jews. 

§  9.  Of  the  controversies  that  disquieted  this  age,  the  greatest  and  the 
giins  perplraad  ind  uroubUd  tbe[r  hnrsn  puriltU  vitanda,  mm  eaplut*  iiUajtehoiu 
wiLb  tliii  ijUogiim.  It  uy  one  uHnted  Jtnfiuinim,  teaeva  impailimu  nUtrpBlania. 
to  their  reiKning.  they  (Ci:i»«d  him  of  (ri-  The  philoMphic  or  Scholattic  Lhmlog;.  ii 
theun;  if  ha  rejected  it,  they  ttied  him  therefiira  mach  montncient  imenglheLtl- 
wilh  SmitUisitim.  Either  gnnt  ihtl  ths  in*  than  a  cammoiil]i  suppoied. 
thne  Peiwnu  in  God  an  thiH  rabituicee,  (IT)  Jt.  Hemr.  Hattuiger,  Bibliotbses 
at  deny  it.  If  yon  grant  it,  jod  doubtleM  Quidriput.,  lib.  iii.,  ctp.  ii.,  I)  iii.,  p.  871. 
VB  ■  lTitiui»t,  and  worahip  CKnt  Oodi ;  if      JVarfn  Cfunantx,  de  oia  at  utiliute  Locot; 

Km  deny  it,  yoa  dettroy  the  Penona,  and    coinmnn.,  p.  S6. 
11   into  SabeUianiDn.     Baitdict   atniwlj        (18)  Jo*.  Sin.  Atitman,  BiUiotli.  Ori. 
n^mhenda  thii  nibtlety  ia  theola^cal  du-    mtsl.  Vatican.,  torn,  ii.,  p<  tSO. 
cnMioaa-,  and  recommeiMU  the  Ion  ofaitn-        (IS)  ItiieiUnI  inhii  Woiki,  ad.  af.Al 
plicity.     Sed  hate  dt  fiit  tt  Miitu  callu&-     Chum,  ton.  ii.,  p.  1SI8. 
Islu  wrMfis  rjmpiidiatt  JUti  catkoHtM  at 


38  BOOK  ni.— CENTURY  Vm.— PABT  U.— CHAP.  HI. 

most  pernicious  related  to  the  worship  of  sacred  images.  ■  OriginstiDg  ia 
Greece,  it  thence  spread  over  the  East,  and  the  West,  producing  great 
harm  both  to  the  state  and  to  the  church.  The  first  sparks  of  it  appeared 
under  PluUppiau  Bardanex,  who  was  emperor  of  the  Greeks  near  the  be- 
ginningof  this  century.  With  the  consent  of  the  patriarch /oAn,  in  the  year 
712,  he  removed  from  the  portico  of  the  church  of  St.  Sophia  a  picture 
representing  the  sixth  geneittl  counci],  which  condemned  the  Monotheliles, 
whom  the  emperor  was  disposed  to  fovour ;  and  he  sent  his  mandate  to 
Rome,  requiring  all  such  pictures  to  be  removed  out  of  the  churches.  But 
Conttaatme  the  Roman  pontiff,  not  only  protested  against  the  emperor's 
edict,  but  likewise  caused  pictures  of  all  the  six  general  councils  to  be 
placed  in  the  portico  of  the  church  of  St.  Peter ;  and  moreover,  having 
assembled  a  council  at  Rome,  he  caused  the  emperor  himself  to  be  cod. 
demned  as  an  apostate  from  the  true  religion.  These  first  commotions 
however,  terminated  the  next  year,  when  the  emperor  was  hurled  from  the 
throne.(20) 

§  10.  Under  Leo  the  Isaurian,  a  very  heroic  emperor,  another  conflict 
ensued ;  which  was  &i  more  terrific,  severe,  and  lasting.     Leo,  unable  to 


ift  there  good  proof,  that  Lhe 


(SO)  9«a  Fred.  Spmktim,  Hiitorii  imi- 

giDum  leatitntt ;  wliich  wu  pabliihed  both 
■epintely,  and  in  hia  Worki,  Tol.  ii.  Jlfiutn- 
biiuTg'i  hiitory  of  ihia  conliOTBrey,  in  French, 
is  ruU  of  bblei.  Muralori,  Annali  d'ltslii, 
torn,  i*.,  p.  221,  &c,  [For  the  hiatorr  of 
thii  conUo*eny,  aee  WalcVt  HitL  der  Ket' 
lerejen,  vol.  i.,  p.  66-8SS,  and  toI.  li.,  p. 
3-100  i  tiao  Schraecili,  KiicbengEKh.,  toI. 
II.,  p.  513-603,  ind  vol.  iiiii.,  p.  34&-4S3. 
The  origin  of  lhi«  conlroTenry,  is  not  gener- 
■llj  cuiied  back  to  the  coiliaion  of  Pltilip- 
picMt  with  the  Romm  pontlS',  which  lelited 
perhan  whollj  to  (he  docCrineB  of  the  Mo' 

pontiff  TCTilured 
peioT.  See  Boatr'i  Litss  of  the  Pop««, 
vol.  iii.,  p.  180,  181.  The  roUowing  re- 
marki  of  StUtgtl  ue  worth  iniciting  in  thia 
place. — In  order  to  underatand  the  hisloiy 
of  this  contrOTeray  in  ita  whole  eitent,  it  ia 
neceaattrr  to  go  back  to  the  earlier  hiatoi; 
of  the  chuich,  and  to  inTestigale  the  origin 
of  image-noribip  among  Chnelians.  It  ia 
certain,  and  eien  the  unpuliil  Catholica 
thenuelve*  admit  it,  that  in  the  three  fint 
centuries,  and  also  in  the  beginning  of  the 
fourth,  pictures  were  very  ratelj  to  be  found 
unong  Chiistitna.  See  Da  Pm,  Biblio- 
theque,  torn,  vi.,  p.  162.  and  Anton.  Fagi, 
Ccit.  ad  annal.  Baionii,  ann.  5S,  p.  43.  In- 
deed there  were  Christian  writers  on  monla, 
who  diaapproTcd  of  a  Christian's  pureuing 
the  tilde  of  a  painter  or  alatuarf .  See  Ter- 
fu/Juii,  contra  Hermog.,  c.  t.,  and  de  Idolo- 
latria.  c.  3.  Even  in  the  time  of  the  seventh 
generd  council  AD.  TST.  the  uae  of  iJoJu* 
waa  not  yet  introduced  into  churches ;  aa 
qtpears  from  tb«  aaventh  Article  of  that 


council.  Still  leas  did  (he  ancient  Chris- 
tians think  of  giving  vtorthip  to  images. 
The  occasion  of  tnlrodacing  images  mto 
choRbes,  was  in  a  great  measure  tbe  igno- 
rance of  Ibe  people,  which  rendered  pictures 
a  help  to  them  ;  whence  they  have  been 
called  the  ptopU'i  Bible.  On  this  ground 
it  WM,  that  Grrgory  the  Great  eenaured  3a- 
tnu,  biahop  of  MaraflTUea,  who  had  removed 
the  uicturee  out  of  the  churcbea  on  acconqt 
of  Uifl  miaase  the  people  made  of  them. 
(•'tgary'i  Epistles,  lib.  ii.,  cp.  91.  Qvia 
etu  [imaginei)  edaraTt  wluiiici,  uniniiia 
iavJammai  ;  frtgiiMt  Vfro  rtprefuTtdimm, 
To  thia  cause  may  be  added,  the  anpenti- 
tion  of  the  people  end  the  monks,  who  were 
inflaenced  lery  much  by  aeniible  objecta, 
and  who  began  as  early  aa  the  close  of  the 
eiith  century  to  ascribe  to  the  images  mirs- 
clea  of  Tarioua  kinda.  They  now  began  to 
Idas  tfas  images,  to  hum  incense  to  them.to 
kneel  before  them,  to  light  up  wai  candles 
for  them,  to  eipect  wonders  to  be  wrought 
by  them  ;  to  place  infants  in  their  arma  at 
baptiam.  as  if  they  were  godfathers  and  god- 
molheiB ;  to  carry  them  with  them  in  Uieir 
military  eipedilions,  to  secures  liclory  and 
eive  confidence  to  the  aoldiers ;  and  in  M- 
king  an  oath,  to  lay  their  hand  on  them,  just 
aa  upon  the  croas  and  upon  the  Gospels.  In- 
deed, nearly  the  whole  of  religion  in  this  cen- 
tury consisted  in  the  worship  of  imagea.  In 
particular,  the  supentitious  worship  of  im- 
ages proceeded  so  far  among  the  Greeks, 
that  the  rich  si  ConslantmoplB  used  lo  send 
their  bread  to  the  churchea,  and  hare  it  held 
up  before  an  image  previously  to  eating  it. 
ScUtgd't  note.— TV.] 


THEOLOGY  AND  RKUGtON.  K 

heat  with  the  eztravag&nt  superBtition  of  the  Greeks  in  worshipping  re- 
Ijgious  images,  wliich  rendered  them  a  reproach  both  to  the  Jews  and  the 
Saracens ;  in  order  to  extirpate  the  evil  entirely,  issued  an  edict  in  the  jrear 
T26,  commanding  all  images  of  saints,  with  the  exception  of  that  of  Christ 
on  the  cross,  to  be  removed  out  of  the  churches,  and  the  worship  of  them 
to  be  wholly  discontinued  and  abrogated.  In  this  the  en^»eror  obeyed  the 
dictates  of  his  own  feelings  naturally  strong  and  precipitate,  rather  thao 
the  suggestions  of  prudence,  which  recommends  the  gradual  and  insensible 
extirpation  of  inveterate  superstitions.  Hence  a  civil  war  broke  out ; 
first  in  the  islands  of  the  Archipelago  and  a  part  of  Asia,  ood  afterwards 
in  Italy.  For  the  people,  either  spontaneously,  or  being  so  instructed  by 
the  priests  and  modes,  to  whom  the  images  were  productive  of  gain,  con. 
sidered  the  emperor  as  an  apostate  from  true  religion ;  and  of  course  sup- 
posed theroselves  freed  from  their  oath  of  allegiance,  and  from  ail  obligiu 
tions  of  obedience. 

§  U.  In  Italy,  the  Roman  ponti&  Qregoiy  II.  and  Gregory  III.  were 
the  principal  authors  of  the  revolt.  The  former  of  these  pontiffs,  when 
Leo  woula  not  at  bis  command  revoke  his  decree  against  images,  did  not 
hesitate  to  say,  that  the  emperor,  in  his  view,  had  rendered  himself  unwor- 
thy of  the  name  and  the  privilBECS  of  a  true  Christian.  Ttiisopinion  being 
fcnown,  the  Romans  and  the  other  people  of  Italy  who  were  subjects  of  the 
Greek  empire,  violated  their  allegiance,  and  eitiier  massacred  or  expelled 
the  viceroys  of  Leo.  Exasperated  by  these  causes,  the  emperor  contem- 
plated maMng  war  upon  Italy,  and  especially  upon  the  pontiff:  but  cir- 
cumstances prevented  him.  Hence  in  the  year  730,  fired  with  resentment 
and  indignation,  he  vented  his  ftiry  against  images  and  their  worshippers, 
much  more  violently  than  before.  For  having  assembled  a  council  of  bish- 
apa,  he  deposed  Gemumut  bishop  of  Constantinople  who  &voured  images, 
and  substituted  Aiuutam*  in  his  place ;  commanded  that  images  should  bo 
committed  to  the  flames,  and  intUcted  various  punishments  upon  the  advo- 
cates of  them. (21)  The  consequence  of  Ibis  severity  was,  that  the  Chris. 
tian  church  was  unhappily  rent  into  two  parties ;  that  of  the  IconoduU  or 
fconolatrae,  who  adored  and  worshipped  images,  and  that  of  the  Jconoma. 
chi  or  Iconoelastae,  who  would  not  preserve  but  destroyed  them  ;  and  these 
parties  furiously  contended  with  mutual  invectives,  abuses,  and  assassina- 
tions.    The  course  commertced  by  Gregory  II.  was  warmly  prosecuted  by 

(31)  iLai  mi  W  on  to  one  degree  of  io-  the  edict  of  lbs  empetoi,  bjr  irhieh  be  (oAH 

noTttion  thet  another,  by  tbe  oppofilioa  to  the  vordkipprng  M  imigea ;    and  required 

hia  meenuet  from  tbe  friends  of  imtgee.    At  their  removal,  u  tbe  oDnbip  of  Ibem  could 

fint,  he  proceeded  in  the  ORtituiy  lod  Iwtl  not  be  pieiented  bf  the  mere  prohibition,     ' 

way.     He  wiebed  to  have  tbe  nibjeet  dw-  And  it  »u  not  till  aTlei  the  boirible  tumult  ^ 

cuaaed  and  determined  io  a  general  council,  at  Conatantinople,  and  the  inanrrectioni  of 

But  the  pope  would  not  agree  (0  it,  and  urged  tbe  Italian  pnnmces,  that  be  ordered  all  int- 

that  the  emperor  ahould  remain  quiet,  and  agea  ddod  the  church  walla  to  be  ef aceJ,  and 

ihould  not  bring  tbe  (uhject  under  agitation,  the  walla  to  be  whhewaihed,  and  the  move- 

Ln'i  Grat  reqniiition  waa,  thai  the  imicea  able  imacci  to  be  cinied  awaj  and  burned  ; 

rimuldbeAaiif  A^Wintbechorcbet.    Bat  and  laid  heaty  puniahmente  upon  the  lioton* 

in  thia,  the  palriaKb  Oerrawi  oppoaed  monlu  and  bhnd  inlota,  who  inmlled  hiia 

htm.    And  aa  the  oppoaition  of  thk  man  tohi>racewiibtbetitleaafjli(ficilru(,aeBo- 

Km*  confined  to  im>  limita,  be  waa  depoeed :  ond  JsJom,  &e.     See  i^tMeim,  loc.  ciL, ' 

nithe  empam  allowed  him.  aa  wa  are  in-  p.  IIB,  &c.,  and  Batuagt,  loc.  dL,  ten.  iL 

bnned  by  Tbeo[dniiea,  to  ^end  hia  life  qui-  p.  1S78.— 5oU.] 
atlj  in  lu*  fathei'a  houa*.    Next  followed 


40  BOOK  III.— CENTUBV  Vm.— PART  It-CHAP.  HI. 

Ch-egory  III.,  and  although  we  cannot  determinB  at  thie  distance  of  time  tba 
precise  degree  of  &ult  in  either  of  these  prelates,  thus  much  is  unqueation- 
able,  that  the  low  of  their  Italian  poBsessions  in  this  contest  by  the  Greeks, 
is  to  be  ascribed  especially  to  the  zeal  of  these  two  pontic  in  behalf  of 
images.  (22) 

§  12.  Leo'i  son  CmubtHtiae,  siunaoied  Copronj/nau(23)  by  the  furious 
tribe  o£  Image-worihippertt  after  he  came  to  the  throne  A.D.  7H|  trod  in 
his  fiither's  steps ;  for  he  laboured  with  equal  vigour  to  extirpate  the  wor- 
ship of  images,  in  oppoeititxi  to  the  machinatiouB  of  the  Roman  pontiff  and 
the  monks.  Yet  be  pursued  the  business  with  more  moderation  than  hia 
liither  had  done :  and  being  aware  that  the  Greeks  were  governed  entirely 
by  the  authority  of  councils  in  religious  matters,  he  collected  a  council  d 
eastern  bishops  at  Constantinople  in  the  year  754,  to  examine  and  decide 
this  controversy.  By  the  Greeks  this  is  called  the  teventh  general  cmatciL 
The  bishops  pronounced  sentence,  as  was  customary,  according  to  the  views 
ofthcemperor;  and  therefore  condemned  images.(24)     But  the  pertinacity 

(23)  T\te  Greek  writer*  tell  us,  tfa*t  both  juritiiclivH  oret  kinga  uid  ampenin,  m  to 

tbe  Gregoria  debured  Leo,  uid  subasqamit-  ha**  anlhoHty  to  dttkroru  them  uid  to  tnm- 

^  hia  •on  Co—faaim,  from  the  aund  coin-  for  theii  '  ■       -^ 

nmaioii,  ■baolrad  the  people  or  Ilil]^  froiD  pinicula: 

tbdi  otth  of  aJlegiaoce,  ana  foTbid  th*ir  paj-  boundary 

bg  their  taie*  or  performing  mny   act  of  powrr,  and  reproached  Leo  with  overieaping 

obedience.     And  the  adrocalea  of  the  Ro-  thai  boundary.— TV.] 

□un  potitifia,  Airontiu,  SigOJiaii,  (de  Reg-  (13}  ["  Thia  nickname  wai  gireo  to  Con- 
Mi  Italiae),  and  nameioui  otbera  who  follow  ttttntine,  from  hia  having  defiled  the  aacred 
•floe  tbeae  writen,  admit,  that  all  theae  font  at  hia  baptism." — Mad.] 
thioga  were  facta.  Yet  *ome  very  learned  (24)  [Thia  council  was  compoaed  of  33S 
men,  putkularlj  among  the  French,  main-  bithops  ;  ■  greater  nnmbar  than  had  ever  be- 
tuD  that  the  Qrtgoriti  did  not  commit  ao  fore  been  aaaemblad  in  any  cooncil.  In  hia 
(COM  offeDees;  they  deny  that  the  pontifb  circular  letter  for  calling  the  council,  the  em- 
oilhet  eicooununieated  the  emperMa,  or  ab-  peror  directed  the  liiahapa  to  hold  provinciil 
wdved  the  people  from  their  allegiasce  and  cooitcils  throughout  the  empire  for  diseuaaion 
their  dutiea  to  titem.  See  Jo.  Loiinai,  Epia-  of  the  subject,  ao  that  when  met  in  the  geo- 
tolat.  lib.  vii,,  ep.  vii.,  p.  458,  in  bis  0pp.,  eral  council  they  mi^t  be  prepared  to  da- 
torn,  v.,  pan  ii.  Naul.  AUxamtcr.  Hiator.  dare  the  aeaae  of  the  whole  church.  The 
Ecclef.  aelect.  Capita,  Siecul.  riii.,  Diaa,  i.,  council  held  its  aessiotis  in  the  imperial  pal- 
p.  4fi6.  PeliT  it  JfoTfA,  de  Corcordia  sa-  ace  of  Hiera,  over  aninsl  the  city  on  the 
cerdotii  et  imperii,  lib.  iii.,  c.  xi.  Jac,  But.  Astatic  shore ;  and  delibsiated  from  the  tenth 
Boituet,  Defeneio  declaralionis  Cteri  Gallic.  oF  February  till  the  aeTenlh  of  Auguat,  when 
de  potest,  seclesiaatica,  part  i.,  lib.  TJ.,  e.  they  adioonied  to  tba  church  of  Si.  Mary 
xii.,  p.  197.  Cunnone,  Hiatoire  civile  de  ad  Ktdiemu  in  Cunatantinople.  and  there 
Naplea,  torn,  i.,  p.  400.  These  rely  chiefly  wbtished  their  decrees.  Tbe  patriarch  of 
on  the  authority  of  the  Latin  wrilere,  Aniu-  CoDataatinople,  AnOMtaiiiu,  died  a  fen  daya 
tatiut,  Paului  Diaaaau,  and  othera ;  who  before  the  couticil  met ;  and  the  emperor 
not  only  are  ailBiit  ss  to  this  audacity  of  th»  would  not  appoint  a  successor  to  that  see  till 
pODtiSs  in  assailinf  and  combating  the  em-  the  delibetatioua  of  the  council  were  closed, 
perora,  but  also  tell  ua  that  they  gave  aome  leat  it  ahould  be  thousht  he  placed  a  crea- 
Moofs  of  their  loyalty  to  the  emparon.  The  turaofhis  own  at  the  head  of  it.  Of  course 
Ucta  caniwt  be  fully  ascertained,  on  ai 
of  the  obscurity  in 

•nd  the  question  must  be  left  undecided.  Pamphyllo,  presided  in  thecouncii.     usaci* 

Tet  this  is  certain,  that  ihoae  pontic  by  their  and  deiiberationa  have  all  peiishEd,  or  rather, 

i«al  far  Image-warahip.  occasioned  (he  revolt  been  destroyed  by  tbe  patrons  of  imag^wor- 

of  their  Italian  iubjects  fma  the  Greek  em-  ahip,  except  ao  moch  of  them  as  the  second 

parors,     {The   arguments   adduced  by  the  Niceoe  council  saw  fit  to  quote,  for  the  pur 

^■oli^sla  far  the  popes  above  turned,  seem  pose  of  coofuling  them,  in  their  siitb  act 

to  be  coneluHve  as  lo  Ait  point,  that  the  (JJorilunt'j  Concilia,  torn,  ii,,  p.  335-444.} 

popes  did  not  then  lacl  thatuelvat  to  havo  Fran  thsio  quotations  il  appMn,  that  iIm 


THEOLOGY  AND  REU6I0N.  41 

of  tin  Huperatitioiu,  who  were  borne  on  by  their  zeal  for  im&gea,  was  not  to 
be  overcome  by  these  decuiooa.  Ncme  mode  greater  resistance  than  ths 
monks,  who  did  not  cease  to  disturb  the  public  tranquillity,  and  to  excite 
sedition  among  the  people*  Coiutantine  therefore,  being  moved  with  just 
indignation,  punished  many  of  them  in  various  ways,  and  hy  new  laws  bri- 
dled the  turbulence  of  this  restless  class  of  people.  Leo  Iv.,  who  succeed- 
ed to  the  throne  on  the  death  of  Coiutantine  A.D.  TT&,  eatertained  ths 
same  views  as  hia  fother  and  graod&ther.  For  when  he  saw,  that  the  abet- 
tors of  images  went  not  to  be  moved  at  ail  by  mild  and  gentle  measures, 
"he  coerced  them  with  penal  statutes. 

&  18.  But  Leo  IV.  being  removed  by  poison,  through  the  wickedness 
of  his  perfidious  wife  Irene,  in  the  year  780,  images  became  triumphant. 
For  that  guilty  woman,  who  governed  the  empire  during  the  minority  of 
her  son  ConttaHtaie,  with  a  view  to  establish  her  authority,  aAer  entering 
into  a  league  with  Hadritm  the  Roman  pontiff,  assembled  a  council  at 
Nice  in  Bithynia  in  the  year  786,  which  ia  known  by  the  title  of  the  tee. 
ond  Nicene  council.  Here  the  laws  of  the  emperoiv,  together  with  the 
decrees  of  the  council  of  Constantinople,  were  abrogated  ;  the  worship  of 
images  and  of  the  cross  was  established ;  and  penalties  were  denounced 
against  those  who  should  maintain,  that  worship  and  adoration  were  to  be 
given  only  to  God.  Nothing  can  be  conceived  more  puerile  and  weak, 
than  the  arguments  and  proo&  by  which  these  bishops  support  their  de- 
creeB.(35)     And  yet  the  Romans  would  have  those  decrees  to  be  held  sa- 

eoaiicil  delibcimted  aabeilj,  tnd  nuoned  dii-  ConttiDtiDopla,  beuuM  he  wu  u  Icono- 
cTMlIj,  from  Scripture  indthaFBtheni  tint  tUMt;  tod  mide  Taronuf  hci  lecrelUT,  who 
Ihej  mitnuined,  Ibal  ill  ttertkip  of  inugM  wu  devaLed  to  imigM  ind  to  bei,  to  be  jw- 
wu  contnrr  to  Scripture,  ■od  to  the  icnM  triueh.  And  ■■  ihe  imperial  gouds  wer« 
ef  the  chaich  in  ike  purer  uea  ;  that  it  wu  inclined  lo  iconoclasm,  tod  mighl  give  bn 
idoUliT,  lod  foibidden  Irf  tke  Mcond  coio.  trouble,  ihe  eiuied  them  to  be  mirched  out 
nundoMDl.  They  ibo  muMuiMd,  thtl  the  of  the  citj,  under  pretence  of  a  Con\ga  m- 
ute  ofimtgee  incbuichee  end  pticea  of  wor-  nakni,  uid  then  diibended  them.  At  lut, 
ilup,  wu  ■  cuslom  borrowed  from  the  pa-  in  tha  nuae  of  her  ton  ContUnlint  vho  wtM 
guB  :  that  it  wiB  or  duigeroiia  tendencj,  ■miDor,ahecalladthe  conDcilof  Nice.  Ta- 
wid  ought  lo  be  abolished.  Thej  according-  ranu  directed  the  whole  pioceedioga.  Yet 
Ij  enacted  canona,  exprewive  of  ibeie  news  (here  were  two  papal  envoys  present.  la 
■nd  requinng  ■  corresponding  practice.  See  the  Acts,  which  we  still  have  entire,  (in  Har- 
W^di'i  Hisl.  der  KircbenYersaaiml.,  p.  463,  dwH'i  CollMtion,  tom.  iv.,  p.  1~8£0},  there 
&c.  Case,  Hist.  LilteiMis,  vol.  i.,  p.  648,  ia  mention  of  the  rapieaentativeg  (nwronjpe- 
Ac.  Bmctr'i  Lives  of  the  Popes,  vol.  iii.,  r^)  of  Ihe  two  eaalem  patriarchs,  those  of 
p.  3Sr-36B,  ed.  ITM.  On  the  side  of  the  Aleiandria  and  Antioch.  But  sceoiding  to 
Cstbotice,  mov  be  consulted,  Auvrtnu,  An-  credible  accounts,  under  this  high  title  two 
nalea;  and  P*gi,  Critics,  ad  ann.  764. —  miaerable  and  illtterata  monke  were  deaig- 
Tr.]  nsted,  whom  their  fellow-mordcs  had  irbitni- 
(tS)  jtfartHi  Ck<mmt2,  Eiamen  Concilii  rilj  appointed,  and  whom  forged  letters  la- 
Trident.,  pi  IT.,  loc.  ii.,  cap.  v.,  p.  SS,  ed.  gjtimated.  The  bitbops  aasembled.  were  at 
•  Fnnkr,  1707.  Jae.  LeHjiait,  Praservttif  raait  3S0.  Beside*  ibese,  two  officeis  oT 
eontiala  Reanion  avec  le  Siego  de  Roma,  the  court  were  present,  aa  commissionen, 
pt.  iii.,  Leiti.  ivii.,  p.  448. — [/r«u  wai  and  a  whole  aimj  of  mocks.  At  EtrsC,  Con- 
nndoabtadly  an  ungodlj,  h3rpocriticai,  am-  etantinople  waa  ^ipointed  for  the  place  of 
bitious  woiaan  :  eager  a^er  power,  and  from  meeUng.  But  llu  Iconoclaata  who  had  ibn 
this  paition  pront  la  all  even  the  moil  nn-  greater  part  of  the  army  on  their  aide,  railed 
nalurat  craellite  ;  and  >be  was  at  the  aame  aoch  a  tnmull,  that  the  empresa  postponed 
tinw  mnch  devoted  lo  iitLige-worship-  Her  tha  nweting,  and  changed  tlie  fJace  to  Nice^ 
lint  Mep  was,  to  grant  liberty  to  everyone    In  the  seventh  Act  of  liia  ei ■'   -  ' 


U         BOOK  ni— CENTURY  Till.— PAST  1I.-CHAP,  HI. 

Cfed ;  tmd  the  Greeks  were  bb  furious  againat  tboae  who  refuaed  to  obey 
them,  aa  if  they  had  been  parricides  and  traitors.  The  other  enomii- 
ties  of  the  flagitious  Irme,  and  her  end,  which  corresponded  with  her 
crin:ies,(26)  it  belongs  not  to  this  history  to  narrate. 

§  14.  In  these  contests  roost  of  the  Latins,— as  the  Britons,  the  Ger- 
mana,  and  the  French,  took  middle  ground  between  the  contending  parties ; 
for  tbey  decided,  that  images  were  to  be  retained  indeed,  and  to  be  placed 
in  the  chiirchrtN,  but  that  nn  religions  worship  could  be  offered  to  them 
without  dishonouring  the  Supreme  Being.(27}  In  particular  Charlemagne, 
at  the  suggestion  of  the  French  bishops  who  were  displeased  with  the  Ni>' 
cene  decrees,  caused/our  BotAt  coneermitg  mage*  to  be  drawn  up  by  some 
learned  man,  and  sent  them  in  the  year  790  to  the  Roman  pontiff  Hodriint, 
with  a  view  to  prevent  his  approving  the  decrees  of  Nice.  In  this  work, 
the  arguments  of  the  Nicene  bishops  in  defence  of  image- worship,  are 
acutely  and  vigorously  combated. (28)  But  Hadrian  was  not  to  be  taught 
by  such  a  master,  however  illuatrious,  and  therefore  issued  his  fonnal  con- 
futation of  the  Ixuk.  Charlemagae  nest  assembled,  in  the  year  794,  & 
council  of  300  bishop,  at  Frankfort  on  the  Maine,  in  order  to  re-examine 
this  controyersy.  "niiB  council  approved  the  sentiments  contained  in  the 
Books  of  Charlemagne,  and  forbid  the  vxtrsfdp  of  images. (29)     For  the 

entitled   to  lereienliil  worihip   (Tifir/riK^  the  woHi ;  bat  it  is  eiij  la  diacover,  thai 

trpoemirvriai!)-,    that  il  wu  pioper  to  kin  it  wu  the  prodDction  of  t  letmed  nun  fend 

Ihem.  to  biun  incenie  to  them,  and  to  light  np  in  the  schooli,  or  of  a  theologiui,  and  not 

impo  before  them  ;  yet  that  they  of  the  emperor.      Some  Tery  learned  mm 


^en  not  eo\!t]f-d  to  ditriiu  iBOrtiip  (Xarpia).  haie  conjoctund,  that  CharleTnagTu  ent- 
The  proofs  addnced  by  these  fathem  in  aup-  ployed  AUvin  his  preceWor  to  droit  up  (h« 
port  of  theii  decree,  and  their  confutations     booli.     See  JfnnuiRn'i  Trebce,  p.  fil,  and 


le  contrary  doctrine,  betray  the  grosaeat  the  lUnatrious  Bwum,  Hiatoria  imperii  Ger- 
ignarance  in  these  fathera,  and  their  total  manici,  torn,  i.,  p.  490,  Nor  vould  I  cod- 
vrant  of  erilieal  eagacity,  if  not  alao  aome  temn  the  conjecttire.  And  yet  it  appean  lo 
intentional  diahaneati.  Their  Acts  are  full  me  somewhat  doubtful,  for  when  these  Books 
of  fabuIouB  tales  of  the  wooden  wrought  by  were  written,  ^^in  was  residoDt  in  Eug- 
imagea,  of  appeals  lo  apocryphal  books,  of  land,  as  is  manifest  from  hta  history,  he  hav- 
pervcratona  otthe  declatalionsorthe  father*,  ing  gone  lo  Englsnd  in  789,  whence  he  did 
and  of  other  false  and  puerile  argument*.  Dot  return  till  the  year  792. 
Even  Dit  Pin  tni  Pagi  eumot  deny  tha  ^  (19)  See  especially.  Jo.  MabiUm.  who  m 
fact.  And  it  *eema  strange,  that  it  waspoe-  ingenuous  on  this  subject,  in  hi*  Praef.  ad 
sible  for  doctrines  supported  by  such  falaa  Acta  Ssnctor.  ord.  Bened.,  toto.  t..  p.  r., 
reasontnga,  to  bacoms  the  prevailing  doc-  dec  \  alao  Geo.  Dartchtat,  Collatio  ad  Can- 
trinea  of  the  whole  church.  See  ViBhh't  cilium  Frankfordienae,  Argenlor.,  1649,  ItO. 
Bistorie  dec  KiichenTeraamml.,  p.  477,  &c.  [The  conncil  of  Frankfort  waa  propetly  s 
— Sc*i.]  gmeral,  though  not  an  cemmCTKa/ loun- 
tSfi)  Thia  most  atrocioua  woman  procured  eil ;  for  it  waa  assembled  from  all  the  coun- 
Ibe  death  of  her  own  son  CduloMtnE,  in  or-  tries  subject  to  C/iatUmagiu ;  Germany, 
der  that  ahe  might  reign  alone.  But  in  the  France,  Aquitain,  Spam,  and  Italy.  Dele- 
year  803,  ahe  was  banubed  by  the  emperor  galea  from  the  pope  were  present.  CkarU- 
JfiavhantM  to  the  ialand  of  Lesbos,  where  tno^iu  presided.  Two  aubjecta  were  die- 
aha  died  the  year  following.  cusaed  ;  the  hereay  of  Felix  of  Urgel,  and 

(37)  On  the  abhorrence  of  the  Britona  of  tbeaubjectof  image-worahip.  Charteriagtit 
image-worship,  see  ffcnr.  Sptimia,  ad  Con-  hid  hia  Books  de  Jmagintbui  before  tha 
cilia  Magna)  Britannia,  torn,  i.,  p.  73,  &c.  council.     The  council  appNTed  of  them; 

(38)  These  Booka  of  darUmagne  de  and  paaaedresolTeainconurmiiy  wuhthem, 
Imaginibca,  are  atill  extant,  republiahed  after  that  ia,  disapproving  of  the  deciaiona  of  iha 
becoming  very  acarce,  with  a  very  learned  ^'icene  council,  and  deciding  that,  while  im- 
prefsee,  by  Chnitopli.  Afig.  Heuvuam,  Han-  agea  were  to  be  retained  in  churche*  aa  ar< 
over,  1731,  8to.  The  venerated  name  of  namentalsnd  instructive,  yetnokind  of  wot- 
tb«  emperor  CImtiMagiti,  a  attached  to  abipwbtisTcrww  tobeginnto^wm.    8m 


THEOLOGY  AND  RELIGION.  U 

Latins,  it  seema,  did  not  in  that  age  deem  it  impious  to  dispute  the  cor. 
rectnesa  of  the  decisions  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  and  to  discard  his  opinions. 
^  15.  Wtiile  these  contests  respecting  images  were  raging,  another  con. 
troreray  sprung  up  between  the  Greeks  and  the  Latins,  respecting  the  pro- 
cettion  of  the  Holy  SpirU;  which  the  Latins  contended  was  from  both  tlie 
Father  and  the  Son,  but  the  Greeks,  that  it  was  only  from  the  Father. 
The  origin  of  this  controversy  is  involved  in  much  obscurity;  but  as  it  ia 
certain,  that  the  subject  camp  up  in  the  council  of  Gentilli  near  Paris,  A.D. 
767,  and  was  there  ogitated  with  the  ambassadors  of  the  Greek  emperor,(30) 
it  is  most  probable,  that  the  controversy  originated  in  Greece,  amid  the 
collisions  respecting  images.  As  the  Latins  defended  their  opinion  on 
this  subject,  by  appealing  to  the  Coastantinopolitan  creed,  which  the  Span, 
iards  first  and  aflerwaros  the  French  had  enlarged,  (though  at  what  time, 
or  on  what  occasion,  is  not  known),  by  adding  the  words  (fiUoque)  and/rom 
Ote  Son,  to  the  article  concerning  the  Holy  Spirit ;  the  Greeks  charged  the 
Latins  with  having  the  audacity  to  corrupt  the  creed  of  the  church  uni- 
versal,  by  this  interpolation ;  which  they  denominated  sacrilege.  Prom  a 
contest  about  a  doctrine  therefore,  it  became  a  Controversy  about  the  in- 
sertion of  a  word.(31)  In  the  following  century,  this  dispute  became  more 
violent,  and  it  accelerated  the  separation  of  the  Eastern  from  the  Western 
churcbes.(32) 

Waltk'i  Historie  dei  KiTChenrenimiiihm-  Ant,  Pagi,  Critica  in  Buoninm,  torn,  iii., 

gen,  p.  483,  &c.,  and  Haritati't  Concilia,  p.  3S3,  thinki  thit  the  contrarenj  grew  out 

torn.  11.,  p.  9M,  «□.  a.— IV.]  of  the  conlnt  rsipecling  images;  (lut  be- 

(30)  See  Cor.  U  Coinlt,  Aoulea  Eccle-  cauH  tba  Ulini  pronounced  3ie  Gieeki  W 
aut.  Francor.,  torn,  v.,  p,  698.  be  beietict  foi  opposing  itniges,  ibe  Greeks 

(31)  Men  of  eminence  foe  letrning,  bivs  reUliited  tbe  cbarge  of  neresy  upon  the  Lat- 
genenll J  suf^HMed  ihit  this  controteny  com-  ins,  foi  holding  ibatthe  Holr  Spirit  procsed- 
meneed.  lespecling  the  nord  filing,  wbich  ed  from  the  Son  as  well  u  the  Father.  But 
some  of  the  Latiae  had  added  la  tbe  Con-  this  ia  said  without  sulhoritj,  and  without 
sttntinopoliun  creed  :  and  that  from  dispn-  proof;  snd  ia  therefore  onlj  a  probable  can- 
ting about  the  word,  they  proceeded  to  db-  jecture. 

pute  about  the  lAin^.  See,  aboie  all  othera,  {3S)  See  Peltr  Pithoau,  Historia  eon- 
Jo.  Sfab^iim.  (whom  very  many  fallow),  traversiaede  pmceuione  Spir.  Sandi;  snb- 
Acta  Ssnctor.  ord.  Beoed.,  torn,  t.,  Praef..  joined  to  hia  Codei  Cananum  ecclesiae  Bo- 
p.  IT.  But  with  dkie  deference  to  those  gieit  man.,  p.  365,  &c,  Mich.  It  Quicn.  Oriens 
niea,  I  would  ssy,  the  fact  appears  luhave  Chnalianua,  lom.  iii.,  p.  354.  Gerh.  Jo. 
been  otherwise.  The  contest  commenced  Vottiiu,  de  tiibus  Symbolia.  Din.  iii.,  p. 
reapecting  the  doetriju,  and  afterwards  ei-  6S,  but  especially  Jo.  Geo.  Walci,  Hiatona 
tended  lo  the  word  lUimiie,  or  to  the  inter-  controreniae  de  proceaaiane  Spinlus  Sanctj, 
polation  of  tbe  creed.  From  the  conncil  of  Jense,  1761,  Sto.  [Raapectii^  tbe  optnioa 
Gentitii  it  ismanifeat,  that  tbe  dispute  about  of  tbe  fathers  of  the  six  liist  centuries,  on 
the  doctrine  bad  existed  a  long  time,  when  this  subject,  see  Mirucher't  Dogmengeach., 
the  dl^te  abont  the  iwrd  commenced,  vol,  iii,,  p.  BOO-GOS. — TV.] 


:  BOOK  III— CENTURY  VIU.— PAjBflL^-CHAP.  IT. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

BSROIT  OT  SITSS  AUD  CXKBM0NIS8. 

4  1.  Canokonlii  lliiltii)lied.~f  S.  Zeal  of  Cbademigna  (<a  the  Romiib  RitM 

^  1.  Tee  religion  of  this  century  conaisted,  almost  wholly,  in  ceremo- 
vieB  and  extenutl  marks  of  piety.  It  is  therefore  not  strange,  that  every 
irhaie  more  solicitude  was  manifested  for  tnultiplyiog  and  regulating  these, 
ttum  for  correcting  the  vices  of  people,  and  removing  their  ignorance  and 
Impiety.  The  mode  of  celebrating  the  Lord's  supper,  which  was  consid. 
ered  the  most  important  port  of  the  worship  of  God,  was  protracted  to  a 
greater  length ;  and  deformed  rather  than  rendered  august,  by  the  addition 
of  various  regulations. (t)  The  clear  traces  of  what  are  called  private  or 
solitary  masses,  were  now  distinctly  visible  ;  although  it  is  uncertain,  wheth. 
er  they  were  sanctioned  by  ecclesiastical  law,  or  introduced  by  the  author. 
ity  of  individuals. (2)  As  this  one  practice  ia  sufhcient  to  show  the  igno- 
rance and  degeneracy  of  the  times,  it  ia  not  necessary  to  mention  others. 

§  2.  CharUmagne,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  was  disposed  to  impede 
the  progress  of  superstition  to  some  extent.  For  liesidea  forbidding  the 
worship  of  images,  as  we  have  already  seen  ;  be  defined  the  number  of 
the  holy  days,(8)  rejected  the  consecration  of  bells  with  holy  water,(4) 

(I)  pVe  hen  lubiom  b  few  futs,  riom  guish  them  bom  the  puitic,  or  tbow  in 

uhlch  it  will  ippeu,  how  much  auperati^on  nhich  the  eochuiel  wu  imputed  to  (he 

then  diahonoured   thia   holy   ordmiiica  of  congregition ;   ind  they  were   mtitea,  in 

Cbtiit.    Pope  Gregory  III.,  among  hia  de-  which  the  prieat  ilone  putook  of  the  eo- 

tiiione,  (in  Horduin'j  Concilia,  torn,  iii.,  p.  charist.     The  introduction  of  theas  priTate 

IS2S,  No.  £6),  givea  the  following  :  "  If  any  masaes,  led  (o  a  more  ia»  diattibution  of 

one  through  negligence,  ahall  deatrov  the  Iha  euchahit  to  the  asaemblT  ;  al  Gral,  only 

euchuiat,  i.  e.,  the  aaciifice;  let  him  do  oDlbetfaree  principal  reatiTala,andatteDgth, 

teninca  one  yew,  oi  three  Qna^igeainua.  hut  once  a  year. — ScM.'] 
r  he  let*  it  fall  on  the  ground,  caieleaaly,         (3)  [Al  the  Council  of  Mayence,  A.D. 

ha  mnst  ling  fifty  Paalme.     WhoBTer  neg-  813,  (Hordiun,  Concil.,  torn,  iv.,  p.  1016, 

lecla  to  lake  care  of  ihe  mcrilica,  ao  that  can.  34-S6),  the  number  of  faat  and  feaat 

woima  get  into  it,  or  it  loae  ita  colour  or  days  waa  defined,  according  to  the  pleaaun 

Uute,  muit  do  penance  thirty   or   twenty  of  Coiulantine,   at   foUowa :     Fbut  great 

daja  ;  and  the  aacrifice  muat  be  burned  in  fiult ,-  namely,  the  Gut  week  in  March,  the 

the  fire.     Whoever  tnma  up  the  cup  at  the  aecocd  week  in  June,  Ihe  thin)  week  in  Sep- 

cloae  of  the  aolemnity  of  the  man,  muat  do  tamber,  and  the  UsI  ft^  week  in  December 

penance  forty  daya.     If  a  drop  from  the  cup  prcTioua  to    Cbri^naa   day.     In  all   iheae 

abinild   fall  on  the  alur,  the  miniater  muat  weeka,  there  wers  to  bs  public  liuoiea  end 

anek  up  the  drop,  and  do  penance  three  maaeea  el  nine  o'clock,  on  the  Wedneadaya, 

(Uya;  and  the  linen  cloth  which  the  drop  Fridaya,  and  Saturdays.     The /utivaJi,  in 

looched,  muat  be  waahed  three  timea,  oier  addition  to  all  the  Suiidaya  of  the  year,  wer« 

the  cup,  and  the  water  in  which  it  ia  waahed  to  be,  Easter  day,  with  the  whole  week  ; 

be  caal  into  the  fire."     Thi>  same  paaaage  Aaceniion  day  ;  Whitaanday  ;  the  nativity 

occuri  in  the  Capitula  of  Theodore,  archbiab-  (martyrdom)  of  St.  Petet  and  St.  Paul ;  of 

op  of  Canterbury,  cap.  51. — Sdd.'\  St.  John  Baplial ;    the  Aaaumplion   of  St. 

(i)  See  Chartemagne  de  Imacinibns,  lib.  Mary  ;  Ihe  dedication  of  Si.  Michael ;  nativ- 

ii.,  p.  £45.      Geo.  Caiatut,  de  Miaais  aoU-  itiea  of  St.  Remigiua,  St.  Martin,  St.  Ad- 

tarjia,  4  !£■  and  olhera.     [The  yrvoatt  at  drear )   Chriatmas,  four  days  ;  the  first  day 

nUlary  nouo,  wore  ao  called,  to  dislio-  of  Juuaiy ;  Epiphany ;  and  the  pimGcation 


HERESIKS  AKD  8CHISHS.  4S 

Slid  nude  other  commendable  regulationa.  Yet  he  did  not  effect  much ; 
snd  chiefly  from  thia  cause  among  others,  that  he  was  excessively  attached 
to  the  Roman  pontifis,  who  were  patrons  of  such  as  loved  ceremonies. 
His  father,  Fepm,  had  before  required  the  mode  of  singing  practised  at 
Rome,  to  be  every  where  introduced.  (5)  Treading  in  hia  stepe,  and  in 
obedience  to  the  repeated  exhortations  of  the  pontiS'  Hadriati,  Ckarlemagne 
look  vast  pains  to  induce  all  the  churches  of  Latin  Christians,  not  only  to 
copy  after  the  Romish  church  in  this  matter,  but  to  adopt  the  entire  fornn 
of  the  Romish  worahip.(6)  There  ware  however  a  few  churches,  as  those 
of  Milan,  Chur,  dec,  which  could  not  be  persuaded  by  any  arguments  or 
inducements,  to  change  their  old  forma  of  religious  worship. 


CHAPTER  V. 

HISTORY  OF  HEXE31SS. 


§  I.  The  ancient  sects,  the  ilridtM,Jlfamchaean<,  and  JUiiraonifM,  though 
often  depressed  by  the  operation  of  penal  laws,  acquired  new  strength  in 
the  East,  and  gained  many  adherents,  amid  those  perpetaui  calomitiea 
under  which  the  Greek  empire  struggled, (1)  The  mtmotkeliUt,  to  whose 
cause  the  emperor  Pkilippietu  and  other  persons  of  distinction  were  well 
wishers,  made  advances  in  many  places.  The  condition  also  of  the  Nes> 
torians(2)  and  MonaphyBites,(3)  was  easy  and  agreeable  under  the  domin- 

of  St.  MiTf  ;  (ogalhei  nith  the  festiral*  of    Tutu7.    Ha  left  muiy  MnnoiM,  in  sxpo- 
Ihe  mutjra  uid  cimrenors,  interred  in  eicti     (tlion  of  John')  Goapcl,  eccteaiuUul  ctn- 

ona,  polemic  writings,  1  tre»ti»a  on  Mtiono- 

my,  uid  200  letten.     From  him  ws  gat 

kDOnledge  of  lercnl  other  whlen,  and  at 

tb«  dirinoiu  cauud  bj  them.     But  u  Ihew 

B*6),  there  ia  one,  No.  IS,  "  Vt  etnecat  om    bul  no  influence  on  the  ehoichei  of  Europe, 

iayiinMiir." — TV.]  we  nuy  pus  them  by.     See  slso  Btaangar- 

(fi)  [See  the  Capitulue  Aquiegrsnenae,    loi'*  Auitug  der  Eirchengeseh.,  vol.  iii.,  p. 

No.  80,  in  HardMin't  Cooeilii,  torn  i*.,  p.      1315,  iLc.—Schl.] 

843— TV.]  (3)  [Of  the  Monophjiile  pstriareha  and 

(6)  Sm  CiaTlemagntt  de  Imiginibaa,  lib.     writers,  we  UkeWise  obtuti  aome  knowledge 

i.,  p.  63,    EmSard,  de  viU  Ctroli  Migni,    from  Attman.     Conspicuona  ta  whten 

«.  xivi.,  p.  94,  ed.  Baiael.  and  otbeia.  among  them  were,  Elu»  of  Sigu*,  wbo 

(1)  Among  Ibe  baibaroiu  at" '  ""      '  '-  ''"'  ■"""' '  r——  " — : 

rope,   there   wen   atiU  aonK 

(I)fFroin  AiioMX,  we   obtain   aome  patriirch  TkeofhUt lii 

knowledge  of  the  Nenorian  patriaKha ;  tbe  uipeara  to  have  been  the  asma  peraon  with 

most  diMingelahed  of  whom,  wen  the  fol-  that  Maronila  anthoi  of  tha  aame  name,  who 

lowing.    Anaijaa,  nudet  whom  the  fi^an  lived  aboat  A.D.  196,  and  who  not  oi>ly 

mnuiDent  waa  erected,  A.D.  781.     TimB-  tnnalaled  Amur  intoSTiiac,  bat  also  com- 

ttflu,  who  ancceeded  Ananieaa,  and  gieatlj  poied  huge  hiatoiieal  worta.     Sea  Btam 

azlenided  the  sect  by  the  conversion  of  pa-  gartat,  la  above,  p.  1816.— ScM.] 
gia  natioQi  near  the  Caqii«B  Sea,  and  ia 


psiish  ;  and  the  dedication  of  a  church, —    ona,  poll 


46  BOOK  m.— CEWTUBY  Vm.-=-PIKrTt— CHAP.  T. 

ion  of  the  Arabians ;  Jior  were  they  without  ability  to  snnoy  the  Greeks^ 
tbeir  foes,  and  to  propsgala  their  faith  abroad. 

§  2.  In  the  new  Germanic  churches,  collected  by  Boniface,  thei'e  were 
many  perverse  men  who  were  destitute  of  true  religion,  if  confidence  may 
be  placed  in  Boniface  and  his  friends.  But  this  cannot  well  be,  because 
it  appears  from  many  circumstancei^  that  the  persons  whom  he  calls  patrons 
of  error,  were  Irishmeo,  Franlis,  and  others,  who  would  not  subject  them- 
selves to  the  control  of  the  Roman  pontiff;  which  Boniface  was  labouring 
to  extend.  Among  others  the  mo^t  troublesome  to  him  were,  Adalbert  a 
Frenchman,  who  obtained  consecration  as  a  bishop,  against  the  will  of  Bon. 
i&ce ;  and  Clement  a  Scot,  that  is,  an  Irishman.  The  former,  who  crea. 
ted  disturbance  in  Fianconia,  appears  to  have  been  not  altogether  free  from 
Mror  and  crime  ;(4)  for  not  to  mention  other  instances  of  his  disregard  to 
trnth,  there  is  still  eitant  an  Epistle,  which  he  falsely  asserted  waa  writtea 
by  Jmus  Christ,  and  brought  down  from  Heaven  by  Michael  the  archan- 
gel.(5)     The  latter  excelled  perhaps  Boniface  himself,  in  knowledge  of  the 

(4)  See  HislDice  Littenire  de  U  Fiukb,  Mnia  them,  bj  impriBOrnient  uti  eieom- 

tom.  IT.,  p.  82,  &c.  manication,  rram   uinoying   the   churebo. 

<5)  The  Epislla  i>  imbliihed   by  Steph.  For  sud  be.  "  On  Bccounl  of  IheM  men,  I 

Baluzt,  in  me  Cipitnlarii  Regmn  Fnnco-  incur  perseculiDn,  md  the  enmily  ind  the 

niiD,  torn.  ii.,p.  1396.     [&niler,  in  his  Hiil.  cursei  of  many  people  ;  and  the  ehurcb  of 

Ecclea.  aelecta  Capita,  torn,  ii.,  p.  189,  dec,,  Chrisl  au (Ten  obsmictions  to  the  progreaa 


conjectures  (hat  thii  Epistle  waa  fabncated    of  the  faith  and  holy  doctiine."     Of  Adal- 
by  the  enemiei  of  Adalherl,    and   palmed     berl,  be  aaya :  ■'  The  people  aay 
nponhim  for  the  aake  of  injuring  him.    Thia     him,  that  I  have  depriied  (hem 


doubtful.  The  caption  of  the  holy  apoatle,  patron,  and  in 
epistle  purports,  that  it  ie  an  Epiiite  of  our  er  of  mtncloa,  and  a  ■bower  of  ligns.  Bat 
Lord  Jesui  Chiist  the  Son  of  God,  which  your  piely  will  judge  fiDin  bia  works,  aftei 
fell  down  at  Jeiuaalem.  and  was  found  by  hearing  his  life,  whether  he  ia  not  one  clad 
the  archangel  Michael  near  the  gate  of  ia  abeep's  clothing,  and  ■  ravening  wolf 
Ephraim ;  that  a  priest  read  it,  transcribed  within.  For  he  waa  a  hypocrite  in  early 
it,  and  sent  it  lo  another  priest,  who  aeut  hfe,  aaaertin^  that  an  angcl  in  human  fona 
it  into  Arabia,  After  passing  through  many  brooght  to  him  from  distant  countries  relic* 
haoda,  it  came  at  length  lo  Rome,  &,c.  Ac-  of  marvelloua  sanctity,  bnt  of  whom,  it  waa 
companjing  this  letter,  as  transmitted  by  uncertain ;  and  that  by  meaiu  of  these  rel- 
Bamfatt  lo  (he  pope,  was  a  biagrapby  of  ice,  be  could  obtain  from  God  whatever  he 
Adalbert ;  which  stated,  that  his  mother  had  asked.  And  then,  with  this  pretence,  a* 
a  marvellous  dream  before  his  birth,  which  Paul  predicted,  he  eotersd  into  tnanj  house*, 
was  inteipreted  to  gignify  that  her  child  and  led  captive  silty  women,  laden  with  sins, 
would  be  a  diatinguisbcd  man ;  and  also  a  and  caitied  away  by  divers  lusta ;  and  he 
prayer,  said  to  have  been  composed  by  him,  aednced  a  nmllitude  of  the  rusltcs.  who  said 
in  which  he  invoked  four  or  five  angels  by  that  ki  was  a  man  of  apostolic  sanctity,  and 
name,  that  are  not  meulioned  in  the  Bible.  wiDogfat  aigns  and  wooden.  He  next  hired 
The  letter  of  Boni/ace  containing  the  tcco-  some  ignorant  bishops  to  ordain  him,  con- 
salions  against  both  Adalbtrl  and  Ckmtnt,  trwy  to  the  canon,  without  assigning  biin 
states  that  he,  Boni/act,  bad  now  laboured  ■  specific  charge. — He  then  became  so  ill- 
thirty  yesn  among  the  Franks,  in  the  midst  solent  a*  to  assume  equality  with  the  apos- 
of  great  trials  and  oppositioa  (rom  wicked  tlea  of  Christ  ;  and  disdained  to  dedicate  ■ 
men  ;  that  hia  chief  reliance  bad  been  on  church  to  any  apostle  or  martyr  |  and  re- 
tbe  protection  of  the  Roman  pontifis,  whose  proached  the  people  for  being  so  eager  U> 
pleasure  he  had  alwaya  fallowed  ;  that  his  visit  the  thresholds  of  the  holy  apostles, 
greatest  liouble  had  been  with  "  fua  mul  Afterwards,  he  ridiculously  consecrated  ora- 
bate  public  kertlici  and  blaiphemeri  of  Gad  tories  lo  hia  own  came,  or  rather  defiled 
and  the  Catholic  faith,"  A^ilbrrt  a  French-  them.  He  alao  erected  amall  crosses  and 
man,  and  CUntni  a  Scotchman,  tche  httd  houses  for  pia^ei,  in  the  lields,  and  at  fonnt- 
differenl  errori,  hil  tetre  equal  in  snuniiu  of  ains,  and  whereier  he  saw  fit ;  and  directed 
cnmiMli^.     And  he  prays  the  pontiff  to  pablic  pra^era  to  be  there  offered ;    ao  that 


XPfDSCHIBHS..._  47 

true  religion  of  Christ ;  and  be  is  therefore  not  improperly  placed  by  many, 
among  the  witnesses  far  the  truth,  in  this  barbarous  age. (6)  Both  were 
condemned  by  the  Roman  pontiff  Zaehariat,  at  the  instigation  of  Boniface, 
in  a  council  at  Rome  A.D>  746.     And  both,  it  appears,  died  in  prison. 

§  3.  Much  greater  conunotions  were  produced  in  Spain,  France,  and 
Germany,  towards  the  close  of  the  century,  by  FeUx,  bishop  of  Urgel  in 
Spain,  a  man  distinguished  for  his  piety.  Being  consulted  by  Elipandu* 
archbishop  of  Toledo,  respecting  hia  opinion  of  the  tojuhip  of  Christ  the  Son 
of  God  ;  he  answered,  in  the  year  783,^ that  Ctirist  as  God  was  truly  and 
by  nature  the  Son  of  God;  but  that  as  ftinan,he  was  the  Son  of  God  only 
in  name  and  by  adoplum.  Elipandus  imbibed  this  doctrine  from  his  pro* 
ceptor,  and  disseminated  it  in  the  provinces  of  Spain,  while  Felix  sprefed 
it  u  Septimania  [or  Languedoc].  But  in  the  view  of  the  pontiff  Hadrian,' 
and  of  most  of  the  Latin  bishops,  this  opinion  seemed  to  revive  the  error 
attributed  to  iVedoriiu,  or  to  divide  Christ  into  tao  pertont.  Hence  FeUs 
was  judged  guilty  of  heresy,  and  required  to  change  his  opinion  ;  first  in 
the  council  of  Narbonne,  A.D.  788  ;  then  at  Ratisbon  in  Germany,  A.D. 
793;  alsoat  Frankfort  on  the  Maine,  A.D.  794;  thd  afterwards  at  Rome, 
A.D.  799  ;  and  lastly,  in  the  council  of  Aiat-Ia-Chapelle.  And  he  revoked 
his  opinion  ostensibly,  but  not  in  reality  ;  for  he  died  in  it  at  Lyons,  where 
be  was  banished  by  ChaTlemagne,(l)    No  law  of  thinking  could  be  imposed 

Ibmldng  the  incient  chnicbes,  held  their  And  many  othei  hoirible  Uungs  he  iffimu, 
Teligioiu  meetingi  in  such  places  ;  and  teipecting  divine  predeilination,  and  eon- 
vould  aaj,  ilB  meriti  of  Si.  Adalberl  will  tiareiiiiig  the  Cilhalic  faith."  See  Hardu- 
aid  us.  He  also  gave  hii  mils  indlDclii  of  in'i  Concilia,  torn.  Lii,  p.  1936-1940.— TV.] 
hia  hail,  to  be  kept  in  remembrance  of  him,  (S)  The  eirnri  of  CUmtal  are  enumen- 
and  to  be  placed  with  the  relies  of  St.  Fetei,  ted  by  Brmtface,  Epist.  cuit.,  p.  189. 
the  prince  of  apostles.  And  finally,  wbal  [See  them  stated,  in  the  concluding  part  of 
appeara  the  aummit  of  his  oickedness  and  the  preceding  note. — Tr.]  Among  these 
blaaphemy  agaiiut  God,  ithen  people  came  erron,  there  is  certainly  no  one  that  is  cap- 
Bud  prostrated  Ihemselies  before  him  to  ital.  See  Joe.  Uihtr,  Sylloge  EpLatolar. 
confess  their  sins,  he  said  :  I  know  all  youi  Hibenucsnim,  p.  12,  aod  Nouveau  Diction- 
sins,  for  all  secrets  are  known  to  roe ;  re-  nsire  histor.  crit.,  torn,  i.,  p.  133,  &c. 
turn  securely,  and  in  peace,  to  your  habila-  [For  the  history  of  the  eontrovBrsy  with 
tiona.  And  all  that  lbs  holy  Gospel  testi-  both  Adalbert  and  Clement,  see  Walck't 
fiea  aa  done  by  hypocritea,  he  haa  imitated,  Historie  der  Ketiereyen,  torn,  i,,  p.  8-66. 
in  his  dresB,  his  walk,  and  bis  deportment"  — TV.] 

— The  Epistle  then  describes  the  wicked-  (7)  The  authors  who  have  treated  of  the 

Dsaa  of  CUmtTU,  (has  :  "  The  other  heretic,  sect  of  Felix,  are  enumerated  by  Jo.  Att. 

whose  nama  is  Clanait,  opposes  the  Cath-  Fahridiu,    in   bis  Bibliolbeca   Lat.   medii 

olic  chureb,  and  renounces  and  confutes  the  aeri,  torn,  ii.,  □.  483.     To  these,  add  Feler 

canons  of  the  church  of  Cbriat.     He  refuses  ie  Marca,  in  toe  Marca  Hispsnica,  lib.  iii., 

to  ^ide  by  the  treatises  and  diacoursaa  of  c.  13,  p.  368.  &c.    Jb.  de  Ferrtriu,  His- 

the   holy   fathers,  Jerome,  Aaguitini,  and  toire  generals  d'Espagna.  lom.  ii.,  p.  GI8, 

Gregory.     Despising  the  decrees  of  coun-  eZ3,  G3B,  &35,  &c..  560.      Jo.  Mabilton, 

eila,  he  affirms,  that  in  his  opinion,  a  man  Acts  Sanctor.  ord.  Bened,,  torn,  v.,  PraeC, 

can  be  a  Christian  bishop,  and  bear  the  title,  p.  ii.,  &c.     Of  Felix  in  particular,  accoDot 

sflei  lising  the  father  of  two  sons,  begotler  -      "--  ^  -"--'■'     ■     ■■■  ■  ■      -.. 
in  adultery  [i.  e  ,  in  eUrieal  aedlock].     *~ 


traducing  Judsiaoi  again,  be  desma  it  riohC  the  Benedictine  monks,  in  Hiatoire  litl*. 
for  a  Christian  if  he  pleases,  to  marry  the  raire  de  la  Fiance,  torn,  n.,  p.  434,  dec. 
widow  of  his  deceased  brother.    Also,  con-     [This  sect  is  fully  treated  of,  in  C.  W.  F. 


,  »  the  faith  of  the  holy  fathers,  be  main-  Waleh't  Hist.  deiKetior.,  vol.  ii.,  p-  667- 

tains,  that  Chrin  the  Son  of  God  detcetided  MO  :   and  in  his  Hiatoria  Adoptianoniin, 

into  hell,  and  hbeiUed  all  that  were  there  Gotting.,  17G6,  8to.     See  also  SehroecJtk, 

detained  la  prison,  beliersn  and  unbelierers,  KiichengMchichta,  Tid.   XZ.,   p.  4flV-198 

wonhi)^ierB  of  God  andwmriupperaof  idols.  — Tr.} 


46 


BOOK  III.— CENTURY  VIU.— PAST  IL-CHAP.  T. 


on  Elipandtu  hf  the  CSiristiiins,  because  he  lived  under  the  Saracens  of 
Spain.  Many  believe,  and  not  without  reason,  tliat  the  disciples  of  Felix 
who  were  called  Adoptioriutt,  differed  from  other  ChristianB,  not  in  really, 
but  only  in  words,  or  in  the  mode  of  stating  their  TiewB.(B)  fiut  as  Feint 
was  not  unifonn  in  his  language,  those  « '  ~  ..      .t         . 

error  have  some  grounds  <x  eiguineDt. 


(8)  Jo.  Gto.  BorteJieiu,  CotUL  kd  Cod- 

dlium  Fiancaf.,  p.  101.  Son.  Wtra^^ 
de  Logonuchliii  Eniditoi.,  in  hii  Oj^.,  p. 
469.  Jac.  Banage,  Pnef,  id  Etbemun ; 
in  He»T.  Canati  Lcctionibtis  Anliquii.  lorn. 
iL,  pt.  I,  p.  S84.  Gto.  Calixtut,  m  hii 
'  Tnet  on  iki  (ubjeet;  txA  othen.  [Dr. 
yftUh,  in  his  Historia  Adoptiuior.,  eamid- 
ta%  fitix  u  not  I  Neibniui;  mud  jet  he 
mffOBM  the  cDntrorenj  u  not  mere^  aboot 
woid*.  The  «uti«Uiice  cf  PeUz'i  Tlem  he 
Ihoa  BUlca  :  Chijst  u  >  mui,  ud  nilhout 
legud  la  the  panooal  uoian  of  the  two  lu- 
tuni,  nu  Uun  a  tenant  of  God,  Ibnigb 


without  lin.    From  the  conditioii  of  ■  kt- 

vdM,  he  puaed  into  tb*t  of  t  fne  perton, 
when  God  il  hb  hiptiim  pronouiietd  him 
kU  dtar  Sim.  Thu  Innoctiea  wu  hi* 
adefiien,  uid  likewiw  hit  ngtMnhat. 
The  lille  of  Cod,  beloogi  to  him  indeed  >■ 
1  men,  but  doi  propeilj,  foe  he  ia  God  onlf 
Buneupatnely.    Thui  did  Felii  ur ~ 


uiuble  t: 


;  but  his  i 


ground  for  lo  greet  ir 
throughout  the  whole  chttrch,  ee  if  he  bed 

tieni^.— 7>.] 


CENTURY   NINTH. 


PART  I. 

THE   EXTEBNA.L  HI8T0EY  OF  THE    CUDBCH. 


THX  raOSFBXOnS  STXKTS  Of  TBB  EISTOST  OF  THE  CKUSCH. 


^  1.  80  long  as  Charlemagne  Uveti,  which  was  till  the  year  814,  he 
omitted  no  means  which  he  deemed  requisite,  to  propagate  and  establish 
Christianity  among  the  Huns,  the  Saxons,  the  Frieslandere,  and  other8.(l) 
But  it  is  to  ba  regretted,  that  he  did  not  omit  to  employ  violenca  and  war. 
Hb  son,  LewU  the  Meek,  hod  the  same  zeal  for  propagating  Christianity, 
though  greatly  his  inferior  in  other  respects.  Under  his  reign,  a  conve. 
nient  opportunity  was  presented  for  planting  Christianity  among  the  north, 
em  nations,  especially  the  Danes  and  Swedes.(3)  Hamld  Klaelc,  a  petty 
sovereign  of  Jutland,  being  expelled  his  kingdom  by  Begner  Lodbroek  in  Iba 
year  B26,  applied  to  the  emperor  for  his  assistance.  Lewi*  promised  him 
aid,  on  condition  that  he  would  embrace  ChriBtianity  himself  and  admit 
teachers  of  the  Christian  religiim  into  his  country.     Harold  acteded  to  tba 

(I)[A[Doiiallie*B  belong  th«  Carinthiuu.  irith  tbem,  while  IbniptgininutanlMta 

Tliey  hul  indeed  putitll;  raceiTcd  ChriWi-  ett  Iheir  hrcBd  and  meat  niihoDt  the  iom  ; 

■niij  in  the  preceding  centDiy,  from  VirgU-  and  had  lo  dnnk  out  of  black  cupi,  wbereu 

nu  biabin  of  Saltabuig.     For  Boniik  the  the  aerraiiti  drank  Irom  gilded  CQpa.     For 

duke  of  Carintbia,  when  be  coounilted  hii  the  pieabjtera  told  the  maateia,  "  Yon  nn- 

K>n  Corailui  to  tiie  BiTanuu  m  •  hostage,  b»ptued  penoni  an  not  worthj  10  eat  with 

leqneited  tliat  be  might  be  baptized  and  ed'  those  thai  *ie  baptiie<l."    This  enkindled 

Dcated  ai  a  Chiiatian  :  and  he  alio  reqneat-  inch  a  deiire  to  become  Chnaliana,  Ihtt 

ed  the  aame  in  leganl  to  his  nephew  Chtti-  gnat  Dinnberi  of  th«n  were  baptiied.     Ths 

mar.     Now,  m  both  theae  afieiwarda  be-  itoi?  doea  u  little  credit  to  tbeae  nuaaioiib- 

Game  aucceeairBlj  dukee  of  Caiinlhia,  itmaj  riea,  »>  to  their  convert) ,    See  the  Life  of  SC 

be  readily  conceiTed,  that  the  Chiirtian  r»-  Si^tdi;  in  Camni  LectionibiB  Antii].) 

ligion  had  made  conaidcnble  pragresa  thera  torn.  ti.  of  the  old  ed.  4to. — SeJU.] 
before  th»  century.     Inlhepreaent  aattarf,         (S)  [Eiio  aicbbiahopof  Rheimi,  lAohad 

A.D.  803,  Charttnagnt  came  to  Sallabutg,  travdled  ai  an  imperial  envoy  in  the  DOith- 


A.D.  803,  Charttnagya  came  to  Sallabutg,  travelled  ai  an  imperial  envoy  in  the  DOith- 

and  confirmed  lo  Amo  his  ecclsuaatical  ju-  em  conntiie*,  made  id  attempt  aa  eailj  ■■ 

n*dictiono>DrSlgvania,arCariDthiainLa^.  A.D.  8S2,  to  qimd  Cbiiitianity  thera  i  and 

ei  PannoDia.     The  preabyteia,  whom  biah-  togelhei  with  ffaliigaritu  of  CambiBf,  ha 

SAnio  wnt  to  Cacinthia  to  baild  np  the  tdilaiaed  fiom  pope  Pttclial  a  fiill  power 

ntchag  there,  adopted  a  aingnlar  artifice  to  for  this  pnrpoae.    See  Acta  Sanctor,,  Antw.,. 

render  Chrisliaoitr  le^ccUUe,  and  pagan-  m1  3  Fetnnar.,  and  Mabditm,  Acta  SaoGtot. 

ism  contemptible,  in  the  vjm  of  the  people,  ord.  Baud,  SscdI.  it.,  pt.  iL,  tam.  vi.,  p. 

Ttwyallowad  ChhitianiUnatoailat  table  91, 107,  13S.— &JU.] 
Vol.  II.— G 


60      BOOK  in.— CENTUHY  DC.— PART  I.— CHAP.  L 

temw,  vaa  baptized  at  Mayetic«  A.D.  836,  tcf;ethGT  with  his  brother;  and 
took  along  with  him  to  Jutland,  two  preachers  of  Qiristiaoity,  Anagariua  a 
monk  and  schoolmaster  of  Corbey  in  Saxony,  and  Aulhert  a  monk  of  Cor. 
bey  in  Prance  ;  and  these  monks  preached  among  the  inhabitants  of  Jut. 
land  and  Cimbria,  for  two  years,  with  great  success. 

L 2.  On  the  death  of  his  fellow-labourer  Avtlert,  in  the  year  828,  the 
utignble  AtugaTim  weot  over  to  Sweden ;  and  there  he  plead  the  causa 
of  Christ  with  equal  succeBs.(S)  Betuming  intoGermany  in  theyear  8S1, 
Lewis  the  Meek  constituted  him  archbishop  of  the  new  church  of  Ham- 
burg(4)  and  of  all  the  North ;  and  in  the  year  844,  the  episcopal  see  of 
Bremen  was  annexed  to  that  of  Hamburg.  The  profits  of  this  high  statiim 
were  sma]l,(6)  while  its  perils  were  very  great,  and  its  labours  immense. 
For  Ansgariut,  while  he  hved,  took  frequent  journeys  among  the  Danc9,(6) 
the  Cimbrians,  the  Swcdes,(7)  and  other  nations ;  and  laboured,  though  at 
the  peril  of  his  life,  to  collect  new  churches,  and  to  strengthen  those  previ. 
ously  formed,  till  death  overlook  him,  A.D.  865,(8) 

(3)  [The  ChriXwnfi  who  were  curied  into  effnto.  Bal  the  income  of  ihe  montstcnr 
capliTiEj  b;  tbe  Nonnuu  in  Iheir  frequent  was  very  bq»]]  ;  and  aoon  after  ceased  if- 
plandering  eipeditioni,  nndonbtedly  con-  ti^lhec,  when  the  kingdom  fell  bto  diior- 
tributed  much  to  gire  this  people  a  faiour-  der.  AnigaritLt  mual  therefora  have  been 
able  diHHMition  towards  Chriuianitir ;  and  in  want  of  resouicas.  Hs  al  last  receiTed  a 
especially  bj  reconnting  to  them  (he  wealth  imsll  eatale  from  a  pious  widoi*,  in  Runet- 
■nd  power  of  the  Chrisiian  countriea,  which  slob  near  Bremen  ;  which  however  jieldej 
wa*  ascribed  to  iheir  religion.  This  will  *c-  him  but  a  small  income. — SdU.) 
count  for  what  historians  afBrm,  that  Swe-  (6)  [The  violent  perBeculi<Hi  to  which  the 
dish  ambussdors  came  to  king  Lcwii,  and  Danish  Chrislians  were  exposed,  wss  one 
atated  among  other  things,  that  many  of  their  occasion  for  his  repeatedly  visiting  that  couD- 
people  had  an  inclination  towards  Christian-  try.  He  was  himself  diiTon  from  Hamburg', 
Uy,  and  that  their  king  would  cheerfully  per-  {bj  in  iovasioD  of  the  Normans),  and  th« 
'           ing  them,  city  be ... 

II  thither,  side  n 

I  was  un-  length 

nda  of  pi-  Eruh  ,  „ 

10  plundered  them.      Vet  they  final-  he  erected  a  church  al  Haitbyi  or  SchleS' 

ly  reached  the  port  of  Butrk,  which  belonged  wick,  in  the  year  8B0.     But  this  liina  being 

lo  the  king  Ben  or  Biom.     Thecs  they  col-  slsin  in  856,  during  the  minority  of  his  son 

lectcd  a  congregation,  and  bnilt  a  church,  in  Ench  B^m  there  was   fresh   persecution, 

the  course  of  sii  months,  the  king  having  and  the  church  of  Schiawick  was  shut  up. 

given  liberty  to  his  subjsels  to  embrace  the  When  this  king  begin  to  reign  in  person,  he 

new  religion.     On  the  return  of  these  mis-  was  more  favourable  to  the  Christians,  and 


I  congregation  in  Sweden  was     penniUed  Antclianut 
acher,  tin  EC  -■        •  ■  ,       ,     .  ^- 


wiihout  a  teacher,  tiU  Ebbo  sent  them  his  anew  church  at  Ripen,  A.D.  860.— &iU.] 

nephew  Gautberl,  who  at  his  ordination  lo  (T)  [To  Sweden  he  sent  the  priest  Ard- 

the  episcopacy  of  that  see,  took  the  name  of  ganua ;  and  likewise  went  there  himself,  • 

Simm :  but  he  was  soon  after  driven  out  of  aecond  time,  in  tbe  ehancter  of  envoy  from 

Sweden. — Sehl]  king  Leirii  taking  Obiu,  wbowii  induced 

(i)  [The  see  of  Hamburg  was  then  very  by  presents  lo  support  Anagarius  in  two  im- 

small,  cmbiacing  bat  four  pariah  chniches.  penal  Swedish  diets,  at  which  tbe  estiblish- 

LetetM  sent  AiugariuM  to  tbe  pope;    who  menl  of  Christianity  was  decided  by  casting 

conferred  on  him  ttie  archiepiscopal  pall,  and  Iota,     He  now  re-established  Christian  wol^ 

constituted  him  his  legate  lor  Sweden,  Den-  ship  st  Biori,  snd  left  Httwiberl  there  as  m 

ma^  tbe  Fan  Islands,  Icelsnd,  &c.,  ss  also  Christian  teacher.— ScU.} 

among  the  Slavonians,  and  the  northern  and  (S)   The   writera  who    treat   of  the   life 

■astern  tribes.     See  the  Acta  Ssnctor.,  Feb.,  and  labours  of  this  holy  and  illustrious  pk- 

[om.  i..  and  Mabilim,  1.  c— ScU.]  rent  of  tbe  Cimbrian,  Danish,  and  Swediah 

(S)  [LeiDti  the  Meek  assigned  him  the  churches,  are  enumerated  by  Jo.  Alb.  Fa- 

rerenoea  of  m  mimaslety  in  Bnbant,  in  or-  bricitu,  Bibliotb.  Latin,  medii  aeri,  torn,  i., 

del  to  meet  the  eipeoiea  of  hii  missionary  p.  393,  &c.,  and  Lux  Evangelii  lota  ubi 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS. 


81 


h  3.  About  the  middle  of  this  caatuiy,  two  Greek  monks,  JlfelAmitHt 
ana  Cyril,  being  sent  as  missionaries  from  Constantinople  by  the  empress 
Theodora,  taught  first  the  Moesians,  Bulgarians,  and  Gazari,  and  afterwards 
the  Bohemians  and  Moravians,  to  renounce  their  felse  gods  and  to  embrace  ' 
Christ.(9)     Some  knowledge  of  Christianity  had  indeed  been  previously 

Cbriatiuillj  to  ibit  people.  The  way  being 
lha>  prepared,  Bogorii  admitted  wTenl  ai- 
tieta  from  Constantinople ;  among  whom  waa 
tha  fainOQB  painter  Melkediiu,  wM  liiatead  of 
drawing  norldly  sceneii  for  the  king,  fonned 
religioua  picturea,  aiui  among  them  one  of 
the  judgment  day  ;  and  inalrucled  bim  in  tba 
ptincip^  of  Chriatianitjr.  Not  long  aRer, 
the  king  in  a  time  of  famine,  openlj  profeM- 
ed  CbnaliinitT,  and  inTited  teachm  fiom 


term,  eiorinu,  p.  4SS,  &c.  To  tbeee,  add 
the  Scwdutnie  monk*'  Hiatoire  litteraira  de 
la  Fnnce,  lome  v.,  p.  STT.  Acta  Saoctor. 
meni.  Februar..  torn,  l,  p.  391,  &c.  Eric 
PoTiloppiian,  Annilea  ecclei,  Danicae  Di- 
ploinalici,  torn,  i.,  p.  18,  dec.  MaUerat, 
Cimbria  LitienU,  torn.  iii.,p.  8,&c.  From 
theae  wiilera,  a  knowledge  may  be  eiined  of 
the  othen  alao ;  namely,  Ebbo,  WilAnur, 
Rimbcrl,  Its.,  who  were  eilhn-  die  compao- 
ions  and  astiatanli  of  Afgtrau,  or  tua  nic- 
cetaon  in  the  field  of  labour.  [The  life  of 
Aruganut,  well  written  by  JUmbtrt  hti  di»- 
ciple  and  succeuor  in  the  aee  of  Hambnrg, 
i*  in  jtfoitUim,  Acta  Sanctoi.  ord.  Bened., 
torn,  fi.,  p.  7S,  fee.  Among  the  recent 
writers,  see  Sckiaidt,  Kirchengeach.,  vol.  it., 
p.  108-llfl.  ScirweiA.  Kirchonge«ch,Tol. 
ui.,  p.  314,  &c.,  and  archbiehop  Munler't 
KiKfaengesch.  TOn  Danem.  und  Norweg., 
tiA.  l.  p.  819,  Lips  ,  1823,— TV,] 

(9)  Jo.  Gto.  StTticiBtty,  Sacra  Moraviae 
HiMoiia,  lib.  iL,  cap.  ii.,  p.  B4,  &c.  Com- 
pare Jo.  FtUr  Kola,  Tnlroduct.  in  hialoiiain 
et  rem  littenr.  Sl»Toram,  p.  1S4,  &e„  and 
otbera.  [A  much  ampler  account  of  the 
miaaiona  and  conTeraiont,  mentioned  in  ihia 
and  the  following  aectiona,  ia  Biren  by 
SchriKcih,  Kircbengeach.,  toI.  xn.,  p.  396, 
&c,  and  by  J  E.  C.  Sdmidt,  KircbeD- 
seach.,  vol.  IT.,  p.  120.  &e. ;  alao  by  Jot. 
Stm,  jiiemM,  Kalendaria  Ecclesiae  nni- 
Tenie,  tomna  iii.,  p.  3.  Ac,,  Romae,  I75fi, 
4to  1  aee  likewise  GiaeUr't  Ten-book  by 
CimHingliani,riH.  a.,  p.  138,  Ac.— The  fol- 
lowing summary  by  ScUtgel,  dorived  from 
StmlcT  and  BatoHgarten,  containa  the  moat 
material  reanlls  of  modem  iniestlgalion. — 
TV.  The  aeeds  of  Cbriitiuiity  had  been 
preriously  scallered  among  ibe  Bulgarians 
by  aome  Chriatian  captiTea.     In  the   year 


with  other  of  the  citiier 
and  his  BQccessor  afterwarda  put  this  bishop 
with  other  Chriatian  ciplivea  to  death,  be- 
canse  they  made  proselytes  among  the  Bul- 
garians. After  this,  it  appeara,  that  both  the 
monk  TVodonu  Ett-pkarai  wbo  was  a  cap- 
IJTe  in  that  connlty,  and  a  sister  of  the  Bul- 
gihan  king  Bogtrit  (who  had  beeo  taken 
prisoner  and  carried  to  Conatanlinople,  where 
■he  waa  educated  and  taught  the  Christian  re- 
lieion  and  then  exchanged  fot  the  monk  The- 
odnoa),  eotiCiibnled  mudi  to 


against  bim  for  it,  lad  be  caused  fifly-two  of 

the  ringleadezs  to  be  put  to  death,  and  tl 
length  brought  the  rest  to  embrace  the  new 
religion.  In  the  year  B48,  (for  thm  Awt- 
man  has  ascertained  the  troa  year,  in  hij 
Kalendar.  ecclea.  uniTerMe,  torn,  iii ,  p,  18, 
dec.,  whereas  KoU  and  Strtioath/  (tats 
the  year  843),  Conidntntlhebrotherofthia 
Melhodiut,  had  been  sent  among  the  Cbuart 
[or  Gaiari]  wboao  king  bad  likewise  desired 
to  have  Christian  teachers.  ComlaMimt 
laid  the  foundation  of  the  Christian  church 
among  this  people,  translated  the  scriptures 
into  tns  SlsTOnic  language,  and  taught  that 
barbarous  nation  the  use  of  letters.  Aflei 
this,  he  came  to  the  aid  of  his  brother  among 
tbe  Balgarians ;  and  in  the  year  SSI  he  b^ 
tiled  king  Bogorit,  who  assumed  at  the  ftnit 
the  nsme  of  the  Greek  emperor  Mickad. — 
The  two  brothen  Conttmaini,tai,  Maknii' 
«>,  were  naliTea  of  Tbeaaalonica.  Tka  fcr> 
mer  who  was  the  oldeat,  aAerwardi  look  lh« 
name  of  Cyril ;  and  on  account  of  hia  leun* 
ing,  was  stimamed  the  PhiloiopheT.  Tha 
younger  brother  was  distincuished  as  a  paint- 
er. It  ia  probable,  that  both  of  them  in 
early  life  fled  from  Constantinople,  to  avoid 
the  persecution  which  befell  the  worshippers 
of  images,  and  especially  the  painters  of 
them  ;  and  that  they  took  refoge  among  tha 
Slavonic  tribes,  and  there  learned  their  lan- 
guage, which  was  aderwarda  of  Qse  (o  them 
Di  the  propagation  of  Christianity. — From  tha 
Bulgarians,  Constintine,  it  is  stated,  travel- 
led among  the  adjacent  Dahaatiiau  and 
CrnUtiuu,  and  baptized  their  king  Batimir. 
See  Btmmgaxlctt'i  Ausiug  der  Kirchco- 
geach.,  vol.  iii.,  p.  1379,  and  5.  Semter't 
S^ecU  Hist,  ecclea.  Capita,  (om.  ii.,  p.  MS, 
389. — As  to  the  AiAcnnaw,  tbe  Chroniclei 
of  Fnlda,  ad  *nn,  846,  state  that  under  Laeit 
kiu  of  the  Cicrmans,  fonteen  BobemiMi 
lDr£  with  their  aubjecte,  enbraeed  the  Cfaria- 
tiin  raligion.     Arid  it  ii  wall  kmAm,  that 


SB  BOOK  in.-CENTimT  IX.— PART  I.-CHAP.  I, 

imparted  to  these  nadona,  through  the  infloence  of  Charlemagne  kdcI  some 
of  the  bishops  ;(10)  but  that  knowledge  produced  little  eSect,  and  gradu- 
ally became  extinct.  As  the  missiooarieB  above  named  were  Greeks,  they 
inculcated  on  those  new  disciples  the  opinions  of  the  Greeks,  their  forma 
of  worship  and  their  rites  ;(11)  from  which  the  Roman  pontiffi  afterwards^ 
hy  their  legates  were  ab]e  but  partiaiiy  to  reclaim  them.  And  from  tttia 
aource,  E;reat  commotions  occasionally  arose. 

^  4.  Under  the  Greek  emperor  Batil  the  Macedoniaji,  who  ascended 
the  throne  A.D.  867,  the  Slavonic  nations,  the  Areatani  and  others  who 
inhabited  Dalmatia,  sent  ambassadors  to  Constantinople,  and  voltintarily 
placed  themselves  in  subjection  to  the  Greek  empire ;  and  at  the  same  lime, 
they  professed  a  readiness  to  receive  Christianity.  Greek  priests  were 
therefore  sent  among  them  who  instnicted  and  baptized  them.(12)  The 
same  emperor,  after  concluding  a  peace  with  the  warlike  nation  of  the 
Russians,  persuaded  thera  by  presents  and  other  means  to  promise  him  by 
their  ambaWdors,  that  they  would  embrace  Christianity.  The  nation  stood 
to  their  promise,  and  admitted  not  only  Christian  teachers  among  them, 
but  also  an  archbishop  commissioned  by  Ignatiui  the  Greek  patriarch.  (13) 

lowiidi  tb*  cIoM  of  dx  ceitlmj,  tlie  Babe-  of  Saluborg  in  puticnlu,  ondeitook  to  con- 

miui  pnnce  Borivei  or  An-nroi  wu  bap-  Tert  tbene  tnbes ;  ud  in  tbi<  buainen  tha 

tiled.      Snatopiue  or   Ztetnttboii,   king  of  monk    Godtam  wu   employed,  and    undw 

the  Monvians,  ippeUB  to  have  gieally  aided  Lewis  the  Pioua,  Orohh  also  Uie  aicbbisbop 

Ihii  conTcraion.     For  baring  twen  taptiied  afLorch.    SeePo^,  Crilic.  ad  ann,834.    In 

biinielf,  tilt  king  treated  this  pagan  pijnce  the  yaai  8S3,  Mogcmir  the  aucctaaoi  of  Sa- 

roogbly  wbile    reaiding    at    hie    court,  and  moslat,  became  a  confederate  of  tbe  empeior 

would  not  allow  him  to  ait  at  hia  table ;  be-  I^wia,  and  gave  free  toleration  to  tbe  Chri*- 

Giuee,  aa  be  told  htm,  it  wat  not  euitable  for  tian  worabp,  on  whicb  be  bimaelf  attended, 

m  pagan  to  eat  vrith  Cbriatiana.     Pethapa  Tluagood  bc^nning  in  Iheconieraionof  thn 

alaio  Uie  aaauianee  given  him  by  Methodioe,  Slavonic  nationa  in  Moravia,  waa  howevn 

may  have  contributed  to  hia  converaion  ;  for  much  interrupted  by  the  conleata  which  oroaa 

he  told  bim,  that  if  he  embraced  Chrialianitj  between  the  biehopa  of  Saltaburg  and  thoa« 

he  would  become  a  greater  man  than  any  of  of  Paasaa  ;  and  beiidea,  the  ignorance  of  the 

hii  anceatora.     In  short,  he  consented  to  be  Cbiiatian  miaaiODariea  of  the  Slavonic  lan- 

baplixed  ;  and  returning  home,  he  perauaded  guage,  aitd  tbeii  introducing  the  I^Iin  for- 

hie  wife  LudomiUa  wiU  many  othen,  to  re-  ram*  of  wonhip,  were  serioua  obataclea  to 

wive  baptiam  alao  J  and  afterwardaj  with  the  their  aucceaa.     And  at  laat  the  wara  between 

•id  ofhu  wife,  greatly  promoted  the  apiead  the  Gennana  and  the  Moraiiana.  the  latlai 

<if  Chiiatianity,  and  among  other  meana,  by  having  wboUj  rEQOunced  the  dominioo  of  the 

•recting  a  famous  Rchool  at  Budec.     See  iS.  farmer,  put  a  full  atop  to  the  progresa  of  ths 

Stwder,  I.  c,  p.  S61,  SBG. — The  MoravUmi  gospel  among  that  people.     Sea  Bautngar- 

vreie  converted,  under  their  king  RaditUe.  Un't  Auaiug,  vol.  iii.>  p.  1130,  &c. — SchL} 

He  sent  for  the  two  monki  Canitanlau  and  (11)  Jiu.  Lenfaiu,  Histolre  de  la  guenv 

MtOmdiia ;    and  thev  erected  a  echoed  at  dea  Husaites,  livr.  i.,  cap,  i.,  p.  S,  du.,  and 

Vetvar,  baptized  the  king  and  hia  moat  di^  compare  the  Bibliotheque  Gsrmamqne,  lom. 

tinguiahed  subjects,  tranalated  many  booka  ni.,  p.  3,  3;  4. 

into  the  Stavonie  language,  and  a«t  up  pub-  (IS)  Thia  we   learn   from    Cmutantitig 

he  worship  in  this  tongue.    They  erected  Poiphyrogenitus,  de  Administrando  Imperia, 

churches  in  several  places,  particulariy  at  (U-  cap.  iiii. ;  in  Anttimi  Baniurii  Imperium 

tmitz  and  Briirm;  Imt  they  introduced  also  Oiientale,  torn,  i.,  p.  TS,  73.      Cotulantme 

iatage-worahip,  to  which  they  were  addict-  also  relatea  the  same,  in  hia  lifeof  hia  grand- 

ed.    SeeBriunifarlfn'a  AuazugderKicchen-  father  Band  the  Macedonian,  4  liv.  Coipna 

geacb.,  lorn,  iii.,  p.  1439,  &c.—ScU.J  Hist.  Byuntin.,  torn,  ivi.,  p.  133,  134. 

(10)  Siridmitiiy,  loc.  cit..  Mb.  i.,  cap.  ii.,  (13)  CmaRiiatina  Porphyro^nitus.de  Vitk 

p.  5S,  Ac.     [Wheo   CharUmagne,  in  hia  Baailii  Macedonia,  f  icvi.  m  the  Connu 

wan  with  the  Huna  and  Avares,  waa  victo-  Hist.  Byiaot.,  torn,  ivi.,  p.  157  ;  and  Nar- 

liona,  b>  Eampelkd  the  Monvian  king  So-  ratio  da  RuthenotuiD  canveraione  |  publiab. 

mailat  to  embnee  Chiiatianity ;  mi  Arte  ed.  Or.  and  iM,,  )tj  Bminri,  Imparinm 


ADTEKSK  EVENTS.  M 

Tim  wu  the  commencement  of  Chriatunity  among  the  Busuan  people. 
They  were  inh&bitBiits  of  the  Vkrame ;  and  a  little  before  had  fitted  out  a 
fleet  at  Kiow,  in  which  they  appeared  before  Constantinople  to  the  great 
terror  of  the  Greek8.(14) 

§  5.  The  Christian  missionaries  to  the  heathen  in  this  age,  were  meo 
of  more  piety  and  rirtue,  than  many  of  those  who  undertook  the  conver- 
sion of  the  p^ans  in  the  preceding  century.  They  did  not  resort  to  coer- 
cItc  measures  ;  they  either  disregarded  altogether,  or  promoted  only  in  a 
moderate  degree,  the  private  interests  of  the  Roman  pontiff;  and  their 
lives  were  free  from  arrogance,  insolence,  and  the  suspicion  of  licentious- 
ness. Yet  the  religion  they  inculcated,  was  very  wide  of  that  simple  rule 
of  truth  and  holiness  which  the  apostles  of  Christ  preached,  and  was  de- 
based by  many  human  inventions  and  superstitions.  Among  the  nations 
which  they  converted,  these  preachers  also  allowed  too  many  relics  of  the 
old  superstitions  to  remain ;  and  to  speak  plainly,  they  were  more  intent 
on  inculcating  an  external  form  of  tnety,  than  piety  itself.  And  yet  it 
must  be  allowed,  that  these  pious  and  good  men  were  obliged  to  yield  np 
several  things  to  the  rudeness  of  those  savage  nations. 


THE  AnvSKSB  BVRIiTS  IN  TSE  BI^TORX  OP  TBS  CHVKCH. 

4  I.  Snccen  of  the  Sinceni. — $  3,  3.  The  Nomun  Pintas. 

&  1.  The  Saracens  were  in  possession  of  all  Asia  as  far  as  the  borders 
of  India,  a  few  regions  only  excepted :  they  also  held  the  best  parts  of 
Africa ;  and  in  tlw  West,  Spiun  wid  Sardinia.  In  the  year  827,  relying 
on  the  treason  of  individuals,  they  subjugated  the  very  fertile  island  of  Si- 
cily.(l)  And  near  the  close  of  the  century,  the  Asiatic  Saracens  got  pos- 
session of  many  cities  in  Calabria,  and  spread  terror  quite  to  the  walls  of  the 

Orientale,  in  his  notea  to  Porphjrogenitui,  the  tilth  Tol.  of  the  Commenttr,  Actd.  Sci- 

de  Adrainialnnda  Imperio,  tom.  ii.,  p.  S3.  eatiir.  PetroDolitanu,  A.D.  IT3S,4lo.    [See 

(14)  Mick.  U  Quieit,  in  his  Chnilium*  alio  Sehroakh,  KircheogcKh.,  toI.  ni.,  p. 

Oriens,  torn,  i.,  p.   t3S7,  girei  icconnl  of  SOT,  &«.,  uid  J.  E.  C.  Scknidfi  Klrctwn- 

Ihii  conTenion  of  the  Rii)aiui>  10  Chiiati-  geKb.,  ral.  iT.,  p.  1S6,  ice. — TV.] 

■nitj  in  thi  reign  of  Bisil  the  Macedoaiui ;  (1)  {Euphannu  ■  oeoenl  in  Sicily,  b«- 

bat  he  hu  nude  ■  numbei  of  miitakei,  u  cime  enainaured  with  ■  nun,  4itd  foTciUj 

otben  hwl  done  before  him.     He  firtt  telle  look  her  to  hie  bed.    Hbi  brothen  cmd. 

n>,  thil  the  Rutetuis  here  intended  wen  plained  to  the  viceroy,  who  liid  the  csee  be- 

tboie  that  bordend  on  the  Bulfurina  ;  but  fore  the  emperor ;  ind  he  ordered  the  Doee 

s  little  ifter,  he  tell>  oa  they  were  the  Co-  of  Eopheimiu  to  be  cut  off.     EuphantuM 

lari.    For  thie  opinion  be  ha*  but  one  reuon,  repelled  the  forte  sent  to  arrest  him,  and 

nameljr,  that  among  the  teechers  sent  to  io-  ded  to  Africa.     There  be  offered  the  San- 

■tniet  the  Roisiana,  wu  that  Cyril  who  waa  cen  goremor,  to  put  him  in  poMecaton  of  all 

■ctiTO  in  the  conversion  of  the  Otiari.     The  Sicily,  if  he  would  intmat  him  with  an  aim; 

learned  aulbor   w*e   ignorant  of  both   the  end  allow  him  to  eiaame  the  title  of  ■  Ro- 

Rnetiani  aad  the  Oaiih      He  hat  mads  also  man  Imperatar^     The  nrrernor  conaenled ; 

other  mialakea.     The  subject  ia  deTeloped  and  Euphemius  fulfilled  hia  promite.     But 

mDehbBller,ind  moreaccmately.b)' T^d^A,  he  had  Karcely  accompUdied  his  design^ 

SigfT.  Bayer,  Dia*.  de  Roaeonun  prima  ei-  when  b«  loat  hia  life  at  SjiKoie  t 

ptStioiM  Conatai  - '        '-             '■■.■■  -       ■ 


utaotiDopolilaMi  pabliihed  in    (ioatton.    See  (be  k 


H     BOOK  III.— CENTURY  IX.— PART  I.— CHAP.  U. 

dij  Rome.  They  also  either  ravaged  or  seized  upon  Crete,  Corsica,  and 
other  islands.  How  great  the  injury  to  the  Christiaii  cause  every  where,  from 
these  successes  of  a  nation  accustomed  to  wars  and  rapine  and  hostile  to  the 
Christians,  every  one  can  easily  comprehend.  In  the  East  especially,  num- 
herlesa  fijnilies  of  Christians  embraced  the  religion  of  their  conquerors,  in 
order  to  render  their  lives  ctunfortable.  Those  possessed  of  more  resolu. 
tion  and  piety,  gradually  sunk  into  a  miserable  state,  being  not  only  de- 

riied  of  the  chief  of  their  property,  but  what  was  still  more  lamentable, 
y  fell  by  degrees  into  a  kind  of  religious  stupor,  and  an  amazing  igno> 
ranee  ;  so  that  they  retained  almost  nothing  Christian,  except  the  name  and 
a  few  religious  rites.  The  Saracens  in  Europe,  and  particularly  tho»e  of 
Spain,  beaune  divested  in  a  great  measure  of  their  ferocity ;  and  they 
suffered  the  Christians  their  subjects  to  live  quietly  according  to  their  owa 
laws  and  institutions.  Yet  inateuces  of  cruelty  were  not  wanting  among 
them.(2) 

§  2.  Another  and  a  more  direful  tempest  come  upon  the  European 
Christiana  from  the  regions  of  the  North.  The  Normans,  that  is,  the 
people  inhabiting  the  shores  of  the  Baltic  in  Denmark,  Norway,  and  Swe- 
den, who  were  accustomed  to  rapine  aud  slaughter,  and  whose  petty  kings 
and  chieftains  practised  piracy,  had  infested  the  coasts  alotig  the  German 
and  Gallic  Oceans  as  early  as  the  reign  of  Charlemagne,  and  that  emperor 
established  garrisons  and  camps  to  oppose  them.  But  in  this  century  they 
became  much  more  bold,  and  made  frequent  descents  upon  Germany,  Bri. 
tain,  Friesland,  but  especially  France,  plundering  and  devastating  with  (ire 
and  sword  wherever  they  went.  The  terrific  inroads  of  these  savage 
hordes,  extended  not  only  to  Spain,(3)  but  even  to  the  centre  of  Italy  ;  for 

.,  &e.— rr.]  ' 

maityidom  of 
:  Acm  SincUir. 

i.  Matlii,  lom,  ii.,  p.  66  ;  ind  Ihaie  Chnilim  Tailh,  uid  doI  giving  hor  U|. 

of  Baieric  and  Saionum,  Spsniah  mutyrg  of  parenti  and  friendi.     See  hie  three  Books, 

thie  centDiy,  in  the   same  vol.  ad   d.  xlii.  <9e  Mutyiiboe  CordubeDiibue ;    bia  Apolo- 

Maitii,  p.  32S.     (The  Sancene  of  Spain  geticua  pro  mutTriboa  adv.  Calumnialorea  ; 

were  tolerant  u>  the  Chrialiani,  eo  tang  as  end  hi*  Eihortatio  ad  martyiium;   in  the 

they    demeaned   themaelvca    as  quiet   and  Biblioth.  Pair.,  lotn.  it.,  p.  666,  &c. ;  alao 

peaceable  ciiiiena  ;  iai  they  allowed  them  Sckotekk,  Kircbengeach.,  vol.  iii.,  p.  3^ 

the  free  exercise  of  their  religion.     Bui  thay  &e.,  and  Giatltr't  Teit-book  of  Ecclea. 

would  not  allow  them  lo  revile  MiAaiimti  HiaL,  tiauaL  by  Ciatwinglum,  toI.  ii.,  p.  U, 

and  hu  relijioD.     And  this  was  the  aource  Ac. — IV,] 

ofsUlhadiScultiea.    AbdalTolBBancooxaVl-         (S)  Jo.  it   Fcrrerai,    Hiatoire    generals 

ed  Reaafrxd,    a  Christian  biabop,  on   tba  d'Eapagne,  lom.   ii.,  p.  583.     firacj  naa 

■ubjecl.   The  bishop  stated,  that  when  Chria-  eaUemed  among  theae  northern  naliona,  s 

liana  traduced  the   MoluiDmedaD  religion  van  honourable   and   laudable  piofeaaioa ; 

without  urgent  cauae,  and  lalwiired  to  inb»-  and  to  it,  the  oobility  and  the  sons  and  tba 

duce  (heir  own  in  place  of  it,  if  Ihej  Iheiebf  kindred  of  kioga  were  tnined.     Nor   will 

loal  their  live*  Ibey  could  not  be  accounted  this  autpriae  us,  if  we  consider  the  rellgiim 

martvr*.    A  number  of  Chriatiana  agreed  of  those  nations,  and  the  baibaiiam  of  the 

with  Reccafrid  ;  but  the  majority  diaseuted.  timea.   See  Jo.  Lud.  Holbtrg,  Historia  Dan- 

And  Eiilogiut  wiole  sgainsfr  Reccatrid,  and  orum  et  Norvegorum  navalia  ;   in  the  Sctip- 

compilcd  hisloriea  of  Uie  Spanish  martyrs,  ta  Societatis  Scientiamm  Hafnieniis,  torn. 

He  and  those  in  hi*  santimenta,  eiorted  all  iii.,  p.  349,  where  he  relates  many  intereat> 

their  efforla  to  run   down  Mohsinmedism,  ing  accounla  reapecting  these  mehtime  rati. 

■sd  to  make  converts  to  Chriatianily.     They  buies,  from  the  amiils  of  the  Danes  and 

•iao  courted  manynlom  ;  and  in  several  in-  Norwegiana. 
stiBcM,  tsMlwl  the  jodgga  to  put  them  la 


STATE  OF  LEARNING.  tt 

it  sppcRTS  &om  the  writen  of  those  tunes,  that  they  destroyed  the  city  of  ' 
Lima  in  the  year  8ST,  and  Pisa  and  other  cities  of  Itdy  in  the  year  860.(4) 
Tlie  early  histories  of  the  Franks,  detail  and  deplore  at  great  length  their 
horrid  enormities. 

§  8.  The  first  views  of  these  savages,  extended  only  to  collecting  plun- 
der and  slaves  in  the  countries  they  invaded  ;(5)  but  by  degrees,  becoming 
captivated  with  the  beauty  and  fertiUty  of  those  countries,  tbey  took  up 
residence  in  them ;  nor  could  the  £uropean  kings  and  princes  prevent 
their  doing  so.  In  this  very  century,  CKarlet  the  Bold  was  oblig«l  A.D. 
850,  to  cede  a  considerable  part  of  his  kingdom  to  these  bold  invaders.(6) 
And  a  few  years  aAer,  in  the  reign  of  Charlet  the  Fat,  king  of  France, 
Godfred  one  of  their  most  valiant  chieAains,  persevered  in  his  military 
enterprises  till  he  had  subdued  all  Friesland.(7)  Yet  those  who  perma- 
itently  settled  among  Christians,  gradually  became  civilized,  and  intermar. 
rying  with  the  Christians,  they  exchanged  the  superstitions  of  their  ances- 
.tors  for  the  religion  of  the  Christians.  Gvdfrtd  the  conqueror  of  Fries- 
land,  did  so  in  t^s  century,  when  be  had  received  GUtUt  the  daughter  of 
king  Lothaire  Junior,  from  the  hands  of  Charlet  the  Fat,  for  his  wife. 


PART   IL 

THE  INTEKMAL   HISTOEY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  STATS  OF  LBABKDn)  AlfS  8CIBKCB. 

4  I .  State  of  Lmning  unong  tha  Greeki. — (  3.  Sttts  of  PhikMophir.— 4  S,  LMmiiw  unmw 
the  Anbiuu, — 4  i.  State  of  Leuning  under  Chutemtgns  and  hi*  Son*,— 4  6.  Impedi- 
■       ments  to  in  progren. — 4  6.  Li*t  of  leamed  Men. — 4  7.  Jobn  Scelm. 

§  1.  Ahono  the  Greeks  many  things  occurred  in  this  age,  which  could 
not  but  damp  their  ardour  for  learning  and  knowledge.  Still  however,  the 
munificence  of  the  emperors,  some  of  whom  were  themselves  devoted  to 
study,  and  the  precautions  of  the  patriarchs,  among  whom  Photiu*  shooe 
conspicuous  for  erudition,  prevented  an  absolute  dearth  of  leamed  men, 
particulaidy  at  Constantinople.  Hence  there  were  among  the  Greeks,  some 
who  excelled  both  in  prose  and  in  poetic  composition,  who  showed  their 
skill  in  argumentation  by  their  writings  against  the  Latins  and  others,  and 

(4)  See  the  Scriptona  nnim  IttlicM.  by  Theu  pUcm  were  iberefora  gmierallj  for- 
Mitretari,  in  Tthfliu  pumtM.  tified  -,  lod  the  biihou  tai  ibbot*  who  ware 

(5)  [TtusatijectoftbeNoini«n,[iiu]diig  t1*a  boond  to  do  mililary  HTfiee  Ibi  thair 
plonder],  occuioned    the   deatrnctioi]  of  a  landa,  were  obliged  to  defend  them  igaiiul 

number  of  churchea  and  monaatetiea  in    the  iDcursLODs  of  foreign  ei 


England,  France,  Gennanj.aod  Italy.     Ym         (S)  Annali    by  an   unknown   autbar,   in 

in  theae  ptace*  wen  depoailed  large  treaa-     Pithori  Sciiplorea  Fiancicj,  p.  46. 

urea,  partly  belongins  to  ibe  eMabUahmenla,        (T)  JIu^  PcumienaU,  Atuialea,  lib.  It., 


H  fiOOE  1II.-^£NTUBY  IX.— PABT  H.-CHAP.  I. 

who  composed  histories  of  their  own  times  not  altogether  destitate  of  meiiC 
In  particular,  when  their  disputes  with  the  Latios  became  warm,  many  who 
would  otherwise  h&ve  suffered  their  taknta  to  be  eaten  up  of  rust,  were 
roused  to  set  about  cultivating  elegance  and  copiousness  of  diction. 

§  2.  That  die  study  of  phiioeophy  among  the  Greeks  of  this  century, 
continued  for  a.  long  time  ne^leetedris  testified  expressly  by  JoAtt  Zonarar. 
But  under  the  emperors  TftrapU/tu  and  his  aooMichael  III.  the  study  of 
it  revived,  through  the  influraoe  especially  of  Bardat  the  Cce8ar,(l)  who, 
though  himself  not  learned,  was  the  friend  of  Fholau  who  was  a  very  learned 
man,  wad  a  great  Uscenaa,  and  by  whoee  counaels  no  doubt  Bardtu  was 
guided  in  this  matter.  At  the  head  of  all  the  learned  men  to  whose  pro- 
tection he  intiusted  the  interests  of  learning,  Bardai  placed  Leo  the  Wiae* 
who  was  a  very  learned  man,  and  ma  at  last  made  bishop  of  Thesaaloni. 
ca.(2)  Pholiu*  himself  expounded  what  are  called  the  CaUgonet  of  Aria, 
totle  ;  and  Michael  Ptelha  wrote  brief  explanations  of  the  principal  book* 
of  that  [^iloBopher.     Others,  I  pass  over. 

§  S.  Hithertothe ArabianB,intcnlaolelyoninakingconquesta,hadentireI 
ly  neglected  the  sciences,  but  now  the  Kalif  of  Babylon  and  Egypt,  Al  Ma- 
mutt  or  Abu  Gaqfar  AbdallaA,  by  his  love  of  learning  and  munificence  to 
learned  men,  aroused  them  to  make  greater  advances.  For  this  excellent 
Icalif,  who  began  to  reign  about  the  time  that  Chariemagne  died,  and  end. 
ed  his  days  A.D.  833,  founded  celebrated  schools  at  Bagdad,  Cufa,  Bassora, 
and  other  places  ;  drew  learned  men  around  him,  by  conferring  on  them 
great  rewards ;  established  ample  libraries ;  procured  at  great  expense  the 
translation  of  the  best  works  of  the  Greeks  into  Arabic ;  and  neglected  no 
means,  which  would  do  honour  to  a  prince  greatly  attached  to  literature 
and  science,  and  himself  a  distinguished  proficient.(3)  Through  his  influ- 
cnce,the  Arabians  began  to  find  pleasure  in  Grecian  science,  and  to  prop. 
agate  it  by  degrees  not  only  in  Syria  and  Africa,  but  also  in  Spain  and 
even  in  Italy.  Hence  they  celebrate  a  long  hst  of  renowned  philosophers, 
physicians,  astronomers,  and  mathematicians  of  their  nation,  extending 
through  several  centuries.(4)  Yet  wc  must  not  take  all  that  the  modern 
Saracenic  historians  tell  us  of  the  merits  and  endowments  of  these  men,  in 
the  most  literal  Ben0e.(6)  From  the  Arabians,  the  European  Christiana 
afterwards  profited  in  the  sciences.  For  what  knowledge  of  mathematics, 
aMnxtomy,  medicine,  and  philoaopfay,  was  taught  in  Europe  from  the  tenth 

(t)  Aontka,  Wm.  it,  ia>.  in.,  p.  138,  in        nySteLto  Afcicum*'  Tract,  de  Medici* 

lb*  Ciupiu  Bfttnt.,  torn.  X.  el  PfailtMOphiB  Anbibus  ;  repufaUatied  b^  Jo. 

(3)  [Among  Iba  Greek  amperora  w)»  ai-  Ali.  Fahndiu,  in  hia  Bibliatb.  Gnecs,  voL 

vneed  icience,  Batit  the  Micedoniui  riioald  lii.,  p.  S69,  &c. 

DM  be  ii»gotteD.     He  <tu  himtelf  oat  wilb-        (S)  [In  theibstniie  icienccs,  the;  ue  nA 

ODlleaniingi  uiieiidenlframbisipceehw,  to  hate  been  msn  cap^itts.oirilbet  pligia- 

teUen,  tnd  connMla  la  bia  aan  Lto,  that  us  ruta  fiDm  the  Greek*  aiid  Latins,  ptrticuiuly 

atiU  eiUnl.     And  ihi*  ion  of  his,  who  w>*  from  Araletle,  Euclid.  Galm,  &c.     Etbq 

jim»m»rj  Ou  Wilt  uid  tkt  PkHoioplier  on  Avictntia,  wboM  cmnon  or  araUm  of  phyaic, 

■Monnt  of  bii  leuninf^.  compoaed  UrgtlT  :  was  classic  in  the  European  medical  achools 

Aa  most  importuit  of  hia  woHc*  are.  ibe  •aUlea(tbeieihcetitiuy,nearelold,adnD> 

■iitj  Book*  of  his   Baitlicon,  or  Impeiiil  ced  nothing  vcrj  importSAl  but  what  ii  to 

Lam,  hit  Tactics,  and  his  speechei. — ScU-i  be  found  m  (ToJcn  and  others.    7'Lcii  *•■ 

(3)  Abulpharajut,  Hiiloria  DyiwMiar..  p.  tronomj  was  more  properly  attratiigy,  or 

M6.     Gea.  Ehman,  Hiiloiii  Saracen.,  lib.  ditbalioB  from  the  alijiy  heareoi.    Sm 

iL,|».13e.     BorJAof .  iferielot, BiUiotL Ori-  ScAmcoU,  Eirchengewih.,  vol.  xxL,  p.  3T»> 

Mtiale,  Aitide  Mamm,  p.  5U.  Sn.— TV.] 


STATE  OF  LEARNING.  ST 

cMitarr  OBvard,  wai  darived  piiooipally  from  the  schools  and  the  books  oC 
the  Anbians  in  Italy  and  Spain.  And  hencei  the  Saracens  may  in  some 
measure  be  considered  u  the  restorers  of  leanung  in  Europe. 

§  4.  in  the  part  of  Europe  subject  to  the  Fradcs,  CharlemagTte  while  be 
lived,  cherished  and  honoured  Learning  of  all  kinds  with  great  zeal.  If  hia 
successor!  hod  followed  him  with  equal  strides,  or  had  been  capable  of  doing 
BO,  ignorance  and  barbarism  would  have  been  expelled.  And  indeed,  his 
example  was  partially  imitated.  LeioU  the  Meek,  copying  ailer  his  fethert 
derised  and  executed  scTcral  projecta  suited  to  promote  and  advance  the 
useful  arts  and  sciences.(6)  His  son,  CharlM  the  Bald,  went  beyond  his 
ftther  in  this  matter  i  for  this  emperor  was  a  great  patron  of  learning  and 
learned  men ;  ha  invited  men  of  erudition  to  his  court,  from  all  quarters ; 
took  delight  in  their  conversation ;  enlarged  the  schools  and  made  them  rC' 
apectable,  and  cherished  in  particular  the  Palatine  or  court  scbool.(7)  In 
Italy,  his  bro^r  Lothaire,  (emperor  after  A.D.  823),  laboured  to  restore  the 
entirely  prostrate  and  languishing  cause  of  leanung,  by  founding  schools  in 
eight  of  the  principal  cities. (9)  But  his  efforts  appear  to  have  bad  little 
efiect :  for  during  this  whole  century,  Italy  scarcely  produced  a  man  of  ge> 
nius.(9)  In  England,  king  Alfred  obtained  great  renown  by  promoting  and 
honouring  literary  enterprise.  (10) 

^  5.  But  the  infelicity  of  the  times,  prevented  these  plans  and  eSbrls 
from  imparting  that  prosperity  to  learning,  which  the  rank  and  power  of  the 
uobie  acton  might  lead  us  to  expect.     In  the  first  place,  the  wars  that  the 

(S)SealbeHiitoir«IitUniredeUFnDcs,  sntioiL     He  iJio  toentions  lh«  citin  in 

Mm.  IT.,  p.  683,  &c.     trhB  Filuine  •cbool  which  be   had   itstioned   thcM   leichcn; 

cantiaued  to  flouhah  under  Lnnt  the  Meek,  nuiielr,  PtTJa,  Itth,  Torin,  Cremona,  Flor- 

eneo,  Panno,  Verona,  Vicanii,  and  Fornm 

Julii,  or  (he  modem  CiTidad  del  Fiinli,— 

..       -,. ,-  &JU.] 

Harduiji'M  Cimcilia,  tom.  ir.,  p.  I2fil,  No.  (S)  See  Muraiari,  AattquiUIca  ItaL  medii 


,  latj  be  seen,  how  dagirODi  lhi«  emperor     aeri,  tom.  iii.,  p,  B29,  &e. 
u  of  promoting  leiming  and  the  eslabliih-  "    ~ 


„      .      „  Weed,  Hiatoria  el  Antiqq. 

•cbaola.      He  there  aa^s  to  the  biah-  Acad.  OxoDieiuia,  lib.  i.,  p.  13,  ttx.     Bow- 

The  inatitution  of  achoola  in  auitable  lay,  Hiatraria  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  i.,  p.  311, 

!a,  for  the  education  of  childien  and  the  and  NouTeau  Dtctionnaiie  Hislor,  Cril.,  torn. 

Lglen  of  the  church,  which  ;ou  formarljt  i.,  article  Etfrei,  p.  234.     ["  This  eicel- 

jffOmiBed  Qa,  and  which  we  enjoined  npon  lent  prince  not  onij  encoirraj^ed  bj  hia  pro- 

jou,  whereTBt  it  haa  sot  been  done,  moat  teclion  and  liberaiilj'  inch  of  his  own  aub- 

Bol  be  na^ected  by  jou." — ScU.]  jecta  aa  made  any  prt^ieaa  in  ibe  libera]  arte 

(7)  Ham.  Cdtriafrtw,  Anltquitatee  Acii-  and  sciencea,  but  invited  otbi  from  foreign 

demicaa,  p.  330.     Cat.  Egutt  du  Boulay,  countries  men  of  distinguished  talenta,  wham 

Hiatoria  Acad.  Paris.,  tota.  i.,  p.  173.     Jo.  he  Gied  in  a  seminary  at  Oxford,  and,  of 

Laanoi,  de  Scholia  Caroli  M.,  cap.  li.,  lii.,  conaequence,  may  be  looked   upon  aa   the 

p.  i7,  &£.     HistoitoLittcnicedeta  France,  founder  of  that  noble  UDivenily.     Johatma 

torn,  T.,  p.  483.  Seattu  Engtna,  who  had  been  in  the  terrica 

(S)  See   hia   Ordinanca  or   CafUnlart,  of  Chailee  the  Bald,  and  GnmioU,  a  monk 

whicbia  pabUabed  by  Jfitratori,  Bernm  Itil-  of  St.  Beitio  in  France,  were  the  moat  fa- 

ietr.  Scnplor.,  torn,  i.,  part  ii.,  p.  161.     [In  mona  of  thoae  learned  men  who  came  from 

Uua  oriioaoca,  the  enq>ann  laMeaeuta  tha  stsoad  ;    Attrnt,    Wcrefrii,   fUgmtaid, 

coltifaticD  of  litaratiire  as  wboUy  proslraU  Damnf,   W^ftig.  and   the  abbot  of  3l. 

in  the  Italian  alatea,  in  consequenca  of  Ih*  Neat't,  deeerve  the  first  rsnli  amoi^  the  Eng- 

negligence  of  Ihe  clenj  and  the  ciril  officen ;  liih  literati  who  adorned  Che  age  of  AifroL 

andlEalhehad  tlteiafan  anointed  laacbeta,  8a«  CMttr'i  Ecclaaiaatical  History,  vol  i, 

who  ahould  giro  inatradim  in  ibe  Ubenl  book  iii.,  p.  166,  1S6,  &c.     R^  T^iajMa, 

Bta,  and  whiun  he  had  Anctad  to  use  all  in  Iha  naga  of  tfaia  iUoMiiona  mouich.'*— 

poasible  diUgeoce  to  educU*  dw  oai^  osa-  Jfac/.l 
^OL.  U— H 


W  BOOK  m.— CENTURY  IX.— PART  H.-CHAP.  I. 

sons  of  Lem»  the  Meek  waged  with  their  fother,  and  aflenmrds  betwe«i 
themaelvcs,  intcmipted  very  much  the  prosperity  of  the  couatries  subject  to 
the  Franks.  In  the  next  place  the  incursioiia  and  victories  of  the  Normans, 
which  afflicted  a  large  portion  of  Europe  during  the  whole  century,  were 
such  an  obetructitHi  to  the  pragreaa  of  kaming,  that  at  the  close  of  the  cen- 
tury in  most  of  these  countries,  and  even  in  Pitmce  itself,  few  remained  who 
deserved  to  bo  called  learned  men.(ll)  What  little  incoherent  knowledge 
remained  among  the  clergy,  waa  chiefly  confined  to  the  episcopal  and  mo< 
sastic  schools.  But  the  more  the  priests  and  monks  increased  in  wealth 
and  riches,  the  less  tliey  attended  to  the  cultivation  of  their  minds. 

J  6.  And  yet  a  large  part  of  this  century  was  brightened  with  the  ex- 
amples and  laboura  of  the  men,  who  derived  a  literary  spirit  from  Ckark. 
magne  and  from  his  institutions  and  laws.  Among  these,  Rahanua  Maunu 
held  perhaps  the  first  rank  in  Germany  and  France ;  and  to  his  lectures, 
the  studious  youth  resorted  in  great  numbers.  As  historians,  and  not 
wholly  without  merit,  appeared  Egmhard,  Freculphiu,  Thegarau,  Haymo, 
Antutasius,  Ado,  and  others.  In  poetry,  Florvt,  Walafrid  Strabo,  Bertiia. 
ritu,  Rabanus,  and  others,  distinguished  themselves,  la  languages  and 
philology,  Sabamu,  (who  wrote  acutely  concerning  the  causes  and  origia 
of  languages),  Smaragdua,  Bertharius,  and  others,  possessed  skill.  Of 
Greek  ana  Hebrew  literature,  WilUam,  Servaius  jJuput,  John  Scotug,  and 
others,  were  not  ignorant.  In  eloquence,  or  the  art  of  speaking  and  wri- 
ting  with  elegance,  Servalus  Lupus,  E^nhard,  Agobard,  Htncmar,  and 
others,  were  proficients.  (12) 

§  7.  The  philosophy  and  logic,  taught  in  the  European  schools  in  this 
century,  scarcely  deserved  the  name.  Yet  there  were,  in  various  places 
and  especially  among  the  Irish,  subtle  and  acute  men,  who  might  not  im- 
properly be  called  philosophers.  At  the  head  of  these,  was  John  Eri- 
gerta(13)  Scolus,  i.  e.,  the  Irishman,  acompanion  and  friend  of  Charles  the 
Bald,  a  man  of  great  and  excelling  genius,  and  not  a  stranger  to  either 
Grecian  or  Roman  learning.  Being  acquainted  with  Greek,  he  expounded 
Aristotle  to  his  pupils ;  and  also  philosophized  with  great  acuteness,  with- 
out a  guide.  His  five  Books  on  ike  Dtvuion  cf  Nature,  (de  Divisione  na- 
ture), are  still  extant ;  an  abstruse  work,  in  which  he  traces  the  causes  and 
origination  of  all  things,  in  a  style  not  disagreeable,  and  with  no  ordinary 
acumen;  and  in  which  he  so  explains  the  philosophy  of  Chrislianity,  as  to 
make  it  the  great  aim  of  the  whole  system  to  bring  the  minds  of  men  into 
intimate  union  with  the  Supreme  Being.  To  express  the  thing  in  words 
better  understood, — he  was  the  first  of  those  who  united  Scholastic  iheolo' 
gS  with  that  which  is  called  MystU.  Some  have  viewed  him  as  not  very 
fer  from  the  opinion  of  those,  who  suppose  God  to  be  connected  with  na- 
ture as  the  soul  is  with  the  body.  But  perhaps  he  advanced  nothing  but 
what  the  Realiala,  as  they  were  called,  afterwards  taught ;  though  he  ex. 

(II)  Stnahu  Lupus,  EpiatoUe,  p.  69,  Le  Btvf,  Et4t  dea  icieace*  en  Fruice  d*- 

Ep.  nxiv.     Conringiua,  Antiqq.  Acid.,  p.  puis  Chulcmigne  jaiqa'  an  Roi  Robert ;  in 

913.     Histoire  litteraire  de  U  Fnnce,  torn,  hii  Recueil  do  direneB  Ecrita  pour  serrir 

iv.,  p.  861,  Ac.  d'ecIairciBSement   k  I'Histoirc    da    Ft»nce, 

(IS)  Pine  Ulmlralions  of  theie  rematki  torn,  ii.,  p.  1,  &e.,  Paris,  1738,  Hto. 

mn  be  derived  from  the  Histoite  litterure  (13)  [Erigtia  aignidet  properlr  «  n«tiv» 

da  la  France,  b<r  ibe  Benedictioe  monks,  torn,  of  Irdand,  u  Eriit,  or  7riii,  waa  Uie  ancital 

iv.,  p.  set,  271,  &c.,  sod  twptcaDj  £t«n  name  ol  that  kingdom.— Jbc/.] 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  » 

pneaed  hia  views  with  less  cleaTnes8.(14)  He  did  not,  ao  iu  u  I  know, 
£>und  a  new  sect.  About  the  same  time  one  Maearixia,  also  no  Iriabman 
or  Scot,  disseminated  in  France  th(U  error  concerning  the  soul,  which 
Averrott  afterwards  professed ;  namely,  that  all  men  hare  one  common 
soul :  an  error  which  Rairam  confuted.(15)  Before  theae  men,  and  in  the 
times  of  Charlemagne  and  Least  the  Meek,  Dungai,  &  Scot  and  a  monk, 
taught  philosophy  and  astronomy  in  France,  with  great  reputation.(16) 
Nearly  contemporary  with  him  was  Marie  or  Serie,  a  monk  of  Auzcrre, 
a  very  acute  man,  who  is  aoid  to  have  pursued  bis  investigations  in  the 
manner  of  Det  Carte*.{n) 


CHAPTER  n. 

HISTOXV  0?  THE  TSACHGBS  AUD  OF  CEimCB  aOVXBIQEENT. 


,  1.  Theii  Fraudifor  eawblishing  their  Power :  Pspe™  Jean™. — i  S,  6.  Fiiand- 
•hip  of  Ihe  Popes  for  the  Kingi  of  France. — 4  7.  "Hie  Empeion  nifleied  tbeii  RighU  id 
Mttlen  or  Religjoa  to  be  wienled  from  them.  The  Power  of  Biabopg  curtailed. — 4  ^• 
DocomeDU  forged  by  Uie  Roqud  Pantiffi.  Decretal  Epistlea.— 4  9.  Succeaa  of  IheM 
Fnnda. — 4  IC-  Houka  gain  acceaa  to  Courta,  tod  to  Civil  Officea. — 4  H-  Attempta  to 
reform  their  Profligate  Lirei. — 4  '3.  Ctnona  and  Cenooeaae*. — i  13.  The  juisc^ 
Greek  Writeri. — 4  1^-  1^  more  diatinguiahed  Latini. 

^  1.  The  ungodly  lives  of  most  of  those  intrusted  with  the  care  and 
goremment  of  the  church,  are  a  subject  of  complaint  with  ■  all  the  ingen- 
uous and  honest  writers  of  this  age.(l)  In  the  East,  sinister  designs, 
rancour,  contentions  and  strife,  were  every  where  predominant.  At  Con- 
stantinople or  New  Rome,  those  were  elevated  to  the  patriarchal  chair, 
who  were  in  &.vour  at  court ;  and  upon  losing  that  favour,  a  decree  of  the 
emperor  hurled  them  from  their  elevated  station.  In  the  West,  the  bish- 
ops hung  around  the  courts  of  princes,  and  indulged  themselves  in  every 
species  of  voluptuousness  :(2)  while  the  inferior  clergy  and  the  monks  were 

(U)  This  book  was  pabliihed  h;  Thaniu         (16)  HiKoire  lilteraira  de  la  Fnnce,  Una. 

Oatt.  Oion,,  1881,  fol,      CAr.  Aug.   Hat-  rr.,  p.    493.     [But   Mxratori,    Hiatorr  of 

mam  made  aome  eitracla  from  it,  and  treat'  Italj,  toI.  it.,  p.  51 1,  Oemun  ed.  and  elae- 

•d  learnedly  of  Seotui  himwlf,  iti  the  Ger-  vhere,  thinka  thia  Dtmgtl  taught  at  Pans 

man  Acta  Pluloaophonim,  tom.  iii.,  p.  8&S,  in  Italf,  and  not  in  the  monaateiy  of  St. 

Ac.  DenjainFtance.— TV.] 

(IS)  See  Jo.  SfaWim,  Praef.  ad  Saecnl.         (17)  Le  Beaf,  M«iDolrse  p        "■"■      ' 


St.,  pt.  ii.     Actor.  Saactor,  ord.  Benedict!,  d'AoxerTe,  tom.  ii.,  p.  481.    Acta  Sanctor., 

.  ...   t       _  i;:;    ...      ri. .- 1._  jjjp_  ^^^  j^  ^^^  Jujm  ad  di(     "'  ■ 

uniu  diem  31  Juhi,  p.  349. 

of  all  human  aonla,  trat  only  thair  tptdfie  obtainM  a  place  among  (he  ai 


4196,  &c..  p.  liii.,  &e.     [Itianoltube  aup-    tom.  it.  m.  Junii  ad  diem  S4,  p.  SS9,  et  ad 
' '' itilfrKitrnubeldtbemtnimca/unitf    diem  31  Juhi,  p.  349.     "      '        ''       ■-  - 


BDity  or  identity  ;  i.  e.,  their  aameiMaa  of  ea-  (1)  See  AgiAari,  de  pfivilegiia  «t  jut* 

•ence.  or  aameneaa  of  nature.    The  doctiim  Sacerdotii,  4  13,  p.  137,  lom.  i.  of  hia  Of^., 

of  the  aameoaa  of  all  geraraU,  «m  often  ao  ed.  Bciuxe. 

atatad  aa  apparently  to  deny  the  aeparat*  ax-  (3)  Sea  Agebard,  paiaim  ;  and  Ibe  lawa 

iatanee  of  ijiJitidiuU,  and  eren  to  approri-  (or  eanona)  enacted  m  the  eoancila  of  tlw 

male  lo«rda  pantMeitn.     Bee  Aayfi,  Die-  Latins  :   atao  Servstiu  Lupia,  Epiat.  ixxr., 

tionnaire  Hiatoriqai,  article  Spinoia,  nMa  p.  73,  S8I,  and  the  amtoUtiona  of  Sitpk. 

P,  torn,  iv.,  p.  SM,  ed.  1738— TV.]  Bsiuie,  p.  871.    [The  couigU  of  Favia, 


60  BOOK  nL-CENTDRT  IX.— PAAT  II^-CHAP.  n. 

gensual ;  and  b^  the  gToasest  vices,  corrupted  the  people  whom  they  were 
set  to  Tcfbrm.  The  ignorance  of  the  clergy  in  many  places,  was  bo  great, 
that  few  of  them  eould  read  and  write,  and  very  few  could  express  their 
thoughts  with  predsion  and  cleameas.  Hence,  whenever  a  letter  was  iq 
be  penned,  or  aa^  thing  of  importance  was  to  be  committed  to  writing, 
recourse  was  generally  had  to  acHne  (hm  individual,  who  was  supposed  to 
excel  common  men  by  possessing  some  dexterity  in  such  matters.  The 
example  of  SertaUit  Lupiu  is  evidence  of  the  fact. (8) 

§  2.  In  Europe,  various  causes  operated  to  produce  and  to  foster  this 
corruption  among  persons  who  ought  to  have  been  examples  to  others. 
Among  the  principal  must  be  reckoned  the  calamities  of  the  times,  such 
as  the  perpetual  wars  between  Leais  the  Meek  and  his  sons  and  posterity, 
the  incursions  and  ravages  of  the  barbarous  nations,  the  gross  ignonmca 
of  the  nobility,  and  the  vast  wealth  that  was  possessed  by  the  churches  and 
monasteries.  To  these  leading  causes,  others  of  less  magnitude  may  be 
added.  If  a  son  of  an  illustrious  family  lacked  energy  and  talent,  aa 
elevated  place  was  sought  for  him  among  the  rulers  of  the  church.(4) 
The  patrons  of  churches,  not  wishii^  to  have  their  vices  exposed  and  re- 
proved, gave  the  preference  to  weak  and  inefficient  men  for  parish  minis- 
ters and  guardians  of  the  souls  of  men.(6)  The  bishops  and  the  heads  of 
monasteries  held  much  real  estate  or  landed  property,  by  a  feudal  tenure ; 
and  therefore,  whenever  a  war  broke  out  they  were  summoned  to  the  field, 

A.D.  860,  cuDD  3d,  Mj:  "  It  i<  our  opin-  quae  in  quitmBdim  locii  Ivpsnaria  potios 

ion,  that  bishops  ahould  be  conteDled  with  videntui  esse,  quani  moruuUria. — Ibid.,  p. 

Un^crait  nuaU  ;  uid  should  not  urge  th«ji  1398,  No.  IS.    Tha  coaneil  of  Majence, 

gueita  to  eat  and  to  drink, but  rather  set ei-  A.D.  mS,  decietd:   "Thai  (be  cleigj  be 

amplei  of  sobrietj.     Let  all  provocations  lo  vhollv  (bcbidden  to  hare  remalea  reiidenl  in 

debaDcherr,  be  removed  from  their  convivi-  their  houaea.    For,  although  there  were  es- 

alit;  1  let  no  ludicrauB  abowa,  no  vain  gar-  none  allowing  c«rte)ii  (emalea  [mothera  and 

inlily,  DO  buBboneiy  o(  wila,  no  acurrilous  aistera]  to  reside  in  clergymen's  houses  ;  jet, 

tciclu,  there  Einda  place." — Harduin'tCao-  what  is  greatly  to  be  lunented,  we  have  of- 

eiUa,  torn,  t.,  p.  S6.     In  a  lubtequenl  canon,  ten  heard,  that  by  such  pemutaton,  Dtimei- 

they   forbid   bishops'  keeping   hounds   and  oua  acta  of  wickadneas  have  been  commit- 

hawka  for  hunting,  and  their  having  auper-  led;  so  that  soine  pheata,  cohabiting  with    ' 

flaoua  traina  of  horses  and  mnlea,  and  gaudy  their  own  aiaters,  have  had  children  by  than), 

diuaes,  Soi  vain  display.— The  council  of  (Ssepe  audivimua,  per  illam  conceaaionein 

.    AJi-la-Chapelle,  A.D.  836,    forbid  biahopa  pluritna  scelera  ease  commissa,  ita  ut  quidant 

getting  drunk. — Harduin,  Concilia,  torn,  iv.,  aaeerdotmn  cum  propriis  sororibus  coDcuni- 

p.  1392,  No.  6.    And  tbey  slile,  with  rep-  bentea,   £ltoe   ex   eia   generessent.}     Aad 

robation,  the  fact  that  sotne  of  their  older  therefore  thii   holy  synod  decrees,  that  no 

neglected  their  charges,  and  travelled  ban  nnab^ter  shall  permit  any  female  to  live  with 

■nd  there,  not  from  neceamly,  bot  to  gntily  him  m  hia  house ;  so  thai  the  occasion  at 

their  avarice  or  their  loveof  pleasure.— Ibid.,  evil  reports,  or  of  inii^uitoua  deeds,  may  b« 

p.  13S3,  No.  13,    Ofpreabyten  and  the  in-  wholly  lamoTed." — Ibid.,TDl.  Ti.,p.406,No. 

lerior  clergy,  they  complain  that  they  kept  10.— ^r.] 

women  in  their  houaea,  to  the  great  acaiidal  (3)  See  hia  Woilis  j    Ep.  icviii.,  xcii.,  n. 

of  the  ministry^  and  tUa,  notwithaUoding  136,  148, 143;  also  his  Xi/<.    Tolbeseadd, 

the  attempts  of  formec  conndLs  and  prtncea  Bodolplii  Bituricensis  Capitula  ad  Clenim 

to  remote  the  eviL    Abo,  that  preabyteia  goum ;  in  Baiuse,  MiaceUaliea,  lom.  vi,  p. 

torn  bailiffs.  fiBqneat  taTama,  puraoe  filthy  13B  and  p.  148. 

lucre,  prscUso  usory,  condoct  ahamefully  and  (4)  Hirumar,  Opus  poeteriua  contra  Go- 
lewdly  in  the  bouaea  they  riait,  and  do  not  deechalcum,  cap.  xxxri.,  in  his  Ojip.,  torn.  i. 
bluah  to  indulge  in  revelry  and  diunkennesi.  p.  31S.  Stnaiui  Xujnu,  Bpiat.  liiiz.,  p. 
— Ibid.,  p.  IS«7,  No.  7. 8.    They  say  of  the  130. 

uinmaiieB,  tlnfinaomaiJacea  they  aeem-  (6)  Agaherd,  defnivilt^et  jnre  Sant- 

•dMbsntbatlmilwUtbaaiiiODaBtBiiea''—  dotnm,  c^  xi.,  iobia  Ojip.,  torn.  L,  p.  Ml. 


CHURCH  OFnCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  « 

with  the  quota  of  soldiera  which  tliey  were  bound  to  fiirniah  to  theii 
90PeTeigits.(6)  Kings  and  piinceB  moreover,  ttiat  they  might  be  ^e  to 
reward  their  servants  and  soldiers  for  their  services,  often  seized  upon  coik 
secraled  property,  and  gave  it  to  their  dependants ;  and  the  priests  and 
monks  who  had  before  been  supported  by  it,  to  relievB  tiieir  wants,  itow 
betook  themselves  to  every  species  of  vi^lany,  and  fraud,  and  impoaition.(T) 

6  3.  Tlie  Roman  pontiffs  were  elected  by  the  sufirnges  of  the  whole 
booy  of  the  clergy  and  people  [at  Rome]  ;  but  the  emperors  must  approve 
of  their  appointment  before  they  were  con8ecrated.{a)  There  is  indeed 
extant  an  edict  of  Lewis  the  Meek,  dated  A.D.  817,  in  which  this  right  of 
the  emperors  is  relinquished,  and  power  given  to  the  Romans  not  only  of 
electing  a  pontiff,  but  of  installing  and  consecrating  him  without  waiting 
for  the  consent  of  the  emperor  :(9)  but  eminent  men  have  shown  by  argu. 
ments  entirely  satisfactory,  that  this  document  is  a  foi^ry.(lO)  Yet  I 
readily  admit  that  after  the  times  of  Ckarle»  the  Bald,  who  obtained  the 
imperial  dignity  by  the  good  offices  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  the  state  of  things 
was  materially  changed,  and  the  consent  of  the  emperors  was  not  asked 
by  the  Romans.  It  is  at  the  same  time  true  beyoDU  a  question,  that  from 
the  time  of  Etigene  HI^Il)  who  was  placed  in  St.  Peter^s  chair  A.D.  8S4, 
the  election  of  a  pontiff  was  nearly  destitute  of  any  rule  or  order,  and  for 
the  most  part  tumultuous ;  and  this  irregularity  did  not  cease  until  the  times 
of  Otto  the  Great. 

§  4.  Few  of  those  who  in  this  century  were  raised  to  the  highest  station 
in  the  church,  can  be  commended  for  their  wisdom,  learning,  virtue,  and 
other  endowments  properfor  a  bishop.  The  greater  part  of  them  by  their  nu. 
merous  vices,  and  all  of  them  by  their  arrogance  and  lust  of  power,  entailed 
disgrace  upon  their  memories.  Between  Leo  IV,  who  died  A.D-  855,  and 
Batediet  III.,  a  woman  who  concealed  her  sex  and  assumed  the  name  of 
John,  it  ia  said,  opened  her  way  to  the  pontifical  throne  by  her  learning 
and  genius,  and  governed  the  church  for  a  time.  She  Is  commonly  calW 
the  papess  Joanna.  During  the  five  subsequent  centuries,  the  witnesses 
to  this  extraordinary  event  are  without  number :  nor  did  any  one  prior  to 

(S)  Stephat  Bal%xe,  Appeodii  Aclorain  (9)  Hariain,  Concilia,  Um.  i*.,  p.  1339. 

id  Semlnm,  p.  COS.     JHuriUan',  Aolioq.  Car.  U  Coiale,  Aniulei  EcclniB   Fnneo- 

Itil.  medii  uri,  torn.  ii„  p.  446,  &c.     Ma-  nun,  tome  vii.,  >d  taa.  817,  ucl.  6.     fio- 

UlUm,  Annalo  Banedict.,  torn,  vi.,  p.  (>e7.  Iiisa,  Cipitulu.  Rsgum  Fnucomm,  tool.  L, 

Du  Fnnu,  td  JommUii  Hiatoriun  Ladiin-  p.  S9I. 

ci  S.,  p.  TG,  7B.     [Yet  militu;  aerricfl  iru  (10)  Muralori,  Droiu  de   TEmpira  mr 

not  ilHaji  reqaired  for  church  taodi,  aome  I'Elat  Ecclea..  p.  64,  Ac.,  and  AnIuiDitatM 

dotutiom  eipnml^enatiiijr  exemption  from  Ilol.  oiedii  leri,  torn,  iii.,  p.  S9,  30  ;  whoT* 

afitWUoii,  r  c. — TV.]  he  conjectures,  that  thii  documflnt  WM  (br- 


^  14,  Omi..  lom.  i.,  p.  STO.     Flodoari,  Hi*t  Tmpei.  Gennin.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  34.     Aiid  f«t 

«eelst.  tUiemensii,lib. iii.gCBp.  ii.     Strva-  aome  popiah  wiilera,  e.  a,  Fontatiini  ad, 

M«  IrnpHt,  Epiat.  iIt.,  p.  87,  437,  dec.,  bnl  atben,  most  eimeatly  dereiid  tka  ediet  cf 

eapoddl}   Ltid.   Ant.    Murttori,   Antiqo.  i.«uu;  thooghiiteffecttiallT.    [Tie STidaDOB 

lUlicac,  torn,  vi.,  p,  303,  &c.,  tnd  Lad.  of  the    apaTiouaiea*  of  this  edict,  ii  wall 

T^homoinii,  DiKiplmieccieaia  Tet-et  Don  munnied  op  by  Pagi,  Critiet  in  Bann.  ad 

cina  beneSei*,  pt.  ii.,  lih.  iU.,  e.  n.    The  ann.  817.  No.  7,  vol.  iii.,  p.  4BS,— TV.] 
■una    custom   pnniled    alao    unoiw    tht         (II)  [Heraiaamiatslte.     It wu f/ot^iaa 

Oreak*  and  the  Lonbeida.    See  j£eh.  U  HI.  who  became  pope  in  the  yen 


f«ri)  Gatnan.,  ton.  iii.,  p.  tS,  Ac.,  8S,  Ac. 


89  BOOK  Ill.-CENTURY  IX.— PART  n.-CHAP.  D. 

the  reformation  by  Luther,  regard  the  thing  as  either  incredible  or  diagni«a. 
Ad  to  the  chur(^.{12)  But  in  the  seveoteenth  century,  learned  men  not 
only  among  the  Roman  Catholics  but  others  also,  exerted  all  the  powers  of 
their  ingennitj,  both  to  invalidate  the  teatimony  on  which  the  truth  of  the 
Btory  reat«,  and  to  confute  it  by  an  accurate  compulation  of  date3.(18) 
But  still  there  are  very  learned  men,  who,  while  they  concede  that  much 
talsehood  is  mixed  with  the  truth,  maintain  that  the  controversy  is  not 
wholly  setded.  Something  muat  necessarily  have  taken  place  at  Rome^ 
to  give  rise  to  this  roost  unifcinn  report  of  so  many  ages ;  but  what  it  waa 
that  occurred,  does  not  yet  appear.il4) 


.  in  hia  Eiercit.  de  Papa  foemin* ; '  , ,  . 

torn,  ii,,  p.  677  ;   uid  Joe.  Lnfant  hta  ei-  ...               .        a    — 

hibited  them  m  ■  French  tnnililion,  bellei  Availaiiut  BibLothecihiu,  who  Ibea  UTed 

unnged  and  wilh  Tsrioua  iddiLlona,  in  a  3d  >l  Rome  uid  wiote  the  Liva  o(  the  Popes, 

ed.  at  the  Hague,  1736,  ISmo,  i>  andtnibiedljr  Bpiuioua.    (Ad  q/emtnat 

(13)  The  irgnmenta  at  Iboae  who  deny  eoald  not  hive  written,  ••  II  it  lud,  IhM  s 
ibeiitiaUiactoCtpapeu.tiaceDiaidBioi^  feniHle  lucceeded  to  Lto  IV."  if  ba  bad 
dclTi  appropriile  treatiae  aod  some  olhen,  known  it  a/ofl,'  nor  would  he  have  given 
■n  in^niauiljF  stated  by  Fcter  BayU,  Die-  currency  to  aucb  tftUtihood,  had  he  known 
tionnaire,  tarn,  iii.,  art.  Papctte,  p.  2162.  it  to  be  such.  Nor  ia  thia  the  onlj  prooT 
See  also  Geo.  Eicard,  Histoiia  Prancia  Oh-  that  the  pasaage  is  an  interpolation  )  It  waa 
entil.,tO[n.  ii.,  lib.  xii.,  i  119,  &c..  p.  436,  nearly  two  centuries,  berore  any  writer  af- 
Ac.,  who  bowerer.  ao  fat  ■■  we  know,  has  finned  the  fact.  But  from  that  time  lo  the 
Ibllowed  the  reasoning  of  Lti^ttt  on  the  lefonnaiion,  it  was  cenetallj  believed.  Yet 
subject.  Mkkacl  It  Quid,  Oriena  Chria-  not  vnittrtaUy,  ttur.  Moihetm  intimate*, 
tianus,  torn,  iii.,  p.  777 ;  and  in  the  I.ulher-  Flatijia.  (Livei  of  the  Popes,  Jokn  VII.), 
an  chnrch,  Chr.  Aug.  Hevmann,  in  his  Syl-  after  relating  the  ilorj,  says  :  Hie  quw 
lege  Diaa.  sacrar.,  torn,  i.,  part  ii.,  p.  3S3.  diii,  Tolga  femntur,  incertis  tainen  et  obacn- 
&«.  The  argumenla  on  both  aides  of  the  lia  aoclonbua :  quae  ideo  poneie  brciilei  at 
quealion,  sre  neatly  stated  by  Chntlopher  nud^  inalflui,  no  obstinate  et  pertinacitet 
Wagentiel;  in  Jo.  Geo,  Schelfiom'M  Amoe-  omieiase  videar,  quod  fere  omnaa  affinnaat. 
nitates  Llttcrar.,  pt.  i.,  p.  146,  i&c,  and  by  Tbia  surely  is  cot  the  language  of  one  who 
Jac.  Barnagc,  Hisloirc  dc  rEglise,  torn,  i,,  does  not  qaastioa  the  truth  of  the  atoij. 
p,  409,  The  names  of  the  other  witters.  Yet  Phuina  wrote  before  Lathir  waa  bom. 
who  are  very  numerous,  may  be  seen  in  — Ttie  tiisloiy  of  this  mmu  is  briefly  Ihia, 
Cojp.  Sagiltanut,  inlroduclio  in  Hial.  Ee-  as  atated  by  writers  of  the  twelfth  and  tot- 
clea.,  torn.  i,.  e.  ixt.,  p.  676,  &c.,  and  in  the  lowing  centuries.  She  waa  the  danghler  of 
SibliothEGi  Breiaensis,  torn.  niL,  pt.  T.,  p.  in  E^liah  miaaionary,  who  left  Engtand  t» 
B36.  [See  also  Sdxrocckh,  Kiichengeach.,  waach  among  the  newly  converted  Saiona. 
*d.  uii.,  p.  76-1 10.  J.  E.  C.  Schmidt,  She  waa  bom  at  Ingdhtim ;  and  according 
Kirehengesch.,  vol.  i».,  p.  274-S79,  and  4.  to  different  authors,  was  named  Joouim, 
Bmeer'i  Livca  of  the  Popea,  vol.  iv.,  p,  MS  Agnt;  Gcrbtrt,  Itabel,  Margaret.  Doratkf, 
-S60.— rr.}  and  Jvll.     She  early  distin^iahed  herieU 

(14)  So  thotigfat  Paul  ^trpi,  Lettate  Ital-  for  nniua  and  love  of  learning.  A  young 
iana,  lelt.  Iiuii.,  p.  463.  Jac.  LenfaU,  Bib-  moiik  of  Fulda  conceivinE  a  passion  for  her, 
lioth.  Genniniquet  lam.  I.,  p.  S7.  Thioi.  which  waa  miitual,  she  efoped  from  hei  p>- 
ir*Mnu,  Biblioth.  Biemrau.,  tern,  viii.,  pt.  rente,  diaguiaed  her  aei,  and  entered  tba 
r,  p.  836.  Ckritt.  Matth.  Pfaff,  Inatit.  monaalerjof  Fulda.  Not  aatiafied  with  the 
Hiatcii.  Ecclea.,  p.  463,  ed.  2.  To  whom  restraiuts  there,  ahe  and  her  lovei  elc^ 
might  b«  added  Wenuiorf,  BoecUr,  HoU  again,  went  to  England,  and  then  to  France, 
berg,  and  many  otbers.  1  will  not  under-  Italy,  and  finally  to  Atbena  in  Greece,  whem 
take  dw  office  of  judge  in  this  controversy,  they  devoted  themselves  to  literary  pursuita. 
yet  I  am  of  opinion,  there  waa  something  m  On  the  death  of  the  monk,  Joanna  was  in- 
thiaaflair  that  deserves  further  investigitiOD.  consolable.  She  left  Athena,  and  repaind 
—[Few  if  any,  in  modem  timea,  admit  the  lo  Rome.  There  she  opened  a  acbool,  and 
iMJily  of  a  female  fofe:  and  among  the  acqoind  lud)  iqiiitatiaB  fiir  teaming  and 


OHOBCH  OFHCERS  AND  GOVERNBIENT.  61 

^  5.  Great  aa  the  vicea  and  enotmitiea  of  many  of  the  pontic  were, 
they  did  not  prevent  the  growth  of  the  pontifical  power  and  infiuence  both 
in  church  and  slate,  during  these  unhappy  times.  It  does  not  indeed  ap- 
pear from  any  authentic  documenta,  that  they  acquired  any  new  lerriioriea, 
in  addition  to  those  they  had  received  from  the  bounty  of  the  French  kings. 
For  what  they  tell  ua  of  the  donations  of  Levns  the  Meek,  is  destitute  of 
probability  :(16)  nor  is  there  more  certainty  in  what  many  state,  tliat 
CharU*  the  Batd,in  the  year  875  when  JoAn  VIll.  had  enabled  him  to  gain 
the  rank  of  emperor,  relinquished  all  right  and  all  jurisdiction  over  the  city 
of  Rome  and  its  territory,  and  bestowed  various  other  gifls  of  immense  value 
upon  the  pontifis.  Yet  to  all  who  read  the  history  of  those  times,  it  must 
be  obvious  that  the  Roman  pooUfis  advanced  in  power,  influence,  wealth, 
and  riches,  from  the  age  of  Lewia  the  Meek  onward,  and  especially  after 
the  commencement  of  the  reign  of  Charles  the  Bald. (16) 

§  6.  Upon  the  decease  of  Lewu  II.  [A.D.  875],  a  violent  war  broke  out 
among  the  descendants  of  Charlemagne,  each  of  Uiem  contending  for  the 
imperial  dignity.  And  the  Roman  pontiff  John  VIII.  and  with  him  the 
Italian  princes,  eagerly  seized  this  opportunity  to  exclude  the  voice  of  all 
foreigners,  and  make  the  election  of  emperors  depend  wholly  on  themselves. 
Hence  Charles  the  Bald  king  of  the  Franks,  by  a  vast  amount  of  money 
and  other  presents,  and  by  still  greater  promises,  induced  the  Roman  pon- 
tiff and  the  other  Italian  princes,  to  proclaim  him  king  of  Italy  and  emper. 
or  of  the  Romans,  in  a  public  assembly  A.D.  876.  His  successors  in  the 
kingdom  of  Italy  and  in  the  imperial  dignity,  Carloman  and  Charles  the 
Fat,  were  likewise  chosen  by  the  Roman  pontiff  and  the  Italian  princes. 
Af^erwarda  turbulent  times  came  on,  in  which  those  who  promised  most, 
or  who  gave  most,  generally  ascended  the  royal  and  impcratorial  throne, 
by  the  aid  of  the  pontifls.(17) 

§  7.  The  power  of  the  Roman  pontifis  in  matters  of  a  religious  nature, 
was  augmented  with  equal  rapidity  and  success,  and  nearly  from  the  same 
causes.  The  wisest  and  most  impartial  among  the  Roman  Catholic  wri. 
ters,  acknowledge  and  prove,  that  from  the  times  of  Lemt  the  Meek,  the 
ancient  system  of  ecclesiastical  law  in  Europe  was  gradually  changed,  and 
a  new  system  introduced  by  the  policy  of  the  court  of  Rome.  The  kings 
and  emperors  suffered  their  rights  in  matters  of  religion,  which  had  been 
handed  down  to  them  from  Charlemagne,  to  be  insensibly  taken  from  them. 
The  power  of  bishops  to  make  regulations  in  mailers  of  religion,  was  pros- 

feianed  nnctitr,  (hit  on  the  duth  of  Lto  The  child  died ;  uid  tome  ttf,  the  mother 
IVr,  A.D.  ess,  abe  wu  cboma  pope.     For  loo,  On  ibe  ipol.     Othen  ny,  ibeianiTed, 
•omotbing  more  than  Iwa  yeua,  (he  GUed  but  wu  lent  innoedutelr  to  priaon,  thi  ob- 
tb«  papal  cbiii  with  reputation,  no  one  tua-  ject  of  univerul  eiecntioa.      See  Boisa 
pecting  her  aei.     But  ihe  had  taken  one  and  Platina,  1,  cit. — TV.] 
of  bet  bouiehald,  nhom  ibe  coiild  imat,  to  (16)  See  above,  f  3. 
ber  bed  ;  and  bj  him  (he  became  pregnant.  (16)  fiunoii,  Hiaioria  Imperii  Rom.  Q«r- 
Al  length,  being  nearer  her  time  than  ahe  man.,  torn,  iii.,  □.  48Z,  &c.     Jo.  On.  &- 
had  auppoaed,  the   ventured  on  Whilaun-  card,  Hiatoiia  FranciB  Oriental.,  torn.  'A., 
week  to  join  in  Ibe  annual  proceuion  with  lib.  mi.,  p.  606,  &e.    [See  GUitler't  Text- 
all  her  cleigj.     While   pasaing  ihe  alreet  book  of  Eecl.  Hiat.,  triiul.  by  CvtmtifJtam, 
between  the  cfaoich  of  St.  Clement  and  tin  vol.  ii.,  p^  10,  &c.-— Tr.J 
amphilbeatie,  ahe  waa  aeiied  with  violent  (17)  Tbia  la  illuatnled  by  Carol.  5^ 
paina,  fell  to  the  groond  amid  the  crowd,  raui,  de  regoo  Italia,  and  br  the  othu  wri- 
BOd  while  her  atCeDdanta  wen  andsaiouring  ten  of  Gamian  and  Italian  iiiaMrj, 
lo  mioiatei  U  her,  waa  delivend  of  a  aan. 


04  BOOK  in.-CENTimY  IX— PART  U.-'^mAP.  n. 

tiated ;  and  the  autboij^  of  ecclestastical  couacUi  was  diminiBhed.  For 
the  Roraan  pontifis^  ezultmg  in  their  pro^ritj'  and  the  duly  acceniom  to 
their  wealth,  endeavoured  to  instil  into  tlw  miodi  of  all,  and  notwithstaniL 
ing  t^  oppM^ion  of  the  reflecting  and  of  those  acquainted  with  tbeandestt 
eccleBiastical  oongtitution,  tbejr  actoally  did  instil  into  many,  the  sentiment 
that  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  ccostitated  by  Jenu  Ckriit  a.  legislator  and 
jadge,  over  the  whole  church ;  and  therefore,  that  other  bishope  derived  all 
Uieir  authority  solely  from  him,  and  that  couiu^ils  could  decide  nothing  with- 
out  his  direction  and  approbation.^  18) 

§  8.  To  bring  men  to  listen  and  assent  to  this  new  systam  of  eccleaiaB. 
tical  law,  which  was  so  very  difiereut  from  the  ancient  system,  there  yna 
need  of  ancient  documents  and  records,  with  which  it  might  be  enforced  and 
defended  against  the  assaults  of  oppoeers.  Hence  the  Roman  pontiffs  pro* 
cured  the  forgery,  by  their  trusty  friends,  of  conventions,  acts  of  council^ 
epistles,  and  other  documents ;  by  which  they  might  make  it  appear,  that  from 
the  earliest  ages  of  the  church  the  Roman  pontifls  possessed  the  some  a^ 
thority  and  power  which  they  now  claimed. (19)  Among  these  fraudulent 
documents  in  support  of  the  Romish  power,  tbe  so  called  Decretal  Episttea 
of  the  pontifis  of  the  first  centuries,  hold  perhaps  the  first  rank.  They 
were  produced  t^  the  ingenuity  of  an  obscure  man,  who  felsely  asnimed 
the  name  /^Isidore  bishop  of  SeviUe.(30)  Some  vestiges  of  these  fabrica> 
ted  epistles,  appeared  in  the  preceding  century  ;(21)  but  they  were  first 
published,  and  appealed  to  in  support  of  the  claims  of  Roman  pontiffs,  in 
this  century.(2S)     Of  similar  origin  and  value  arc  the  decrees  of  a  certain 

(18)  See  the  excellent  work  of  an  no-  nished  k>  be  ngtrded  u  Itidore,  t,  diMia- 
knc'wn  writer,  who  ligna  hinuelf  D,  B.,  en-  guiabed  biabt^  of  Seville  in  the  eiith  can- 
titled  ;  Histoire  ia  dioil  eccleaiastique  pub-  lurr,  oi  to  qwik  mora  deGiiilel|r,  that  h* 
lique  Fnnfoia  ;  fint  published,  London,  wiihed  to  miks  tbe  worM  believe  thU  tb«M 
1737,  3  vols.  8*0,  and  lately  repabU^ed  EpiKlei  woe  eolleeted  bv  JiUort,  is  pei- 
■plendidly  ia  >  larger  fona.  The  author  fectlj  clear.  See  Jv.  A&.  FabricnM,  fiib- 
neally  and  acutely  pointa  out  the  atepa  fa^  liotb.  Lat.  medii  acvi,  torn,  v.,  p.  Ml.  Ths 
which  the  llomin  pontifia  advanced  tfaeir  buhopt  wore  accuatomed,  in  token  of  their 
power,  or  (he  tiinth  cenlurr,  be  tieatt  in  bumilitj,  to  antijoin  to  Ibeir  Damei  tbe  wont 
vol.  i.,  p.  160,  &£.  i^Bowtr't  Lives  of  Ibe  ytccnttr  (nawr}  ;  hettce  tbe  anlhoi  of  tUs 
Pope*,  vol.  iv.  and  V.  (7 .  J.  PJmui,  Orach,  forgery  aaneied  tbs  lumam*  PuciUor  !• 
d.  chnall.  Kirchl.  GeaeUacbafta-Veilaaeimg,  the  aianmed  nama  of  Iridort,  Some  of  ttw 
Tola.  ii.  and  iii. — TV.]  ttaOKribers,  ignsiantof  the  incienl  cuilotns 

(19)  II  ia  no  improbable  anppottlion,  that  Mid  literature,  com:pted  thia  signatore  if 
m»r  and  other  docnmenta,  auch  la  the  do-  eicbanving  Ftecalor  tot  Merca/or.  And 
nattona  of  Conitantint  and  Xeun'i  the  Meek,  hence  Uie  fnudulent  compiler  of  the  Decre- 
were  fabricated  with  the  pnTJly  aod  appro-  taJ  Epiatlea  ia  called  Indtnu  Mavatw. 
ballon  of  the  Roman  pontifTs.  rot  who  can  [See,  on  the  whole  subject  of  these  Epialle% 
beliece.  that  the  ponliffi  who  made  nae  of  their  origin,  chancier,  and  effects,  G.  J. 
these  writings  doring  manv  tgea  to  snbataii-  Piattck't  Gescb.  i.  chriatl.  Kirchl.  GeealL 
tiate  their  authority  and  tbeir  prerogatiTes,  •cbafta-Verfaacmig,  vol.ii ,  p,800-S!S;  nA 
wvold  )KTe  Tsntuivd  to  confront  king*,  prin-  GuttUr'i  Tait-book  of  Eccl.  Hial.,  Irand. 
tULSi't**''"'"  '*  councils, and bisbopa,  with  by  CuntBtigkam,  vol.  il,  p.  S4-69. — TV.] 
tofctiODa  and  impositions  of  prirate  indi-  (31)  See  Aug.  Ccjmet,  Histoire  do  Lor. 
ndnebl  In  that  age,  fmuds  for  the  benefit  laine,  tome  i.,  p.  638.  Jutt.  Htim.  BBI^ 
of  ^church  andofGod,  were  deemed  law-  mer,  Pnsf.  ad  nOTam  editioneni  JuriaCaum., 
ful;  BO  that  it  is  aot  stnnge,  that  the  Ro-  torn,  i.,  p.  x.,  lii.,  nolea.  [Flairf  aaya  td 
mm  pontiffs  shoald  aappose  they  did  no  tbem,  that  >'^y  crept  to  lieht  near  tbe  cloe* 
nuital  wmng,  by  permitling  and  approving  of  the  eiirtith  century."  flairy,  in  Hiates; 
the  fabrication  of  soch  papers  aa  wonld  be  ■  eeelei,.  Diss,  it.,  H.  and  Histoire  Ecclaai. 
twnpart  and  bulwark  to  Iheeee  of  Si.  Ftttr.  sstiqne,  liv,  div.,  f  S3.— TV.] 

(»)  That  tbe  aotbar  «f  tbiM  EpiitlM        (XI]  The  q     ' 


CHtlBCB  OFHCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  W 

Boman  council,  said  to  have  beat  held  under  Syleuter  [A.D>  834],  but 
which  was  never  heard  of  by  axsy  one,  till  the  ninth  century ;  than  which 
nothing  could  be  better  suited  to  enrich  and  to  exalt  above  all  human  aa> 
tbori^,  the  Roman  pontiff.(23) 

§  9.  There  were  indeed  among  the  western  Inihops  some  discerning 
men,  who  perceived  that  designs  were  formed  against  tbem  and  the  church : 
in  particular,  the  French  bishops  vigorously  opposed  the  admission  of  these 
^istles  and  other  spurioua  productions,  among  the  received  books  of  ec- 
clesiastical law.  But  these  men  were  overcome  by  the  pertinacity  of  the 
Roman  pontitls,  especially  by  Nicolas  I.  And  as  in  the  subsequent  time* 
all  science  and  learning  forsook  the  Roman  world,  there  scarcely  remained 
any  one,  able  or  even  disposed  to  move  cootroversy  respecliug  these  pious 
frauds.  How  great  the  evils  to  which  they  gave  rise,  and  bow  audacious- 
ly the  Roman  pontifis  abused  them  to  overthrow  the  ancient  system  of 
diurch  government,  to  weaken  the  authority  of  bishops,  to  increase  their 
own  revenues  and  emoluments,  and  to  abridge  the  prerogatives  of  kings 
and  princes,  numberless  facta  in  the  history  of  the  subsequent  centuries 
will  show.  Nor  is  this  denied  at  the  present  day,  by  respectable  and  hon. 
est  men,  even  though  in  other  respects  favourably  disposed  towards  the 
Romish  church  and  its  sovereign.(34) 

^  10.  The  estimation  in  which  a  monastic  life  was  held,  was  astonish- 
ingly great,  both  in  the  eastern  empire  and  in  the  western.    In  the  former 

hu  been  demoDitnted,  not  onlj  b;  the  Cfa-  wisa  Jo.   Cahaitut,  Notitia  Ecclesiast.,  p. 

tunatarct  Xardtbwgttua  uii  lOnit  (Ahetw,  13S,  and  Pagi,  Ciilica  in  Baron,  id  urn. 

botmoM  launedlj  and  in  anippiophiU  trev  824,  4  ivii.,  iriii,,  who  do  not  heutate  to 

tiie,  tnr  Da-vid  BtmiUU,  in  hia  rtuedo-Iai-  pronoance  tbia  council  a  fiction. — 3V.] 

diinu<ilTumuiiuTapniinle>,GeneT.,  16S8,  (34)  See  Jo.  Laiaun,  de  RBgiapo(eBta.in 

4to.     And  it  the  piCKnl  day,  tbe  fiiands  of  caaai*  matrimonial,  in  Ids  O]^.,  1<hii.  i.,  part 

the  Roman  pontib  wbo  follow  naKin  and  il.,  p.  764,  and  Peter  Coiubaa,  Piml.  li 

truth,  confeM   ths   cheat.     Sea   Ja.  Fran.  Epiat.  RoinaiiOT.  Pontiff,,  torn,  i.,  p.  cxxxriL, 

BuddtuM,  laavoge  in  Theologiam,  torn.  iL,  &.c.     IFlaay,  Din.  vii.,  4  *.,  in  Hitwian 

p.  703.     Add,  Peler   Coatlaal,  Pralegom.  Ecclea..   aaja :   Faliae  Iniori  Decielalei) 

>d  EpiatoUa  Pontificum,  torn.  i..  p.  cm.,  ciica  octavi  Snem  accuU  inreeut,  jariadie* 

&c.     Flaay,  Dlbs.  pieGied  to  bi*  Hiatoire  tionem  eccleiiaaticam  in  tiibus  articnliia^ 

Eeeleaiaatique,  torn,  in.,  [and  itill  better,  modum  cmifiutenint,  uilicet  quoad  concilia, 

in  hia  Hiatoire   Eccleaiaali(|ne  itaelf,  line  Judicia  EpiKOponim,  et  sppellationei.     Se« 

zliv.,  4  uii.    lliaae  epiatlea,  bearing  the  also  Diaa.  it,,  4  1,  ^- — Ptier  it  Xarea, 

namea  of  varioua   Romiab  biibopa,   from  de  Concordia  Mcerdolii  et  imperii,  lib,  vji., 

CtmaU  I.  to  DaniuuM  I.,  A.D.  384,  are  cap,  ix.,  4  I,  die.     Sub   sacunda  R^on 

in  the  early  collection  of  conncila  by  Seser.  noalrorum  dynaatia  nonm  yuM  cmunaeitm  \a 

BtKtmu ;  Enit  are  not  inaerted  in  the  BaUa-  ecctesiam   Gallicanam,  nque  ac  in  cetena 

niiiii  Magnutn  of  Ckirutin,  pnbliihed  by  Occidenlii  proiiociaa,  introducicosptDmeat, 

MilboriCy  of  the  court   of  Rome  near  the  imenlii  earn  in  rem  ruppetiliiaM  uHm  Tete- 

cloae  of  the  •erenteenlh  centurr.     It  ia  be-  rum  Fonlificum   Romanoram  cpUtdit,  in 

liered,  ther  are  now  uiuTersaliy  f^yea  up,  quibui  extant  quam  plurima  conatitals  E^ 

eren  by  the  Catholics.     The  oldeat  pap^  auiadieiaa  velerum  cananum  atatolia.     Bat 

■piatlea,  now  admitted  hj  any  to  be  genuine,  while  these  and  other  Catholic  wlilinlMW 

BTB  those  collected  by  Dioiqrtiuj  Exigmu,  the  commencement  of  a  ereal  nrofalB^  II) 

who  aays  he  could  find  none  written  ^  the  the  constilution  of  the  Catbolk  dmnh,  to 

ponti&  aolraior  to  Syriciiu,  who  auceaaded  the  Decretal  Epiallea  and  other  fingeries  of 

Damaana  1.,  A,D.  3S6.    The  earliest  in  tbe  tbe  eighth  and  nii^  eanttiries,  they  *ay,  it 

Bultarian  Slagmm  are  those  of  Z^o  i„  was  only  the  commsiKament ;  (or  the  reTO- 

A.D.  447.— TV.]  Intion  waa  not  completed  till  after  the  publi- 

{S3)  See  Jo.  Lamei,  da  Cura  EcdaKa  cation  of  the  Becretum  of  GruioK,  in  ths 

•rga  pauperes  et  mlseroa.  eap.  J,,  obaerr,  i.,  twelfth  etaOxj^—'n.l 
p.  676,  of  bis  0pp.,  torn,  ii.,  put  ii.     f  Lik*- 
Vol.  il— 1 


6f  BOOK  111.— CENTURY  iX.—PART  D.— CHAP.  IT. 

thia  exeesaire  eBtimation  had  long  existed ;  but  among  the  Latim  it  t&kea 
ikte  only  Irom  the  preceding  ceoluiy.  Hence  even  kings,  and  dukea  and 
counts,  abcudonine  their  honours  aitd  their  wealth,  Toluntariiy  retired  to 
monasteries,  in  order  to  devote  themselves  to  the  service  of  God.  Of  thia 
quite  a  number  at  examples  occurred  in  Italy,  France,  Spain,  and  Gemuu  , 
ny,  during  thia  century  ;  and  there  were  some  also  in  the  preceding  cen- 
tury. Those  who  could  not  in  their  lifetime  bring  themselves  to  the  res> 
caution  of  abandoning  society,  would  yet  demand  the  monastic  garb  when 
dying,  and  actually  put  it  on  before  they  left  the  world ;  that  they  might 
enjoy  the  prayers  ana  spiritual  succours  of  the  iratemity  among  whom  they 
were  received.  Another  and  a  striking  proof  of  the  high  estimation  in 
which  monks  were  held,  was  the  custom  of  the  emperors  and  kings  of  the 
Franks  in  this  age  of  calling  monks  and  abbots  to  their  courts,  and  iui 
trusting  them  with  civil  afiairs  and  business  of  great  moment  both  at  homa 
and  in  foreign  countries.  For  those  unsuspicious  princes  thought,  that  no 
persons  could  more  safely  l>e  intrusted  with  the  management  of  public  af. 
&irs,  than  men  of  such  sanctity  and  piety,  men  who  1^  subdued  all  their 
natural  desires  and  become  free  from  all  concupiscence.  Hence  it  waa^ 
that  in  the  history  of  those  times,  we  read  of  so  many  abbots  and  monka 
who  performed  the  functions  of  ambassadors,  commissioners  or  extraor- 
dinary judges,  and  ministers  of  state,  sometimes  indeed  with  good  success 
but  not  seldom  unsuccessfully. 

^  11.  And  yet  those  who  conferred  such  honours  upon  monks  and  the 
monastic  life,  did  not  deny  that  most  of  that  class  lived  vicious  lives  ;  and 
they  laboured  to  reform  their  morals,  and  to  render  them  obedient  to  their 
monastic  rules.  The  efforts  of  Lems  the  Meek  especially  in  this  particular, 
deserve  notice.  That  emperor  employed  Benediet,  abbot  of  Aniane  and 
afterwards  of  Indre,  a  man  distinguished  for  piety  and  the  fear  of  God,  to 
reform  tbe  monasteries,  first  in  Aquitoine,  and  then  throughout  the  kingdom 
of  France,  and  to  purge  them  of  the  enormous  vices  which  had  crept  into 
them ;  and  afterwards  in  the  council  [of  abbots  assembled]  at  Aix-la-Cha. 
pelle  A.D.  817,  in  which  the  same  Bcntdid  presided,  he  caused  good 
canons  to  be  enacted  for  restoring  the  prostrate  discipline  of  the  monaster- 
ies. This  Benediet  therefore,  who  has  been  called  the  second  father  of 
the  western  monks,  subjected  all  the  monks  to  the  singk  rule  of  St.  Beneditt 
of  Monte  Caasino,  suppressing  all  diversities  of  rites  and  customs,  and  in- 
troducing one  uniform  rule :  he  also  banished  the  greater  vices  from  the 
monasteries ;  and  likewise  brought  all  associations  of  monks,  who  had  be- 
fore been  bound  together  by  no  ties,  to  become  in  a  sense  one  body  or 
90dety.(36)    This  discipline  flourished  for  a  while,  but  from  various 

(36}    See  Jo.    XaiiUm,  AcU   SHnctor.  biOon,  Acta  Suictoi.  ord.    Bened.,  Sscal. 

end.  BBDBdict.,  SbcuI.  i*.,  pt.  i,,  Praef.,  p.  i».,  pt.  i.,  tom.  ».,  p.  183-316.— This  Bat. 

xxm^  ind  PiW.  id  SsgdI.  v.,  p.  in. ;  tdki  ippear*  to  have  been  ■  vei;  siticgia 

•1m>  Ui  At»»I«  Oidinii  8,  Bened.,  torn,  man,  and  a  great  refoimer  of  tbe  monailei- 

li.,  p.  4S0,  &c.,  and  many  olbec  placaa  in  iea,  that  ii,  one  who  brought  them  to  great* 

diat   volume.      Aug.    CaUut,  Hieloire  da  cr  luiifonnily  in  dreaa.  liTing.  worehip,  and 

Lorraine,  (om.  !.,  p.  6M.    Concerning  Beit-  natgee.     He  wai  himaelf  most  rigorous  in 

edtcl  or  Aniane  and  hia  merita  generaTl;,  see  voluntaty  mortificatiOD* ;  and  the  rule  of  St, 

the  Acta  Sanctor.,  toin.  ii.,  Febr.,  p.  606,  Smtditt  he  rerennced,  aa  jf  ii  bad  con* 

aod  Hiatoire  litleraite  de  U  France,  torn,  immedialel;  from  God,  and  wae  the  only 

iv.,  p.  447,  &c.     [Alao,  the  Life  of  Bens-  tine  gpide  to  heaveD.— rr.] 
diet,  by  Ario  one  of  hi«  disg^lee ;  in  JVo. 


CEICRCH  OFPICBRS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  V 

caines  it  gradually  declined ;  and  at  the  end  of  thia  century,  such  deTas- 
tationa  had  every  where  been  made  both  in  church  and  state,  dtat  only 
some  slight  traces  ot  it  remained  in  a  few  places. 

§  12,  The  order  of  canons,  which  Ckrodegang  devised  and  which  had 
been  eJttensively  introduced  in  the  preceding  century,  Ltwis  the  Meek 
cherished  with  great  care  and  extended  through  all  the  proviDcea  of  hia 
empire.  He  a^  added  an  order  of  canonetaes,  which  had  been  onknown 
in  the  Christian  world  till  that  time.(26)  For  bjth,  he  caused  rules  ta 
he  drawn  up  in  the  council  of  Aix-la-Chapelle  A.D.  817,  superseding  the 
rule  of  Chrodegang  ;  and  these  new  rules  continued  to  be  followed  in  most 
of  the  convents  of  canons  and  canonessestill  the  tweljlh  century,  although 
they  were  disagreeable  to  the  court  of  Rome.  The  compiler  of  the  rule 
for  eanmu,  was  undoubtedly  Amalariiu  a  presbyter  of  Metz ;  but  whether 
he  also  drew  up  that  for  eanonessM  is  uncertain. (27)  From  this  time 
onward,  numerous  convents  of  canons  and  caaoafsses  were  founded  in 
every  part  of  Europe,  and  endowed  «ith  ample  revenues  by  pious  individ- 
uals. But  this  institution  degenerated  like  the  others,  and  very  soon  ba. 
cune  widely  different  from  what  it  was  designed  to  be.(28) 

^  13.  Of  the  writers  among  the  Greeks,  the  following  were  the  most 
dutinguished.  Fhottua,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  a  man  of  superior 
talents,  and  of  various  and  extensive  knowledge,     Ilis  Bibliotheca,(29) 

(36)  See  MakUlm,  Amulet  Oid.  Beoed.,  ihould  ivoid  all  vice*,  and  pncliM  all  vir. 
torn,  ii.,  p.  428,  dec.  tue.    They  should  live  in  wetl-eecuied  cloia- 

(S7)  Lmi.  Ttonuin'n,  DiKiplioa  etclea,  ten,  coauining  dotmiloHes.  lefeclories.  tod 
vetni  el  non,  pt.  i.,  lib.  iii,,  cap.  43,  43,  otlwr  neceuuy  ipartmenU.  Tbe  number 
&c.  Munleri,  Anliquit*te>  luUcie  medii  or  cinons  io  each  claialcr,  iJiaurd  be  pni- 
•eri,  loDi.  T.,  p,  186,  640,  Ac  ,  ind  all  tbe  portiaoed  to  the  exigencei  of  tbe  churcb 
writen  who  treat  of  the  order  of  canona ;  lo  nbicb  it  belonged.  In  tbeii  dreaa,  thof 
tboogh  thn  ue  not  all  of  equal  vilue.  The  abould  aioid  the  eilnTagancea  of  omainent 
lesal  worthjp  of  credit  are  thote  who,  be-  and  finerj,  and  likairiae  uncleanhnese  and 
longing  theineeliee  lo  Ibe  order  of  canona,  negligeoce,  die.  The  aecond  part  of  i)m 
have  treated  of  the  origin  and  progreis  of  rule  relatea  to  catumaia,  and  conlaina  28 
that  order;  ai  e.  g,  F^ymund  C^ppond,  articlea.  The  aii  firat  are  eitiaeta  fniin  the 
Riatoire  dea  Cbaooinea,  Paria,  1699.  3to.  fathers,  and  relate  to  the  dutiea  of  ladiei 
For  theee  wrilere  are  ao  attacbed  to  (he  wbo  coneecrate  ihemeelTet  to  God.  Thoj 
order,  that  the;  ueutlhr  trace  beck  its  oiigia  n»y  have  private  properly  ;  jel  muit  corn- 
to  Ckral  hinuelf  and  hia  Apoatlea,  or  at  mit  the  management  of  il  lo  eome  kinsman 
leaet  to  Iba  firat  agea  of  Ihe  Chrialian  or  fneod,  by  a  public  act  or  asaignmenl. 
eborch.  [This  ordinsDce  of  Letuit  Sot  reg.  Tbej  mi^  alao  have  wailii^-isaida,  and  eat 
ulaling  the  order  of  canons,  ia  in  Hardiun  t  in  the  relectory,  and  sleep  in  iba  dormitorr. 
Concilia,  lorn,  ir.,  p.  lOSS-tlBO.  The  Their  are  to  be  veiled,  and  to  dreea  in  b^ 
abatraet  b]r  SckUgil,  r.ontaina  ite  Tleir  butineat  mnal  be  prayer,  reading,  and 
mdal  featnrea. — "  Il  embiacea  146  labouiiag  with  Ibeii  huida  ;  and  •Bpecia%, 
,  of  vhieh  the  Gnt  113  are  mate  they  must  fabiicale  their  own  clothiniF,  fro 
ettiacla  fiom  tbe  ftthera  and  Acta  of  conn'  the  flai  and  nool  given  to  ibem." — TV,] 


Uticlea  ;  of  vhieh  the  Gnt  113  are  mate     they  must  fabiicale  their  own  clothiniF,  fnmi 
ettiacla  fiom  tbe  ftthera  and  Acta  of  conn'    the  flai  and  wool  give    '     '       -     "-  - 
cite,  deecribing  the  dnttes  of  biahope  and        (U)  C^nul,  Histo 


prieeta.   Theee  are  tbUowed  by  two  sermoni  i.,  p.  GSl.    Histoire  Litberaire  de  b  n«K«, 

of    Augvlnu,   on   brins  in    aaaociationa.  torn.  It.,  p.  GSfl,  dtc, 

Tben  commence  the  tulea  bvned  by  tbia  (39)  See  Cumuit/,  Hiatoire  dea  JooO^ 

COimciL     First,  the  prevailing  error  thai  tbe  tome  i.,  p.  S7,  du.     IPhetiia  waa  of  aoUs 

preaenptkn*  of  tbe  Gospel  wo*  oUigatoi;  puenlaga,  well  eduotsd,  and  peibapa  tba 


only  opon  ntoa^  and  clergymOD,  is  eoofii.    gmtwt  geniue  of  Us  wo.     He  ceitainiT 
...    .   >.,.__.,^    ....     .[(mbatwoeoHeata    was*  great  acholai.     Vwe  in  civil  life,  1m 
Tbe  latier  oaf  cnlliTUad  all  leenui^[  Mcred  and  profane. 


tod;  and  then  thodietinctioobtwoeoMnafca  ws*  •  great  echolai.     Vwe  in  civil  life,  Iw 

and  canona   ia  defined.    Tbe  latier  oaf  cnlliTUad  all  leenui^[  Mcrad  and  profane, 

wear  tmen,  eat  fMt,  bold  private  fimitf.  Ha  waa  commander  of  tbe  imperial  bodjr* 

and  enjojr  that  of  the  chveb ;  the  KxnMr  naida,  fiiu  asnator  of  Constantinopla,  and 

caawK.    Y«l  aquallv  with  tbe  ouoks,  ihev  ^ef  privata  wesatarv  lo  the  empenL    H« 


m  BOOK  IIL-CBNTURT  IX.— PABT  H.-CHAP.  n. 

Bpistlei,  and  other  writingB,  are  yet  highly  vatuable.— JficepAortM,  also 
patriarch  of  Constantinople,  who  wrote  agaiiut  the  opposera  of  imago, 
and  some  other  woika.iSOy—Theodanu  Studiu*  is  likewise  indebted  to 
the  controvBrsy  in  behalf  of  images  lor  the  greater  part  of  his  reputation 
among  thooe  of  aAer  age3.(31)  Not  much  better  or  more  learned  werci 
Theodonu  Gra^tus,  who  suffered  much  in  defence  of  image-worship  ;(3S) 
Mahodhxt,  entitled  the  Confeasor,  because  no  penalties  or  pressure  could 

mi  ilM  cnployed  on  «mbaMJe>.    Duiing  EccIm.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  3,  &c.     [Nicepluma, 

•  STiiin  M)DM>r  ha  wrote  hia  funoui  B^  tfter  being  Mcnuij  of  lUte  ol  Coniuntino- 

Uothecm,  «C  HvfH^i^^laf,  pring  ■  ciitieil  pie  and  in liigfa  honour,  leund  Irom  tbe  vrorU 

■ceount  «tV)0  matbon  wbtch  he  had  read,  ud  became  a  monk.     Ks  wis  leanicd,  do- 

■nd  fraqoenllT  alao  mniinuiM  of  ibenr  con-  Tout,  md  eiceedinglj  zesloui  for  image-woi- 

tsDUiWnfa  cODiidenble  eitnct*.    Ai  minj  ihip.    He  was  made  patriarch  of  Conitan- 

of  thleM  ulboi*  ue  no  longer  extant,  the  linople  AD.  S(J6:  but  wan  expelled  hin  aaa 

■ccoont  of  Ihem  b;  Phetiai  is  exUemelj  ten  ^eaia  afler,  by  the  emperor  Leo  V.  who 


nloabla.     In  the  year  B58,  the  Gmperor    waa  opposed  la  unasc-wi 

Midiatl  III.  deposed  l/patiut  the  patnirch     eiile,  A.D.  828.     Hia  beei  work  u,  a  uonf 

of  Conitanlinople  ;  and  PAtifiiw  was  ordain-     pendious  HisWr;,  from  Maurice  A.D.  600, 


ad  BubdeacoQ,  deacon,  pnest,  and  patriarch,  to  A.D.  7B9 ;   eilant  in  the  CorpuB  Hial. 

in  four  aucceuive  days.    The  friends  of  Ig-  Bnantmaa.    He  also  wrote  a  CKrenalegt^ 

satiua  and  the  biabops  of  Roma,  refosed  to  TViporfilo,  or  t  Catalogue  of  public  men 

ulaiovrledge  PAoltiu  as  a  legitimate  patri-  among  the  Hebrevia,  Greeks,  Latins,  lui., 

tjch.    Tet  he  hald  the  office  till  A.D.  867,  and  a  lTij:o^7-/>ia,  or  Index  of  Oanonicd, 

when  haling  offended  the  emperor  he  was  Ecclesiaatical,  and  Apocryphal   Books,  an- 

deposed,  and  Igrmtitu  was  restored.    But  neiing  to  each  the  number  of  linen  (r't;t<") 

in  the  jreai  S77,  Igruitius  died  and  PAnrtm  it  contained.    Beaidca  these  histoiical  works, 

again  took  the  chair,  till  A.D.  866,  when  he  wrotea  longEpialle  lo  oope  I.<a  III.  cOD- 

the  new  emperor  Lto  the  Philosopher  de-  taining  his  creed ;  several  small  collcctiooi 

posed  and  banished  him  to  a  cunTent  in  Ar-  of  canons,  and  a  number  of  hooka  in  defenca 

menia,  where  be  died  ibouL  A.D.  890.     The  of  image-wDrship.— 7r.] 

RUiolheca  of  Photius,  Gr.  and  I.at.,  with  (31)    [Tkeodarut   SniiitcM  was  bom  at 

the  notes  of  Hoeschelius,  (the  Terj  fault^r  Constantinople  A.D.  759,  became  a  mmk 

Latin  hf  Schotl),  was  first  published,  1601,  m  781,  and  abbol  in  794,  and  four  jtatm  af> 

Ibl.,  and  has  been   seieral  times  reprinted,  ler  head  of  the  monaslerjr  Sludiunt  in  Con- 

Lalest  edition    reTJaed  bj  Btkhtr,   Berlin,  slanlinople ;  whence  his  surname  Sludite: 

]8£4,  S  Tola.  4to.     His  ii^yjiaif  jrtpl  ruv  Ho  was  lealous  even  to  madneas  in  favour 

VcO^Tuv  Kavixaiuv  ivafiXar^atoif,  libri  of  imago-worship ;  and  for  thirtv  years  naa 

iv.,  adv.  Paulisnialss,  &c.,  is  in  J.  C.  Wei-  tbs  iustigaior  of  rebellions,  and  the  dauntless 

fii    Anecdols  Gr.,  snd  in  GuUanii  Bibli-  leader  of  them,  (when  out  of  prison),  against 

oth.  Patr.,  tom.  liii.,  p.  603,  &c.    His  Epis-  the  government  which  was  opposed  to  im> 

ties,  to  the  number  of  348,  were  published,  age-worship.     He  died  A.D.  826,  aged  67. 

Gr.  and  La(.,  by  R.  Mmtagvt,  Lond.,  16G1,  Besides  a  tew  tracts  on  monkery  and  monk- 

foL     Hia  Namoaaam,  or  collection  of  eccl.  isb  aaints,  he  has  lefi  us  134  catecheCietl 

canons,  emhracii^  liv.  Tilnli,  with  lbs  Com-  Discouraes,  and  a  vast  number  of  inflamnuf 

msotai;  of  TKeod.  BeUanum,  was  pubLsbed,  tory  letters  in  defence  of  imaae-worship,  most 

Or.   arid   Lai.,  hj  both   the  JiuUUt ;    the  of  which,  or  al  leaul  parts  of  them,  fiarontiu 

laat  in   his  Biblioth.  Juris.  CatMHi.,  Paris,  has  inserted  in  hu  Annals.     Ho  nai  a  m«n 

1663,  lom.  iL,  p.  789.     Several  additional  of  some  learning  and  talent ;  but  wasted  all 

lettets  and  tracts  have  crept  to  light  in  dif-  his  strength  on  the  controversy  respecting 

fittsnt  collections  ;    but  his  eitenaive  com-  images. —  3V,] 

nwQtaries  on  scripture,  bis  large  lexicon,  and  (32)  [Tktodcmit  Gruplut  wss  a  monk  of 

several  amaller  worka,  remain  slill  in  MS.  Palestine,  went  to  Constantinople  in  818,  u 

— For  an  accoonl  of  hie  writings,  see  Fabri-  plead  the  cause  of  image-worship  ;  was  bao- 

cnu,  Biblioth.    Gr.,  vol.   ii.,  p.  381-610.  isbed  four  times,  for  bis  sbuss  of  empenua 

Of  his  public  life,  and  the  conlroveraias  m  and  others,  snd  for  his  seditious  movemsnta 

which  he  was  involnd,  notice  will  be  taken  in  &voni  of  images  \  and  at  last  died  in  ai- 

in  the  next  chapter,  4  37,  du.— Tr.}  He,  about  A.D.  S40.     He  has  left  us  a  Dia- 

(30)SeBthe  Acta  Sanctor.,  lom.  ii.,Manu  pule,  an  Epistle,  and  Creed  j  all  in  defeoE* 

ad  diem  xiii.,  p.  398.     Owltn,  Sctipt«n*  ofimsgea. — Tr.] 


CHURCH  OFHCERS  AND  GOVERNBKNT.  J» 

induce  him  to  abandon  the  defence  of  imagea  ;(33)  Tkeodant^Ahiatra  ;(34) 
Petnu  Sicu/u«;(35)  Niatas  Damd^ZG)  and  others  ;  whose  namn  would 
perhaps  have  not  been  handed  down  to  this  day,  had  not  the  Greeks  been 
involved  in  contests  with  the  Latins  on  aeveral  subjects,  and  among  them* 
selves  respecting  image- worship. — Among  the  Syrians,  the  name  of  JUoMt 
Barcepha*  ia  lamous ;  and  not  undeservedly.  For  he  posKssed  genioB 
and  skill  in  writing,  beyond  most  others  ;  as  his  works  eTmce.(87) 

..    About  A. U.  ottbiicentuiy;  C. 

8SD,  Lhe  pilniTch  Mnt  him  u  bia  envoj  to  — Hit  three  Books  de  Pkra^wl  in  ■ 

Rome.     TherebewBSguiltf  ofidnlteiyiind  tmuUlioD  bom  the  Sjriac,  bf  Andr.  M*-  ' 

did  peauice.     Retarniiif;  to  CoaBUnliiiople,  tiat,  w«re  pabhahed,  Antwerp,  lfi69,  8to  ; 

be  becune  very  leilaua  m  defence  of  iinmgc  tai  then  in  the  BibLioth.  Patiom,  lorn,  irii., 

worship ;  wu  baniihed,  mnd  impiiwmed,  uid  p.  4fi6. 

whipped.     But  in  a4S,  he  wu  made  pttii-  The  Greek  writers  omitted  bj  Dr.  JT*- 

arch  of  Constantinople.     He  died  A.D.  847 ;  (jkctm,  lie  the  foUotainc : 

and  has  left  us  live  orations  in  pniae  of  monk-  Nieepkonu  Chuiop^Ui,  who  flontiafaA 

tTj,  and  a  coUeclion  of  canones  poenitentia-  peibap*  A.D.  BOl,  and  wiote  two  EpiallM 

les.     Some  of  his  orations  have  passed  for  to  Thtodotnu  a  monk  of  Corinth,  containing 

works  of  MilkodiitM  Pstsieoiia,  who  flour-  aolulions  of  several  difficult  questioiis  in 

d  A^D.  390.— Tr.]  ethics  ;  extant,  Gr.  and  Lit.,  in  the  Jus  Or. 


{34}  Flier  Bayle,  Dietionnsiie,  torn. 
8S,  ail.  Abucaras.  [The  word  Afmtan 
nifies  hithop  of  Carta.     He  followed 


sa- 


lt Roman.,  lib.  v.,  p.  341,  and  LaL,  in  tiM 


party  of  Pitotiiu ;  but  afterwards  renounced  brother  of  Tkeodorut  Studites,  and  abq  s 

It  and  joined  thai  of  Ignatius.     According  zealot  for  image-worihip.     He  was  depoead 

to  Caxe,  he  Bourished  A.D.  887.     He  has  A.D.  80S,  eided,  and  died  after  A.D.  816. 

left  us  about  40  DiBgertatioas  doctrinal  and  Grelztr  (de  Cruce,  tom.  ii.,  p.  1200)  bs* 

polemic,  against  beielica,  Jews,  and  Mohim-  published.  Or.  and  Lai,,  aii  Oration  of  )ui,im 

medana;  which  werepublisbed, Gr.and  L«t.,  the  eialtaition  of  the  holy  croes ;  aitd  £ar«> 

by  Jac.  Grttta,  with  the  Hodtgut  of  Anas-  iBiu  (Annalea,  ad  ann.  808,  4  SS)  has  given 

taihiB  Sinaita,  Ingolstadt,  1606,  4to. — Tr.]  ua  an  Epistle  of  bia,  in  Latin. 

(35)[PfUr5uuliu,(aouriabedA.D.870),  Ignatuu,  f  grammarian  and  deacon  U 
was  a  learned  noblemsn,  whom  the  emper-  Conatantina[Je,  and  then  metropolitan  of 
or  Batil  I.  sent  to  negotiate  an  eicbuige  Nice.  He  flouiisbed  A.D.  810,  uid  wu' 
of  ptisonen  in  Annenia.  There  he  becatne  alive  A.D.  S3B.  His  life  of  the  patrialob 
■cquauited  with  the  sect  of  the  new  jVfuni-  Taruiui  ia  eitani,  Lat,,  in  Sunai,  and  in 
ckaani,  or  Paaiiciatu  ;  the  history  of  whoae  BoUand,  on  Feb.  SSth.  Hia  Ufe  of  the  pa- 
Origin,  progress,  and  decline,  he  afterwards  tnarch  Nictphona  was  published,  Or.  artd 
composed ;  published,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  Ingol-  Lat.,  t>y  Haaclitniiu  and  Paptiroeh,  on 
■tadt,  1604.  4la,  and  partially,  in  Latin,  by  March  ISlh. 

Btrmuiu,  Annals,  tom.  ii. ;  and  in  the  Bib-  Naiuraliui,  a  monk  of  Constantinople, 

both.  Patr.,  tom.  nil. — Tr.]  very  active  in  favour  of  image- worship,  for 

(36)  [Sictlai  Damd,  a  learned  bisho])  of  which  he  was  often  imprisoned.     He  floor- 

Paphlagania,  flourished  abent  A.  D.  880,  and  isbed  from  A.D.  313,  till  after  A.D.  SSO. 


ongly  attached  to  the  parly  of  i^no-    Several  letters 


proachea 


t  Pholnu.  He  also  wrote  containing  an  account  of  the  : 
he  twelve  apostles,  and  aev-  the  image-worshippers,  isiinserted,  L 
era]  other  ssinta ;  a  defence  of  the  synod  of  the  BibOoth.  Patr.,  tom.  liv.,  p.  901.  (^m 
ChaUedon,  and  a  commenlaiy  on  some  parts  {Hist,  Lit,,  tom.  ii.}  sivMa  speciKMB  Vf  Iks 
of  Oiegoiy  Naz.  His  life  of  Ignatius  was  Greek ;  but  did  not  deem  it  worth  pnUldt- 
— '-"-'--d.  Or.  and  Lat.,  with  the  Acta  of  Urn    ituentire. 

ThtojAojia,   the  bratbn  of  Titoignu 

Onptns,  (see  oote  ^)  p-  88),  and  of  tb« 

MBS  ebaltcter,  cm£ict,  and  fortune.    T«t 

"of  Nice,  abonl  A-O. 


•igfalh  noenl   Council,  Ingolstadt,  1604, 
4to  ;  ad  m  fiarduaa'i  Concdia,  ton.  v.,  f. 


»44~I009. 

(87}  Jm.  ShB.  Autman,  Bibhotb.  (Mm*. 
TiticaM,  torn.  ii„  p.  1*7,  &e.     [Jbsst    646.    We  have  a  H^ 
Bcrcfpid  wis  a  Syiun  bishop  of  Betb-IU-    odea,  in  nuanuy 


I  Hymn,  eonsistina  of  uin* 
of  hisbioibeti  ^liiod  if 


to  BOOK  HI.— CENTURY  IX.— PART  IL— CHAP.  11. 

'  §  14.  At  the  head  of  the  Latin  writers  may  jiutly  be  placed  Bahimiu 
Maunu,  wbose  last  office  was  that  of  archbisliop  of  Menlz.  He  was  tha 
common  prac^tor  of  Germany  and  Fiance ;  with  whom  no  one  in  thia 
century  can  be  compared,  either  for  ganlua,  or  extent  of  learning,  or  the 

nmtlitiide  of  books  he  composed.  Whoever  acquaints  imnself  with  the 

opinions  of  Rabanus  Maurus,  learns  all  that  the  best  of  the  Latins  thou^t 
and  believed  for  about  four  centuries ;  for  his  writings  were  in  the  hands  of 
bU  the  leamed.(38) — Agobard  of  Lyons,  a  man  of  character  and  discem- 
Comitfit,  Qt.  uwl  LaL,  ia  hit  Oiig.  Con-        StyUama,  nunuud  Mipi,  matmiolttu 

■UaUDop.,  f.  S34.  of  Neo-Canm  in  the  Fronncu  Euphn- 

,       XUIutt  BjoctHoM,  ludn  of  ths  cboii  mt  teoni,  who  Soaiiriied  iboiil  A.D.  870.     Ha 

ConitaiitiDapfs,  >  le&lot  for  imiige-WDrship,  wu  >  >trong  ptrtiun  of  Ignatiiu,  in  oppoai- 

in  which  cauM  he  laffeied  much.     He  flour-  lion  to   Phalmi ;   for  wmch  he  luSered  k 

iiheil  ibout  A.D.  830  ;  and  wrote  ha  Eaca-  temponry  deprintion  of  hia  lee.     He  haa 

nunm  on  St.  Dionji.  Ateop.,  which  ii  ex-  left  ns  two  Episan,  Or.  and  Lai.,  in  Hat^ 

Unt,  Gr.  ind  Lil.,  m  the  Opp.Dionyi.  Are-  dw'n'j  Concilii,  torn,  t.,  p.  1122,  1130. 
op.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  307 ;  tin  EncotniDm  on  the        Jticluitl,  the  monk,  ixucelluB  to  the  pa- 

hoty  uigeli  atid  irchingels  of  God  ;  eilant,  ttisRh  Inatiut,  flourubed  A.D.  878 ;  and 

Gr.  ind  I^t.,  in  Cotniefii,  AdcIubi.  Hot.,  wrote  enEDCoauDm  Od  IgnUiaa  ;  eituiC,  Or. 

torn,  i.,  p.  1525.  tod  Let,,  in  Harduin'i  ConeiltB,  tam.  t.,  p. 

George   HuiurtolDt,   u   AichimtlidHle,  lOOSj  uid  a  lifeof  TAcodonu  StoditM.fraiB 

who  floQiislied  iboal  A.D.  843,  *t>d  wrote  a  which  Baronim  m  his  Amiela  hu  nude  Ta- 

Cbronicon  from  the  creation  to  A.D.  848,  rious  eiiiacca. 

which  atill  exists  in  MS.     From  it  the  snc-        Giargt,  chirlophylai  of  the  great  cbnrck 

ceedine  chronol agists,  CedTtTOit,  Tlitop\a-  tl  Constantinople,  and  irchbislrap  of  Nico- 

lU^Glyau,  &c.,lu.ve  copied  all  that  ia  Tal-  media  about  A.D.   880.     He  was  a  warai 

nable.  friend  of  Phatiae.     Several  Orations  aol 

Ig-rtatiat,  son  of  the  emperor  Michael  Cu-  some  Poems  of  his  in  praise  of  satati,  ara 

ropalita,  caatnted  and  baiiished  \if  Leo  the  extant.  Or.  and  Lat,  in  Can^efii,  Aoctoai. 

Armenian,  UTod  a  monk  about  SO  jeara,  waa  Not.,  Paris,  1646,  torn,  i.,  p.  995. 

paljiarcb  of  Constantinople  A.D.  817,         Lto  the  Pbilosophei,  Greek  emperor  from 

^'   '      th  Barda,  and  was  deposed  and  A.D.  886  to  A.D.  911.     He  has  left  us  in. 

).  858.     In  the  year  867,  Pho-  sacred  Onlioas,  some  Letters   and  Tiacu, 

litu  his  compelilor  was  deposed,  and  IgTUi-  irpoxt'/xn'  yo/uumi  sive  Dcltchu  Legtini,  in 

tint  restored.     He  died  in  878,    agad  80  \x.  Ttluh ;    a   huge  diseBt  of  the   Uws   of 

years.     Two  letters  and  one  discourse  of  his  the  Greek  empire,  publiahed,  Paris,   1847, 

are  extant,  Latin,  in  Harduin't  Concilia,  Gr.  and  Lat,,  in  Tit.  tomes  tbl.    NmdUt 

tom.  T.,  p.  791,  873,  937.  Cofttiutiotia  HL  ;  and  TactUa  sen  de  ra 

MctTophoRei,    metropolitan    of    Smyrna,  vaiitazi  Opiu. 
A.D.  858-859,   and  A.D.  867-8S0.     He        NkoUou,  surnamed  Mysticus,  patriarcli 

was  a  strenuous  opposer  of  Photiiu,  and  of  Constantinople  from  A.D.  89S  to  A.D. 

toss  as  he  fell     He  has  left  us  a  letter,  g'  —      '      '  

ing  as  the  history  of  PAottiu  from  A.D,  8. . 

(0  870;  which  is  extant  in  Latin,  in  Saro-  marrisge  of  another,     jiui  m   hii  ne  waa 

Mma,  Annales.  ad  ann.  870.  ^  453 ;  and  Gr.  restored,  and  lived  liU  934.     He  has  lefl  ua 

and  I^t.,  is  Hantuin't  Concilia,  tom.  •>.,  p.  eight  Epistles  ;  extant  in  the  coUeclions  of 

nil.  councils,  or  in  Baroniat'  Annals. — TV.] 

Basil  the  Macedonian,  Greek  emperor  (38)  See  the  Acta  Ssnclor,,  tom.  i..  Febr., 
foHn  A.D.  8A7-8SS.  He  wrote  Eiborta-  p.  500.  Hiitoire  Litteraue  de  la  Franca, 
tiom  to  bia  aon  Leo,  eome  orations,  ad-  tome  v.,  p.  151.  [Also,  Maiillim,  Acts 
"  .    "        .  Ti.,  p^l-4«. 

.     .  ,  T  of  reapect- 

isneo  A.D.  870,  is  supposed  to  have  written  able  parentage   st  Menti,  A.D.  776.     Ha 

•omeof  the  pieces,  which  go  under  the  name  studied  first  at  Fdda,  where  he  waa  made 

of  aaolher  Micluul  Psellus  who  lived  in  the  deacon  in  801.     The  next  year  he  removed 

eleventh  century,  particularly  a  parspbreae  to  Tours,  to  atudy  under  the  famous  Alaiiii. 

on  moat  of  the  books  of  AriifMis,  a  Dia-  After  one  or  two  yeara  he  roturned  to  Futda, 

logne  on  the  operations  of  danons,  a  Tract  and  was  made  bead  of  the  school  ihate,  at 

'•'wtiTffTg  daowtts,  dte.  the  iga  of  SS.    As  an  inatnetet  he  ma  so 


ade  patjii 
lairelled' 


CHURCH  OFnCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  71 


naent,  Bud  not  destitute  of  learning ;  but  he  would  han  denned  mnB 
commendation  if  he  had  not  been  a  dribnder  of  the  rebelUoaof  the  Moa 
of  Leiou  the  Meek  against  their  own  father.(30) — Hildidn  obluBed  nolo. 
riety  by  his  work  entitled  Areopagitiat.(iO) — Eginliardj  abbot  of  Sell. 
genatadt,  the  celebrated  author  of  the  life  of  Charlevuigng  ud  other  worki^ 
was  particularly  attentive  to  the  elegance  of  his  g^le,  and  waa  not  desti- 
tute of  other  excellences. (41) — Claudiiu  of  Turin  is  in  reputation  at  thia 
day,  for  his  exposition  of  certain  books  of  scripture,  and  for  his  Chronoio- 
^.(42)— frecu^iu  of  Lisieux,  whose  Ckromeon  is  sliU  extant,  compiled 
celebnMd  ■■  to  dnw  joong  man  of  tilenli  Stt^m  Balmt,  Firii,  1666,  %  nU.  Sro. 
fiwn  >  Biot  distancB.     Among  bis  pupil*    — TV.]  * 

were  V/^frid  Slrato,  Senalut  Luinu,  and  (40)  Hiiloire  Littanire  de  Ii  Fruee, 
otheit,  who  were  imong  the  first  achotui  of  tome  if.,  p.  607,  (and  Cax,  HiMohi  Ltu 
theiT  ige.  In  the  jeu  833,  he  wu  nude  uruia,  torn.  ii. — Hiiiitim  wu  made  abbot 
■bbot  of  Foldi ;  in  which  office  he  wu  foi  of  Si.  Deoyi  abonl  A.D.  814,  and  of  St. 
k  time  popalai.  but  at  length  ibe  monki  com-  Ovimiii)  oeai  Paiii  in  818  ;  alia  ucbcbui- 
plained  that  he  wu  go  engaged  in  writing  lain  of  the  palace,  AE^  being  in  gmtb- 
book*  u  to  neglect  his  active  dutiee.  He  vonr  wilh  Lewi*  [he  Meek,  he  joined  the 
now  resioDed  hu  abbacy,  and  retired  to  a  rebellion  afhixoiu,  and  waa  depriTedofhii 
literarj  life.  This  wu  in  B43.  Five  yeara  oftice*,  md  banithed  to  Coibej  in  Saioiqr, 
■her  lie  wu  made  archbishop  of  Xtnlx;  in  A.D.  830.  But  soon  aftai  he  wu  reelond 
whichofficebecantiouedtillhiadeath,A.D.  to  bia  Pariaiaa  abbacies.  Leuit  now  di. 
857. — He  wrote  commenUriei  on  all  the  Ntted  bim  to  write  ■  full  history  of  St.  Di- 
canonical  books,  end  on  aeveral  of  the  apoc-  oayn'tu,  the  (bundei  of  bii  monaatery,  ud 
rypha]  1  also  aermona,  letlera,  and  tracts,  the  reputed  first  bishop  of  Paris.  This /fit- 
Moat  of  his  works,  ss  published,  are  com-  dain  eiecuted  in  bis  bmous  AreopagitiCB. 
prised  in  six  toIs.  folio,  Cologne,  1B2T. —  He  there  makes  Dionytiut  Ihs  Areopagile, 
TV.]  mentioned  Acts  mi,,  34,  after  being  bishop 

(39}  CDf(nna,Hiitoire  litter,  de  la  Tiltede  of  Athene,  to  have  ttarelled  to  Rome,  ibetrcB 
Ijyon,  torn,  ii.,  p.  93. ,  NouTeau  Dietioo-  to  Ailea,  and  at  last  to  Paris,  where  be 
luire  Histor.  Critique,  torn,  i,,  p,  178,    His-    founded  the  monutery  of  St.  Denys  (Dioinp- 


toiie  Litteraiie  de  la  France,  lome  iv.,  p,     liua),  converted  vast  numbers,  * 

*  <^  •  [and  Cow's  Historis  Littenris,    bishop  of  that  i«ion,  and  at  length  eomtea 
.    jlf  oiard  wsa  a  Frank,  called  Erom    nitityrdom,  in  the  reign  of  iJomitiui,    To 


torn,  u,  AgoiMrd  wsa  a  Frank,  called  bom  niaityrdom,  in  the  reign 
Spain  lo  be  coadjutor  of  Lddrai  aichbisbop  him  slso,  he  ascribes  Si 
of  Lyons.  A.D,  8t3,  whom  he  aderwaids    under  the  name  of  Diony) 


He  wu  a  man  of  an  ardent,  in 
dependent  mind,  of  great  learning  a 


of  DionynW  the  Areopagite. 

.  .  3d.-V] 

(41)  Histoire  Litteraire  de  la  Fiance, 
lome  iv..  p,  650 ;  and  bis  Life  of  Charlt- 
to  whom  the  Fieivh  kings  were  disposed  to  tnagnr,  u  published  by  Hem.  Schmindu. 
grant  privil^es  ;  and  taking  aides  with  Lo-  [See  above,  p,  3S,  note  (43),— IV.] 
fJliuVc  and  Fcpin  against  Uwir  father  Ltwii  (4S)  See  Rich.  Sinum,  Crilicioe  de  la  Bitv 
the  Meek,  be  went  so  fsr,  thai  on  s  reeon-  liotbeque  Ecdu.  ia  St.  in  Pm,  tome  i.,  p. 
cilialLOn  between  those  sovereigns  he  was  284.  [Clnulius  wu  a  tutire  of  Spun,  and 
deprived  ofbiB  bishopric.  However,  he  was  educated  under  Ftlix  of  Urgel.  In  81S  or 
lestoced.  snd  held  his  office  till  his  death  in  813,  he  became  a  presbyter  in  the  court  <^ 
840,      He  attacked  Fclvc  of  Urgel ;  wrote     Leuiit  the  Meek,  and   commenced  writing 


against  image-worahip,  aminsl  the  trial  by  eommenlaries.      In   821,  Lemt  n 

ordeal,  and  against  the  belief  Ihat  evil  spirits  bishop  of  Turin.     He  immediately  Mt  hiiB- 

eao  produce  stomis  and  hail  and  thunder ;  self  against   sU   imsge-worahip,   and  evea 

•Dd  when  some  pretended  viitchtM  were  ar-  removed  and  destroyed   the  pictures  and 

raigned  before  bJm,  he  caused  them  to  be  imagea,  throughout  tus  diocese.    IIub  e 

whipped,  till  they  confesaed  ihal  thenr  da.  cited  strong  oppoiillon,  ai>d  involved  turn 

ceivwl  the  people  in  order  to  gain  i  lireB*  cootioTeny  all  bis  liftb     Tel  bs  peiaevace 


ceivwl  the  people  in  order  to  gain  i  lireB*  cootioTeny  all  bis  liftb     Tel  bs  peiaevaced, 

,.,          ,              .   .      ..,!.L_.  ._  ■--unjedimr            ■""       -j-'  -      ■    ■  ■ 

>r  ill  pilgriiDagu,  <^ 

r,  ud  AjiuUo  hit  faceessor,  by  anprenMey  of  toa  p«f«,  &c.    HraM  ai 


.    ■  works  wers  first  iiublisbad  hr    denonnced  image-wetdfo  u  idolatry,  d 

Maum,  Psiis,  ISOB,  8to;  ind  then,  mneh    that  the  croaa  was  lo  be  bononied,  Aau- 
betlar,  together  vrilh  those  of  Ltidrai  his    proved  of  sU  pilgriiDagu,  questioned  the 


7»  BOOK  in.— CENTURY  IX.— PART  H.— CHAP.  I!. 

almost  entirely  in  the  very  words  of  the  ancient  writers. (43) — Sermhu 
Lftput,  whose  Epistles  and  tracts  ue  still  extant,  ranks  among  the  most 
agreeable  writers  of  those  times;  nor'wu  he  so  much  lacking  in  acute- 
ness  of  mind,  aa  in  elegance  and  extant  of  learning.  (44) — Drepamtu  Flo- 
rut,  called  also  FJonu  Maguter,  has  left  us  Poems,  Expositions  of  some 
hofika  of  scripture,  and  a  few  other  writing8,(45) — ChruHitm  DnOkmar  ex- 
pounded the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  .(46) — Goduchalau,  a  monk  of  Orbais, 
Is  rendered  immortal  by  the  controversies  respecting  divine  grace  and  pre- 
destination, to  which  he  gave  rise.(47) — Ptuchamu  Sadbart,  a  man  of 

hiTB  cmiiidered  him  u  >  gift  nbrmet,  and  death  wu  tSla  A.D.  SSI.    Ha  wrote  Li- 

■   aa  the  fnuader  o(  tha  >ect  of  the  Waldiiuet.  bar  da  tribua  qDMUoaihu ;  Tii.,  Tree  will. 

Ha  ceitaialy  (qipoaed  aome  at  the  aupenti-  m«deituutiOD,  u>d  Ihe  aupenbuDduice  of 

timi  of  tbe  aga ;  and  probably  conthbuted  Chiiit'a  mchta;   alao  a   CoIlectuieQin,  oa 

to  pieierTe  Diore  iodependence  of  the  pope  the  aame  aubjecta;  the  life  of  St.  Wigbert; 

and  greater  purity  of  doctrine  and  notihip  the  life  of  St.  Mutmin  of  Trevea  ;  and  130 

in  the  Alpine  countries,  tlun  in  most  other  EpiBlles  ;    all   well  ediled  by    S.    Baliae, 

C  of  Europe.     The  Cathotica  have  neTcr  Paris,  1664,  6to,  and  then  in  the  Bibliolh. 

partial  to  him.     Indeed  they  tax  him  Patr.,  torn.  liv.,  p.  I. — Dr.  JfiuAAm'i  ac- 

with  great  etioia.    Yet  ha  wia  neier  ar-  count  of   hia   atyle  aeema  not  verv  cod- 

liignM  aa  a  heretic  ;  not  removed  from  hia  liatent.    Immu  mote  Id  an  aa^y,  flowing 

bishopric  till  hia  death,  about  A.D.  839.  Hia  style,  tolerably  chaate  for  that  (ge ;  but  Dot 

commenta£y  on  the  epistle  to  the  Gilatiana,  Teiy  Tigorons,  nor  very  brilliant :  ju  on  the 

is  in  the  Bibliolh.  Pair.,  lorn,  iiy.,  p.  IM.  whole  agreeEblB.^rr.] 

Hia  other  conuneutarics,  though  not  mferior  (4fi)  Colonia,  Hut.  Litteraire  da  Lyon, 

perhaps  to  those  of  JUbnToit,  still  lie  in  MS.  torn,  ii.,  p.  135.   Hist.  Litter,  de  la  France, 

Probably  they  are  unfavourable  to  popery ;  lom.  v.,  p.  313,  &c.      [Fiona  was  a  dea- 

for  it  amcara  that  he  maintained  the  original  con  in  the  ehorch  at  Lyops,  and  flourished 

puity  of  biahops  and  presbyters.     He  wrote  about  A.D.  B37;  yet  he  was  a  writer  n» 

on  Geneiia  three  Boolta  ;  on  Eiodna  four  lata  ss  A.D.  853,    His  commenlaries  on  all 

Books  1   on  Leviticus ;   on  the  Go^l  of  the  epistles  of  Paul,  are  printed  as  the  work 

Matthew ;  on  the  other  epistles  of  Paul ;  a  of   Ada.     They    are   a   compilation  from 

almt  scripture  Chronolocy ;  and  tracts  on  Cyprian,  Hilary,  Ambrose,  and  about  nine 

Ao  worship  of  imaf^es  and  sainta,  which  aro  other  fslhers.    He  slso  wrote  on  (be  canon 

loat,  except  large  fragmenta  quoted  by  hia  of  the  maaa  ;  on  using  compulsion  with  the 

antagonista.     See    Cave,   Hist.  Litteraria  ;  Jews;  onlbeeleclianinddutiesora bishop; 

Fleary,  Histoiro  Ecclesiaalique,  livr.  nlvii.,  a  commentary  on  the  Psalms ;  three  Books 

cui.  30,  St.    ScAroecjU,  Kircheneeachichte,  on   predestination,    against  jo^    Scohit; 

vol.  uiii,,  p.  381,  407,  dtc.,  and  Miitur't  nine  poetic  paraphrases  of  some  Psalma, 

Cburoh  Hist.,  cent,  ii ,  ch,  iii. — TV.]  Hymna,  and  Epistles  ;  and  fire  olbei  po- 

<43)    [Fticul^ati    was    a    Benedictine  ema.     Some  of  these  are  pubhsbed,  in  the 

monk  of  Fulds,  and  waa  made  bishop  before  BiblioiL  Pair.,  torn.  *iit.  sod  iv.     Mabd- 

A.D.  834.    LewtM  the  Meek  sent  him  as  sn  Um,  Analect.,  torn.  ir.    Dathitr,  Spicileg., 

envoy  lo  the  pope,   A.D.   SSS.      He  was  tom.iii.    JUatifvin.Vindiciae  Oraliae,  &«., 

preaent  in  variaus  councila,  A.D,  839,  83S,  torn,  i.,  &c.    The  real  wera  qbibt  printed. 

837,  846,  and  84B :  and  died  about  A.D.  —Tr.] 

860.    His  Chronicon  is  in  twelve  Books;  (46)  Histoire  Litter,  de  la  France,  lom. 

tlta  seven  first  eitend  &om  the  creation  to  v.,  p.  84.     [Drvihrnar  was  a  French  Ben- 

tbe  Christian  en ;  the  other  five  reach  lo  eilictine  monk  of  Corbey,  and    flourished 

A.D.  60S.     The  work  waa  poblished,  Co-  about  A.D.  840.     Hie  commentatyon  Mat- 

loirae.  1B39,  bil. ;  Heidelb.,  1697.  Svo ;  and  then,  is  so  opposed  lo  the  doctrine  of  tran- 

in  the  Bibl.  Pair.,  lom.  xiv.,  p.  10«1.— 2V.]  subalantislion,  that  the  friends  of  that  doc- 

[iVj  Histoire    Lilleraire   de   la   France,  trine  have  laboured  hard  lo  prove  the  woA 

lom.  (.,  p.  SAG.     [Liinu,  surasmed  Scr-  corrupted  by  the  Lutherans;    but  in  vain, 

wAu,  wsB  a  French  Buiedicline  monk  of  for  it  was  fiist  published,  before  LtUkn  be- 

Fcnara.     From  abonl  A.D.  838,  he  spent  gsn  to  assail  ptpeiir,  in  the  year  1614,  by 

eight  yeara  at  Fulda,  imder  Rahataa ;  then  Eim.  Alhertin.     It  is  now  in  the  Biblioll^ 

some  time  st  Seligenatadl,  with  E^n^ri.  Patrum,  torn,  xv.,  p.  86.    See  Cme,  Hia- 

He'neit  went   to  court,  and  in  843   wa*  toria  Litter.,  lom.  ii.— ^r.] 

made  abbot  of  Fenara.    He  was  in  several  (47}  [See  below,  ch.  iii.,  J  33,  33,  of  this 

ABoneiU.  and  ones  en*DT  la  Eobm.     Hia  caoton. — OoittcMam    '     "  " 


CHCROR  OinCEBS  AND  GOVERNUBNT.  7t 

fluM  in  the  cootroveruea  respecting  the  Iiord's  supper,  has  left  tm,  beaides 
other  works,  a  book  on  that  subjaot  vfakh  afibrded  matter  tar  M  long  de> 
bate  in  that  age.(4B) — Bertram  «r  Aclraam,  a  monk  of  Corbey,  Was  the 
principeU  Kntagomst  of  RadberL  His  tract  on  the  Ijord's  supper,  dnwn 
up  by  order  of  Charlet  the  Bald,  occaaioned  likewiM  much  debate  anxmg 
the  leanied.(40] — Hagmo  of  Halberatadt,  wrote  books  of  various  Bort% 
vhich  are  specimens  rather  of  industry  than  of  genius  and  learmng.(OO) 

mi  of  Sum  oiigin,  ud  eduutad  to  ihe  taetotprynu  fuit,  qui  ttrA  tt  t^ioti  terip- 
moaiiterj  of  FuldL  When  uiiTsd  *t  mia-  tit  dc  TcriUM  corpon*  et  nngumii  Domiiu 
bood,  ha  wiihed  na  longti  to  latd  a  moDU-     in  EocbuulM.     Bat  JUtMlm  (AeU  Sane- 


tic  lifB ;  bat  wu  compallad  to  it,  on  the  lor.  Old.  Bened.,  lom.  vi.,  Pncf.,  p.  jx., 
gi«uDd  that  bia  fKber  bad  d«vaMl  him  to  &c,)  endwroim  to  confute  ihia  cbuge. 
anch  a  life  in  h»  childhmid,  and  that  no  bv-  He  wrote  Eipoaitiona  of  Matthew,  of  the 
man  powei  could  Ticate  tba  ttanaaction.  book  of  Lamanlationa,  of  Ihe  44th  Paalm ; 
Ha  Doir  lenrOred  to  Oibaia,  waa  ordained  de  Sacramento  coporia  et  aangninia  D.  N. 
n  netbjtei,  and  waa  ao  diMinguiabed  aa  a  Jean,  ad  Pacidom  Ijber ;  de  cofpoce  el 
•cbolat  that  he  waa  aornamed  FiUgmti**.  aang.  Domini,  ad  FiodaEaidDm  EpiaWla ; 
Upon  eome  diiaffociioD  between  him  and  the  Lih  of  St.  Adslhaid ;  the  paanon  of 
the  biahop  of  the  diocoac,  he  travelled  to  SS.  RuGmia  and  Valerius :  all  which  were 
Italy,  and  thence  to  Dalmilia  and  Pannooia.  published  bj  Sinaatid,  Paiia,  1618,  fol.  Ha 
AugattaiM  waa  hia  (aTourite  aulbor ;  and  be  alio  wrote  the  Life  of  St.  Wala  ;  and  da 
•Mn  began  ta  advance  the  opinion!  of  An-  partu  Virginia  Libri  ii.  See  Cavt.  Hiit. 
putine  iMpeetjng  difine  grace,  and  a  two-  lilt,  toL  iL,  and  M^iUirn,  Acta  Sancior. 
ibid  predsMmation.  Many  (araored  tboaa  twd.  Bened.,  lom.  n.,  p.  136-143.— TV] 
Tiewa;  bnt  more  were  oppoeed  to  them.  (49)  Cone entins  both  RalUicrt  and  Rat- 
The  afood  of  Menti,  A.D.  847,  condemned  ramn,  aae  the  Hiatoire  Litteraire  de  la 
bi*  aanliinenta  ;  and  the  preaideni  Sabtnut  France,  torn,  v.,  p.  S8T  and  33S.  [Brrtram 
Jfourtu,  aeni  him  to  Ancnur  arEbbiabi^  or  Satramn,  was  a  French  monk  of  old  Cor- 
of  Rheima,  to  whoaa  dioceae  bt  belonged,  be;,  and  alterwards  abbot  of  Orbaia.  Ha 
The  neit  tear  ha  waa  arraigned  before  the  flouriabad  aa  earij  as  840,  and  waa  still  aUre 
■jnod  of  Chieiae;,  condemned,  degraded,  in  870.  He  waa  a  devout,  modeat,  and 
and  abut  up  bj  Hincmac  in  the  monaster;  of  learned  man  :  and  wrote  de  paito  nrginia, 
Haalenlle ;  uid  after  31  yaara'  eanfinement,  proving  thai  the  Savioar  waa  bom  in  the  or- 
died  in  piiaon.  Ha  peraerned  (o  the  last  dinar;  manner;  which  Raibtrt  answered, 
in  hi*  opiniona,  and  waa  denied  Chriatian  maintaining  the  perpetual  Tirginily  of  Mai;  j 
hnriat.  He  wrote  two  atatemenls  of  hia  de  [xaedeatinalioiw  Libri  ii.,  in  Tindication 
'  fcitb,  a  longer  and  a  shorter ;  both  of  which  of  Ihe  sentimenta  of  GoitMludeiu ;  centra 
an  extant.  In  one  of  Ihem  he  oBered  to  be  Graeconim  errores  Libri  It  ;  de  coipoce  at 
cast  into  boiling  waur  or  oil,  and  to  ataka  aang.  Domini ;  in  opposition  to  Radiert ; 
the  truth  of  hia  doctrine  on  the  iaaue.  He  and  de  anima  Liber. — 7V.J 
alao  wrote  a  letter  or  two,  and  a  llBct  on  (GO)  Of  the  worlu  common];  aacribed  lo 
predestination  ;  but  the;  are  lost.  Sea  Aiiynui,  a  considerable  part  are  not  bit  but 
CaH'i  Hiatoria  Litter.  Maaguin,  Vindi-  Ihe  prodoclions  of  RmigiuM  of  Auierre. 
cias  Praedestioatianta  et  Giatise,  torn,  ii.,  See  Catimir  OitdtR,  Comment,  de  Scriplor. 
p.  46,  &c.  L.  CellM,  Historia  Qolteicfaalci  Eccleaiait.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  830.  Hiatoira  Litte- 
Frudeatinatiani.  Mabilloti,  Armal,  Bened.,  laiie  de  la  France,  tom.  t., p.  Ill,  torn,  ii., 
torn,  ii.,  p.  533,  dec.,  681,  &c.  Sekrotekk,  p.  106.  Le.  BeHf,  Recaeil  dei  Diss,  anr 
Kircbena.,  vol.  hit.,  p.  5,  dec  J.  Milner,  i'Histoire  de  la  France,  lom,  i.,  p.  ST8. 
Church  Hist.,  cent,  ii.,  cb.  it. — Tr.]  [Hayma  or  .4yma,  was  a  disciple  of  .^Icwn, 
(48)  [Paichamu  Radhert  waa  a  French  an  intimate  friend  and  fellow-student  of 
monk,  bom  about  A.D.  TB6.  In  the  ;ear  Rahamu  JVannia,  a  monk  of  Fulda,  abbot 
«44,  be  became  abbot  of  Corbe;  in  France,  of  Herafeld  A.D.  839,  and  biahop  of  Hat 
He  was  a  member  of  the  nnod  of  Chieia^,  betatadt  A.D.  841 .  He  waa  at  Uie  ajmod 
wfaicb  condemned  Ondtttidau  A.D.  849  i  of  Menti  in  848,  and  died  SfiS.  Among 
and  died  Ajti  H,  A.D.  SSI.  Tha  Piot-  Ibe  wiitiDsa  ascribed  lo  him,  an  Cnmnan- 
MUnla  tenid  Urn  aa  Ibe  man  who  Intm-  Unea  onOe  Paalma.calaaish.ODlheepb- 
AxAd  thedocttineof  InnsubatantialionfaO*  Ilea  of  Paol,  on  the  J^ocalnae;  all  of 
dte  Rttoisb  dmrch.  Bsmararnu  lazed  which  are  mere  comnlBaone  nom  Ibe  t^ 
Imn  with  thii ;  and  etan  fldtanwn  (d«  Ihera ;  Hiatoriae  Ecclaa.  Breviariom,  tfvtt 
SniploT.  Eocleaiaat,  p.  S88)  tm:   His  daCbrialiaiMnn>nraiaaMinoiiiUknx.|S 

Vol.  n.— K 


74  BOOK  m.— CENTURY  II.— PART  n.— CHAP.  H. 

Wahfrid  Strabo  deserved  well  of  the  church  in  ihkt  age,  by  his  PoeiiM^ 
his  Lives  of  Saints,  and  his  Exposition  of  difficult  passages  of  scripture. (61) 
— Hmcmar  of  Rheims  deserves  a  Teiy  bonoumble  place  among  the  Latin 
writers  of  this  century.  For  his  writings  on  various  subjects,  slu>w  that  his 
mind  was  not  of  the  ordinary  class,  but  elevated,  independent,  and  zealous 
ibr  trtith.  But  he  at  the  same  time  was  arrogant,  and  of  a  restless  temper. 
Hla  works  throw  much  Ught  on  both  the  civil  and  the  ecclesiastical  hisloty 
of  that  age. (52) — John  Erigena  Scolut,  the  friend  and  companion  of  the 
emperor  Charle*  the  Bald,  combined  the  study  of  philosophy  with  that  of 
theology,  and  acquired  great  reputation  and  fone  by  the  acuteness  of  hia 
mind,  and  by  his  translations  from  Greek  into  Latin,  as  well  as  by  hia 
original  compositions.(53) — Remgius,(b4)  BerthaTiiu,(b6)  Ado,(50)  AU 

mete  ibiidgineDt  of  Riifimu  :  10016  Homi-  liat  of  letlera  on  important  ■ubjecu  saal 
liee  ;  de  tmoie  patriae  coeleetis  Libti  iii. ;  eventa  ;  Capitula,  or  ercleaiaiticsl  rnlcst 
■od  de  coiporc  et  aang.  Domini  Tiactataa.  confutationa  of  Godcachalcua,  iic.  Set 
Sea  CoK,  Hiet.  Litt.,  torn,  ii.,  end  Mobil-  Cavr,  Hist.  Litt.,  tani.  ii.  Sthroakk,  Kir- 
ion,  Acts  SinctoT.  ord.  Bened.,  torn,  t,,  p.  chengeacb,,  toI.  iiiv.,  p,  SO,  dte. — Tr.J 
fiSe.  du.— Tr.]  (G3}  S«e  Htrm.  CoKringiut,  AaliqojUlM 

(61)  SeeHiaLoire  Litteniiede  lePnnee,  Acedenuca,  p.  30S  ;  Hialouv  Litteraiie  da  . 

lom.  T.,  p.  GS.     IWi^rii  Sh^bo  (01  Stra-  la  France,  tom.  t.,  p.  416,  &e.,  and  otheie. 

buM,  i.  e.,  iqianl-eyed)  wai  a  Saebian  1  atod-  [Jo/m  Scoltu  Erigena  wee  a  native  either 

ied  in  the  mooaaLeiy  of  Richenau,  then  at  of  Scotland  or  Ireland,  and  a  very  profonnd 

Fulda,  undei  Rabanui;    became  head   of  achalar.     He   paeaed   moat    of  faia    Life   in 

the  school,  and  at  la*t  abbot  of  Richenau,  France,  and  at  the  court  of  CkarUi  iha 

A.D.  S43.     His  death  ia  placed  in  the  year  Bald.     About  the  year  860,  he  wrote  hia 

649.     He  waa  learned,  and  a  pteaaing  wri-  tract  de  PcEdeatinalione  Det  contn  Gotte»- 

ter;  jetbathedinmonkiahaiipentilion.    He  cbalcam,  in   19  cbaplen.     Being  well  ae- 

wrote  de  OERciia  dinnii,  aive  de  eiordiia  el  qnainled  with  Greeli,  he  arquirM  the  eub- 

incrementia  reiutn  ecdesiaaticarom  Libei ;  tlsty  ofanAristoteLaD,  and  theptopeneiljlo 

Urea  of  SI.  Gail,  SI.  Olko.  Si.  Blaithmax,  myaliciam  of  ■  Plaloniat.     Hia  great  notk 

ft.  Mamma,  St.  Laidegar ;  and  the  vision  he  entitled  ntpi  ^vouuv  /upiafAaTiif,  de  dU 

of  A.  Willin;  vaiioua  Poems  ;  a  Tract  on  viaione  nMurs,  aeu  de  rerum  naturia,  Litni 

thadealTuetionof  Jeruaalem;  end  the  Gtoe-  v.,  ed.  Oion,  1681,  fol.     He  tianalated  tha 

B>  OTdinaria  intertinearia  in  S,  Scriptunm ;  woika  of  the  Pitado-Diongaut  Areop.,  and 

which  ia  eiUacted  chieBy  from  the  wtitings  the  SchoUa  of  St.  Muimua  on  difficnltpae. 

of  Raiatmt  Manna. —  TV.]  aageaof  GrworyNai.,andcompoaeda'rtact    ■ 

(63J  HistoircLittenirede  la  France,  torn,  on  the  Lonfa  auppei,  which  ia  loat,  but  in 

v.,  p.  644.      [Hinctnar  was  *  Frencbnun,  which  he  ia  aaid  to  have  denied  the  doctrino 

of  noble  birth,  educated  under  Hilduin  in  of  tianaubetanliBlion. — Several  writencon. 

the  monaatery  of  St.  Denys  near  Paiis.     He  found  him  with  Jolm,  a  Salon  monli  wbnn 

vna  diatiu^iahed  as  a  scholar  end  a  Iheolo-  king  Alfred  invited   over    frotn  France  to 

gian,  and  m  great  favour  at  court.      In  the  England,  to  teach  in  his  school  at  Oxford, 

jear  830,  he  had  leave  to  sccompanv  Hil-  and  who    was    murdered    by    ibe    enviona 

dnin  in  bis  banishment  to  Saxonj.     In  the  monks.     But  MabtUon  (Acta  Sanctor,  ord. 

year  846,  be  waa  made  archbiahop  of  Rheims,  Bened.,  tom.  vi.,  p.  114,  &c.)  ahowa,  that 

i.:.L  -a^._  I :_.._j  .ju  [,;,  death,  he  was  a  different  person  ;  end  that  there  ia 

a  of  the  first  no  evidence  of  his  going  to  England  in  iha 
ahve  A.D.  8T». 

lurt  and  in  all  the  eccle-  —ir.^ 

naofthatpartofthecoun-        (54)   [There  were  two  eminent  men  in 

try,  was  inunenae.    Against  Anguatinianiam,  this  century  of  the  name  of  Anufiiu.    Tba 

snd  in  favour  of  the  liberties  of  the  Galilean  one,  bishc^  of  Lyons,  end  active  (iDm  A.D. 

church,  he  w»a  equally  strennoue.     Tet  he  850  to  A.D.  875,  in  aeversl  councils  in  be- 

was  not  &ee  from  supentitioD.  as  appears  half  of  Augustinianism  end  Godeachalcni. 

fiom  his  justification  of  a  trial  by  ordeal,  He  wrote  de  Iribus  Episcopomm  epistolia 

(0pp.,  lom.  ii.,  p.  676),  and  his  beLcf  in  Liber,  aru  Reaponaio  ecclesi»  Li^unenaia 

pv^aloty  and  visions  (ibid.,  p.  SOS).     Moat  nomine  facta  adTersns  Hincmiri,  Rabuu,  M 

or  his  writing*  are  atill  eitant,  edited  bj  Sir-  anonymi  Epiecopi  epiitola* ;  (in  defence  of 

■MH^  Pin,  1616,  S  vols.  ioL    Thej  cod-  AuguMiniaiuaiii)}  LibeUaadetawndtSciy* 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOTERNBIENT.                  7» 

moM^S?)  Heric,(5e)  Begino  of  Pniiii,(50)  and  others,  are  here  passed  over, 
aa  B  BufEcient  luiowledge  of  them  way  easily  be  obtained  £ran  commoD 
wrilers.(eO) 

tDiaTCntMe,«ISS.PatniminlboritiIaMc-  pron,  nn)«etiiig  hiimiiulet;  b««id«a  ns- 

Ui^ ;  tai  Abaolalio  qaeMKHu*  de  genara-  mcroui  HomiliM,  aonu  of  which  «»  now 

li  ftr  Adimum  ■'"■"■■"""i  «t  ipeciali  par  uuertod  in  tha  Homiliuiom  of  PuiDim»' 

ChriitnB  ex  Mdem  «nption«  electomio.  mw.     See  Cow,  Hut.  Utt.,  lorn.  ii. — 7V.1 

TImm  Tneta  im  in  Uw  Bibliolh.  Pdium,  (M)  ^Rtgino  wu  *  Gennui,  ■  monk  of 

Wbi.  IV.,  and  in  Hangim,  Collectio  So^  Pram  in  the  dioeeie  or  Tieres,  ehoHn  A- 

tor.  da  PrBdeatinations,  die.,  tom.  L — Tba  bot  (ben  A.D.  893  ;  oppoied,  and  indoead 

other  KtmigiuM  wu  a  Banadictine  monk  a(  to  reaign  A.D.  B99.     He  diad  A-D,  908. 

St  Germam  in  Auxeira ;  aad  henca  called  Hii  Cbronicoa,  from  the  Chiiidan  an  to 

Antiiaiodorenaia.    In  Ibe  yoai  888,  or  *ub-  Iha  jrear  (K)T,aDdcontiauedbjaiiatheihaiid 

•aqaaall*,  be  waa  called  lo  Rheima,  to  take  to  A.D.  9TS,  relates  chieflj  to  the  aflaira  of 

chugaoftbabtahap'aachool.    Hadiediboat  the  Franka  aod  Tautonea.    It  ia  printed 

A.D.  904.    Hia  •rocks  an  Commeotaiiaa  on  among  the  Scriptorea  remm  OermaiL.ed.  of 

^IbaPaalmaafDaridionthelllaatmiDar  Putornu,  (om.  i.    Hia  two  Boc^  de  Dia- 

pnpheta ;   on   the  ifriadea  of  St.   Paul ;  inplinia  ecchoaaticis  et  raligiona  CbriMiMM, 

(aomeiimea  ucribed.  tbough  lalaeljr,  to  Mf-  (a  collaction  fmta  eonneila,  and  the  blbatt, 

no  of  Halbenudt) ;  and  an  erpoaition  of  relatiiv  to  ecdaaiaatical  law),  an  baat  adit- 

tbemaaa.    All  theae  are  compilaliona  from  edbrsW^-Baluf,  Paria,  1571,8*4.— TV.] 

tha  fathara.— IV.]  (GO)  [The  Latin  writeri  omitted  b^  Dr. 

(6fi)[S(.  Brrlionuwaa  of  noble  French  Motliam,  are  the  following  : 

oiigin,  and  drat  ■  monk,  and  then  abbot  of  Baudutui  Anianeniia,  bom   in   Lower 

Monte  Caaaino  in  Ital;  from  A.D.  SM,  till  Lai^edoc  A.D.  7G1,  educated  at  couil,  and 

bia  death  in  Iha  year  881.    "nie  Sancen*  lor  lome  yean  employed  in  cinl  life.    In 

bequantty  plundered  that  monaalery,  and  at  the  year  TTl,  be  retired  te  a  monaatety  : 

laat  alew  Berrtoriu*  at  tba  altar.     See  jVb-  and  aii  jean  after,  to  avoid  being  made  ab- 

MJoH,  Acta  SanctoT.  ord.  Bened.,  torn,  vi.,  bot,  withdrew  to  a  cell  near  the  river  Ani- 

p.  ITS,  du.    He  wrote  aereral  diacootaaa,  ane, where  monkanthered  around  him,  and 

poemi,  and  Urea  or  eulogiea  of  aainta ;  moit  he  becanM  abbot  of  that  and  a  dmen  other 

ofwblcbieniainunpuhliabedin  thearebiTea  monaateriea  propagated  (iom  it.     He  died 

ofhia  monastery.— TV.]  A.D.  814.    See  hii  life,  written  by  Ar^  bis 

<56)  {Ado,  a  French  monk,  bom  ibont  disciple,  in  JHaiil/D)i,ActaSanctor.  ord.  B<o. 

A.D.  800,  mads  archbishop  of  Vienne  AD.  ed.,  tom.  v.,  p.  I83-SI6.     He  wrote  Caitx 

aOO,  aod  died  A.D.  878.    Hewsamachea-  RtgnlanuH  Monaslicar.,  (a  colleclton  of  lb> 

teemed,  and  active  in  levenl  eonncila  in  muia  of  moat  orders  of  monki,  prenons  to 

favoorof  Aiu[U)tiaianism.    KewroteaMaF-  his  time)  ;  edited  by  L.  HeUumu,  1661, 

tyrology,  beforo  be  waa  a  bishop,  and  after-  and  Pans,  1684.  4to. — Cmcoriia  Rtgtila- 

warda  a  brief  Chronology,  ftom  Ibe  creation  nim;  a  collection  of  exhortations  lo  monks: 

to  about  A.D.  870  J  aba  the  livaa  of  some  JHwtiu    datrtanint   poemltruiarum  i    and 

■ainta.      See  MdrUlim,  1.  c,  torn,  vi.,  p.  some  epiatles. 

S78-390. — TV.]  Ltulftr,  a  monk  of  Utrecht,  who  spent 

(G7)  [Ainwni,  a  Beoedictine  monk  of  St.  aome  time  in  England,  and  Invelled  in  It- 
Germain  near  Puia,  near  the  cloas  of  this  aly  ;  became  abbot  of  Werden,  aod  bishop 
centory.  He  wrote  the  history  of  the  mira-  of  MimegoeD  A.D.  803,  and  died  A.D.809. 
clea  and  of  tba  ramorat  of  the  relics  o(  St.  See  hia  Lfe,  written  by  AUfrid  the  second 
Germain  and  St.  George  ;  which  is  eitaot  bishop  afler  him,  in  Matiiimi,  I.  c,  torn,  v., 
in  Matattm,  I  c,  torn,  it.,  p.  96,  Ac.,  and  p.  14-33.  He  wrote  the  life  of  SI.  Orig- 
lom.  TL.  p.  45,  &c.  This  jltmotii  most  ory  bishop  of  Utrecht,  and  aome  letters,  awl 
not  be  confounded  with  Atnoai  the  Bene*  eitaot. 

dietiue  moidc  of  Flenry,  in  the  1 1  ih  centory,  SauTtgiut,  abbot  of  St.  Michael,  in  tba 

the  author  of  the  Histoiia  de  rebus  gestia  diocese  ih  Terdon  ;   flonriabed  about  A-D. 

Franeorem.    See  LoiM  de  Scriptor.  £c-  810,  and  wrote  commantariaa  on  the  Ln- 

cleaiaat.  ad  BtUarnuMun,  p.  806,  dec. —  aona  from  the  Goapela  and  Epiatles ;  Hi*- 

Tt.\  itaut  MoTiachanm ;   a  conunentaiy  on  tbo 

(68)  [AsrncM  et  Errteut,  bom  at  Hay,  Rnle  Jt  St.  Benedict ;  Yim  Regit  ;  a  letta 

»  TOIage  near  Auaire,  and  a  Benedictiw  for  Ciarienofiu  to  tfas  pope ;   Acts  of  ■ 

nook  at  Auiarre,  near  the  eloae  of  thia  cen-  confarenco  atRoaieA.D.  SlO;  and  a  gts^ 

Un.   He  wrote  ail  Booka  of  poe^,  OD  tba  matical  commentary  anDonalna,  in  fouiteaa 

Ijfc  «f  St  Gaoasin ;  nd  tm  BiwkB  of  Booki.    IV  laat,  nerw  poblitbed. 


BOOK  lU.— CENTUKY  IX.— PAST  IL-CHAP.  a 


jMaZirnw,  ■  deicon,  ind  pcrinpa  ninl 
Udnp  of  Meti.  He  flourished  bmn  A.D. 
613  to  A.D.  S36 ;  uid  wrole  de  Divinia  sive 
•celeaiaalici*  officii*  Lite  it  ;  ud  de  OT- 
diM  uttiphonaiam  Libel ;  (both  in  the  Bib- 
bMh.  PatrUDi,  tom.  lir.) ;  also  eame  epil- 
^m,  Gdoga  in  canonem  miBue,  uid  R^uU 


Jbtto,  ibbot  of  tticheun,  and  bishop  of 
Bule  A.D.  811-836.  He  wrote  Mme  ck- 
pituli  for  hi>  diocOM,  and  an  accoani  of  the 
Tiiiona  of  W€ttiti,  Hildegard,  and  other 
Bunildah  aainta. 

Uettau  m  Httte,  uchbishop  of  Trevea 
AD.  814, &c.,  haj left  ui  two  epiatlea. 

Fratitarmt.,  abbot  of  St,  Aper,  and  bishop 
of  Toul  A.D.  817-837.  He  wrote  Epiato- 
Itnun  Liber,  addieased  to  vsiious  biebapa ; 
published  bj  Duchtmt,  among  the  Scrip- 
tom  lenim  Fraocicaium,  tarn,  ii.,  p.  719. 

Ebbo.      "'         '-•  ' 


iinpenst  court,  employed  some  time  in  civil 
affairs,  then  abbot  of  Si,  Remifiua,  and  A. D. 
8ie  archbishop  of  Rbeima.  In  812  he  went 
to  Rome,  and  obtained  a  commiaiioD  to  can- 
Ten  the  northern  nationa ;  in  conaequence 
of  which  he  made  two  journeys  to  Denmark. 
In  the  yeei  833,  he  joined  Iha  revolt  of  Lo- 
thMTt  agtitial  his  iatbei  Letcii ;  for  which 
be  lost  hJB  bishopric,  and  was  kept  in  cus- 
tody at  Fulda  and  other  places.  In  840 
he  waa  realored  to  hit  see  ;  but  lost  it  the 
.  MIC  year.  In  844.  be  was  made  bishop  of 
HUdsaheim;  and  died  A.D.  8bl.  Of  this 
matleas  prelate,  we  have  nothing  remaining 
iMit  his  Apologtlictu  presented  to  the  coun- 
ts of  HildeibeuD  ;  and  publtahed  in  the  col- 
lectiona  of  Council! . 

H*litgariut,  biihop  of  Caoibraj  and  Ar- 
ras A.D.  81B.  He  accompanied  Ebbo  in 
one  of  hii  eicuiaions  to  Denmark.  In  828, 
tbe  emperor  Lcicii  tent  him  at  envoy  to 
CoBilantinople.  He  returned  the  next  year, 
Willi  Sundance  of  relici  ;  and  diet!  in  831. 
He  wiDle  Opus  de  litiia  el  Tirtutibus,  reme- 
diia  peccatorum,  et  ordine  et  judiciis  poeoi- 
tentiae  i«x  Libris  absolutum  ;  published  hj 
H.  Canixnu.  and  in  the  Biblioth.  Patnim, 
tom.  iiT.,p.  906. 

Paicluxi  II.,  pope  A.D.  817-^24,  has  left 
ns  three  Epiatle*  ;  which  are  in  tha  coUac- 
tioQS  of  Cooncilt, 

Sediditii,  a  Scot,  wbo  flonriabed  abont 
A.D,  818,  and  eoimiled  finm  the  father*  a 
CalUebtneam  aeo^planalio  in  Epiatolaa  S. 
Pauh  ;  which  ia  extant  in  the  Biblioth.  Pa- 
tnim, lorn.  tL,  p.  4H.  He  ia  to  be  diatio- 
r'  ihed  from  SeJuJnta  the  poet.  See  Lab- 
da  Scriptor.  Ecclenast.  apod  Bellnrna- 
■UM,  de  Scriptor.  Ecclesiast.,  p.  149-152. 

Jhingai,  a  rmnk  of  St,  Deny*  near  Pans, 
A.D.e31.    HewWteftcotifiituianofClu- 


diu  of  Turin,  in  irindicalion  of  it—,-  , 

ahip )  whieh  ia  in  Ibe  Biblioth.  Patr.,  torn, 
liv.,  p.  196,  and  a  letter' In  ChaTUniagiu, 
da  eclipai  aolari. 

Joint,  bishop  of  Orleans  A.D.  821-843. 
He  waa  much  employed  on  councils,  and 
WTOlB  against  Claudim  of  Turin,  an  ApoU- 
gttiamt  for  retaining  images  but  ^iUioot 
woiahjpping  Utem,  in  three  Books  ;  also,  Da 
institulione  laicomm  Libii  iii.,  and  De  inali- 
latione  r^ill  Ubn;  eiuiU  in  the  BibliotL 
Pstnim,  ton.  liT.,  p.  1S6. 

Eugemtt  IL,  fiopu  A.D.  824-827,  baa 


of  Fleuty,  in  Baiuizii  Miac 
145. 

Atuegina,  abbot  of  virio 
in  France,  from  A.D.  807,  till  bis  death  in 
833.  He  collected  the  Capitutaria  CaraU 
Magni  de  rebut  praetertim  eccleaiaattcis,  in 
four  fiookt ;  best  edited  by  SupL  Baiuxt, 
Paris,  1677,  2  lomi,  fol.  His  life,  written 
by  a  contemporary,  is  in  Matitiim,  Act* 
Sanctor.  ord   Bened.,  lom.  v.,  p.  593,  &c. 

Ardo,  called  Smaragdiu,  abbot  of  A  mane, 
and  aulhoi  of  the  life  of  his  piedeceatoi 
Binrdiclut  Anianeniia  ;  which  is  in  Mabii- 
ion,  if  c.,  tom.  T.,  p.  183,  &f .  SeTeral  oth- 
er worka  have  been  ascribed  to  him ;  but 
some  adjudge  them  lo  another  of  Um  sama 

Theganut,  a  learned  French  gentlemar^ 
and  BuHtscaa  to  the  atchbithop  of  Treves. 
He  floarithcd  about  A.D.  637;  and  vnota 
Annalee  de  geatis  Ludoviei  Imp.  ad  ana. 
813,  uaque  ad  aim.  637  ;  extant  among  the 
Scriptorea  rerum  Francicar,,  ed,  Ducktnie, 

Anuilo,  Anmltu,  or  Amulariua,  archbish- 
op of  Ljona  A.D.  841-652,  or  longer.  Ha 
wrote  Bpittola  ad  Thioialdum,  exploding 
certain  relica  and  the  vender*  of  them ; 
ad  Godiickalcam  Ejailola,  dlaapproving  bis 
opiniont ;  and  three  tracts,  on  free  mil,  pre- 
deatination.  and  grace  :  all  which  were  pab- 
liahed  bi  5.  Baluxe,  subjomed  lo  the  works 
of  Agobaid,  and  in  the  Bibholii.  Patrum, 
torn.  xiT,  p.  339. 

Nithardus,  grandson  of  Charltmagru ; 
Sist  a  courtiDT  and  soldier,  and  then  a  monk- 
He  Souriahed  A.D.  843,  and  died  in  BSS. 
He  has  left  ut  four  Books,  de  Dissidio  fib- 
orum  Ladovid  Pii,  from  A.D.  814-643 ; 
publlsbed  by  Fit^oew,  and  by  DiuJunu, 


Strgm4  n.,  popa  AJ).  M4-St7,  loa  Ut 


cmmcH  opncERs  and  oorraunuiNT. 


t  in  die  coUectiom  at 


John  Scotu*, 

bnt  in  tbe  Bibbotheca  Fttrum,  tom.  it.,  p. 

US ;  utd  alM  in  MaagjUn,  Vindlcin  gn- 

PardiUui,  bishop  of  Lmw  A.D.  847-856. 
Hia  Episile  (o  /fincmar  of  Rheinii,  is  print- 
ed iDUr  Opera  HJDcmui,  Un.  ii.,  p.  838. 

EalogBtt  o(  Cordubt,  Bonmhed  liom 
A.D.  847  to  859,  when  b«  wu  bebeuled 
bj  Ihe  S»r«i:eQa  for  hia  oppotilion  lo  then 

Libri  iii.  de  mutyiibiu  Cordubentibiu  ; 
Apologeticua  pro  martTiihiu  ;  Eihortitio  aid 
manjrtuni ;  and  peveral  Epistles  i  alleitant 
bter  Return  Hispaiucsrum  Scriplores,  torn. 
IT.,  and  ia  the  Bibliolh.  Pauum,  torn.  I7.,  p. 
343. 

Alvam,  ■  Spanish  ChristisnoC  Corduba, 
the  intimaU  ftiead  of  Eulofius.  He  wrole 
the  life  of  Eulogius,  seTeral  epistles,  and  ■ 
tract  entitled  ScinlillxFstnim;  all  ofwhich, 
except  the  laat,  are  published  with  the  works 
^  Euloeiua. 

Lio  IV.,  pope  A.D.  847-865,  haa  left  us 
too  entire  epistlea,  and  fragmeata  of  aeTeral 
1   besides  a  ffood  homilj,  addreeaed 


a  preabjtera  and   deecona  on  tbe  put 
loties :  Bitanl  in  the  coUectiona  of  Ci 


cils. 

Wendtlbert,  a  Benedictine  monk  of  Prum, 
who  flouriabed  A.D.  8S0.  He  wrote  tbe 
life  and  miraclea  of  St.  Goar ;  (ui  MabiUon, 
Act.  SS,  ord.  Bened.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  269,  &c,) : 
■IsO  a  martjroiogy,  m  heroic  vene,  published 
wnonc  the  woika  of  Bcda.  torn,  i,,  ut^der  tbe 
title  of  Epbemeiidum  Bedn. 

jEiuiu,  bishop  of  Psria  A.D.  e&4-8ee. 
He  wrote  Adversus  ob)ectjones  Grsconun 
LibsT  ;  published  by  DaekitT,  Spicileg.,  loiD. 
Tii.,  and  a  short  epiatle  to  Hiricmar. 

Bentdicl  in.,  pope  A.D.  85S-868.  Pour 
of  his  e[Hstlei  are  in  tbe  collections  of  Coun- 

Herard,  uchbiihop  of  Tours  A.D.  855- 
871.  has  left  as  140  Capitula,  addressed  to 
his  clergy  ;  and  some  other  papers  ;  in  the 
collectiODi  of  Conncila. 

HiiunuEr,  biahop  of  I^on  A.D.  866-871, 
when  he  was  deposed.  This  proud  snd  ty- 
lannical  prelate  quuielled  with  hia  oncle, 
HinnnoT  srchbishop  of  Rheima,  with  the 
kinc',  with  his  clergy,  and  others  ;  appealed 
to  Rome,  and  ob^ned  sapport  from  the 
pope.  But  WIS  finally  put  down.  He  died 
abontA.D.  881.     Tliere  remain  of  htm  eev- 


of  Rheima,  and  in  the 
eili. 

Ang^amu,  a  Benedictine  monk  of  LoZ- 
enil  in  Burnnidy,  who  flourished  A.D.  SSL 
Hfl  wrote  Stiomata  or  CommentMiM  m 
tbe  four  Booka  of  Kings;  and  alaa  m't» 
Canticles^  which  are  extant  in  tbe  Bitfiolk 
Patrum,  torn,  it.,  p.  307. 

NitolMt,  pope  A.D.  868-867.  He  be- 
gan the  conlroTersy  with  Pkoliiu  palciaich 
of  Conelantinople,  and  oppoeed  king  L»- 
(Aoire'i  diiorce  of  his  quepn.  He  lus  left 
DS  abont  100  epistles  ;  ■  Reply  lo  the  inter- 
rogstoiiea  of  the  Bulgarians  in  106  Capilo- 
la,  besides  decreee  aod  rescripts  on  Taiiou* 
aubjecte.  His  letteia  were  pubhahed  at 
Rome,  1642,  fol.,  and  with  hia  other  woAe, 
ue  now  in  the  collections  of  Councils. 

Itow,  bishop  of  Lacgres,  A.D,  859-87% 
or  longer.  He,  or  Iiaac  abbot  of  Potctiera, 
wrote  s  long  epistle  de  csiioiie  Miasae ;  pnb- 
liahed  by  Dachier,  Spicile^.,  torn.  liii.  H» 
is  the  author  of  a  collectio  Canonnm,  lika 
the  Greek  Nomocanon,  compiled  from  the 
CapituU  of  (be  French  kings  and  the  deci- 
sions of  councils ;  which  wis  published  by 
Sirmond,  and  aince  in  other  coUectioni  of 
Councils. 

Hvideric,  Udalric,  or  Huirie,  bishop  of 
Augsburg  A.D.  860-MO.  He  was  •  dia- 
tinguished  prelate,  and  wrote  a  lotig  letter  to 
pope  NteoloHt,  reprobating  hia  rigid  enfon^ 
ment  of  celibacy  upon  the  clergy.  Tim  1^ 
moua  letter,  which  pope  Gregory  VIL  M* 
demned  is  heretlcsl,  A.D.  1079,  baa  bMk 
often  printed  by  the  Protestants.  

Madnanm  Adrian,  pope  A.D.  B47-S7K 
He  continued  the  contest  with  Plieliut,  snd 


:  of  his~  epistles,  besides  some  sddreeaes 
and  papera,  are  eitant  in  the  collectiool  cf 
Councils. 

Anailatiut  Bibliothecariiu,  an  ibbol, 
preabyler,  and  librarian  at  RtMne,  who  was 
papal  envoy  to  Constantinople,  to  Naples, 
&,c.  He  was  one  of  the  moat  learned  men 
of  his  time  (A.D.  870-886),  and  weU  ac- 
quainted with  the  Greek  language.  He 
wrote  Acta  Concilii  Constantinop.  It.  in  Lal< 
falsely  called  the  eighth  general  Coun- 


cil,  t 


e  eighth  gene 
:ta  Concilii    ^ 


cell,  and  Thtophami  Confei—  . 
devitis  Romanorum  Fontificum,  aeu  Lib«r 
Poniificialis,  from  Si.  Peter  lo  pope  Aiie«- 
lata  I.,  Collectanea  de  iis,  quae  spectant  ad 
hiitoriam  Monotbelitsrum ;  besides  Taiioni 
letters  and  tracts,  either  original  or  ttand*- 
tiona  and  abatiacta ;  published  hj  Sirmaiti, 


BOOK  ra.-OBNTDllY  IX.— PART  IL— CHAP.  H. 


bii  bfw  of  tha  popn  ■> 
loctiont  of  Conneib. 

Jolm  VIII.,  popi  A.D.   873-883.     Ha  htamM,  w     ,  _,._._.., 

wu  in  actm  pope,  but  gi'nllf  bMaaaed  by  logetba  with  thrM  ctittt  Chroatconi. 
tb»S«nc«ni,wbaiiilnLediilaoiitbatnIulr-        AdrtaaUiu  k  Adalktrtiu,  t  Btae&tiiM 

Hmh  an  MUnt  in  the  coUscUoiu  of  Coon-  monk  of  Flmuy,  A.D.  8iN> ;  wnte  tba  hi*- 

ctb  ud  dwwhen,  3it6  of  his  epiatloa.  I017  of  ths  mnonl  of  the  imMiiw  of  ^ 

ArfmWw  01  HartmaMHiu,  abbot  of  St.  Benedict  end  Su  Seboltrtice  ftoia  Mont* 

Oell  A.D.  873-883.     He  wrote  aoine  poeme  Cenino  to  Fleorj  ;  eitutin  JlfaMIm,Aela 

■odh]'mn*,pDbliibedInCe)nmw,Lectionei  88.  ord.  Beoed-,  torn,  ii.,  p.  838,  &c.     Ha 

Antiq.,  torn.  *. ;  ain  the  life  of  Si.  WtWa>  eleo  wrote  d«  Cerpore  et  (u^oine  Doming 

do,  1  virgin  manjr ;    extant  in  MaHUan,  in  <^po«liaa  to  the  views  of  ./aim  Seatut ; 

Acta  8S.  Old.  Belied.,  tooi.  tiL,  p.  43,  &c.  extant  io  DtMa,  Spieileg.,  lom.  ziL 

Jelm,  a  deaeoa  at  Rome,  and  the  fhend        Autriui,  a  Brittrii  monS,  much  emplorel 

of  itaoMunu  Bibiiotb.,  wbo  flouriihed  A.D.  by  Alfred  tbe  Qrest,  and  bj  him  midebu^ 

876.    He  wrote  tbe  life  of  Si.  Gregory  the  <^  of  Sherburne.    He  flourished  A.D.  SDt, 

Qieat  in  i*.  Book*  ;  which  ii  in  lU  the  edi-  aiid  wrote  a  hiitoi;  of  the  life  and  achier^ 

beoi  of  the  woiks  of  Gregory  ;  and  in  Ma-  ments  of  king  Alfred ,-  which  is  pabUsbed 

tiiloH,  Acta  S8.  Old.  Bened.,  torn.  i.,p.  369,  among  the  Scnptores  remm  AaEiieaiiim,  ed- 

Ac  Francf,  ISOS,  p.  I,  dee. 

DnMiFdu,  a  French  monk  of  St.  Oennam        GNltfiiBKi.Iibrarianof  tbechnrekofRona 

near  Faiia,  who  flouriihed  A.D.  8TB.     Dts>  A.D.  S90.     He  conlinucd  Ataiumu'  live* 

pleased  with  the  brerity  of  tbe  maityrologies  of  the  popes, 'from  A.D.  867  to  A.D.  891. 
of  Jeronu  and  Bedt,  he  wrote  one  more  full        Soiemim,  a  German  monk,  abbot,  and  at 

and  particular,  under   the  countenance  of  last  biahop  of  Constance,  .^.D.  SM^^^MO. 

Charlet  the  Bald.     It  was  published,  Lou-  He  left  WTeral  poemi ;  published  in  the  Bi^ 

Tain,  1668,  8to  ;  and  with  omiuioni  of  what  lioth.  Patrum,  tern.  ivi. 
ditpleaaed  the  Prists,  at  Antwerp,  16S7,        Fomunu,  pope  A.D.  891-896.    Hehad 

810.  sharp  conlesta  with  the  citiieiu  of  Rome  ; 

Atio,  s  monk  of  St.  Germain,  having  and  when  dead,  hi>  aucceaiar  Stephen  VII. 

wilneieed  the  siege  of  Pahs  by  the  Normans  dug  up  his  remains,  deposed  him,  mutilated 

in  tbe  year  887,  composed  a  history  of  it,  in  hie  body,  and  cait  it  into  the  Tiber.    Tw« 

Ihna  Booki  of  very  uncouth  verses ;  pub-  of  his  Epiatlee  aie  extent  in  tbe  collection* 

lUMd  among  tbe  Scriptorei  llittohae  Fnnc.  of  Councils. 

BUphai  v.,  pope  A.D.  S85-891,  has  left        AuxUiuM,  a  writer  little  known,  who  Bour- 
ns three  Epistles,  and  part  of  another.  iihed  about  A.D.  694,  and  composed  a  ln»- 

Weljliardiu,   a  Benedictine   monk   and  tray  of  pope  Fonnonit  and  tbe  conleita  r«b 

pieabyter,  in  tin  diocese  of  Eichstadt,  who  apecting  turn,  in  two  Books ;  in  the  Biblioih, 

flourished  A.D.  886,  hasleltaa  a  life  of  5t.  Patrum,  torn,  i  ^'    -   ' 
WttfuTgn  or  St.  Walpurgii,  m  four  Booki ; 
extant  in  Mabiilim,  AcM  88.  ord.  Bened., 

torn,  iv.,  p.  360,  &C.  A.D.  900-904,  bsve  left  ua,  the  first  ii.  Epii 

HtTtaiertu*  m  Erelunihirtiu,  a  monk  of  ties,  the  next  iv.,  and  the  third  ii. ;  whid 

Monte  Casain^  A.D.  687.    H«  wrote*  aieintbecollectionaer Councila.— TV.] 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  79 


CHAPTER  in. 

BISTORT  OF  RELIGION  AND  THE0L06T* 

^  1.  The  low  State  of  Religion  and  Learning. — ^  3.  Causes  of  thisEyfl. — 4  3.  The  Cor- 
ruption of  the  Age  manifest  in  the  Worship  of  Saints  and  Relics. — ^  4.  Canonization  of 
Saints. — ^  5.  Biographies  of  Saints. — ^  6.  Attachment  to  Relics. — ^  7.  Regard  for  the 
Holy  Scriptures.--^  8.  Faults  of  the  Latin  Expositors. — ^  9.  The  Allegorists. — ^  10. 
Method  of  treating  Theological  Subjects.^-^  11.  State  of  Practical  Theology. — ^  12. 
Progress  of  Mysticism. — ^  13.  Polemic  Theologr.-—^  14,  15.  Controversy  respecting 
Images,  among  the  Greeks. — ^  16.  Among  the  Latms. — ^  17.  Iconoclasts  among  the 
Latins. — ^  18.  Controversy  respecting  the  Procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit  continued.— 
^  19.  Paschasius  Radbert's  Contiorervr  respecting  the  Lord*s  Supper. — ^  20.  His  Op- 
poser,  Bertram. — ^  81.  The  Involved  Controversy  about  Stercoramsm.— 4  22.  Contro> 
versy  respecting  Grace  and  Predestination ;  Godeschalcus. — ^  83.  History  of  this  Con- 
test.— ^  24.  Judgment  respecting  it. — ^  25.  Hincmar  and  Godeschalcus  contend  about 
a  Threefold  Deity. — ^  26.  Strife  respecting  the  Parturition  of  St.  Mazy. — ^  87,  88. 
First  Controversy  between  the  Greeks  and  Latins,  respecting  Photius.--^  89,  80,  81, 
82.  Their  Second  Controversy. 

§  1.  In  the  West,  so  long  as  those  persons  survived  whom  the  liberality 
of  Charlemagne  and  his  zeal  for  Christianity  had  prompted  to  the  study  of 
the  Bible  and  to  a  candid  investigation  of  truth,  a  barrier  existed  to  the  in- 
gress of  many  errors  and  superstitions  among  the  Latins.  And  accordingly, 
not  a  few  proofs  may  be  collected  out  of  the  writers  of  this  age,  showing 
that  the  truth  had  some  strenuous  vindicators.  But  as  these  men  were 
gradually  removed,  and  barbarism  regained  its  former  ascendency,  a  flood 
of  superstitious  and  pious  follies  and  of  base  and  degrading  opinions,  rushed 
in  from  all  quarters.  And  none  were  more  zealous  and  active  in  the  prop- 
agation of  them,  than  the  professed  teachers  and  patrons  of  piety  and  reU- 
gion,  who  were  corrupted  partly  by  their  great  ignorance  and  partly  by 
their  selfish  passions.  The  state  of  things  was  not  much  better  in  the 
Bast  and  among  the  Greeks ;  although  here  and  there  an  individual  aroset 
who  was  disposed  to  succour  the  sinking  cause  of  pure  religion. 

§  2.  The  causes  of  this  unhappy  state  of  things  will  readily  be  appre* 
handed,  by  those  acquainted  with  the  occurrences  among  Christians  in  this 
century.  The  Oriental  doctors,  wholly  occupied  with  their  intestine  broils 
and  their  foreign  controversies,  became  disqualified  for  more  grave  inves- 
tigations :  and  as  one  error  generally  draws  others  in  its  train,  it  was  the 
natural  consequence  of  the  fierce  disputes  of  the  Orientals  (among  them- 
selves respecting  image-worship,  and  with  the  Latins  respecting  the  supe- 
riority of  their  discipline  and  the  divinity  of  their  dogmas),  that  many  other 
evils  and  faults  should  exist.  Moreover  the  uncomfortable  and  irrational 
mode  of  life  pursued  by  those  who  retired  to  deserts  and  solitary  retreats, 
was  inconsistent  with  a  sound  mind  and  a  sober  judgment.  Yet  the  per- 
sons of  this  class  were  immensely  numerous,  and  their  influence  by  no 
means  small.  In  the  West,  the  incursions  of  the  barbarous  tribes,  the  wars 
and  abominable  crimes  of  the  sovereigns,  the  neglect  of  every  branch  of 
learning,  the  infatuated  purpose  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  to  display  and  ex- 
tend their  power,  and  the  impositions  and  falsehoods  of  the  monks,  were 
ruinous  to  the  cause  of  virtue,  of  mental  cultivation,  and  of  piety. 


M  BOOK  ni.-CENTimT  IX.— PAST  IL— CHAP.  m. 

§  S.  How  great  the  ignorance  and  perverseneM  of  this  century,  appeta 
from  the  ainaie  fact  of  the  extravagant  and  atupid  TBoenUion  paid  to  saiot^ 
and  to  their  bones  and  carcasses.  For  in  this,  ooonated  the  greatest  part 
'^  their  piety  and  religion.  They  all  beUered,  that  they  should  never  find 
God  propitious  to  thenn,  unless  they  obtained  some  intercessor  and  patron 
among  the  glorified  saints.  And  each  separate  church,  and  almost  each 
individual  person,  sought  for  some  partici^ar  and  appropriate  patron ;  as 
if  afraid,  that  a  patron  engaged  to  manage  the  concents  of  others,  woold 
neglect  theirs  if  committed  to  him.  For  they  were  inclined  to  estimate  thft 
condition  of  the  blessed,  according  to  the  "w"'"**  and  principles  of  com- 
mon life  on  the  earth.  And  hence  arose  the  rage  for  making,  almost  daily* 
new  tutelar  protectors.  And  the  priests  and  monks  were  most  succesaf^ 
in  bringing  to  light  the  deeds  of  many  holy  men,  or  rather,  in  &.bricatiqg 
the  names  and  the  histories  of  saints  Uiat  never  existed  j  so  that  they  might 
have  patrons  enou^  for  all  the  credulous  and  senseless  people.  Hai^ 
however  provided  for  themslves,  by  committing  their  interests  and  their 
salvation  to  phantoms  of  their  own  creation,  or  to  delirious  persons  whcs 
they  supposed,  had  led  very  holy  lives,  because  they  had  lived  like  fools  ami 
madmen. 

^  4.  To  this  licentiousness  of  multiplying  daily  the  number  of  ministera 
at  that  celestial  court  which  ill-informed  men  pictured  to  themselves,  the 
ecclesiastical  councils  endeavoured  to  set  bounds  ;  for  they  ordained  that 
no  person  should  be  accounted  a  glorified  saint,  unless  he  was  declared  wor« 
thy  of  that  honour  by  a  bishop  and  provincial  council  in  presence  of  the 
people. (1)  This  fallacious  remedy  laid  some  restraint  upon  the  inconaid* 
erateness  of  the  people.  There  were  also  some  in  this  age,  who  deemed 
It  not  absolutely  oecessary,  though  useful  and  proper,  that  the  decisions  of 
bishops  and  councils  should  be  sanctioned  and  confirmed  by  the  approba- 
tion of  ibejirtt  bishop,  that  is,  by  the  bishop  of  Rome.  Nor  will  this  ex^ 
cite  much  surprise,  if  we  consider  the  great  increase  of  the  papal  power  ia 
this  unenlightened,  rude,  and  superstitious  age.  There  is  indeed  no  exank 
pie  to  be  met  with  prior  to  the  tenth  century,  showing  that  any  person  was 
solemnly  and  formeJly  enrolled  among  the  saints  by  Sm  Romish  bishop  ;(S) 
yet  that  he  was  sometimes  consulted  cxi  such  matters,  and  his  opinion  asked 
respecting  those  to  be  consecrated,  may  be  shown  by  some  testimonies.  (3) 

(1)  Jo.    MahiBffM,  Actk  SuKtor.  ord.  emign  pontiff  Bmedicl   XIV.,  pnr'ioudf 

Beoed.,  Secul.  v.,  [tom.  Tii.J,  Pnel.,  p.  Pnuper  Laniertima,  de  aertoram  Dei  b». 

zli*.,  Ac.  [p.  iTii.,  du.,  cd.  Vetuce.]    Jo.  UifiMbong  at  bealonun  cinoniiationa,  libb 

Lutnoi,  de  IdUti,  Migdilenu  e(  Muthu  i.,  ap.  vii,,  in  hii  0pp.,  Caia.  i.,  p.  50,  cd. 

in  PioTiiicisiii  *f^u1sa,  cap.  i.,  4  ^i  '^FPi  Ri»nB-    It  were  to  be  tviahed.  the  hiatoriml 

torn,  ii.,  M.  ].,  p.  343.     Fraae.  Pagi,  Bre-  of  the  church  of  Roma  would  learti  to  imi> 

tium  Fontir.  Rdmanot.,  lom.  ii.,  p.  S&9,  tate  the  diacretion  and  fainieaa  of  theii  pm. 


.  .,  p.  30.  tiff.     [Tba  Birlieat  aolemn  canoniucion  bf 

(S)  See  Dan.  Pap^rodi,  da  aalenntain  the  popea,  of  which  ■nt  haie  authentic  rao. 

caiMDiaauoniim  initiia  et  progreaau,  in  Pio-  orda,  ia  tltat  of  Ulrich  biahop  of  Aunbniv, 

pylaeo  Actor.  83.  meoae  Mali,  p.  171,  dec.  b^  John  XV.,  A.D.   995.     YeL  btabops, 

SJo.  MaiiUon,  ubi  aupta.     /.  F.  BiiAJeiu,  meUopolitaDa,  and  pnmncial  councila,  war* 

e  Olivine  'AiroiStuacuf  i  *''"  canoaiiationis,  concerned  in  auch  acta,  kt  more  than  a  CSD- 

in  Eecl.  Rom.,  tn  hia  Miacell.  Sacr.,  p.  463,  tuiy  aftar  thia.    And  it  waa  not  lill  the  pon- 

dcc.],  and  Ibe  authon  rererred  (o  on  thia  tiScileaf  ..Jieanutn-  III.,  A.D.  11S0-I181, 

■object,  bjr  Jo.  Alb.   Fairicmi,  Biblii^,  that  the  popea  claimed  the  oxcluaiTS  powac 

Anti^uar.,  cap.  ni.,  f  uv.,  p.  370.  of  adding  new  aaini*  to  the  Calendar.    So* 

(3)  See  t£«  vnj  lemperata  and  ingenn-  JfaUIna,  ubi  anpia,  p.  lii., )}  91,  snd  p 

on*  discnaaiOD  of  thia  anbJKt,  by  lb«  ao*<  Iniii,  i  &B,  dw.— TV.] 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGT.  81 

In  this  gradu&l  manner  it  was,  tltat  tlw  buaineaa  of  caiumitatini  6t  eieation 
of  saints  sniTed  at  matoritj'  in  the  church. 

6  fi.  The  number  of  celestial  or  glorified  saints  being  bo  prepoaterouiir 
multiplied,  nothing  better  was  to  be  expected  than  that  their  biograpUA 
would  be  written,  and  be  stuffed  with  falsehoods  and  fables  ;  and  that  «e- 
counts  would  also  be  published  of  transactions  which  no  one  ever  per- 
formed. There  is  still  extant  a  great  mass  of  such  idle  tales  ;  which  it 
spears,  was  produced  not  long  (Aer  the  times  of  Charlemagne,  and  ibt 
the  most  part  by  the  idle  monks.  Nor  were  these  crafly  deceivers  ashamed 
to  contaminate  with  false  accounts  and  fictitious  miracles,  the  histories  of 
those  who  really  suffered  persecution  and  death  for  the  cause  of  Christ  in 
the  eariier  ages  ;  and  there  are  not  wanting  some  respectable  writers  of 
those  times,  who  chastise  this  their  temerity. (4)  Some  were  led  to  practise 
these  impositions,  by  their  fhlse  notions  of  religion.  For  in  this  rude  and 
ignorant  age,  it  was  supposed  that  the  saints  in  heaven  are  delighted  with 
praise,  and  will  therefore  show  special  favour  to  their  eulogists.  OUien 
were  prompted  to  such  presumptuous  conduct,  by  their  lust  for  honour  or  for 
bicre.  Because  in  their  perpieiitiea  and  seasons  of  danger,  the  populace  iA 
great  numbers  resorted  witii  presents  to  the  temples  of  thoae  saints,  who 
were  said  to  be  ancient,  and  to  have  performed  many  wonders  while  alive; 
hencCi  such  as  were  appointed  to  write  the  history  of  the  patron  saint  of 
any  associated  body,  deemed  it  necessary  to  practise  deception,  and  to  add 
&lse  miracles  to  their  account.(5) 

^  6.  In  the  bones  of  those  who  were  accounted  saints,  and  the  utei^b 
which  they  used  while  aUve,  and  even  in  the  very  ground  which  they  had 
touched,  there  was  supposed  to  reside  a  marvellous  power  of  repelling  all 
evils  both  bodily  and  mental,  and  especially  of  paralyzing  the  machinations  of 
the  prince  of  darkness.  Hence,  almost  no  one  was  willing  to  be  destitute  of 
these  usefbl  safeguards.  The  eagerness  for  rehcs  led  aomo  to  encounter 
severe  toils  and  troublesome  journeys  to  no  purpose  ;  while  others  it  prompt* 
ed  to  delude  the  people  with  base  impoffitions.  Tbet  there  might  be  relics 
enough  for  distribution  among  theaamirefsoftbem,  the  latent  carcasses  of 
departed  saints  were  iirat  sought  for  by  the  priests  with  prayer  and  fostin^ 
and  then  were  discovered  by  tlie  guidaace  and  monitions  of  God.  The 
exultation  on  the  discovery  of  such  a  treasure,  was  immense.  Some  made 
journeys  into  the  East,  and  travelled  over  the  re^ons  and  places  made  &■ 
mous  by  the  presence  of  Christ  and  his  friends,  in  order  to  bring  from  them 
what  would  afford  comfort  to  the  fainthearted  and  protection  to  their  country 
and  their  fellow-citizens.  Nor  did  such  travellers  return  empty  ;  for  the 
cunning  Greeks,  always  versatile  and  knavish,  took  from  the  honest  Latins 
their  genuine  coin,  and  sent  them  home  loaded  with  spurious  merchandise. 
In  this  way  the  numerous  holy  bodies  and  ports  of  bodies,  of  Mark,  Jama, 

(4)  Sea  Serwttiu  I/upiu,  Tita  Huimini,  — De  daatnu  Dionjsiis,  in  bii  0pp.,  ton. 

p.  Vn,  376  {  md  ihe  ingBnwnii  md  launed  ii.,  pt.  i.,  p.  fiS7,  539,  630,    8m  iba  JCir- 

rcmuk*  on  thia   lubject,  mul«  in  Kranl  teju,  Thesauius  ADOcdatoi.,  lorn,  i.,  p.  161, 

|dacei  by  Join  Lavnoi ;  Disptinctio  epis-  uid  the  Histoiia  litlenini  da  la  FtuK^ 

toUa  Petri  da  Huca,  de  tempote,  qiAi  in  loma  rr.,  p.  273, 

Gallia  Chriati  &dn  recepta,  cap.  iit.,  p.        (6)  Among  all  tha  liraa  or  sainta  coio- 

110, — Iha»rt.  iii.  .de  prinua  ClniiUanae  re-  posed  in  thii  ase,  none  lie  more  to  be  an*- 

lis.  in  Gillia  initiia,  diit.  ii,,  p.  14S,  IM,  pected,  than  tboae  wriUim  by  Britona  llld 

lU,  147,  166,  169,  IM.— De  Liiaii,  Mas-  Arrooiicua.     Sea  JHoMUoit,  AcU  Stnctor. 

diL  el  Maitbae  in  Galliam  mnliu,  p,  3W.  md.  Benad,,  torn,  l,  PieliM,  p.  viii. 

Vol.  n.— L 


«  BOOK  UI— CENTURY  IX.— PART  U.— CHAP.  IIL 

Bartholomtw,  Cyprian,  Pantaleon,  and  others,  in  which  tbo  West  still  ex* 
ults,  were  introduced  among  the  Latins.  Those  who  were  unable  to  pro. 
cure  these  precious  treasures  by  ciJitir  journeys,  or  prayers,  or  fraudi^ 
deemed  it  expedient  to  steal  them,  or  to  seize  them  by  violence  and  robbery. 
For  whatever  means  were  resorted  to  in  such  a  cause  as  this,  were  supposed 
to  be  pious  and  acceptable  to  God,  provided  they  were  successful. (S) 

^  7.  Among  the  Greeks  there  were  few  that  attempted  to  explain  tho 
sacred  volume,  except  PAotuu ;  who  has  left  QuMtioiu  <m  the  Holy  Scrip- 
A(rM,(7)  an  explanation  of  St.  Paul's  episttes,  and  some  other  things  of  ttua 
nature.  He  made  use  of  his  own  reason  and  ingenuity ;  and  yet  he  can- 
not be  esteemed  a  good  interpreter.  All  the  other  Greeks  who  attempted 
expositions  of  the  scriptures,  merely  collected  passages  from  the  writers  of 
receding  ages,  and  attached  them  to  the  dcclorationa  of  the  aacred  volumo. 
Thus  in  this  century,  and  among  the  Greeks  it  was,  that  what  arc  called 
eateniE,  that  is,  expositions  of  scripture  compiled  from  the  writings  of  tbo 
fathers,  of  which  no  small  number  has  come  down  to  us,  first  began  to  be 
drawn  up.  For  most  theologians  feeling  their  incompetence  to  more  ardu- 
ous labours,  supposed  they  cguld  beat  accomplish  their  object  by  coUccting 
together  the  fine  thoughts  of  the  ancient  fethera. 

§  8.  The  Latin  interpreters  were  far  more  numerous  :  for  Charlemagtit 
haa  awakened  in  the  preceding  century,  an  ardour  for  the  study  and  expo> 
ntion  of  the  sacred  volume.  And  among  these  interpreters,  here  and 
there  one  is  not  wholly  destitute  of  merit ;  as  e.  g.,  Chrts-tian  Drvlhmar, 
whose  Commentary  on  Matthew  has  come  down  to  us  ;(8)  and  Berthariu*, 
to  whom  are  ascribed  two  Books  reconciling  difiicult  texts  [dwiKoiiivuv], 
But  most  of  them  were  incompetent  to  their  work  ;  and  like  the  interpret. 
era  of  the  preceding  age,  they  may  be  divided  into  two  classes,  those  who 
Irod  in  the  steps  of  former  expositors  and  collected  their  opinions,  and 
those  who  seiirched  for  mysteries  and  various  recondite  meanings  in  the 

flainest  texts,  at.d  for  the  most  part  without  much  discrimination.  At  tho 
ead  of  the  former  iilaas  stands  Eahamis  Maums,  who  confesses  tliat  he 
drew  his  expositions  oj  Matthew  and  of  Paul's  epistles  from  the  writings 
of  the  fathers.  Of  the  hke  character  were  Walafrid  Straho,  author  ^ 
what  is  called  the  Glotta  Orduiaria,  and  who  drew  his  materials  chie^ 
fifom  Rabamu ;  Claudiui  of  Turin,  vho  followed  Augtutine  and  Origen ; 
Eitemar  [of  Rheims],  whose  Stromata  on  the  four  Books  of  Kings,  com. 

S'led  from  the  fiithers,  are  still  extant ;  Eemigiua  of  Au\erre,  who  eluci- 
ited  the  Psalms  of  David  and  other  books  of  scripture,  from  the  same 
source ;  SedaHus,  who  expounded  the  epistles  of  Paul  according  to  the 

(6)  Rud  Maratm,  Antiqnkatea  Ilslicis  to  diScall  Isitg  in  the  Old  md  Nen  TsMa- 
medii  uii,  lata,  t.,  p.  6,  &«.,  who  presents  tDents  ;  but  wiids  of  them  are  theologicil, 
u  with  eiuDplea.  philosophical,  giammal:cal,  historical,   and 

(7)  [This  woili  is  enlitled  Amphilochia,  lileniiy.  Aboul  oae  siith  pait  of  the  wbola, 
becauae  it  was  addcesied  to  Amphilochjut  is  to  he  found  in  the  Epistles  oC Phnlxtu,t» 
bishop  of  Cjaieum.  Though  seTeisi  man-  published  b;  R.  Monlagut,  London,  1661. 
nscripls  oi  it  still  exist,  it  his  nevei  been  — TV] 

published  entire.    Among  other  large  ei-  (8)  See  JtuA.  Smum.  HistoireciitiqiiedM 

traits,  J.  C.  HW/ haa  subjoined  one  of  65  principaoi  Ccmmenlat.du  N.  T,  tap.  nv., 

Mcec.  to  the   fourth  Tolanie  of  hi*  Curie  p.  349,  and  Critique  de  la  Bibliotheque  Ec- 

Fkiiiiogica.tA-  Sd,  Hamb.,  1741.    He  ^ao  cles.  par  M.  du  Pin,  tome  i.,  p.  393,  Ac. 

^TM  account  of  the  woit,  in  hit  preface  to  He  trealaof  moatofthoolher< — 

U«t  TOtome.    HoM  of  (he  qoeitioni  rabte  hne  wliced ;  ^id.,  csfi.  ixvi. 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  83 

views  of  the  Others;  i^/i(>rt»Magister,  who  chose  Augustine  for  his  guide; 
Haymo  of  Halberstadt,  and  others. 

§  0.  At  the  head  of  the  latter  class,  we  again  find  Bxibanua  Maunu  f 
whose  very  difiuse  work  on  the  Allegories  of  the  scriptures,  is  yet  eztttU 
He  is  followed  hy  Smaragdus^  Haymo,  Scoius,  Pasauuius  Radbert,  nnA 
many  others  whose  names  it  would  be  needless  to  mention.  The  exposU 
tors  of  this  class  all  agree,  that  besides  the  literal  import,  there  are  other 
meanings  of  the  sacred  books ;  but  as  to  the  number  of  these  meanings 
they  are  not  agreed.  For  some  of  them  make  three  senses,  others  your  or 
Jive ;  and  one,  who  is  not  the  worst  Latin  interpreter  of  the  age,  Angelome 
a  monk  of  Lysieux,  maintains  that  there  are  seven  senses  of  the  sacred 
books.(9) 

§  10.  In  explaining  and  supporting  the  doctrines  of  religion,  the  Greeks 
as  well  as  the  Latins  were  neglect^  of  their  duty.  Their  manner  of 
treating  such  subjects  was  dry,  and  better  suited  to  the  memory  than  to 
the  understanding.  The  Greeks  for  the  most  part  followed  Damascenus  ; 
the  Latins  acquiesced  in  the  decisions  of  Augustine*  The  authority  of 
the  ancients  was  substituted  for  arguments  and  proofs ;  as  may  be  clearly 
seen  by  the  Collectaneum  de  tribus  qusestionibus  by  Servatus  Lupus,  and 
the  Tract  of  Rendgius,  on  holding  firmly  to  the  truths  of  scripture  and 
adhering  faithfully  to  the  authority  of  the  holy  and  orthodox  fathers.  Those 
who  appealed  to  the  testimony  of  the  sacred  writers,  either  attached  to  the 
words  what  is  called  the  allegorical  sense,  or  deemed  it  wrong  to  put  any 
other  construction  upon  them  than  had  been  sanctioned  by  councils  and  the 
fathers.  The  Irish  doctors  alone,  and  among  them  John  Scotus,  ventured 
to  explain  the  doctrines  of  Christianity  in  a  philosophical  manner.  But 
they  generally  incurred  strong  disapprobation ;  for  the  Latin  theologians 
of  that  age  would  allow  no  place  for  reason  and  philosophy  in  matters  of 
religion.(10) 

§  11.  Practical  theology  was  treated  negligently  and  unskilfully^  by  all 
who  attended  to  it.  Some  gleaned  sentences  from  the  writings  of  the  an* 
cients,  relating  to  piety  and  the  duties  of  men ;  as  may  be  seen  in  the  Sdn* 
ailae  pairum  of  Alvarus.  Others  treated  on  the  virtues  and  vices;  as 
HaUtgarius,  Rahanus  Maurus,  and  Jonas  of  Orleans ;  but  it  is  not  easy  to 
discover  in  them  a  likeness  with  the  patterns  left  us  by  Christ.  Some  en- 
deavoured to  explain  the  divine  law  and  make  it  intelligible  to  the  unlearned, 
by  a  tissue  of  tdlegories ;  a  method,  the  faults  of  which  are  manifest.  The 
writers  of  sermons  and  of  treatises  on  penance,  of  whom  the  number  was 
not  inconsiderable  among  the  Latins,  I  pass  over  in  silence.  Some  of  the 
Greeks  began  to  apply  themselves  to  the  solution  of  what  arc  called  cases 
of  conscienee,{ll) 

§  12.  The  doctrines  of  the  Mystics,  which  originated  from  Diom/sius 
fidsely  called  the  Areopa^te,  and  which  taught  men  to  abstract  their  minds 
firom  all  sensible  things,  and  to  join  them  in  an  inexplicable  union  with  Gody 


(9)  See  the  Preface  to  fais  Commentary  (10)  Respecting  the  dislike  of  ScohUf 

<m  the  books  of  Kings,  in  the  Bibliotfaeca  Boulay,  Historia  Academ.  Paris.,  tom.  i.,  p. 

Patrom  maxima,  tom.  xv.,   p.  308.    The  183.     Add  the  Life  of  John  of  Oortz,  m 

commentary  of  Angelome  on  the  book  of  MahHUm,  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  secul 

Oenesis,  was  pahUshsd  by  Bernh.  Pes,  The-  v.,  [torn,  vii.],  p.  398. 

siiinis  Anecdotor.,  tom.  i.,  part  i.     Bnt  it  (11)  See  iVtcepAorut  Chartophylax,  £pi»> 

would  haTe  been  no  loss  to  swied  literature,  tola  ii.  in  the  B&lioth.  magna  Patrum,  took 

had  it  remained  in  obscurity.  iii ,  p.  413. 


H    BOOK  m.-CENTURY  DC— PAHT  D.— CHAP.  HI. 

luul  long  been  in  the  highest  estimation  among  the  Oreelu,  and  eapecially 
by  the  monks.  And  the  praises  of  this  Dionyiiiu  were  splendidly  aung  in 
this  century,  by  Michael  Syneelbu  and  AfelAodtuf  ;  who  uius  eodeavoiu^d 
to  multiply  the  admirers  and  followers  of  the  man.  The  Latins  hod 
hitherto  been  unacquainted  with  this  imposing  system.  But  when  Michael 
theStanunerer,  emperor  of  the  Greeks,  sent  a  copy  of  Dumythw  as  a  pres- 
ent to  Lewii  the  Meek,  A.D.  824,(12)  at  once  the  whole  Latin  world  be- 
came remarkably  attached  to  it.  For  Lewis,  in  order  to  put  the  Latins  in 
possession  of  so  great  a  treasure,  directed  the  works  of  Diongtius  to  be 
forthwith  translated  into  the  Latin  language.(13)  Afterwards  Hildum 
nbbot  of  St.  Deuys,  by  the  order  of  Lewis,  published  his  Areopagitica  at 
Life  of  Dionysius  ;  in  which,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  age,  he  not  " 
only  states  many  things  void  of  truth,  but  he  basely  confounds  DionyaitiM 
the  AnopagOe  with  Ditmysiiu  bishop  of  Paris,  designing,  no  doubt,  to  ad- 
vance the  glory  of  the  French  nation. (14)  And  this  fable,  hastily  admitted 
by  credulous  ears,  became  so  firmly  fixed  in  the  minds  of  the  French  that 
it  is  not  yet  fully  eradicated.  The  first  translation  of  Diotu/nus,  made  l^ 
order  of  Leaii  the  IKeeIc,  was  perhaps  conaidembly  obscure  and  barbarous. 
Therefore  his  son  Charlea  the  Bald,  procured  a  new  and  more  neat  trans- 
lation to  be  made  by  the  celebrated  John  Erigena  Seotut ;  and  the  circuls. 
tion  of  this  translation  swelled  the  number  of  the  patrons  of  mystic  the- 
ology in  France,  Germany,  and  Italy.  Scolut  himself  was  so  captivated 
with  this  new  system  of  theology,  Uuit  he  did  not  hesitate  to  accommodate 
his  philosophy  to  its  precepts,  or  rather  to  explain  its  principles  by  the  rules 
of  his  philosophy.(15) 

§  IS.  In  defence  of  Christianity  against  Jews,  pa^ns,  and  others, only 
a  few  took  the  field ;  because  the  internal  contests  among  Christians  cn- 
srossed  all  the  attention  of  those  who  were  inclined  to  be  polemics.  Ago- 
bard  inveighed  against  thn  arrogance  and  other  faults  of  the  Jews,  in  two 
short  tracts.  Amuh  and  Rahaius  Maurvs  Ukewise  assailed  them.  The 
Saracens  were  confuted  by  the  emperor  Leo,  by  Theodonu  Abueara,  and 
by  others  whose  writings  are  lost.  But  these  and  other  oppoaers  of  the 
Mohammedans,  advanced  various  fidse  and  unsubstantiated  statements  re- 
specting Mohamm^  and  his  religiMi ;  which,  if  brought  forward  designedly, 

(IS)  Jac.  Ctlker,  S^noge  Gpiitolu.  Hi-  Midiail  the  Stwnmerer  sent  lo  Lncit  [bs 

bwnicaimn,  p.  S4,  CS.  noriu  of  Dionyuua,  traralaltd  from  Grak 

(18)  Thii  we  >ra  explicitly  Uugtil  brifi^  into  Lo/in.     The  conlruy  i*  most  clnriy 

linn,  in  hie  epiitle  to  the  emperor  Lata  lignilied  by  Hilima,  in  the  place  cited  :  Aa- 

lb>  Meek,  pre&Md  to  bii  Areapagiiiat,  p,  thenticos  namque  eoadem  (DiDnyiii)  Ubro* 

86,  ed.  Cologne,  1563,  6ta ;  id  wbich  be  Grata  lingua  conicriptei,  cum  echonomna 

mjt :  De  nouiii  librorim,  quoa  (Dionytiiu)  ecclciln  ConiUntJnopolitanz  et  cieteri  tni*- 

patiio  Mimone  cDnKiipnl  et  quibiu  peten-  nMichielulogaUotie — funcUeunl — promn- 

tibos  illos  compoaait,  lectio  nobii  per  Dei  iieie  nurno  Buacepimua. 

gntiam  et  Teatnm  ordinatiooem,  cujuidit'  (11)  Jo.  Launoi,  Dot,  de  diacrimine  Di- 

paualimu  interp'ttatot,  acrinia  noatis  eos  onyaii  Arcop,  et  Paruieruia,  cap.  jr.,  Opp., 

pelenlibas   reeeiat,  ailiafacit.     Thoao  en  toto.  ii.,  pi.  i,  p.  38,  uid  the  other  wntii^ 

therefore,  who  tell  aa  ti^  the  Latin  trana-  of  this  great  man,  and  of  othera,  concemiu 

lition  of  Dioiwinu  wu  noE  made  till  the  ihr  liroDionytii. 

rogn  of  CharUt  the  Bald.     And  thoM  err  (16)  [Scotia  waa  partial  to  the  FUtmat 

alao,  who  My,  (with  Jo.  Mniillirn,  Annal.  philosophy  ;  which  being  one  of  the  primary 

Boiedict.,  torn,  ii.,  lib.  iiix,,  4  lii.,  p.  486,  aourcea  of  the  myttic  ihealagy,  would  eiailj 

and  the  antbon  of  the  Hieloire  LitMraiie  amalgaiDate  with  it  and  aerye  la  expUin  a^ 

im  U  Fiance,  tsoia  v.,  p.  4SS,  dec.),  that  eofoice  it.— TV.] 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  85 

(as  would  seem  to  be  the  fact),  prove  that  the  writers  did  not  aim  so  much 
at  convincing  the  Saracens  as  at  deterring  Christians  from  apostacy. 

§  14.  Among  themselves,  the  Christians  had  more  strenuous  and  ani. 
mated  contests  tiian  against  the  common  enemy ;  and  these  contests  iiik 
volved  them  continually  in  new  calamities,  and  brought  reproach  upott 
the  cause  of  true  religion.  Upon  the  banishment  of  Irene^  [A.D.  802], 
the  contest  about  image-worship  was  renewed  among  the  Greeks,  and  it 
continued  with  various  success  for  nearly  half  this  century.  For  Nu 
eephorusj  [who  now  ascended  the  throne],  though  he  would  not  revoke  the 
Nicene  decrees  nor  remove  the  images  from  the  temples,  yet  laid  restraints 
on  the  patrons  of  images,  and  would  not  allow  them  to  use  any  violence  or 
do  any  harm  to  the  opposers  of  image-worship.  His  successor  Michael 
Curopalates,  was  a  timid  prince,  who  feared  the  rage  of  the  monks  and 
priests  who  contended  for  images,  and  therefore  during  his  short  reigOy 
[A.D.  811-813],  he  favoured  the  cause  of  images,  and  persecuted  3ie 
opposers  of  them.  Leo  the  Armenian  had  more  vigour,(  16)  and  assembling 
a  council  at  Constantinople  A.D.  814,  he  explicitly  rescinded  the  Nicene 
decrees  respecting  the  worship  of  the  images  of  saints ;  yet  he  did  not 
enact  any  penal  laws  against  the  worshippers  of  them. (17)  As  this  tem- 
perate procedure  was  not  satisfactory  to  Nicephorus  the  patriarch,  and  to 
the  other  friends  of  images,  and  as  dangerous  tumults  seemed  ready  to  break 
out,  the  emperor  removed  Nicephorus  from  his  office,  and  repressed  the 
rage  of  some  of  his  adherents  with  punishments.  His  successor  Michael 
the  Stammerer,  who  was  also  opposed  to  image-worship,  found  it  necessary 
to  pursue  the  same  course ;  for  although  he  at  first  showed  great  clemen* 

(16)  [And  more  ingenuousness  too.  For  A.D.  814,  and  condemned  Anthony  bishop 
before  calling  the  council,  the  emperor  in  of  SilleuJti*  as  an  Iconoclast,  and  estoblished 
an  interview  with  Nieephoru*  requested  him  image-worship.  The  next  council  was  call- 
to  show  the  fact,  by  proofii  from  the  writings  ed  bj  Leo  himself,  in  the  year  815 ;  and 
of  the  apostles  and  of  the  earlier  fathers,  if  this  it  was  that  deposed  NicephonUy  and 
as  the  patriarch  asserted,  the  worship  of  im-  declared  him  a  heretic.  The  third  was  held 
ages  was  in  early  use  in  the  church.  The  under  the  new  patriarch  Theoiorut,  and  et* 
answer  he  received  was,  that  in  (his  case  tablished  the  doctrines  of  the  Iconoclasts, 
we  must  be  satisfied  with  unwritten  tradi-  Images  were  now  removed  ;  and  the  nn* 
tion ;  and  that  what  had  been  decided  in  a  submissive  monks  were  banished,  but  resto* 
general  council,  was  never  to  be  controvert*  red  again  to  their  cloisters  as  soon  as  they 
ed.  After  this,  the  emperor  brought  the  promised  to  remain  quiet  and  to  hold  com- 
contending  parties  to  a  conference  in  his  munion  with  the  new  patriarch  Theodoras, 
presence ;  which  Thtod^mu  Studites  and  his  There  were  however  blind  zealots  among 
party  frustrated,  by  telling  the  emperor  to  them,  who  with  Thcodorus  Studites  at  Uieii 
nis  face,  that  doctrinal  controversies  were  head,  belched  forth  most  shameful  language 
not  to  be  discussed  in  the  palace  but  in  the  asainst  those  bishops  and  monks  who  yield- 
church  ;  and  that  if  an  angel  from  heaven  ed  obedience  to  the  emperor's  commands, 
should  advance  a  doctrine  contrary  to  the  and  even  against  the  emperor  himself.  Tbs 
decrees  of  the  Nicene  council,  they  would  former  they  declared  to  be  enemies  of  Cfarii^ 
treat  him  with  abhorrence.  The  emperor  deniers  of  him,  and  apostates ;  the  emperaf 
punished  this  insolence  by  merely  sending  they  called  an  Amorite,  another  Og  or  B** 
the  monks  back  to  their  cloisters,  mrbidding  shan,  the  great  dragon,  a  vessel  of  wrath,  m 
them  to  raise  disturbances  about  images,  Ahab,  a  second  Julian ;  and  to  insult  hinHf 
•nd  requiring  them  to  be  peaceable  citizens,  they  extolled  their  images  by  chaotinffthenr 
— Schl.]  paises  in  the  most  public  places.— -Theeo 

(17)  [  According  to  ilfatm,(Supplem.  Con-  mdeed  were  taken  up  and  poniahed,  and 
cil.,  tom.  i.,  p.  775),  there  were  several  Theodorus  Studites  vras  sent  into  exito; 
councils  held  at  Constantinople  under  Leo  and  as  this  did  not  tame  him,  he  wm  im* 
the  Armenian,  in  regard  to  miaees.  One  prisoned,  yet  so  as  to  be  alkmed  free  cor- 
waa  held  under  the  patriarch  NicephomSf  lespoodeiice  by  letteit.— iScA/.] 


8B  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  IX.— PART  D.— CHAP.  HI. 

cy  to  image-woisbippera,  he  was  obliged  to  depart  from  that  clemencyi 
and  to  chastise  the  leatless  faction  that  served  images,  and  especially  ths 
inoDks.(lS)  His  son  Theophilus,  [A.D.  B28-842],  bore  harder  upon  the 
defenders  of  images,  and  eren  put  some  of  the  more  violent  of  them  to 
death.(19) 

}  15.  But  after  the  death  of  Theophihu  in  the  year  843,  his  survivins 
consort  Theodora,  who  administered  the  government  of  the  empire,  wearied 
out  and  deluded  by  the  menaces,  the  entreaties,  and  the  fictitious  miracle* 
of  the  monies,  assembled  a  council  at  Constantinople  A.D.  842,  and  there 
re-established  the  decisions  of  the  Nicene  council,  and  restored  image- 
worship  among  the  Greeks.(20)  Thus,  after  a  contest  of  one  hundred 
and  ten  years,  image-worship  gained  the  victory  :  and  all  the  East,  ex- 
cept the  Armenian  church,  embraced  it;  nor  did  any  one  of  the  succeeding 
emperors  attempt  to  cure  the  Greeks  of  their  folly  in  this  matter.  The 
council  of  Constantinople,  held  under  Photius  in  the  year  879,  and  which 
is  reckoned  by  the  Greeks  the  e^^  general  council,  fortified  image-wor- 
ship by  new  and  firm  ramparts,  approving  and  renewing  all  the  decrees 
of  the  Nicene  council.  The  Grebes,  a  superstitious  people  and  controlled 
by  monks,  regarded  this  as  so  great  a  blessing  conferred  on  them  by  hear* 
en,  that  they  resolved  to  consecrate  an  anniversary  in  remembTance  of  it, 
which  they  called  the  Fetut  of  Orl}iodj>iy.{2l) 

^  16.  Among  the  Latins  image-worship  did  not  obtain  so  easy  a  victory, 
although  it  wss  warmly  patronised  by  the  Roman  pontiffs.  For  the  peo- 
ple of  the  West  ntill  maintained  their  ancient  liberty  of  thinking  for  them- 
selves in  matters  of  religion,  and  could  not  be  brought  to  regard  the  deci- 
sions of  the  Romish  biaWip  as  finol  and  conclusive.  Most  of  the  European 
Christians,  aa  wc  have  aetn,  took  middle  ground  between  the  /conocJiut* 

(18)  [NotwiibslBuding  tfiehatl  ajcended  Meek,  in  Baroniua'  Analb,  nd  Mm.  824,  ( 

tbe  throne  under  ■  veiy  dubioua  title,  the  SG. — Scil.) 

imw  wonhippen  deicribed  him  as  a  aec-         (19)  [It  is  imponible  lo  boIieTS  all  lb>t 

ond  David,  uia  a  Josiah.  eo  long  is  tbey  ac-  lite  Greek  monks  tell  ui  of  the  ciueltiee  of 

counted  him  one  of  their  party  ;  because  he  this  emperor  againit  the  imaga-worshippera ; 

lele«»ed  thoee  iropiisoned,  and  recalled  the  at  he  wu  in  other  respects  an  uptight  ral«. 

eiilei.     He  in  fact  showed  great  irmilleneaa  And  it  is  well  luiown,  that  he  was  very  io- 

tonarda  (lie  image-worshippeis.    He  caused  dnleent  and  kind  lowaids   Thtokliita  tba 

eoolerences  to  be  held  Soj  allajinB  the  con-  naUter  of  hja  emptess,  who  worshipped  im- 

trorenies  i  and  these  proving  ineffBctual,  he  ages  in  hei  bouse  and  endeavoured  to  instil 

allowed  them  lo  retain  their  images,  though  the  loie  of  them  into  the  young  princesMi 

not  to  displaj  them  in  Coastaniinople  ;  and  of  the  emperor.     And  if  some  persons  did 

enl;  reijuired  sUence  from  bolh  paitiea,  ao  actually  suffer  leTerely  under  him,  Ihev  (uf- 

that  the  bitiemesB  between  them  might  sub-  fared  rather  on  account  of  their  slandeniu 

This  gentleness  naa  the  mora  re-  language,  their  disobedience  to  the  laws, 

-'-'-   -  -  -'         lentilion  of  ll"  ' '■"" — "■"'" '    '     '      •  ■  '  ■' 

I  bounds,  and 
For  they  se 

«,  instead  of  the  cross ;   lighted  candLes  ^  ,  

bebie  them ;  burned  incense  to  them ;  sung  uinutn,  6  vlii.,  Opp.)  torn,  it.,  p.  845,  Ac. 

lo  their  praise  i  made  supphcationa  to  them  ;  Joe.  Len/an',  Preservatifcontre  la  Reunion 

nsed  them  aa  sponsors  for  their  baptized  avec  le  Siege  de  Rome,  tome  iii.,  lelti.  xir., 

cbUdren ;  ecnped  off  the  colours  from  the  p.  147,  &c.,  lettr.  niii.,  xii.,  p.  509,  &c. 
pictures  and  miied  tbem  with  the  nine  of         (21)  See  Joe.  Grtltir,  OlaerTal,  id  Co. 

tba  eucbarist  i  and  placed  the  bread  of  ben-  dtnum  de  ofiiciis  aulae  et  ecelesiae  Con- 

•dktion  in  the  hani^  of  the  images,  in  order  stantinop.,  lib.  iii.,  cap.  riii.,  and  the  Cei*- 

lo  leceiTC  it  as  from  them.     See  the  £pi»-  moniala  Byuntinnm,  lately  pnbUabad  bj 

tfe  of  Micliatl  to  the  Mnpann  £neu  tlw  Jta*ki,  lib.  Li  cap.  SB,  p,  9S,  dec. 


heligion  and  theology. 


8" 


«nd  the  image-worshippers.  For  they  judged  that  ima^BS  nii^  be  tol- 
erated as  helps  to  the  memory^but  denied  waX  any  worsUp  or  honour  was 
to  be  paid  to  them,  Michael  the  Stammerer,  emperor  of  the  6reeki»  when 
he  sent  an  embassy  to  Lewis  the  Meek  A.D.  824  for  the  purpose  of  re- 
newing the  confederation  with  him,  instructed  his  ambassadors  to  draw 
Lewis  over,  if  possible,  to  the  side  of  the  Iconoclasts,  Lewis  chose  to  haTO 
the  subject  thoroughly  discussed  by  the  bishops,  in  the  council  assembled 
at  Paris  A.D.  824.(22)  They  decided,  that  they  ought  to  abide  by  the 
opinions  of  the  council  of  Frankfort ;  namely,  that  the  images  of  Christ 
and  the  saints  were  not  indeed  to  be  cast  out  of  the  temples,  yet  that  re- 
ligious worship  should  by  no  means  be  paid  to  them.  Gradually  however 
the  European  Christians  swerved  from  this  opinion ;  and  the  opinion  of 
the  Roman  pontiff,  whose  influence  was  daily  increasing,  got  possession  of 
their  minds.  Near  the  close  of  the  century,  the  French  first  decided,  that 
some  kind  of  worship  misht  be  paid  to  the  sacred  images ;  and  the  Ger- 
mans, and  others,  followed  their  example.(23) 

§  17.  Still  there  were  some  among  the  Latins  who  inclined  to  the  side 
of  the  Iconoclasts.  The  most  noted  of  these  was  Claudius  bishop  of  Tu- 
rin, a  Spaniard  by  birth,  and  educated  under  Felix  of  Urgel.  As  soon  as 
the  favour  of  Leufis  the  Meek  had  raised  him  to  the  rank  of  bishop,  in  the 
year  823,  he  cast  all  the  crosses  and  sacred  images  out  of  the  churches 
and  broke  them.  The  next  year,  he  published  a  book  not  only  defending 
this  procedure,  but  likewise  advancing  other  principles  which  were  at  va- 
riance with  the  opinions  of  the  age.  Among  other  things,  he  denied  the 
propriety  of  worshipping  the  cross,  which  the  Greeks  also  conceded ;  spoke 
contemptuously  of  all  sorts  of  relics,  maintaining  that  they  had  no  effica- 
cy ;  and  disapproved  of  all  pilgrimages  to  the  tombs  of  saints  and  to  holy 
places.  He  was  opposed  by  the  adherents  to  the  inveterate  superstition ; 
and  first  by  the  abbot  Theodendr,  and  afterwards  by  Dungal,  Scotus,  Jonas 
of  Orleans,  Walajrid  Straho,  and  others.  But  this  learned  and  ingenious 
man  defended  his  cause  with  energy  ;(24)  and  thence  it  was  that  long  after 


(22)  ["  Flcury,  Le  Seutf  and  the  other 
historians,  place  unanimously  this  council  in 
the  year  825. — It  may  be  proper  to  observe 
here,  that  the  proceedings  of  this  council  ev- 
idently show,  that  the  decisions  of  the  Ro- 
man pontiff  were  by  no  means  looked  upon, 
at  this  time,  either  at  obligatory  or  infalli- 
ble. For  when  the  letter  of  pope  Adrian, 
in  favour  of  images,  was  read  in  the  coun- 
cil, it  was  almost  unanimously  rejected,  as 
containing  abcord  and  erroneous  opinions. 
The  decrees  of  the  second  council  of  Nice, 
relating  to  image-worship,  were  also  cen- 
sored by  the  Gallican  bishops ;  and  the  au- 
thority of  that  council,  though  received  by 
eeveral  popes  as  an  aeumemcal  one,  abso- 
lutely rejected.  And  what  is  remarkable  is, 
that  the  pope  did  not,  on  this  account,  de- 
clare the  Gallican  bishops  heretics,  nor  ex- 
clude them  from  the  conununion  of  the 
apostolic  see.    See  FUury,  livr.  xlvii.,  ^4.'* 

(23)  Mabilionf  Aimales  Benedict.,  torn. 


ii.,  p.  488.  Idem,  Praef.  ad  Acta  Sanctor. 
ord.  Bened.,  ssbcuI.  iv.,  pt.  i.,  p.  vii.,  viii 
Car.  le  Ccinte,  Annales  Eccl.  Francor., 
tom.  iv.,  ad  ann.  824  :  and  many  others. 

(24)  MabiUoitj  Annales  Benedict.,  torn, 
ii.,  p.  488,  Praef.  ad  Saecul.  iv.,  Actor  Sanc- 
tor. ord.  Bened.,  p.  viii.  Histoire  Litter, 
de  la  France,  tome  iv.,  p.  491,  and  tome  v., 
p.  27, 64.  Among  the  Reformed,  Jar.  Baa- 
nage,  Histoire  des  Eglises  Reform^es,  tom. 
i.,  period  iv.,  p.  38,  dice.,  ed.  in  4to. — [It 
is  to  be  regretted  that  we  have  only  those 
testimonies  of  dlaudtus  against  the  supeir- 
stitions  of  his  tim«)  which  his  opposen  and 
especially  Jotubs  of  Orleans  have  quoted 
from  his  writings.  Yet  in  these  quotations, 
there  is  much  that  is  solid,  and  expressed 
in  a  nervous  and  manly  style.  Agamtt  im- 
agftf,  he  thus  expresses  himself:  "  If  a  man 
«ugfat  not  to  worship  the  works  of  God^ 
much  less  should  he  worship  and  reverence 
the  itorks  of  men.  Whoever  expeets  salvi- 
tion  which  comes  only  firom  God,  to  oocm 


es  BOOK  in.— CENTURY  IX^PART  II.— CHAP.  m. 

his  death,  there  was  less  mpeTatition  in  the  region  &bout  Tuiin  Uum  in  tha 
Other  parts  of  Europe. 

§  18.  The  controversy  that  commenced  in  the  preceding  century,  r^ 
Bpecting  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit  from  the  t  ather  and  the  Son,  and 
respecting  the  words  (filioque)  imd  the  Son,  inserted  by  the  Latins  into  ths 
CoDstantinopolitan  creed,  flamed  out  with  greater  vehemence  in  this  cen- 
tuiy  ;  and  from  being  a  private  dispute,  gradually  became  a  public  contro- 
versy of  the  whole  Greek  and  I.atin  church.  The  monks  of  Jerusalem 
became  embroiled  about  this  matter,  and  particularly  about  the  words  ^fiHo. 
que;  and  one  JoJm  was  despatched  by  them  on  the  subject  into  France  to 
the  emperor  Charlemagne,  A.D.  809.(25)  This  subject  was  discussed  in 
the  council  of  Aix-la-Chapeile  held  in  this  year ;  and  also  at  Rome  befor« 
the  pontiff  Leo  Ill.i  whither  CharletnagTie  had  sent  envoys.  Leo  HI., 
approved  the  doctrine  of  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit  from  the  Son, 
but  disapproved  of  the  alteration  of  the  creed,  and  wished  the  words  jUiojtM 
to  be  gradually  di3uscd.(26)  And  his  successors  held  the  same  sentiments  ( 
but  the  interpolation  being  once  admitted,  retaioed  its  place  in  spite  of  the 
pontiffs,  and  at  length  was  received  by  all  the  Latin  churches.(27) 

^  19.  To  these  ancient  controversies,  new  ones  were  added  among  tbo 
Latins.  The  first  was,  respecting  the  maimer  in  which  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ  are  present  in  the  sacred  supper.  Though  all  Christiana  believ- 
ed, that  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  were  presented  to  the  communicants 
in  the  Lord's  supper,  yet  up  to  this  time  their  views  had  been  various  and 
fluctuating  in  regard  to  the  maimer  in  which  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ 
are  present ;  nor  had  any  council  prescribed  a  definite  faith  on  the  subject. 
But  in  this  century,  Paschasius  Radbert,  a  monk  and  afterwards  abbot  of 
Corbey,  in  his  treadse  on  the  sacrajneut  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ 

from  pUluTti,  mu!t  be  cUaned  with  those  taction  uid  the  detenmnalion  of  the  empw- 

mentioned  Rom.  i.,  who  icne  the  creature  or. — Schl.'] 

more  thui  tlie  Crfa/w."— Against  the  cross,  (26)  [Tlie  conference  of  the  imperisl  en- 

>nd  the  wonhip  of  it,  he  thus  taught :  "  God  vo^i  with  pope  Leo  III.  m  ilill  extant,  in 

hu  commanded  us  1o  bear  the  croas  ;    not  Harduia'w  Collection  of  Conncils,  torn,  iv., 

to  pray  lo  it.      Those  are  willing  to  pray  to  p.  970,  &e.     From  thi>  it  tppeug,  thit  Le» 

it,  who  are  unwilling  lo  bear  it,  either  in  the  wu  diipleaaed,  sot  with  the  doctrine  itaaUi 

■piritual  or  in  Ihe  lileni  aenie.     To  wonhip  but  with  ibe  anauthoriied  interpoUtion  of 

Godinthia  manner,  is  in  fact  to  depart  from  the  creed  ;  and  he  disapproved  the  recent 

lum."~Or  the  pope,  he  said  (when  accused  decision  of  Ihe  eonncil  of  Aix-li-Chapelta, 

for  not  yielding   to  hia  authority),  "  He  it  the  confirmation  of  which  waa  requested  b; 

not  to  be  called  the  Apotlotical,"  (■  title  the  imperial  enToyg,      Pope  Join  VIII.,  in 

then  commonly  given  to  the  pope),  "  who  a  letter  to  Phetiiu,  went  still  further ;  for 

■ila  in  the  apostle's  chair ;  but  he  who  per-  he  called  the  eipreeaion,  thsl  the  Holy  Ohoil 

forme  the  duties  of  an  apostle.    For  of  thote  proceeded  from  the  Son,  blaaphemy ;  tbauA 

who  hold  that  place,  yet  do  not  fulfil  lU  do-  the  abolition  of  it  wu  attended  with  dlffi- 

bes,  the  Lord  aaya,  TAcy  tit  m  MottM'  teat,  cully  and  required  time. — Schl.'] 
&C." — Seebiahop  jMut,  libri  iii.do  Imag.,  (ST)  See  Carl.  It  Cmnlt,  Annal.  Gccia*. 

hi  the  Btblioth.  Pati.  max.  Lngd. ,  torn,  xit,,  Fnncor..  torn,  ir.,  ad  ann.  809,  dec.     £as- 

p.  lee.— ScA/.]  gnetal,  Histoire  de  I'Eglise  Gailicaoe,  loin. 

(35)  StmSMA.  fioliin,  HiKellan.,  torn,  v.,  p.  151,  and  the  other  writera  above  cited, 

vii.,  p,  14.     [Tlie  occasion  of  thi»  tmam-  [The  pope  had  not,  cither  in  the  eighth  cen- 

tion  wai  a*  followi ;   aome  French  oionka  tury  or  the  forepart  of  the  ninth,  such  in- 

iwidiag  at  Jeroaalem  aa  pilgrima,  chafed  fluenee  and  authority  over  the  Spanish  and 

the  creed  in  their  worship,  in  the  mannei  French  churches,  aa  lo  be  able  to  compd 

coDunoa  vrith  theit  countnrmon,  with  the  ftam  directly  to  expunge  Ibo  inteipoUlkio. 

tA^lkiaoi  fiiioque.     The  Oreelis  censured  — ScM-l 
Ihw  cuMom ;  uid  Ihe  Fiuk*  straght  tb«  pto- 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  89 

written  A.D.  831,  attempted  to  give  more  clearness  and  otalnlity  to  the 
views  of  the  church.(38)  On  the  presentation  of  this  hook  enlarged  and 
improved  to  Charles  the  Bald»  in  the  3rear  846»  a  great  dispute  arose  out 
of  it.  Paschatius  taught  in  general,  that  in  the  Lord's  supper  after  the 
consecration,  there  remained  only  the  form  and  appearance  of  hread  and 
wine ;  and  that  the  real  hody  or  the  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ,  were  actuaL 
ly  present ;  and  indeed  that  identical  body,  which  was  ham  of  the  virgit^ 
mtfered  on  the  cross,  and  arose  from  the  tom&.(29)  This  doctrine  seemed 
to  many  to  be  new  and  strange,  and  especially  the  last  part  of  it«  There- 
fore Rahanus  Maurusy  Heribald,  and  others,  opposed  it ;  but  on  diflerent 
ffrounds.  And  the  emperor  Charles  the  Bald,  commanded  two  men  of 
distinguished  learning  and  talents,  Rairamn  and  John  Scotus,  to  give  a  true 
eiposition  of  that  doctrine  which  Radbert  was  supposed  to  have  corrupt- 
ed«(30)  Both  of  them  did  so ;  hut  the  work  of  &:otus  is  lost,  and  that  of 
Bairamn  which  is  still  extant,  has  given  occasion  to  much  disputation,  both 
in  former  ages  and  in  the  present.(dl) 

§  20.  The  writers  who  treat  of  this  controversy,  are  not  agreed  among 
themselves ;  nor  are  they  self.consistent  throughout  their  respective  trea- 
tises. Indeed  the  mover  of  the  controversy,  Radbert  himself,  showed  little 
<x>nsistcncy,  and  not  unfrequently  recedes  manifestly  from  what  he  had 
before  asserted.  His  principal  antagonist  Bertram  or  Rairamn,  seems  in 
general  to  follow  those  who  think  that  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  not 
truly  present  in  the  eucharist,  but  are  merely  represented  by  the  bread  and 
wine  :  and  yet  he  has  passages  which  appear  to  depart  widely  from  that 
sentiment ;  and  hence  it  is  not  without  apparent  reason,  that  he  has  been 
understood  and  explained  diversely.(32)     John  Scotus  only,  as  being  a 

(S8)  See  MabilUm,  Annales  Bened.,  torn,  and  his  book  which  has  caused  so  mtich  dis* 
iL,  p.  689.  The  treatise  of  Patchasius  was  cussion,  see  Jo,  Alb.  FabriciuSj  Biblioth. 
pablished  in  a  mora  accurate  manner  than  Lat.  med.  aevi,  tom.  i.,  p.  661,  dec.  [Con* 
before,  by  Edm.  Mariene,  Amptissima  Col-  ceming  Ratramn^s  Book,  there  has  been 
lectio  veter.  Scriptor.,  torn,  iz.,  p.  378,  dec.  dispute  as  to  its  genuineness,  some  ascri- 
The  life  and  character  of  Pasehanus  are  bing  it  to  John  Scotus ;  and  dso  as  to  the 
fnmally  treated  of,  by  Mabillon,  Acta  Sane-  doctrine  it  contains.  The  Catholics  would 
tor.  ord.  Bened.,  saecul.  iv.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  126,  make  it  teach  transubstantiation ;  the  Lu- 
&c.,  and  by  the  Jesuits,  in  the  Acta  Sane-  therans,  consubstantiation ;  and  the  Reform- 
tor.,  Antwerp,  ad  diem  26  Aprilis  ;  and  by  ed,  only  a  mystical  or  sacramental  presence 
many  others.  ofChnst. — TV.  J 

(29)  [Far  too  corporeal  conceptions  of  the  (31)  This  controversy  is  described  at 
presence  of  Chrisfs  body  and  blood  in  the  length,  though  not  without  partiality,  by  Jo* 
eocharist  had  existed  in  preceding  times,  and  Mtunllon,  Acta  Sanctor.  oxd.  Bened.,  [tom. 
indeed  ever  aince  CyriTM  notion  of  the  na-  yi.],  saecul.  iv.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  viii.,  dtc.  With 
tozQ  of  Christ's  becoming  flesh  had  been  re-  him  therefore  compare  Joe.  Basnage,  His- 
ceived ;  and  the  holy  supper  had  been  com-  toire  de  TEglise,  tom.  i.,  p  909,  dec.  [See 
pared  to  an  offering  or  sacrifice.  But  such  also  Gicsekr's  Text-book,  tran.  by  Cunnxng" 
gross  corporeal  expressions  as  Pa»chanuM  ham,  vol.  ii.,  p.  46,  dec. — Tt.'\ 
em]^yed,  no  one  had  before  used ;  nor  had  (32)  [BertranCs  Treatise,  in  a  new  En|^ 
any  cvried  their  conceptions  so  far.  In  his  lisb  translation,  was  published  at  Dublin, 
book  De  corpore  et  sanguine  Domini,  he  A.D.  1753;  and  with  a  learned  historical 
•ayt :  Lieet  figura  pani»  et  vtm  hie  sit,  om-  Dissertation  prefixed.  Mabillon  (Acta  Sanc- 
m'no  nihil  aUud  quam  euro  et  Mongyis  post  tor.  ord.  Bened.,  tom.  vi,  Prasf.,  p.  xxx.,  dec.) 
consecrationem  credenda  sunt— nee  alia  ,  evinces  triumphantly  the  genuineness  of  the 
(caro)  quam  quae  nata  est  de  Maria,  nassa  book ;  and  then  goes  into  an  elaborate  ar- 
in  cruce,  resoriexit  de  sepulcro ;  et  naec,  gnment,  to  prove  in  oppoaition  to  John 
inqnun,  ipsa  est,  et  ideo  Chmi  csro  est,  qua  Claude,  that  the  author  was  a  believer  in 
fro  vita  mundi  adhue  hodit  qfertur. — SchL]  the  real  presence.    But  the  mere  reading 

(30)  Concerning  Ratramn  or  Bertram,  hif  ugmaeBt,  with  ths  foil  and  candid  quo* 

Vol.  IL-S 


80  BOOK  in.— CENTXJHY  IX.— PART  H.— CHAP.  IH. 

philosopher,  expressed  his  views  perspicuoualy  and  properly,  teaching  thA 
the  bread  and  wine  are  tigna  and  TepresaUativea  of  the  absent  body  and 
blood  of  Christ.  All  the  others  fluctuate,  and  assert  in  one  place  what  th^ 
gainsay  in  another,  and  reject  at  one  time  what  they  presently  after  maii^ 
tain.  Among  the  Latins  therefore  in  that  age,  there  was  not  yet  a  deter- 
minate, common  opinion,  as  to  the  mods  in  which  the  body  and  blood  cf 
Christ  are  in  the  euchariat. 

^  21.  The  disputants  in  this  controversy,  as  is  usual,  taxed  each  other 
with  the  odious  consequences  of  their  opinions.  The  most  considerabls 
of  these  consequences  was,  that  which  in  the  eleventh  century  was  denond. 
nated  ttercoramtm.  Those  who  held  with  Radbert,  that  after  the  conse. 
cration  only  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine  remained,  contended,  that  from 
the  sentiments  of  their  adversaries,  (who  believed  that  in  the  holy  suppw 
there  was  nothing  more  than  the  figure  or  signs  of  Christ's  body  and  blood^i 
this  consequence  would  follow,  namely,  that  the  body  of  Christ  was  ejected 
l^m  the  Iwwels  with  the  other  feces.  On  the  other  hand,  those  who  re- 
jected the  transmutation  of  the  bread  and  wine  into  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  taxed  the  advocates  of  this  doctrine  with  the  same  consequence. 
Each  party,  probably,  cast  this  reproach  upon  the  other  without  reason. 
TTie  crime  of  sUrcoraitum,  if  we  do  not  mistake,  was  a  fabricated  charge, 
which  could  not  justly  fall  on  those  who  denied  the  conversion  of  the  bread 
into  the  body  of  Christ ;  but  which  might  be  objected  to  those  who  believ- 
ed in  such  a  transmutation,  although  it  was  probably  never  admitted  by 
any  one  who  was  in  his  right  mind.(33) 

§  22.  Atthe  time  the  sacramental  controversy  was  at  its  height,  another 
controversy  sprung  up,  relating  to  dttttne  grace  and  predestination.  Gn- 
detehalcus,  a  Saxoo  of  noble  birth,  and  contrary  to  his  own  choice  a  monk, 
first  at  Fulda,  and  then  at  Orbais  in  Prance,  upon  his  return  from  a  jour- 
ney to  Rome  in  the  year  847,  lodged  with  his  friend  (and  perhaps  relative 
also)  count  Eberald ;  and  there  in  presence  of  Nothingaa  bishop  of  Verona, 
entered  into  discussion  respecting  predestination,  and  maintained  that  God 
bad  from  eternity  predestinated  some  to  everlasting  life,  and  others  to  the 
piuiishments  of  hell.  When  his  enemy,  Rabanus  Maunu,  heard  of  thi^ 
he  first  by  letter  charged  him  with  heresy;  and  ailerwards,  when  Godet- 
chalcus  came  from  Italy  to  Germany  in  order  to  purge  himself,  and  ap-    . 

tition*  it  conlaini,  hu  left  oa  one  mind  tX  jaatl;  ehuved  wilh  atercoraniim.    On  tte 

leul,  tbe  conviction  that  Dr.  Moihcim  hu  conlnrj,  tbe  oppoaera  of  truisubttantiition, 

traly  stated  the  cbjractet  and  conletili  of  snppo»d  tha  substance  of  the  ucnmeDtil 

that  work. — Tr.]  elemrals  to  nndergo  the  ordinuj  cbmgea 

(33)   Respecting  the  Slirea-anitU,  ne  in  tbe  stomach  and  bowels  of  the  cammuni- 

John  Mabahm.  AcU  SS.  aid.  Bened.,  [tom.  cant ;    so  that  bjr  assuming,  that  these  ele- 

*i.],  Prsf.  sd  Sscul.  ir.,  nl.  ii.,  p.  iii.     Jtx.  metita  had  become  tbe  resl  body  and  blood 
Bainagt,  Hiatoire  de  I'Eglise,  loin,  i.,  p. 
936,  &e.,  and  the  late  treatise  of  the  vener-  .    ,  ^ 

B  Pfaff,  Tubing.,  1760,  4lo. — [It  is  not  tbey  eiprcssly  denied,  namely,  (he  Inith  of 

il  alementa  not  to  pass  disputant,  by  resorting  to  a  lillle  pervoraion 

thnugfa  the  bumaD  body,  like  ordinary  sli-  of  hia  anta^niat's  viawa,  nugbt  easily  cast 

ments,  but  lo  became  wholly  incoTporaled  upon  him  tlos  rnlgai  and  uuseemly  tefoeacL 

with  the  bodiea  of  tbe  communicanla ;  to  —IV.] 
Oat,  M  Aeir  frind/Ut,  tlwy  conU  not  be 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  91 

peaied  before  the  council  of  Mentz  A,D.  848,  Maurus  piocurad  his  con- 
oemnatioiiy  and  tansmitted  him,  as  one  fixund  guilty,  to  Hmcmar  aichSuahop 
of  Rheims  in  France.(34)  Hincmar  who  was  a  friend  of  Bdbamu^  god- 
denined  him  anew  in  a  council  held  at  Chieraey,  A.D.  849 ;  and  as  he 
would  not  renounce  his  sentiments,  which  he  said,  (and  said  truly),  were 
those  of  AuguMtm^  Hincmar  deprived  him  of  his  priestly  office  ;  ordered 
him  to  be  whipped,  till  he  should  throw  the  statement  he  had  made  at 
Mentz  into  the  flames  ;  and  then  committed  him  to  prison  in  the  monas- 
tery of  Hautvilliers.(35)  In  this  prison  the  unhappy  monk,  who  was  a  man 
of  learning  but  high-minded  and  pertinacious,  ended  his  days  in  the  year 
868  or  865 ;  retaining  firmly  till  his  last  breath,  the  sentiments  he  had 
embraced. 

§  23.  While  Godeschaleus  remained  in  prison,  the  Latin  church  was  in- 
volved  in  controyersy  on  his  account*    For  distinguished  and  discerning 

(34)  [NothingTu  by  letter  g&Te  Rahamu  not  flaffsr  him  anj  more  to  teteh  eiror,  and 
an  account  of  the  tenets  advanced  by  Godes-  seduce  Chriatian  people :  for  we  have  leam- 
ehalcus.  Upon  this  Rabaniu  wrote  a  long  ed,  that  he  has  already  aedaced  many,  who 
letter  to  NotlUngiUt  and  another  to  count  are  negligent  of  their  salvation,  and  who 
Bbertdd,  loading  the  sentiments  of  Codes-  say :  What  will  it  profit  me  to  exert  myself 
dUZciM  with  reproaches.  Godeschaicusthesre'  in  the  service  of  God?  Because,  if  I  am 
fore  set  out  immediately  for  Germany,  in  predestinated  to  death,  I  can  never  escape 
order  to  vindicate  his  assailed  principles,  it ;  but  if  predestinated  to  life,  although  I 
On  his  arrival  at  Mentz,  he  presented  to  Ror  do  wickedly,  I  shall  undoubtedly  obtain  eter- 
hamu  his  tract  on  a  twofold  predeatination.  nal  rest.  In  these  few  words,  we  have  writ- 
Habamu  laid  this  before  a  synod,  which  con-  ten  to  you,  describing  what  we  found  his 
demned  the  sentiments  it  contained,  but  did  doctrine  to  be,"  dec.  See  HardmrCt  Con- 
not  venture  to  punish  Godeschaleus,  because  cilia,  tom.  v.,  p.  16,  16.— TV.] 
he  did  not  belongto  their  jurisdiction  but  to  (35)  [The  sentence  upon  GodeschalcuSf 
that  of  Rheims.  They  however  exacted  from  passed  by  the  synod  of  Uhiersey,  was  thus 
him  an  oath,  not  to  return  again  to  the  ter-  worded :  *'  Brother  Gotescalc,  know  thou 
ritories  of  King  Lems ;  and  transmitted  him  that  the  holy  office  of  the  sacerdotal  minis- 
ms  a  prisoner  to  iftncfiuir,  the  archbishop  of  try,  which  thou  hast  irreffularly  usurped,** 
Rheims.  The  synodal  epistle  of  Rahmms  (because,  in  a  vacancy  of  the  see  of  Rheims, 
accompanying  the  prisoner,  contained  this  he  obtained  ordination  of  the  aub-bishop  of 
statement :  "  Be  it  known  to  your  goodness,  Rheims),  "  and  hast  not  feared  hiUierto  to 
that  a  certain  vagabond  monk,  named  Go-  abuse,  by  wicked  manners  and  acts,  and  by 
tkescalCt  who  says  he  was  ordained  priest  corrupt  doctrines,  is  now,  by  the  decision  of 
in  your  diocese,  came  from  Italv  to  Mentz,  the  Holy  Spirit,  (of  whose  grace  the  sacer- 
introducing  new  superstitions  and  pernicious  dotal  office  is  the  administration  by  virtue  of 
doctrine  concerning  the  predestmation  of  the  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ),  taken 
God,  and  leading  the  people  into  error;  af-  from  thee,  if  thou  ever  receivedst  it;  and 
firming  that  the  predestmation  of  God  re-  thou  art  utterly  prohibited  from  ever  pre- 
lated  to  efril  as  well  as  to  good,  and  that  auming  again  to  exercise  it.  Moreover,  be- 
there  are  aome  in  the  world,  who  cannot  cause  thou  hast  presumed,  contrary  to  the 
reclaim  themselves  from  their  errors  and  design  and  the  name  of  a  monk,  and  despi- 
sins,  on  account  of  the  predestination  of  sing  ecclesiastical  law,  to  unite  and  confound 
God,  which  compels  them  on  to  destruc-  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  vocations,  we,  by 
tion ;  as  if  God  had,  from  the  beginning,  our  episcopal  authority,  decree  that  thou  be 
made  them  incorrigible  and  obnoxious  to  whipped  with  very  severe  stripes  (durissimis 
perdition.  Hearing  this  opinion  therefore,  verberibus),  and,  according  to  ecclesiastical 
m  a  synod  lately  held  at  Mentz,  and  findins  rulea,  be  diut  up  in  prison.  And  that  thou 
the  man  irreclaunable,  with  the  eoosent  and  no  more  presume  to  exercise  the  functiont 
direction  of  our  most  pious  IdngHludcmeus,  of  a  teacher,  we,  by  virtue  of  the  eternal 
we  determined  to  transmit  him,  together  Word,  impose  perpetual  ailence  upon  thj 
with  his  pemicionB  doctrine,  to  you,  under  lips.**  See  ifenbnfi,  ubi  supra,  p.  SO.  Tlue 
eendemnation ;  that  you  mav  put  him  Ih  sentence  waa  executed,  witiioat  mitigation, 
confinement  in  your  diocese,  nom  which  he  — 2V.1 
has  in^golazly  stioUed ;  and  that  you  mqr  ....... 


K  BOOK  in.— C&NTURY  IX.— PART  H.^CHAP.  IIL 

men,  such  aa  Rairtwm  of  Corbey,  Prudentius  of  Troyes,  iMput  of  Ferri- 
eres,  Flonu  a  deacon  of  Lyons,  and  Rmdgiua  bishop  of  Lyons,  together 
with  his  whole  ohorch,  and  many  others,  defended  with  energy,  both  oral> 
ly  and  in  writing,  either  the  person  or  the  sentiments  of  the  monk.  Oa 
the  other  band,  Hinemar  his  judge,  Amalan*i,  John  Scotia  the  celebnted 
philosopher,  and  others,  by  their  writinga,  contended  that  both  he  and  bit 
opinions  were  justly  dealt  with.  As  the  spirit  of  controversy  waxed  hotter 
continually,  Charla  the  Bald,  in  the  year  B53,  ordered  another  conventioK 
or  council  to  be  held  at  Cbiersey ;  in  which  through  the  inSoence  of  Hine- 
Wur,  the  decision  of  the  former  coimcil  was  confirmed,  and  GodetehalevM 
was  again  condemned  S5  a  beretic.(86)  But  in  the  year  855,  the  three 
provinces  of  Lyons,  Vienne,  and  Aries,  assembled  in  council  at  Valence,  Re* 
n^gMU  prending,  and  set  forth  other  decisions  in  opposition  to  those  of  Clii- 
ersey,  and  defended  the  cause  of  Godcichaleu3.[Z!l)     With  the  decisions  of 

(36)  [In  thi>  coQDcil,  [he  opponn  of  Go- 
detchaicat  get  foitb  tJuir  creed  id  napect  tc 

the  contested  doctiinei,  in  the  foui  foUoniiig  believe  with  the  fiith  ihat  worki  br  lore. 

■niclee :  xa.,  Foi  (he  cup  of  hniDin  ulnttan,  naich  ia 

1.  Abuigh^  God  c»iUd  DUD  withoat  liii,  provided  for  our  weskoea*  and  hu  diriDB 

upright,  eoaued  with  free  will ;  sad  pUeed  efficacy,  conUine  what  Diight  benefil  all ; 

bun  ID  Paradise  ;  and  pDrpoied  hii  cenlin-  but  if  it  be  Dot  dnrnkeo,  it  will  doc  ptodoM 

naDce  ID  ibe  bolineiB  of  upiightnesB.    Mid,  healing. 

•buaing  free  will,  linaed  and  fell,  and  the  Tbese  doctrinal  atiicles  wen  agreed  sm 

whole  human  nee  became  a  maas  of  cor-  inthecouncU  ofChierec;.  A.D.  853;  tbou^ 

luption.    But  the  good  and  righleoua  God  sometimea  attributed  to  thecouDcil  of  Chiei^ 

elected  out  of  that  Dkaas  of  perdition,  accord-  Kf  in  the  year  849,  and  printed  aa  euch,  ia 

ing  to  hia  foreknowledge,   those  whom  he  Hardmn,  Concilia,  torn.  i.,  f.  IS,  19 ;  cou- 

predestinaled  unto  life  throuah  grace,   and  pare  p.  S7. — TV.] 

foreordained  eternal  Ufa  for  ^m  :  but  ihe  (37)  [The  council  of  Valence  published 

Otben,  whom  in  bis  righteous  judgment  he  tnenty-three  canona  ;  Jive  of  which  contain 

left  in  the  misa  of  perdition,  he  forttaie  the  doctrinal  views  of  the  trienda  and  A*- 

amuld  perish,  but  did  not  foriordain,  that  fenden   of    Gcd^ich^au.      See  Harduin, 

they  ahuuld  periali :  vet  being  just,  he  fore-  Concilia,  torn,  v.,  p.  S7,  Ac.     These  five 

ordained  ctema]  pumshment  to  be  iboir  por-  canona  are  too  long  to  be  inaerted  barot 

tion.     And  thua  we  sfKrm  but  one  predea-  without  aome  sbiidgment.     The  aubatuwa 

tiDStion  of  God,  in  relation  either  to  the  gift  of  them  ia  aa  fallawa  :  vii., 

of  gracfl  or  to  (be  relributioua  of  justice.  Can.  11.  "  That  God  foieaeFS,  and  Met- 

U.  We  lost  freedom  of  will  in  the  Gtat  nallr   foieeaw,    both    the    ^ood   which   the 

i;  tfhich  we  recover  by  Cliriat,  OUT  Lord :  lighleoua  will  perform,  and  the  evil  which 


and  we  have  free  will  to  good,  when  vrncnl-  (he  wicked  wilt  d 
ad  and  aided  by  grace  ;  and  have  free  will  bold  faidifiilly,  an< 
to  evil,  when  foriaken  of  grace.     That  we      that  he   foresaw  Itiat  the   righteous  <a 


have  free  will,  is  because  we  are  Kiade  free  certainly   become   righteous,    (brou^   bis 

b<r  grace,  and  are  beated  of  corruption  by  it.  grace ;   and  by  the  aame  grace,  would  otp 

ni.  Almighty  God  wills,   that  all  men  tain  eternal  blessedness:   and  be  foresaw 

withoot  exception  should  he  saved  ;  and  yet  that  the  wicked  would  be  wicked,  tbraugb 

-11 III  — .  1 3      ^uj  j[u(  ^[ne  their  ovm  perrerseness  ;  and  would  be  s(»b 


are  saved,  ariaea  from  the  giatuitv  of  him     aa  must  be  condemned  by  his  jiiatics  (o  et 
who   saiea;   bat  that   some  pertah,  arises     nal  punishment."  Accordingjo  Pa.liii,  ,_^ 
torn  their  desert  of  peidilioD.  sod  Rom.  ii,,  7-9,  sod  3  llieea.  t ,  7-l0. 


IV.  Aa  there  nevei  was,  ia,  or  will  be,  »  "  Nor  has  the  prescieoce  of  God  imposed 

loan  whose  nature  was  not  assumed  by  oui  upon  any  bad  man  a  nteettily.  that  be  cao- 

Loid  Jesua  Chriat ;  so  there  never  was,  ia,  not  be  other  Uun  bad  ;  but,  what  be  wooU 

or  will  be,  a  man  for  wbom  Christ  baa  nol  become  by  hia  own  free  volition,  God,  aa 

died  ;  and  this,  notwiihatandina  all  are  not  one  who  knowa  all  things  before  they  conia 

redeemed  by  the  mistery  of  hia  pasaion.  to  pass,  foresaw,  by  his  onmipotent  and  ds- 

Tha(  all  are  not  redeemed  by  the  myatery  chai^eaUe  msjesty.    Nor  do  we  belicva) 

of  hi«  passion,  ii  do(  owiii(  to  the  [limited]  (tMasy  otwif  entdeBUiedbf  sdiriaa  pn* 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  03 

the  council  of  Valence,  coincided  those  of  the  council  of  Langree  A.D.  859, 
composed  of  the  same  provinces ;  and  likewise  those  of  the  coundl  of  Toul 
A.D.  860,  composed  of  the  hishops  of  fourteen  provinces. (38)  But  on  the 
death  of  CrodeschalcuSf  the  author  of  the  contest,  this  vehement  controveivf 
8uhsided.r39)  « 

§  24.  The  cause  of  Crodeschalcus  is  involved  in  some  obscurity ;  and 
many  and  eminent  men  have  appeared  both  as  his  patrons,  and  as  his  ac« 
cusers.  He  taught,  unquestionably,  that  there  is  a  twofold  predestination, 
the  one  to  eternal  life,  and  the  other  to  eternal  death ;  that  God  does  not 
will  the  salvation  of  all  men,  but  only  of  the  elect ;  and  that  Christ  suffered 
death,  not  for  the  whole  human  race,  but  only  for  that  portion  of  it  to  which 

judication,  but  only  according  to  the  deserta  was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many.''* 
of  his  own  wickedness.     Nor  do  the  wicked  — "  Moreover,  the  four  articles  adopted  with- 
perish,  because  they  could  not  become  good ;  out  dae  consideration  hy  the  synod  of  our 
but  because  they  %ooM  not  become  jgood,  brethren,  (at  Chiersey,  A.D.  853),  on  ac- 
and  through  their  own  fault  remained  ui  the  count  of  their  inutility,  and  indeed  their  in- 
mass  of  condemnation,  or  in  their  original  jurious  tendencr,  and  error,  contrary  to  the 
«Dd  their  actual  sin."  truth ;  as  also  those  other,  (of  John  Scotus)f 
Can.  III.  "  As  to  the  predestination  of  unfitly  set  forth  in  19  syllogisms ;   and  in 
God,  we  decide,  and  faithfully  decide,  ac-  which,  notwithstanding  the  boast  that  they 
cording  to  the   authority  of  the  apostle  ;"  are  not  the  result  of  philosophy,  there  appears 
Rom.  ix.,  21-23.     *'  We  confidently  profess  to  be  rather  the  fabrication  of  the  devil,  than 
a  predestination  of  the  elect  unto  life,  and  a  an  exhibition  of  the  faith  ;  we  wholly  ex- 
medestination  of  the  wicked  unto  death,  plodc,  as  not  to  be  listened  to  by  the  faith-* 
j3nt  in  the  election  of  those  to  be  saved,  the  ful ;  and  we  enjoin,  by  the  authority  of  the 
mercy  of  God  precedes  their  good  deserts  ;  Holy  Spirit,  that  such,  and  all  similar  state* 
and  in  the  condemnation  of  those  who  are  ments,  be  looked  upon  as  dangerous,  and  to 
to  perish,  their  ill  deserts  precede  the  right-  be  avoided.     And  the  introducers  of  (such) 
eous  judgment  of  God.     In  his  predestina-  novelties,  we  judge,  ought  to  be  censured." 
tion,  God  only  determined  what  he  himself  Can.  V.  This  canon  maintains  the  neces-' 
would  do,  either  in  his  gratuitous  mercy  or  sity  of  a  saint's  persevering  in  holiness,  in 
in  his  righteous  judgment."-—'*  In  the  wick-  order  to  his  salvation, 
ed,  he  foresaw  their  wickedness,  because  it  Can.  VI.  In  regard  to  saving  grace,  **  and 
ia  from  themselves  ;  he  did  not  predestins  free  will,  which  was  impaired  by  sin,  in  the 
it,  because  it  is  not  from  him.     The  punish-  first  man  ;  but  is  recovered  and  made  whole 
ment  indeed,  consequent  ujpon  their  ill  de-  again,  by  Jesus  Christ,  in  all  believers  in 
sert,  he  foresaw,  being  a  Grod  who  foresees  him,"  this  council  held  with  various  councile 
all  things  ;  and  also  predestined,  because  he  and  pontiffs  ;  and  they  reject  the  trash  vend- 
18  a  just  (jod,  with  whom  as  St.  Augustine  ed  by  various  persons. — TV.] 
says,  there  is  both  a  fixed  purpose,  and  a  (38)  [The  five   doctrinal  canons  of  the 
certain  foreknowledge,  in  regard  to  all  things  council  of  Valence  were  adopted,  without 
whatever.'* — "  But  that  some  are  predesti-  alteration,  by  the  councils  of  I^ngres  and  of 
noted  to  wickedness,  by  a  Divine  power,  so  Toul.     See  Harduin,  Concilia,  tom.  v.,  p. 
that  they  cannot  be  of  another  character,  we  481,  &c.,  498. — Tr.} 
not  only  do  not  believe ;  but  if  there  are  (39)  Besides  the  common  writers,  an  im- 
those  who  will  believe  so  great  a  wrong,  we,  partial  history  of  this  controversy  is  given 
ts  well  as  the  council  of  Orange,  with  all  by  Casar  Egasse  de  Boulay,  Historia  Aea- 
detestation  declare  them  anathema."  demias  Paris.,  tom.  i.,  p.  178,  dec.  ;  by  Ja. 
Can.  IV.  In  this  canon  they  disapproved  MahiUon,  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  tom. 
the  sentiments  of  some,  who  held  **  that  the  vi.,  or  s«cul.  iv.,  pt.  ii.,  Pref,  p.  xlvii. ;  in 
blood  of  Christ  was  shed,  even  for  those  the  Histoire  Litteraire  de  la  France,  tom.  v., 
nngodly  ones  who  had  been  punished  with  p.  352  ;  by  Jac.  Usher,  Historia  Godeschal- 
etemal  damnation,  from  the  beginning  of  the  ci,  Hanov.,  1662,  8vo,  and  Dublin,  1681, 
world  to  the  time  of  Christ's  passion."  And  4to  ;   and   by  Gerh.  Jo.  Vossius,  Historia 
they  held,   "  that  this  price  was  paid  (only)  Pelagiana,  lib.  vit.,  cap.  iv.     Add  Jo.  AH. 
for  those  of  whom  our  Lord  has  said  :    *  As  Fabriaus,  Biblioth.  Let.  medii  cvi,  tom.  iiL, 
Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent,'  dec,  *  that  evC"  p.  210,  die.,  [and  Oieseler^s  Text-book  of 
ry  one  thai  believeth  in  him,**'  dec.— John  iii,  £ccl.  Hist.,  trana.  by  Cwndngham,  toI.  ii., 
14-16.    **  And  the  apostle  says :   Christ  p.  60-64.— TV.] 


H  BOOK  ni— CENTURY  IX.— PAAT  n.-CRAI>.  OL 

God  decreed  eternal  salT&tion.  His  friends  put  a  favourable  conatructioa 
upon  these  propocdtioua ;  and  they  deny,  that  he  held  those  whom  God  pre- 
destiaated  to  eternal  punishment,  to  be  also  predestinated  to  sin  and  guih. 
On  the  contrary,  they  maintain  that  be  taught  only  this,  that  God  tttam 
eternity  condemned  those  who,  he  ibreaaw,  would  become  sinners ;  and  cooi 
demned  them,  on  account  of  their  nna  Tolunlui^  committed ;  and  decree^ '  ^ 
that  the  fruits  of  God's  love  and  of  Christ's  sui^rings,  should  extend  oo^ 
to  the  elect ;  notwithstanding  the  love  of  God  and  the  suSerings  of  Christ 
in  themselves  considered,  have  reference  to  all  men.  But  his  adversaries 
fiercely  contend,  that  he  concealed  gross  errors  under  ambiguous  phtaseol. 
ogy  ;  and  in  particular,  that  ho  wished  to  have  it  believed,  that  God  has 
predestinated  me  persons  who  will  be  damned,  not  only  to  suffer  punish- 
ment, but  likewise  to  commit  the  sins  by  which  they  incur  that  pnnialb 
inent.(40)  This  at  least,  seems  to  be  incontrovertible,  that  the  true  canaa 
of  this  whole  controversy,  and  of  all  the  aufierings  endured  by  the  unhap* 
py  Godetchalciit,  may  be  traced  to  the  private  enmity,  existing  between 
turn  and  Babanut  Mavrus  who  was  his  abbot.(41) 

§  25.  With  this  great  controversy,  another  smailer  one  was  interwoven 
relative  to  the  irme  God.  In  the  churches  over  which  he  presided,  Hine- 
mar  forbid  the  singing  of  the  last  words  of  a  very  ancient  hymn :  Te  triaa 
Deittu,  miaque  pMcimtu  [Of  thee,  trine  Deity,  yet  one,  we  ask,  die],  on 
the  ground,  that  this  phraseology  subverted  the  simplicity  of  the  divin» 
nature,  and  implied  the  existence  of  three  Godt.  The  Benedictine  monks 
would  not  obey  this  mandate  of  Hmemar ;  and  one  of  their  number,  Ba. 
tramn,  wrote  a  considerable  volume,  made  up  according  to  the  custom  of 
the  age  of  quotations  from  the  oncicnt  doctors,  in  defence  of  a  trine  Deiif. 
Godescluilciu,  receiving  information  of  this  dissension  while  in  prison,  sent 
forth  a  paper,  in  which  ho  defended  the  cause  of  his  fellow.monks.  For 
this,  he  was  accused  by  Rincmar  of  TridKimt,  and  was  confuted  in  a 
book  written  expressly  for  that  purpose.  But  this  controversy  soon  sub- 
sided ;  and  in  spite  of  Hincmar't  efforts,  those  words  retained  their  placo 
in  the  hymn.(42) 

§  26.  About  the  same  time  another  controversy  found  its  way  from 

(40)  The  ctme  o!  Godtttialau  is  lean-  inoM  tightemuIrcoDdemned.    [JVo/oAi  J{- 

edlT  tieated,   in  in  ippropriBte  work,  bj  txanier,  HiM,  tccles.,  •ecu],  ii.,  i.,  Dim. 

WiUiam  Mtaigvin  ;  who  publiahed  >U  the  v.,  torn.  lii.,  p.  803-351,  Mows  Maugtm 

wiitingi  on  both  aidei  of  thii  controversr  An  the  moM  put. — TV.] 
which  havs  retched  ua,  Puii,  1660,  2  vali.         (41)  Goditcialau,  who  wu  committed 

4to,  noder  the  title  ;    Vstemm  snctonim,  lo  the  mooiBleij  of  Fulda  by  bii  pmnls 

qui  nono  lacula  da  predeatinatione  at  gntia  while  ui  infant,  agreeably  ta  iba  cnitom  of 

acnpaerunt,  open  at  fngtnenta,  cum  biito-  the  age,  when  he  became  adult  wished  to 

tia  et  gemina  pnfatione.     A  mora  conciaa  abandon  a  monastic  liTe.     But  Raiataa  ra- 

■ceomit  of  it,  la  given  bj HemyNorii.Sj-  tained  him  eontnij  to  his  wishea.    This 

DOpais  hiatoiiBGodeselulcanB;  inhiaOpp.,  produced  a  great  conteat  between  then), 

torn,  iv.,  p.  677,  Sie.    But  he  mora  stranu-  wbich  naa  lenninated  only  bvlba  inteipo- 

oualy  defends  Godeachalcns  than  Matipan  aition  of  Laeu  the  Medl.    Hence   IhoM 

doea.     All  tlte  Benedicunes,  Augvistiniana,  conflicts  and  suflennga.     See  lbs  Centuria 

and  Janaeniata  miinCain,  that  Oodeschalcua  Magdeh,,  centuiy  ii.,  e.  i.,  p.  513.  646,and 

waa  most  unjustly  oppr««ed  and  persecuted  Jfi^iUiiR,  AnntleaBened.,toin.  iL,ann.  BS9, 

^ajSaharBa&n&kmcmar.    The  Jeauita  take  p.  523. 

mooaiM  ground:  sod  one  of  them,  J^isis        (43)  See  the  wtiten  of  the  hislon  of  C^>- 

CtU/it,  in  bis  Hiatoria  Godeschaki  predea-  dtKhalau,  who  alao  touch  njwn  this  co»> 

tinaliani,  aplendidlj  printed,  Paris,   1666,  troreiajr, 
fti,  Uboura  to  ainw,  thai  Ga4a*cbalcni  waa 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  95 

Germany  into  France,  relative  to  the  manner  in  which  the  blessed  Saviour 
issued  from  the  womb  of  his  mother.  Some  of  the  Germans  maintained^ 
that  Jesus  Christ  did  not  proceed  from  the  womb  of  Mary,  according  to 
the  laws  of  nature  in  the  case  of  other  persons,  but  in  a  singular  and  ex- 
traordinary manner.  When  this  opinion  reached  France,  JRcUramn  oppo- 
sed it,  and  maintained  that  Christ  came  into  the  world,  in  the  way  which 
nature  has  provided.  Paschasius  Radbert  ccume  forth  in  defence  of  the 
Germans,  maintaining  in  a  distinct  treatise,  that  Christ  was  bom  with  no 
expansion  of  his  mother's  body ;  and  charging  those  who  thought  other- 
wise, with  denying  the  virginity  of  Mary.  But  this  also  was  a  short  con- 
troversy, and  gave  way  to  greater  ones. (43) 

§  27.  Of  all  the  controversies  that  disturbed  this  century,  the  most 
&mous  and  the  most  unhappy  was  that  which  severed  the  Greek  and 
Latin  churches.  The  bishops  of  Rome  and  Constantinople  had  long  in- 
dulged, and  sometimes  also  manifested,  great  jealousies  of  each  other. 
Their  mutual  animosity  became  violent,  from  the  times  of  Leo  the  [sau- 
rian, [A.D.  716-741],  when  the  bishops  of  Constantinople,  supported  by 
the  authority  and  patronage  of  the  [Greek]  emperors,  withdrew  many  prov- 
inces from  subjection  to  the  see  of  Rome.(44)  But  in  the  9th  century 
the  smothered  fire  which  had  been  burning  in  secret,  broke  out  into  an 
open  flame,  upon  occasion  of  the  elevation  of  FhotiuSy  the  most  learned 
Greek  of  the  age,  to  succeed  the  deposed  Ignatius  in  the  see  of  Constan- 
tinople, by  the  emperor  Michael,  A.D.  852,  [rather  A.D.  858],  and  the  con- 
firmation of  that  elevation  as  regular  and  correct,  by  the  council  of  Con- 
stantinople in  the  year  861.(45)  For  the  Roman  pontiff  Nicolaus  I.,  whose 
aid  had  been  solicited  by  Ignatius,  in  a  council  at  Rome  A.D.  862,  pro- 
nounced PhoUuSy  (whose  election  he  maintained  was  uncanonical),  together 
with  his  adherents,  to  be  unworthy  of  Christian  communion.  This  thun- 
der was  so  £Bir  from  terrifying  Fhotius,  that  he  gave  back  the  same  metis- 
ure  he  had  received,  and  in  return  excommunicated  Nicolausj  in  the  council 
of  Constantinople  of  the  year  866. 

(43)  See  Lucas  tU  Achery^  Spicilcg.  ve*  ficd  with  their  answer,  wrote  a  tract  toprove 

tenim  Scriptorunif  torn,  i.,  p.  396.    Jo.  Ma-  that  Christ  received  all  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit, 

hiUon^  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bcned.  [torn,  vi.],  at  once,  and  in  pcrpetuum,  without  change, 

Bscul.  iv.,  pt.  ii.,  Prspf.,  p.  li.,  6ic.     [After  increase,  or  diminution  ;  but  that  believers 

^viog  account  of  this  controversy,  Mabillon  did  not  so  receive  them,  though  they  might 

proceeds  to  the  history  of  another,  between  in  some  degree  enjoy  the  temporary  posses- 

JttUramn  and  Pasehainu  Radbert ,  respect-  sion  of  them  all.     See  WalcKt  Programm, 

ing  the  unity  of  human  souls.     The  contro-  de  Gratia  scptiformis  Spiritus,  A.D.  1755. 

▼ersy  was  of  short  continuance,  and  seems  — Tr.] 

to  have  arisen  from  a  misijnderstanding  of        (44)  See  Giannone^  Histoire  de  Naples, 

each  other,  in  consequence  of  their  not  clear-  tome  i.,  p.  535,  646.     Peter  de  Marco,  de 

ly  discriminating  between  rmmerieal  urtity  Concordia  sacerdot.  et  imperii,  lib.  i.,  cap. 

and  a  specific  unity.     See  note  (15),  p.  59  i.,  p.  6,  &c.     Le  Quien^  Oriens  Ghristianos, 

of  this  volume,  ana  Mahllony  ubi  supra,  p.  tom.  i.,  p.  96,  6lc.     [See  also  Gieseler*s 

liii.,  &c. — There  was  another  controversy  Text-book,  by  Cunningham,  vol.  ii.,  p.  136 

under  Charlcmaprnc^  respecting  the  seteU'  -147. — Tr.'\ 

fold  grace  of  the  Spirit.    Charlemagne  asked        (45)  [Some  of  the  Greeks  call  this  a  gen- 

the  opinion  of  several    bishops,   whether  eral  council.     It  was  attended  by  318  bish- 

Christ  and  believers  receive  the  same  ex-  ops ;  and  its  decrees  were  subscribed  by  the 

traordinary  gifts  of  tbe  Holy  Spirit.     They  two  Romish  delegates.    Its  Acts  are  lost ; 

answered,  that  Christ  received  aU  the  seven  having  probably  Men  destr^ed  by  the  ad* 

ffifts  equally,  but  that  believers  receive  each  herents  to  Ignatitu.     See  WaUh*9  Kizchr 

Eis  particular  gift.    The  emperor,  dissatis-  enversamml.,  p.  553,  ^LC—^Sehl.} 


M  BOOK  IIL-CENTURT  EL— PART  IL-CHAP.  m. 

§  39.  The  pretence  for  the  war  which  Nicolmu  I,  commeaeed,  wa% 
die  justice  of  the  cause  of  Ignatitu ;  whom  the  emperor  had  deprired  <4 
his  episcopal  office,  upon  a  charge  true  or  lalae  of  treason.  But  Nicolmit 
Tould  have  been  unconcerned  about  the  injury  done  to  ^natiiu,  if  he  coaM  ~k 
have  recovered  &om  the  Greek  emperor  and  from  Pkotiiu,  the  provinOBi  ---^ 
taken  from  tlie  Roman  pontifis  by  the  Oreeks  ;  namely,  Illyricum,  Mbo^ 
donia,  Bpirus,  Achaia,  Thessaly,  and  Sicily.  For  he  had  before  demand* 
ed  them,  through  his  enroys  at  Constantinople.  And  when  the  Greek! 
paid  no  regard  to  his  demaitd,  he  resolved  to  avenge  his  own  rather  than 
.^^nofw**  wrong. 

§  29.  In  the  midst  of  this  warm  conflict,  Batil  the  Macedonian,  a  paT> 
ricide  who  bad  usurped  the  empire  of  the  Greeks,  suddenly  restored  peace. 
For  he  recalled  Ignatius  from  exile,  and  commanded  Photivt  to  retire  to 
private  life.  This  decision  of  the  emperor  was  confirmed  by  a  council 
assembled  at  Constantinople  A.D.  869,  in  which  the  legates  of  the  Roman 
pontiff  Hadrian  II.  had  controlling  influence. (46)  The  Latins  call  this 
the  eighA  general  council.  The  religious  contest  between  the  Greeks  and 
Latins  now  ceased  ;  but  the  strife  respecting  the  boundaries  of  the  Ro. 
miah  [pontifical}  jurisdiction,  especially  in  regard  to  Bulgaria,  still  con- 
tinued:  nor  could  the  pontiff  with  all  his  efforts,  proTail  on  either  Jj^nutnw 
or  the  emperor,  to  give  up  Bulgaria  or  any  other  of  the  provinces. 

§  30.  The  first  schism  was  of  such  a  nature,  that  it  was  possible  to 
heal  it.  But  Photivs,  a  man  of  high  feelings,  and  more  learned  than  aU 
the  Latins,  imprudently  prepared  materials  for  interminable  war.  For  in 
the  first  place,  in  the  year  866  he  annexed  Bulgaria  to  the  see  of  Conslaa* 
tinople,  which  Nieolaus  was  eager  to  possess ;  and  this  gave  extreme  pais 
to  the  Roman  pontiff.  In  the  next  place,  what  was  much  more  to  be  la- 
mented, and  wos  unworthy  of  so  great  a  man,  he  sent  dradar  UUera  to 
the  Oriental  patriarchs  on  the  subject,  thus  converting  his  own  private  con- 
troversy into  a  public  one ;  and  moreover  accused  in  very  strong  terma 
the  Roman  bishops  sent  among  the  Bulgarians,  and  through  them  the  whole 
Latin  church,  of  corrupticg  the  true  religion,  or  of  heresy.  In  his  great 
irritation  he  taxed  the  Romans  with  five  enormities ;  than  which,  in  their 
»iew,  the  mind  could  conceive  of  no  greater.  First,  that  they  deemed  ft 
proper  to  fast  on  the  seventh  day  of  the  week  or  the  Sabbath.  Sectmdif, 
that  in  the  fint  week  of  Lent  they  permitted  the  use  of  milk  and  cheese. 
Thirdly,  that  they  wholly  disapproved  of  the  marriage  of  priests.  FemrlJU 
fy,  that  they  thought  none  but  the  bishops  could  anoint  with  the  holy  oi^ 
or  confirm  the  baptized,  and  that  they  therefore  anointed  a  second  time, 
those  who  had  been  ancnnted  by  presln^rs.  And,j{/U/y,  that  they  had 
adulterated  the  Constantinopolilan  creed  by  adding  to  it  the  voria  JSHoq^t, 
thus  teaching  that  the  Holy  Spirit  did  not  proceed  from  the  Father  on/p,  but 
also  &om  the  Son. (47)     Nicolatu  I,  sent  this  accusation  to  Hincvtar  and 

(U)  Ths  writers  on  both  *idei  of  Ihk  troveny  with  the  gecond  betwaan  th«  Ortdti 

conlnvenj,  ate  ouned  by  Jo.  Alb.  Fatri-  ind  Litina ;  and  inclods  Ote  cnminitioDa 

MM,  Biblioth.  GlKci,  vol.  it.,  cap,  iiiTiii.,  which  were  nudii  in  the  tima  of  Jfidul 

p.  372.  CtrtUariut,  [patriuch  m  Ibe  middls  of  tbs 

(47)  Sea  *n  epirtle  of  Ph/>tna  himtetf,  eleventh  century}.— Certiin  it  ii,  ihtt  Id  the 

which  ii  the  teami  of  hts  EpiKle*.  u  pub-  Epiitle  of  Plottu,  fiom  which  thme  tb* 

lished  bj  Maniagat,  p.  47,  &c.     Some  eon-  fint  controienr  ia  to  be  ju&od  of,  tb«M 

metite  lea  lUegilionii  of  charge  by  PfaMnu.  an  only  the  fitt  head*  m   iliia|[isiiiiei<, 

Bot  Ih^  ondonbtsdlj  blend  ths  fint  ccn-  wfaidi  w»  fam  MUsd, 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  97 

the  other  Gallic  bishops,  in  the  year  867 ;  that  they  might  deliberate  iii 
councils  respecting  the  proper  answer  to  it*  Hence  Odo  of  Beauvaisy  Ra- 
tramn.  Ado  of  Vicnne,  JSneat  of  Paris,  and  perhaps  others  likewise,  entered 
the  lists  against  the  Greeks,  and  very  warmly  defended  the  cause  of  the 
Latins  in  written  vindications. (48) 

§  81.  lignatau  died  in  the  year  878,  and  Phothu  was  again  raised  by 
the  favour  of  the  emperor,  to  the  patriarchate  of  the  Greek  church.  The 
Roman  pontifi*  John  VIII.  gave  his  assent ;  but  it  was  on  condition,  that 
Photius  would  allow  the  Bulgarians  to  come  under  the  Roman  jurisdic- 
tion. Photius  promised  the  whole ;  nor  did  the  emperor  seem  opposed 
to  the  wishes  of  tlie  pontiff.  (49)  Therefore  in  the  year  879,  the  legates 
of  John  VIII.  were  present  at  the  council  of  Constantinople,  and  gave  their 
sanction  to  all  its  decrees. (50)  But  ailer  the  council  broke  up,  the  emper- 
or (doubtless  with  the  consent  of  Photius)  would  not  permit  the  Bulgari- 
ans to  be  transferred  over  to  the  Roman  pontiff;  and  it  must  be  acknowl- 
edged there  were  very  strong  motives  for  such  a  determination.  Hence 
the  pontiff  sent  Marinas  his  legate  to  Constantinople,  and  signified  that  he 
should  persevere  in  the  former  sentence  passed  upon  Photius*  The  legate 
was  thrown  into  prison  by  the  emperor,  but  was  again  liberated ;  and  af- 
terwards on  the  death  of  John  VII  I.  being  created  Roman  pontiff^  he  was 
mindful  of  the  ill  usage  he  had  received,  and  issued  a  second  condemnation 
of  Photius. 

§  32.  Six  years  afterwards,  or  A.D.  886,  Leo,  sumamed  the  philoso- 
pher, the  son  of  the  emperor  iSasilf  again  deposed  the  patriarch  Photius^ 
and  exiled  him  to  a  monastery  in  Armenia  called  Bardi;  where  he  died 
in  the  year  891.(51)  Thus  the  author  of  the  contest  being  removed,  if 
there  had  been  due  moderation  and  equity  at  Rome,  the  whole  strife  might 
have  been  quieted  and  harmony  between  the  Greeks  and  Latins  have  b^en 

(48)  3faK2I<m,  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  decrees  of  the  lecond  Nicene  council  re- 
(tom.  vi.),  saecul.  ir.,  pt.  ii.,  Pnef.,p.  It.  specting  image-worehip.     The  council  was 

(49)  See  Mich.  U  Qmerif  Oriena  Chriatift-  cloaed  by  a  eulogy  of  Procopius  of  Ceta^ 
BUS,  torn,  i.,  p.  103,  ^c.  rea  on  PWnw,  and  by  a  tolemn  declaratkm 

(50)  [The  entire  acts  of  this  council  are  on  the  part  of  the  Roman  legates,  that  wbo- 
in  HarduirCi  collection,  torn.  ▼!.,  pt.  i.,  p.  ever  would  not  acknowledge  the  holy  patri- 
307-342.  The  council  was  called  by  order  arch  Photius  and  hold  ecclesiastical  com- 
of  the  emperor  Basil;  and  by  all  the  Greeks  munion  with  him,  ought  to  be  accounted  an 
it  has  been  accounted  a  general  council ;  associate  of  the  traitor  Judas  and  no  Chris- 
bnt  the  Latins  do  not  so  regard  it.  The  tian  ;  and  this  was  assented  to  by  the  whole 
number  of  bishops  present  was  383;  and  council.  See  Watch's  Kirchenversamml., 
the  legates  of  the  Roman  pontiflT,  and  also  p.  575,  dec. — TV.] 

Tepresentatives  of  the  three  Oriental  patri-  (51)  [Photius  had  ordained   one  Tlieo- 

archs,  attended  it.     Photius  presided ;  and  dorus  a  bishop,  who  was  falsely  accused 

the  principal  objects  were  obtained  without  of  treason.     This  circumstance  brooght  the 

difficulty,  in  seven  sessions.     Photius  was  patriarch  under  some  temporary  suspicion, 

unanimously  acknowledged  the  regular  pa-  Besides,  the  new  emperor  wished  to  raise 

triarch  of  Constantinople  ;  and  all  that  had  his  brother  Stephen  to  the  patriarchal  chair, 

been  decreed  against  him  at  Rome  and  at  He  therefore  deposed  Photius^  and  gave  the 

Constantinople,  was  annulled  and  declared  office  to  his  brother.     Yet,  when  he  learned 

void.     Such  as  should   not  acknowledge  the  innocence  of  Photius,  he  seems  to  have 

Photius,  were  to  be  excommunicated.    The  felt  some  relentings ;  for  he  made  his  exile 

council  proceeded  to  establish  the  true  faith,  comfortable,  and  in  a  letter  to  the  pope,  spoke 

by  confirming  the  creed  of  the  first  Nicene  of  him  as  bavinff  vokmtarUy  resigned  his 

and  the  first  Uonstantinopolitan  councils,  re-  office,  and  gone  into  roiiiement.— TV.  from 

jecting  all  interpolations;   (that  is,  merely  Schl.} 
the  addition  JUwfue) ;  and  n^mMXing  tM 

Vol.  II.— N 


i 


98  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  IX.— PART  H.— CHAP.  IT. 

restored.  But  the  Romas  pontiffi  required  that  all  the  bishops  and  prieato 
whom  Photius  had  consecrated,  should  be  deprived  of  their  offices.  And 
aa  the  Greeks  would  by  no  meaos  submit  to  this,  all  the  coatentions  re- 
specting points  of  rehEion  ae  well  as  other  thinfp,  were  renewed  with  in- 
creased  bitterness,  and  being  augmented  by  new  grounds  of  controvert 
continued  till  the  unhappy  separation  betweeo  the  Greek  and  LatiocburcbeB 
became  absolute  and  perpetual. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

BISTORT  OF  BITES  AND  CEBEXONIBB. 


^  1.  Teat  the  public  rites  and  ceremonies  were  gradually  multiplied 
very  considerably,  is  evinced  by  the  writers  who  in  this  century  began  to 
compose  and  to  publish  explanations  of  them  for  the  instruction  of  the  com- 
mon  people  ;  namely,  Amalarius,  (whose  numerous  explanations,  however, 
are  confuted  by  Agobard  end  Flonu),  John  Scolux,  Angelome,  Bemghit  of 
Auxerre,  Walafrid  Straio,  and  others.  These  treatises  are  entitled  d« 
Diemu  (Mciu  :  for  in  the  style  of  this  age,  a  divine  office  is  a  religious  cer- 
emony. Though  these  works  were  undoubtedly  drawn  up  with  good  in- 
{^ntions,  yet  it  is  difficult  to  say  whether  they  benefited,  more  than  they  in- 
jured, the  Qhristian  cause.  They  contained  indeed  some  spiritual  aliment 
for  those  who  attended  on  public  worship,  but  it  was  for  the  most  part  crude 
and  unwholesome.  For  the  alleged  grounds  and  reasons  of  the  various 
rites,  are  to  a  great  degree  far  fetched,  false,  constrained,  nay,  ridiculous 
and  puerile.  Besides,  excessive  regard  for  external  rites  was  increased 
and  strengthened,  by  this  elaborate  explanation  of  them,  to  the  detriment 
of  real  piety.  For  how  could  any  one  withhold  respect  and  reverence,  frcon 
that  which  he  understood  to  be  moat  wisely  ordained,  and  full  of  mystery  t 

§  2.  To  describe  severally  all  the  new  rites  adopted,  either  by  Christiana 
generally  or  by  particular  churches,  would  not  comport  with  the  designed 
brevity  of  this  work.  We  therefore  despatch  the  extensive  subject  in  a 
few  words.  The  corpses  of  holy  men,  either  brought  from  distant  couiL- 
tries  or  discovered  by  the  industry  of  the  priests,  required  the  appointment 
of  new  feast  days,  and  some  variation  in  the  ceremonies  observed  on  those 
days.  And  as  the  prosperity  of  the  clergy  depended  on  the  impressions 
of  the  people  respecting  the  merits  and  the  power  of  those  saints  whom 
they  were  invited  to  worship,  it  was  necessary  that  their  eyes  and  their 
ears  should  be  fascinated  with  various  ceremonies  and  exhibitions.  Hence 
the  splendid  furniture  of  the  temples,  the  numerous  wax  candles  burning 
at  midday,  the  multitude  of  pictures  and  statues,  the  decorations  of  the  ai^ 
tars,  the  frequent  processions,  the  splendid  dresses  of  the  priests,  and  mastew 
Impropriate  to  the  hoDour  of  saints. (1)     The  festival  of  All  SaaUt  wais 

(I)  SMtlwTnetitf  J0.  f«cA(,diHiMBinhoai 


RITES  AND  CEREMONIES.  99 

added  by  Chregory  IV.  to  the  public  holy  days  of  the  Latiii8.(2)  And  the 
feast  of  St.  Michael^  which  had  been  bng  observed  with  much  reverence 
by  both  the  Greeks  and  the  Latins,  now  began  to  be  more  frequented.(3) 
^  3.  In  the  civil  and  private  life  of  Christians,  especially  among  the  Lat- 
ins, there  existed  many  customs  derived  from  ancient  paganism.  For  the 
barbarous  nations  that  embraced  Christianity,  would  not  allow  the  customs 
and  laws  of  their  ancestors  to  be  wrested  from  them,  though  very  alien 
from  the  rules  of  Christianity ;  nay,  by  their  example  they  drew  over  other 
nations  among  whom  they  lived  commingled,  into  the  same  absurdities. 
We  have  examples  in  the  well-known  mctliods  of  demonstrating  right  and 
innocence,  in  civil  and  criminal  causes,  by  cold  water,(4)  by  single  com- 

(3)  See  Jo.  Mabillon^  de  re  diplomatica,  (4)  See  Jo.  McJnllonf  Analecta  yeterit 

p.  637.     [This  is  troe  onlv  of  Germany  and  aevi,  torn,  i.,  p.  47.     Koytt  dc  Missis  Dom., 

rrance.   For  as  to  England,  Beda  mentioned  p.  152.     [The  ordeal  by  immersion  in  cold 

this  feast  in  the  preceding  century ;  and  at  water,  was  very  common  in  the  ninth  and 

Rome,  it  had  been  established  by  pope  BoHf  following  centuries,  especially  for  criminals 

if  ace  IV.     See  vol.  i.  of  this  work,  p.  449,  of  vulgar  rank  in  society.     It  was  sanctioned 

note  (3). — Schl.]  by  public  law,  in  most  countries  of  Europe. 

(3)  The  Latins  had  but  few  feast  days  And  though  disapproved  by  various  kings 

even  in  this  century,  as  appears  from  the  and  councils,  yet  was  generally  held  sacred; 

poem  of  Floras  extant  in  martene*$  The-  and  was  supposed  to  have  been  invented  by 

saurus,  tom.  v.,  p  595,  <Scc.     [The  council  pope  Eugene.     The  person  to  be  tried  was 

of  Mentz  A.D.  813,  determined   precisely  conducted  to  the  church,  and  most  solemnly 

the  number  of  both  fasts  and  feasts  to  be  adjured  to  confess  the  fact,  if  he  was  guilty. 

observed.     Canon  34,  designates  the /<uto;  If  he  would  not  confess,  he  receiv^  the 

namely,  the  firat  week  in  March,  the  $eco>nd  sacrament,  was  sprinkled  with  holy  water, 

week  in  June,  the  third  week  in  September,  and  conducted  to  a  river  or  lake.    The  priest 

and  the  last  full  week  preceding  Christmas  then  exorcised  the  water,  charging  it  not  to 

eve.     On  these  weeks,  all  were  to  fast,  and  receive  the  criminal,  if  he  were  guilty.    The 

they  were  to  attend  church  on  Wednesdays,  criminal  was  now  stripped  naked,  and  bound; 

Fridays,  and  Saturdays,  at  3  o^clock  P.  M.  and  a  rope  was  tied  to  him,  by  which  to  draw 

--^CaMon  36,  thus  enumerates  and  sanctions  him  out,  if  he  sunk  to  a  certain  depth. 

thefestivaU:  **  We  ordain  the  celebration  Wlien  cast  into  the  water,  if  he  floated,  he 

of  the  feast  days  of  the  year.   That  is.  East-  was  accounted  guilty ;  but  if  he  sunk  to  the 

er  Sunday  is  to  be  observed  with  all  honour  depth   marked  on  the  rope,  (sometimes  a 

and  sobriety ;  and  the  whole  of  Easter  week,  yard  and  a  halOi  he  was  instantly  drawn  oat, 

we  decree  shall  be  observed  in  like  manner,  and  was  accounted  innocent.     See  a  large 

Ascension  day  must  be  celebrated  with  full  and  very  satisfactory  account  of  this  ordeal, 

worship.     Likewise  Pentecost,  in  the  same  in  Du  Cange,  Glossar.  Latin.,  under  the  ar- 

manner  as  Easter.     In  the  nativity  [martyr-  tide  Aqu^e,  vel  Aquct  frigrda  judicium^ 

dom]  of  Peter  and  Paul,  one  day ;  the  na-  tom.  i.,  p.  308-313,  ed.  Francf.,  1710.^ 

tivity  of  St.  John  Baptist ;  the  assumption  Du.  Cange  proceeds  to  describe  the  ordeal 

of  St.  Mary ;  the  dedication  of  St.  Michael ;  by  hot  water.     For  this  the  preparatory  re- 

the  nativity  of  St.  Remigius,  St.  Martin,  St.  kgious  ceremonies  were  the  same  as  for  the 

Andrew ;  at  Christmas,  four  days,  the  oc-  o^eal  by  cold  water.     Afterwards  the  priest 

taves  of  our  Lord,  the  epiphany  of  our  Lord,  heated  a  caldron  of  water,  till   it    boiled, 

the  purification  of  St.  Maiy.     And  we  de-  Then  takirtg  it  off  the  fire,  he  immersed  in 

cree  the  observance  of  the  festivals  of  those  it  a  stone,  which  he  held  suspended  by  a 

martyrs  or  confesaors,  whose  sacred  bodies  string,  to  the  depth  of  one,  two,  or  Uuree 

repose  in  each  diocese :  and  in  like  manner,  palms ;  and  the  criminal  must  thrust  in  his 

the  dedication  of  each  church." — The  37th  naked  hand  and  arm,  and  seizing  the  stone, 

canon  adds :  **We  ordain  the  observance  of  pull  it  out.     His  hand  and  arm  were  imma- 

all  the  Lord*s  days  [Sundays],  with  all  rev-  dialely  wrapped  up  in  Unen  cloths,  and  a  bag 

erence,  and  with  abstinence  from  servile  drawn  over  the  whole  and  sealed.    After  3 

work ;  and  that  no  traffic  take  place  on  those  days,  the  hand  and  arm  were  examined ;  and 

days  ;  nor  do  we  approve,  that  any  one  be  if  found  not  scalded,  the  man  was  accounted 

sentenced  to  death,  or  to  punishment,"  on  innocent.     This  ordeal  was  nearly  as  much 

those  days. — See  Hardmnrt  Concilia,  tom.  used  as  the  other ;  bnt  was  considered  rather 

It.,  p.  1015.— Tr.]  more  raitable  for  penoot  of  quality.— TV.] 


100     BOOK  III.— CENTURY  IX.— PART  IL— CHAP.  tV. 

bat^S)  by  red.hot  iroii,(6)  by  a  croes,(7]  and  other  methodB,  which  wen 
ID  general  use  among  the  Latins  in  this  and  the  following  age.  No  sober 
man  at  the  present  day  entertains  a  doubt,  that  these  equivocal  and  uncer< 
tain  modes  of  deciding  causes  originated  bom  the  customs  of  barbarian^ 
and  that  they  are  iallacious  and  abhorrent  to  the  genius  of  true  reli* 
sion.  Yet  in  that  age,  the  pontifis  and  inferior  bishops  did  not  blush  to 
honour  and  dignify  them  wiUi  prayera,  with  the  eucharist,  and  with  other 
rites,  in  order  to  give  them  somewhat  of  a  Christian  aspect. 

(9)    Jo.    Loaemut,    Antiqnitst    Sueo-  p.  881.     [Thb  wm  a  Tsiy  connnon  ordul, 

Gothicie,  lib.  ii.,  ckp.  vii.,  TiiL,  p.   144.  ind  wu  Mteaowd  mora  boonmble  thui  lb* 

m  clciETmea  did  not  mtate  to  teimintte  oiduli  bj  witn.    Somelimai  the  penoa 

troveraiei  by  the  diuUam  or  liiule  cont-  walked  buefoot  ovei  nine  or  twelve  red-hM 

bat.     Sm  JuMl.  He*.  Boehnur't  Jui  Ec-  plougtuhana,  tieading  on  eacL     But  tnoia 

clea.   FrotecUniiuni,   tom.   t.,  p.  SB,   &c.  Iieqaenlly  be  earned  ■  hot  iron  in  his  i»ke4 

[Tbe  trill  by  comhet  originated  among  the  hand*,  nine  timea  the  length  of  hii  fool. 

Donhera  baibailBna,  waa  in  uae  before  ibe  The  religioua  rilea  attending  thia  ordeal, 

Cbriiliaii  era,  and  waa  brought  bj  the  LoQi-  were  rerj  aimilai  to  thoee  of  the  ordeal  bf 

buda  into  Italy,  and  by  (he  Genruna  into  hot  water.    Baa  Dii  Cangt,  Gloaa.  I^i.,  ifi> 

Suabia.     It  waa  not  an  ordeai  for  the  triel  ticlea  Fkkidh  cuiUau,  iiid  VoHnu  igi 

of  public  oBencea,  but  waa  a  roode  of  eat-  nili.— TV.] 

tlii^piiTate  diaputea  and  quarrele  between        (7)  See  Agobari,  coDtre  jodicinm  Dei 

indinduala,  when  there  na*  not  anSieienl  Liber,  Opp,,  (om.  i.,  and  contn  legBin  Gmi- 

«ndaicB  to  make  the  caae  clear,    "niepaj'  dobedi,  cap.  ii.,  p.  IM,    ifier.  S^imnu 

tiea  depoaited  with  the  judge  their  bonda  or  ad  fonnulai  Maiculphi,  cap.  lii.     Steplte* 

eoodi  to  the  requiaite  amount,  for  paying  Ai^imiu  ad  Agobardum,  p.  104 ;  and  otb- 

the  forfeittire  in  caae  they  were  c*et  and  for  ere,    [Du  Cangt,  in  Oloaaar.  Latin.,  article 

tbe  feea  of  court.    The  judge  alto  eppoinled  Cmcia  ^tulietam,  ia  not  able  definitely  to 

tbe  taniB  for  tbe  eombaC  and  preaided  over  ilate  wtul  waa  tbe  mode  of  lbi>  ordeal.    Ha 

it.     Xnighta  fought  on  horaeMck,  and  arm-  finda   aome  inatancei  of   pertona  atanding 

ed  at  for  war  in  complete  annODi,  and  with  long,  with  their  arma  extended  horiiontallT. 

their  horaea  coTered  with  mail.      Common  to  aa  to  preaent  the  form  of  ■  croat.     If 

Bwn  foDghl  on  foot,  with  aworda  and  ihielda ;  tbey   grew   weary,  fainted,  ajid  fell,  Ibaj 

covered,  except  their  facea  and  feel,  with  were  accounted  guilty.    He  alto  finda  other 

linen  or  cotton,  to  any  eilent  they  pleued.  modea  of  trial  by  croat.     Somelimea  it  was 

Certain  persona,  aa  women,  priesta,  and  oth-  merely  laying  (he  hand  on  ■  aacred  croat, 

•Tt,  might   employ  champions  to  fight  in  artd  then  uttering  ■  aotama  oath  of  purga- 

tbeir  etead.    See  the  full  account,  in   Du  tion. — On  all  the  forma  of  ordeal,  aee  Ace** 

Cangt,  Glosaar.   Latin.,  article   DittUtim:  CyclopKdia,  article  Oritai. — Thii  mode  of 

Me  alao  HaiUan'i  View  of  Europe  in  the  trying  difficalt  and  dubioaa  caaaea,  waa  d*. 

middle  agca,  vol.  i.,  p.  S93,  dLc,  ed.  Phila-  nominated  Jadiatim  Dei ;  and  waa  conaid' 

del.,  18S1.     Tbia  mode  of  trial  gradually  ered  at  a  aolemn  appeal  to  God,  to  show, 

eonk  into  diauae  ;  but  it  waa  not  tboliahed  by  hie  epecial  ipterpoaition,  whether  a  pereott 

by  legiriative  enactments,  either  in  Franca  were  guilty  oi  innocent.     It  was  therefore, 

or  England.     Hence,  to  late  aa  the   IBtb  ■  preaumplaout  attempt  to  call  forth  a  mip- 

century,  the  right  of  challeniring  to  tingle  acle  from  the  hand  of^God  ;  and  it  argued 

combat,  waa  asserted  in  an  Eugltih  court,  both  the  iguonnce  and  the  superatition  of 

—TV.]  tboae  timea.     And  Ihoa  it  was  viewed  by 

(6)  Petna  Lamhecnu,  Renim  Hamburg,  aome  of  the  more  diaceming  :  for  inslanca, 

lib.  ii.,  p.  39.     Jac.  Uaher,  Sylloge  Epiato-  by   Ageicrd  biabop   of  Lyona.     (See  Ibft 

lat.  Hibemic,  p.  SI.     Johium't  Lawa  of  reference!  at  tbe  beginning  of  tbia  note.) 

tbe  British  church;  and  the  extracts  trota  But   othera,    aa    Hincmar    trchbishop    ef 

tbem,  in  Miek.  dt  la  JCeekt,  Mcmoirea  lit.  Rheimt,  approved  and  defended  both  tha 

taniiea  de  la  Gnnde  Bretagoe,  tome  ivi.,  atdeaU  anJ  the  iiial  by  con^at.— 3V.J 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  101 


CHAPTER  V. 

mSTORT  OF  SECTS  AND  HERESIES. 

f  1.  Ancient  Sects. — $  S.  The  Paulicitns. — ^  3.  Persecution  of  them.— 4.  Their  Con- 
dition under  Theodora. — (  5.  Whether  the/  were  Manichaeans. — (  6.  Their  religious 
Opinions. 

§  1.  CoNGBBNQfG  the  ancieiit  Christian  sects,  there  is  little  new  to  be  said. 
Nearly  all  of  them  that  were  considerable  for  numbers,  had  their  resi- 
dence and  abettors  beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  domin- 
ions. The  NetUnians  in  particular,  and  the  Monaphydtes,  who  lived 
securely  under  the  protection  of  the  Arjibians,  were  very  attentive  to  their 
own  interests,  and  did  not  cease  from  efforts  for  the  conversion  of  the  na . 
lions  still  in  pagan  ignorance.  Some  represent  that  it  was  in  this  century, 
the  Abyssinians  or  Ethiopians  were  persuaded  by  the  Egyptians  to  embrace 
the  Monophysite  doctrines.  But  it  was  undoubtedly  from  the  seventh 
century,  if  not  earlier,  that  the  Abyssinians  who  were  accustomed  to  re- 
ceive Uieir  bishop  from  the  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  embraced  the  tenets 
of  the  Monophysites :  for  in  that  century,  the  Arabs  conquered  Egypt,  op- 
pressed the  Greeks  [or  Melchites],  and  protected  the  advocates  of  one  na- 
ture in  Christ,  so  that  this  sect  was  able  to  subject  nearly  the  whole  Eg3rptian 
church  to  its  jurisdiction.(l) 

§  2.  The  Greeks  were  engaged  with  various  success  during  nearly  this 
whole  century,  in  cruel  wars  with  the  PauUcians^  a  sect  allied  to  the  Ma- 
nichaeans, and  residing  especially  in  Armenia.  This  sect  is  said  to  have 
been  formed  in  Armenia  by  two  brothers,  Paul  and  John  the  sons  of  Cah 
Unice  of  Semnosata,  and  to  have  received  its  name  from  them :  some  how- 
ever think  that  one  Pauly  an  Armenian  who  lived  in  the  reign  of  Justinian 
II.,  gave  name  to  the  sect. (2)     Under  Constans  in  the  seventh  century,  it 

(1)  Nouveau  Memoires  des  Missions  de  did  not  prevent  their  growth.  ForonePati/, 
la  Compagnie  de  Jesus  dans  le  LoTant,  with  his  two  sons  Geiuaius  (who  was  also 
tome  iv.,  p.  283.  284.  [Lettres  Edifiantes,  called  Timothy)  and  Theodorus^  propagated 
torn,  ii.,  p.  319,  &c. — TV.]  Henr.  U  Grand,  the  sect  in  Cappadocia.  The  first  of  these 
Diss.  if.  on  Jerome  LMt  Voysge  histo-  was  summoned  to  Constantinople  by  the 
nque  de  TAbyssinie,  tome  iL,  p.  18.  emperor  Leo  ;  but  sfter  a  hearing  he  was 

(2)  Photms^  contra  Manicnaeos,  lib.  i.,  acquitted,  and  retired  with  his  adherents 
p.  74,  in  Wolfs  Anecdota  Graeca,  torn.  i.  into  the  territories  of  the  Mohanmiedans. 
[According  to  the  statement  of  Peter  Siau-  He  was  followed  by  his  son  Zachtaitu,  who, 
Uu,  the  founder  of  this  sect  was  an  Arme-  with  Jotejpk  his  assistant,  affain  took  resi- 
Dtan,  named  ConsUuUine  and  sumamed  So-  dence  in  Cappadocia ;  but  when  persecation 
loanniM.  Complaint  was  made  against  him  broke  out,  he  fled  to  Phryffia ;  and  during 
to  the  emperor  Cotutantine  Pogonatus  in  some  time,  taught  at  Antioch  in  Pisidia.  He 
the  seventh  century.  The  emperor  sent  his  was  succeeded  by  BahaneSf  under  whom 
commissioner  Simeon,  to  investigate  the  the  sect  spread  Itself  much  in  Asia,  particu- 
eabject ;  and  A«  put  the  leader  of  the  sect  lariy  in  Armenia,  and  also  in  Thrace.  Af- 
to  death,  and  disnersed  his  adherents  ;  bat  ter  Bahanes,  the  jmncipal  teacher  was  iSer- 
flome  years  after,  he  himself  joined  the  sect  giue,  called  also  Tjfdueue,  who  opposed  inl- 
and became  its  teacher.  Under  JuMtinian  age-worship  most  lealously,  under  the  em- 
11.  they  were  again  complained  of,  and  their  press  Irene.  They  were  then  likewise  call- 
pODcipal  leader  wu  bnxned  »live.    Put  tbii  jm  Aikiugiaut  or  Sepantes,  bfctnM  they 


IDS  BOOK  III— CENTURY  IX.— PART  H.— CHAP.  V. 

was  in  an  exhausted  and  depressed  state,  in  conaequence  of  penal  ban 
and  oppressions,  when  one  Cotutanttne  resuscitated  it.  The  emperort 
Constant,  Justauan  U.,  and  Leo  the  Isaurian,  harassed  them  in  varioiM 
ways,  and  laboured  to  extirpate  the  sect ;  but  they  were  utterly  unable  to 
Bubduc  a  party  bo  inflexible  andvhicb  despised  all  sufierings.  In  the  bs* 
ginning  of  the  ninth  century,  their  condition  was  more  prosperous.  For 
the  emperor  Nicephontt  Logotheta,  [A.D.  802^11],  favoured  the  Pauli- 
ciana,  and  gave  them  free  toleration.  (3) 

§  3.  But  after  a  few  years  of  repose,  the  Paulicians  were  again  assailed 
with  increased  violence,  by  the  emperors  Michael  Curopalates  and  Leo  the 
Armenian,  [A.D.  811-820],  who  commanded  them  to  be  carefully  search. 
ed  after  through  all  the  provinces  of  the  Greek  empire,  and  to  be  put  to 
death  if  they  would  not  return  to  the  Greek  church.  Driven  to  dcspen* 
tion  by  this  cruelty,  the  Pauliciana  of  Armenia  slew  the  imperial  judges, 
and  likewise  TJtomaa  the  bishop  of  Ncocsesarea ;  and  then  took  refuge  ia 
the  territories  of  the  Saracens,  from  which  they  harassed  the  neighbour. 
ing  Greeks  with  perpetual  incursions. (4)  Afterwards,  it  seems,  this  war 
gradually  subsided  ;  and  the  Paulicians  returned  to  their  former  habitations 
within  the  Grecian  territories. 

§  4.  But  far  greater  calamities  were  produced  by  the  inconsiderate  and 
lash  zeal  of  the  empress  Theodora,  [A.D.  841~-855].  In  the  minority 
of  her  SOD,  she  governed  as  regent,  and  decreed  that  the  Paulicians  should 
be  either  exterminated  by  fire  and  sword,  or  brought  back  to  the  Greek 
church.  The  public  officers  sent  into  Armenia  on  this  business,  executed 
their  commission  in  the  most  cruel  manner ;  for  they  destroyed  by  various 
punishments,  about  a  hundred  thousand  of  this  unhappy  sect,  and  confisca- 
ted their  property.  Such  as  escaped,  took  refuge  once  more  among  the 
Saracens.  Being  there  kindly  received,  the  Paulicians  built  themselves  a 
city  called  Tibrica ;  and  choosing  Carbeat  a  man  of  very  great  valour  for 
tiieir  leader,  and  forming  alliance  with  the  Saracens,  they  waged  fierce 
war  with  the  Greeks.  This  war  continued  with  various  success  uearfy 
through  the  century  ;  and  in  it  an  immense  number  of  persons  perished 
on  both  sides,  and  several  provinces  of  the  Greeks  were  ruined.(5)     Du. 

would  hiv«  .no  put  in  iba  linaea  e[  the  Fulicittu  at  Tibrici,  in  Ihe  year  STO,  aeiit 
time*,  etpeeMlj  id  iinage-wonbip,  iind  Id  to  negolitte  will)  ibem  an  siefauige  of  pri»- 
venention  or  ihe  ctDu  and  of  the  hirauch;  ooera  i  and  be  remained  among  them  niaa 
of  the  leigning  party. — ScM,\  mcmtba.  Tbia  Tact  ilotieahows  how  great  ihe 
<3)  See  Geo,  Cedrinut,  Compendinoi  Hi*-  Pp"*'  of  ''i"  Paulicians  was  at  Ibat  period. 
Utiir.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  480,  ed.  Puie,  or  p.  S7V,  From  ibii  Ptltr,  ii  appeaia,  Ccdrtmu  bar- 
ed. Venice.  lowed  hii  account.     Hiator.  Compend.,  p. 

(4)  FluUiiu,  contra  Manidi.,  lib.  I,  p.  431.  Tbs  modema  who  treat  of  the  PauK- 
135,  dec.  PeltT  Sicidut,  Miliaria  Mint-  ciana,  aa  Ptier  Bayle,  Dictionnaire,  article 
fhsor.,  p.  71.  PsMlicuKM,  Jo.  Chntl.  Wi)//,  Manicbciamm 

(5)  Gto.  Ctdrtnia,  Compendium  Hiito-  ante  Manichcos,  p.  247,  and  other*,  seem 
rial.,  p.  641,  647,  ed.  Puia,  or  p.  4S5,  420,  to  bare  derived  tbeir  information  cbieftr  (rum 
ei.  Venice.  Jo.  ZonaroM,  Annal.,  lib.  xfi,  Bouuel,  Histoire  dee  variatioo*  dea  Egliaea 
torn,  ii,  p.  1S2,  ad.  Vctuce,  The  phoeipal  Protril.,  [livr.  xi.,  aect.  13,  kc],  tame  ii., 
hiitoriina  wbo  treat  of  Ihe  PauUciaiw,  are  p.  129,  &c.  But  tbi*  writer  cenatnlr  did 
Photiiii,  eontra  Haoictueoa,  Liber  pnmus ;  not  go  to  the  aourcea,  and  being  influencMl 
and  Peler  SinlitM,  whoae  Hialoria  Mani-  by  party  aeal.  he  wa>  willing  to  make  mi«- 
chconim  wat  publiahed,  Or.  and  I^.,  by  take*. — IPhotiut  wrote  four  Book*  againat 
JtfollA.  Ai(l<ru,Itigol*tadt,  ie04,4lo.  Thia  Ihe  Marucbzana  or  Pauliciana  ;  ofwhichUw 
Peter  Siatlut,  aa  be  btmaolT  informa  ua,  ma  Ja-il  Book  gives  the  hislory  of  Ibem.  to  abont 
Ibe  envojr  of  BmU  th*  MscadoaiM  to  the  A.D.  870.     The  enbee^aeut  boc^  are  a 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  103 

ring  these  troubles,  and  near  the  cloae  of  the  century,  some  of  the  Pauli« 
cians  disseminated  their  doctrines  among  the  Bulgarians ;  and  among  that 
people,  who  were  recently  converted  to  Christianity,  those  doctrines  easily 
took  root.(6) 

§  5.  These  PauUekau  are  by  the  Greeks  called  Manichaearu ;  but  as 
PhoUus  himself  states,  they  declared  their  abhorrence  of  Manes,  and  of 
his  doctrine  :(7)  and  it  is  certain,  that  they  were  not  genuine  Manichaeans, 
although  they  might  hold  some  doctrines  bearing  a  resemblance  to  those 
of  that  sect.  There  were  not  among  them,  as  among  the  Manichaeans, 
bishops,  presbyters,  and  deacons ;  they  had  no  order  of  clergymen,  dis^ 
tinguished  from  laymen  by  their  mode  of  living,  their  dress,  and  other 
things ;  nor  had  they  councils,  or  any  similar  institutions.  Their  teach, 
ers,  whom  they  denominated  Sunecdemi,  [£we«di7/LMM],  fellow-travellers 
.and  [Soraploi]  Notaries^  were  all  equals  in  rank  ;  and  were  distinguished 
from  laymen  by  no  rights,  or  prerogatives,  or  insignia.  (8)  But  they  had 
this  peculiarity,  that  such  as  were  made  teachers  among  them  changed 
their  names,  and  assumed  each  the  name  of  some  holy  man  mentioned  in 
the  New  Testament.  They  received  the  whole  of  the  New  Testament, 
except  the  two  epistles  of  Peter  which  they  rejected  for  reasons  not  known ; 
and  they  received  it  unaltered,  or  in  its  usual  form  as  received  by  other 
Christians ;  in  which  again  they  differed  from  the  Manichaeans. (9)  They 
moreover  would  have  these  holy  books  to  be  read,  assiduously,  and  by  all ; 
and  were  indignant  at  the  Greeks,  who  required  the  scriptures  to  be  ex- 
amined only  by  the  priests.(lO)  But  many  parts  of  the  scripture,  they 
construed  allegorically ;  abandoning  the  literal  sense,  lest  it  should  militate 
with  their  doctrines  :(11)  and  this  construction  they  undoubtedly  put  upon 
the  passages  relating  to  the  Lord's  supper,  baptism,  the  Old  Testament, 
and  some  other  subjects.  Besides  the  New  Testament,  the  epistles  of 
one  SerghUj  a  great  doctor  of  the  sect,  were  in  high  esteem  among  them. 

^  6.  The  entire  creed  of  this  sect,  though  doubtless  consisting  of  vari- 

confuUtion  of  their  doctrines ;  and  with  the  phia,  convinced  them  of  their  errors,  and 

common  argumenta  used  against  the  Mani-  converted  them  to  the  Romiah  cfanKh.— 

chsana.     The  history  of  Peter  Sicvlus  ter-  [The  history  of  these  Pauliciana  is  of  the 

minates  at  the  same  time,     llie  edition  of  more  consequence,  as  they  propagated  their 

it  by  the  Jesuit  Raier,  is  said  to  need  revi-  sect  in  various  countries  of  Europe,  in  the 

eion.     Photitu  and  Peter  agree  in  the  main,  tenth  and  eleventh  centuries,  and  compdied 

in  their  histories.     Which  of  them  wrote  a  large  part  of  the  dissentients   from  the 

first,  remains  a  question ;    but  Photius  is  Romish  church  during  those  times.    The 

deemed  the  better  authority.     For  the  his-  CathoHcs  (as  Bossuel,  V'^ariations,  &c.,  livr. 

tory  of  the  sect  after  A.D.  870,  we  must  go  zi.)  charge  the  Protestants  with  being  the 

to  the  Byzantine  writers,  Cofutantine  Por-  progeny  of  the  Pauliciana ;  and  some  Prot- 

phyrogenitus,  lib.  iv.,  c.  16,  and  Cedrenut,  estant  writers  seem  half  inclined  to  regard 

p.  641,  ed.  Paris.     See  Schroeekh,  Kirch-  them  as  witnesses  for  the  truth   in  ueir 

eogesch.,  vol.  xx.,  p.  SSS,  dec.,  and  vol.  times.     This  subject  will  of  course  come  up 

zxui.,  p.  318,  dtc.,  and   Gieteler*s  Text-  in  the  following  centuries. — Tr.} 

book  ot  Eccl.  Hist.,  trans,  by  Cunmnghamj  (7)  Photnu,  contra  Manichssos,  lib.  i.,  p. 

▼ol.  ii.,  p.  7,  dtc.— Tr.]  17,  56,  66.    Peter  Siculiu,  Hist.  Manich., 

(6)  Perhaps  there  still  are  PtudkianSf  or  p.  43. 

paulimuM*  some  call  them,  remaining  in  (8)  PkotiuSt  Ic,  p.  31,8S.  Peter  Sicn- 

Thrace  and  Bulgaria.    There  certainly  were  lue,  p.  44.     Cedremu^  1.  c,  p.  431. 

some  there  in  t&  seventeenth  century ;  and  (9)  PkatnUt  1.  c,  p.  11.     Peter  Sicul., 

they  resided  at  Niropolis,  according  to  Urb.  p.  19. 

Cerrif  Etat  present  de  TEglise  Romaine,  p.  (10)  PhoHue,  L  e.,  p.  101.    Peter  Sietd,, 

78 ;   who  tells  us,  (true  or  false,  I  know  p.  67. 

not),  that  Peter  Deadatw  arehbiabop  of  So-  (11)  Photme,  I  e.,  p.  IS,  d^. 


104  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  IX.— PART  H.— CHAP.  V. 

ous  articles,  is  nowhere  described  by  the  Greeks ;  who  select  from  iton^ 
six  dognnaa,  for  which  they  declare  the  Psulicians  unworthy  to  live,  or  to 
have  salvation. — I.  They  denied,  that  this  lower  and  liaible  world  wu 
created  by  the  supreme  God ;  and  distinguished  the  creator  of  the'World 
and  of  human  bodies,  from  the  God  whose  residence  is  in  heaven.  It 
was  on  account  of  this  dogma,  especially,  that  the  Greeks  accounted  them 
Manichaeans  ;  and  yet  this  was  the  ccxnman  doctrine  of  all  the  sects,  which 
are  denominated  GnottU*.  What  opinions  they  entertained  respecting 
this  creator  of  the  world,  and  whether  they  supposed  him  to  be  a  difierent 
being  from  the  prince  of  evil,  or  the  devil,  no  one  has  informed  us.  This 
only  appears  from  PhoHiu,  that  they  held  the  author  of  evils  to  have  been 
procreated  from  darkness  and  fire :  and  of  course  he  was  not  eternal,  at 
without  beginning. (12) — II.  They  contemned  the  virgin  Mary,  the  motlw 
er  of  Jenu  Chrul :  that  is,  they  would  not  adore  and  wa^thip  her,  as  ths 
Greeks  did.  For  they  did  not  deny  that  Christ  was  born  of  Mary ;  be. 
cause,  as  their  adversaries  expressly  state,  they  taught  that  Christ  brought 
his  body  with  him  from  heaven  ;  and  that  Mart/  after  the  birth  of  the  Sav- 
iour, had  other  children  by  Joseph.  They  therefore  believed  with  the 
ValeDtiuioos,  that  Christ  passed  through  the  womb  of  his  mother,  as  water 
through  a  canal ;  and  that  Xkay  did  not  continue  a  virgin  to  die  end  of 
life : — a  doctrine,  which  must  have  appeared  abominable  in  the  view  of  the 
Greeks. — III.  They  did  not  celebrate  the  Lord's  supper.  For  believing 
that  there  were  metaphors  in  many  parts  of  the  New  Testament,  they 
deemed  it  proper  to  understand,  by  the  bread  and  wine  which  Christ  ia 
Btated  to  have  presented  to  his  disciples  at  his  last  supper,  those  divine  dis- 
ctnirgM  of  Christ,  by  which  the  soul  is  nourished  and  refreslied.(13) — IV. 
They  loaded  the  cross  with  contumely ;  that  is,— «a  clearly  appears  from 
what  the  Greeks  state,-~-they  would  not  have  any  religious  viorthip  paid 

(IS)  Photaa,  I,  c,  Ub,  ii.,  p.  147.     It  ii  lh>m  the  old  Gnoalle  itock.    And  for  iba 

mmiresl  thit  the  PiuUeuns,  wilh  ihe  Orien-  ume  reuon.  we  einnot  placs  much  cooB- 

.-I.  l;i 1  -^^,},o^  ptrenU  oTtheGDoMic  dence  in  Ihe  Greeka,  who  wrote  their  hiito- 

■a  KcU,  conudered  eientai  n;  and  wo  «hould  alwiji  remember,  ibtt' 

ha  aeti  liid  source  of  all  eviL  IIkih  writen  were  tiible  Irom  miuppreben- 

And  this  nutUcr,  like  mwij  of  tbe  GuoMici,  man,  H  not  iIki  from  their  pulj  reelm([s,  to 

thev  luppiMed  lo  be  eodoed  &om  eleniitT  miutate  their  doctnoe*.     At  the  ume  time, 

wn  motion  4iid  ui  ininnting  prineiple,  uid  we  diacoTer,  i*  to  mort  of  their  docttinni, 

lo  hive  procreated  the  pliitce  of  ill  evil ;  that  they  had  in  aereral  reapects  more  cor< 

who  was  the  fonoer  of  bodi**,  whkb  *n  reel  idea*  of  religion,  ot  religiooB  worehip, 

conpoeed  of  matter ;  while  God  ii  the  pa-  and  of  chorch  goTemment.  than  the  prevaQ- 

oM  of  ■aula.     Theee  opioioni  are  indeed  ing  churcb  at  that  di^  had  ;  and  that  thar 

allied  to  the  Muucbman  doctiinei )  yet  are  drew  on  ihemaelTee  peraeention,  by  tbev 

different  liam  them.    I  can  believe  Ihia  aect  dialike  of  imagei,  and  bj  their  opposition  to 

to  have  been  tbe  oBtpriag  of  ooe  of  the  an-  the  hierarchy,  more  than  liy  their  other  leli- 

cient  Gnoatic  partiei ;  which,  thongh  aadly  gwgs  opiniona. — So  Dr.  Semter  judgea  of 

oppreiaed  t>y  imperial  lawi  and  puniahmentt,  them,  in  hi*  Selects  Capita  Hiitoris  Sxles., 

could  Daver  be  eotirely  auppnaaed  and  ex-  torn,  ii,  p.  73  and  365.— ScAZ.] 
terminated.     [Aa  the  PauUcians  were  great        (13)  The  Greeka  do  not  chai^  the  PauH- 

friends  to  allegoriea  and  myaticsl  intetpre-  ciana  with  any  error  in  respect  to  the  doc- 

tatioDB,  and  held  certain  hidden  doctrme*  trine  of  bapuam.     Yet  there  ia  no  donbt, 

which  thsy  made  known  only  to  the  perfect ;  thai  they  coaslrued  into  aUegory  what  Um 

and  as  we  are  in  poaaeaaion  of  no  creed,  nor  New  Testament  alatee  conceniing  this  ordi- 

of  any  other  wnling   of  their  doctors ;  we  nance.     And  PliHnu  (contra  Manich.,  lit). 

moat  alwaya  remain  in  uncertainly,  whether  i.,  p.  39)  eipieaaly  saja,  that  they  held  onljf 

they  nndentood  these  GooaliC'Sounding  doc-  to  a  fictiliona  baptism,  and  UDderstood  by  k, 

tnnea  literally,  snd  so  wsnKhuUjr  a  taaiwh  i.  •.,  bj  Ihi  wstw  of  b^tian,  ths  Om/d. 


tal  philosophi 
and  Hanichi 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  105 

to  the  wood  of  the  cross,  as  was  customary  among  the  Greeks.  For  be- 
lieving that  Christ  possessed  an  ethereal  and  celestial  body,  they  could  not 
by  any  means  admit,  that  he  was  actually  nailed  to  a  cross,  and  truly  died 
upon  it ;  and  this  led  them  of  course  to  treat  the  cross  with  neglect— -V* 
They  rejected,  as  did  nearly  all  the  Gnostics,  the  books  composing  the 
the  Old  Testament ;  and  believed,  that  the  writers  of  them  were  prompt- 
ed by  the  creator  of  the  world,  and  not  by  the  supreme  Grod. — VI.  They 
excluded  presbyters  or  elders  from  the  administrations  of  the  church. 
The  foundation  of  this  charge,  beyond  all  controversy,  was,  that  they 
would  not  allow  their  teachers  to  be  styled  presbyters ;  because  this  title 
was  Jewish,  and  appropriate  to  those  who  persecuted  and  wished  to  kill 
Jesus  Christ.{U) 

(14)  These  aix  enon,  I  have  eztncted  though  they  nt  less  distinct  and  definite. 
fiom  Peter  SteiiiiMjHirtoriaManich.,  p.  17:  The  xeMonings  tad  explanations  are  mj 
with  whom  Pheihu  and  CUremu  agree,    own. 

Vol.  II.— O 


CENTURY    TENTa 


PART  I. 

THE    EXTEKNAL    HISTORY. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THB  FKOSFEBOITS  EVENTS  IN  THE  HISTOST  Of  1 


4  I.  Propigilioa  of  ChriitiinitT.— 4  ^  Pradnla  John. — (  9.  RoUo  embncra  Cluuli- 
■nUj. — i  4.  Convenion  of  me  Polea. — I)  6.  Chriitiuiitj  oUbliahed  in  MnicoTj.— • 
4  6.  Hungu;  becmne*  ■  Chrutiui  Counti;. — 4  7.  Dennuilc. — f  8.  Honnj. — 4  B- 
Zeal  or  OUa  tba  Gn*t  Tai  ChiiHiinitj.— <  10.  Pn^t  ol  >  Crnude. 

^  1.  All  are  agreed,  that  in  this  century  the  state  of  Christianity  was 
every  where  most  wretched,  on  account  of  the  amazing  ignorance,  and  the 
consequent  superstition  and  debased  morals  of  the  age,  and  also  from  other 
causes.  But  still  there  were  not  a  few  things,  which  may  be  placed  among 
the  prosperous  events  of  the  church.  The  Nestorians  living  in  Chaldea, 
introduced  Christianity  into  Tartary  proper,  beyond  Mount  Imaus,  when 
the  people  lud  hitherto  lived  entirely  uncultivated  and  uncivilized.  Near 
the  end  of  the  century,  the  same  sect  spread  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospd 
among  that  powerful  horde  of  Tartars  or  Turks,  which  was  called  Curil 
or  KarU,  and  which  bordered  on  Calhay  or  the  northern  part  of  China. (1) 
The  actrrify  of  this  sect,  and  their  great  zeal  for  the  promotion  of  Chris- 
tianity, deserve  praise ;  and  yet  no  one  can  suppose,  that  the  religion  they 
instilled  into  the  minds  of  these  nations,  was  the  pure  Gospel  of  our  Saviour. 

(1)  Jo.  Sim.  Antnen,  Bibliolhau  Ori-  his   preteaco,   received   instnictJoiiB   from 

enul.  Vuicaiu,  lom.  iii.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  183,  <Jcc.  them,  ind  ■pplied  to  the  above-nuned  Ebti 

Htrbtlot,    Bibliotheque  Onent»1e,   p.    356,  Jctu  lor  biplinn.     Ai  hii  iribe  fed  onU  on 

&e.     [JHiMtam,  HiMorii  Taruior.  Eccle-  Beth  and  milk,  it  became  a  queation  how 


.,  p.  23,  S4.  Il  ii  there  slated,  that  they  were  to  keep  the  required  faits.  Thi* 
this  Tutaiian  prince  camminded  more  than  led  Ebcd  Jera  to  write  to  hii  patriaid^ 
SOO.OOO  aobjecls  ;  all  of  whom  embraced  atating  the  caie  and  uking  for  inatntclions 
Chriatianilr  in  the  yea  A.D.  900.  The  on  the  point.  71m  patriarch  directed  tha 
■utboritjr  for  thii  account  ia,  a  tetter  of  Ebei  biihop  to  lend  two  preibyten  and  two  dea- 
Jou  archbiibop  of  Afcrv,  addreued  to  John  cona  among  the  tribe,  to  convert  and  b^itixa 
die  Naitorian  patriarch,  and  preserred  b;  them,  and  to  leach  Ihem  to  feed  upon  mili 
AbulvhaTajuM,  Cronic.  Syr.,  and  thence  put>-  only  on  fail  days.  Dr.  Mnkean  ihinke  th* 
liahed  by  J.  S.  Attaium,  Bibliotb.  Orient,  conTenion  of  ihia  tribe  of  Tartars  ii  loo 
Clem.  Vat.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  444,  &c.  The  lei-  well  alteeled  to  be  called  in  queatioti ;  but 
I.  that  thia  Tartarian  kins  while  the  manner  of  it,  he  would  divest  aomewfaat 
marvelloUB.  He  suc^la,  that  tho 
Yhd  ippcared  to  the  king  in  the  wil- 
ls, might  be  a  Nealorian  anchorila  or 
d  hermil 
a  Chriatian.  The  king  promised  t 
do  ao.  On  reluming  to  hi*  camp,  he  called  w  the  condition  itabM. — TV.] 
lb*  Chriatian  marcbanta  who  wan  tbaie  into 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  107 

§  2.  This  Tartarian  king,  who  was  converted  to  Christianity  by  the 
Nestorians,  it  is  said,  bore  the  name  of  John  after  his  baptism,  and  in  token 
of  his  modesty  assumed  the  title  of  preshyier  [or  elder].  And  henoe,  as 
learned  men  have  conjectured,  his  successors  all  retained  this  title,  down  to 
the  fourteenth  century,  or  to  the  time  of  Genghiskan^  and  were  usually 
called  each  John  Presbyter. (2)  But  all  this  is  said  without  adequate  author* 
ity  or  proof;  nor  did  that  Presbyter  John^  of  whom  there  was  so  much 
said  formerly  as  also  in  modem  times,  begin  to  reign  in  this  part  of  Asia, 
anterior  to  the  close  of  the  eleventh  century.  And  yet  it  is  placed  beyond 
controversy,  that  the  kings  of  the  people  called  Carith  living  on  the  bor- 
ders of  Cathaia,  whom  some  denominate  a  tribe  of  Turks  and  others  of 
Tartars,  and  who  constituted  a  considerable  portion  of  the  Moguls,  did 
profess  Christianity  from  this  time  onward ;  and  that  no  inconsiderable 
part  of  Tartary  or  Asiatic  Scythia,  lived  under  bishops,  sent  among  them 
by  the  pontiff  of  the  Nestorians.(3) 

§  3.  In  the  West,  Rollo  the  son  of  a  Norwegian  count  and  an  arch- 
pirate,  who  was  expelled  his  country,(4)  and  who  with  his  military  follow, 
ers  took  possession  of  a  part  of  Gaul  in  the  preceding  century,  embraced 
Christianity  with  his  whole  army  in  the  year  912.  The  French  king 
Charles  the  Simple,  who  was  too  weak  to  expel  this  warlike  and  intrepid 
stranger  from  his  realm,  offered  him  no  inconsiderable  portion  of  his  ter- 
ritory, on  condition  of  his  desisting  from  war,  marrying  Gisela  the  daugh- 
ter of  Charles,  and  embracing  the  Christian  religion.  RoUo  embraced 
these  terms  without  hesitation  ;  and  his  soldiers  following  the  example  of 
their  general,  yielded  assent  to  a  religion  which  they  did  not  understand, 
and  readily  submitted  to  baptism.(5)  These  Norman  pirates,  as  many 
^ts  demonstrate,  were  persons  of  no  religion  :  and  hence  they  were  not 
restrained  by  opinions  embraced  in  early  life,  from  embracing  a  religion 
which  promised  them  great  worldly  advantages.  To  their  ferocious  minds, 
whatever  was  useful,  appeared  to  be  true  and  good.  From  this  RoUo,  who 
assumed  the  name  of  Robert  at  his  baptism,  the  celebrated  dukes  of  Nor- 
mandy in  France  are  descended ;  for  a  part  of  Neustria  together  with 
Bretagne,  which  Charles  the  Simple  ceded  to  his  son-in-law,  was  from  this 
time  called  afler  its  new  lords  Normandy,(6) 

§  4.  MicislauSf  duke  of  Poland,  was  gradually  wrought  upon  by  his  wife 
DambrowkOy  daughter  of  Boleslaus  duke  of  Bohemia,  till,  in  the  year  965, 
he  renounced  the  idolatry  of  his  ancestors,  and  embraced  Christianity. 
When  the  news  of  this  reached  Rome,  John  XIII.  the  Roman  pontiff,  sent 
Aegidius  bishop  of  Tusculum,  accompanied  by  many  Italian,  French,  and 
Grerman  priests,  into  Poland  ;  that  they  might  aid  the  duke  and  his  wife 

(2)  See  Asgematii  Bibliotheca  Oriental,  inserted  in  the  Scripta  Societatis  sciential. 
Vatic,  torn,  iii.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  282.  Hafniensis,  pt.  iii.,  p.  357,  dtc. 

(3)  The  late  Theoph.  Sigef.  Bayer  pur-  (6)  Botday,  Histor.  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  i., 
poeed  to  write  a  history  of  the  churches  of  p.  296.  Gabr.  Daniel,  Histoire  de  France, 
China  and  Northern  Asia,  in  which  he  would  tome  ii.,  p.  587,  <Scc.  [Mabilloiu  Annales 
treat  particularly  of  these  Nestorian  church-  Bened.,  ad  ann.  911,  torn,  iii.,  p.  337,  and 
es  in  Tartary  and  China.  See  the  Preface  C.  Fleury,  Histoire  Ecclesiastique,  lirre 
to  his  Museum  Sinicum,  p.   145.    But  a  Ut.,  ^  61. — Tr.'\ 

premature  death  prevented  the  execution  of        (6)  [It  was  Neustria  properly,  and  not 

this  and  other  contemplated  works  of  this  Bretagru,  that  received  tne  name  of  Nor- 

excellent  man  for  the  illustration  of  Asiatic  mandy,  from  the  Normans,  who  chose  RoOo 

Christian!^.  for  their  chief. — Mad.} 

(4)  Holberg's  Naval  Hist  of  the  DaDM; 


108  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  X.— PART  I.— CHAP.  I. 

in  their  design  of  instnicting  the  Poles  in  the  precepts  of  Christiani^.  Birt 
the  cfibrts  of  these  missioDaries,  who  did  not  understand  the  language  of 
the  country,  would  have  been  altogether  fruitless,  had  not  the  commanda, 
the  laws,  the  monaces,  the  rewards,  and  the  puni^unents  of  the  duke  orer- 
cozne  the  reluctant  minds  of  the  Poles.  The  foundations  being  thus  ]aiA, 
two  archbishops  and  seven  bishops  were  created ;  and  by  their  labours 
and  efforts,  the  whole  nation  was  gradually  brought  to  recede  a  little  from 
their  ancient  customs,  and  to  make  an  outward  profession  of  Christiani- 
ty.fT)  As  to  that  internal  and  teal  change  of  mind  which  Chritt  requiras 
of  Dis  followers,  this  barbarous  age  had  no  idea  of  it. 

§  6.  In  Russia,  a  change  took  place  during  this  century,  similar  to  that 
in  the  adjacent  country  of  Poland.  For  those  Russians  who  had  embr*. 
ced  the  religion  of  the  Greeks  during  the  preceding  century,  in  the  time  of 
BiuU  the  Macedonian,  soon  afterwards  relapsed  into  the  superstition  cf 
their  ancestors.  In  the  year  961,  Wlodindr  duke  of  Russia  and  Muscovy, 
married  Anita,  the  sister  of  the  Greek  emperor  Batil  Junior  :  and  she  did 
not  cease  to  importune  and  exhort  her  husband,  till  he  in  the  year  BS7  sub- 
mitted to  baptism,  assumiag  the  nanie  of  Batil.  The  Russians  followed 
spontaneously  the  example  of  their  duke  ;  at  least,  we  do  not  read  that 
any  coercion  was  uBed.(6)  From  this  time,  the  Christian  religion  obtain- 
ed permanent  establishment  among  the  Russians.  Wloditnir  and  his  wife 
were  ranked  among  saints  of  the  highest  order,  in  the  estimation  of  the 
Russians  ;  and  to  £e  present  day,  they  are  worshipped  with  the  greatest 
veneration  at  Kiow,  where  they  were  interred.  The  Latins,  however,  hold 
Wlodmir  to  he  absolutely  unworthy  of  this  honour.(Q) 

(7)  DbtgotM,  HiitorU  Polonies,  lib.  ii.,  p.  vatie  him  to  embnee  tbeic  rcligioni ;  tnA 

01,  Ac.,  lib.  iii,,  p.  95,  339,    SigrmaUaut,  that   lie  gndmllj  becoming  informed  n- 

Hutoria  Ecdci.  Simian.,  lib.  i,,  c.  i.,  p.  8.  fpecting  tbem  nit,  gare  preference  to  thit  gf 

Hen.  Canuim,  Lectionea  Antiqute,  torn,  iii,,  the  Greeks.     So  much  ii  c«iuin,  hi*  mat- 

Ci.,  p.  41.     Soiignac,  Hiatoire  de  Po-  riige  waa  the  proiimau  cbdu  orhiicomM- 

e,  tome  i.,  p.  71,  &e.     \Bolalaui,  the  aion.    After  hie  conTenion,  he  atrictly  en. 

next  duke,  on  the  death  of  hia  mother  Dam-  joined  upon  bia  lubjecti  to  renounce  pagan- 

broaka  A,D.  977,  married  a  nun,  Oia  the  lam.    And  il  is  said,  the  bisbop  of  Corai^ 

daughter  of  the  Geiman  marquia  Thtadoric.  and  other  Greek  clergymen  oflcn  idmittia- 

Thia  uncanonical  mairiiga  wai  dialiked  bj  teied  biplism  and  destroyed  idols,  at  Kiow. 

the  bishops,  yet  was  winked  at  from  motives  A    melropolitin  of  Kion   named  Miciiatl, 

of  policy ;   sod  the  pious  Oia  became  so  who  waa  sent  from  Constantinople,  ia  i«- 

•eivicesble  to  the  cmirch,  that  she  almost  polled  to  have  gradually  biousht  all  Ro*ai> 

atoned  for  the  -violation  of  her  tows.     See  to  submit  to  baptism.     Churches  were  also 

Fteury,  HiaL  Eccl..  li*re  lii.,  ^  13. — Tr.'}  built.     Ditmar  does  not  commend  the  piety 

(S)  Sea  AiOmt.  Fagi,  Cntica  in  Bsrhl,  of  tbis  prince ;   who  is  represented  u  m- 

tom.  It.,  ad  ann.  S87,  p.  CS,  and  sd  snn.  deavouring  to  compensate  for  his  tnnsgre*. 

lOie,  p.  1 10.     Car.  du  Frttne.  Familisi  By-  aions.  by  ihe  extent  of  his  alms.    MoAeim 

tantina,  p.  143,  ed.  Paria.    [The  occaaioa  eays.  that  we  nowhen  find   coercion  en- 

of  Wlcdwiir'i  baptism,  ia  larioualj  slated,  cloyed,  in  the  couTenion  of  the  Ruaaians. 

Some  ssy,  he  had  captured  the  Greek  for-  But  Dlugoti  states,  that  HVo^imir  compelled 

treaa  Corazjrn  (or  Cha-iim);  and  promised  his  subjects  to  submit  to  bantimi  by  penal 

to  restore  it,  if  the  princess  j4i»ia  were  given  lawa.    And  this  was  certainly  the  common 

him  to  wife;  but  that  herbrothen,  Batiltni  mode  of  the  spuriaus  conversions.   See  Sem- 

Coiuiantiru,  would  not  consent,  unless  ha  Ict'i  cDnlinuatian  of  Baumgarlai't  Auamg 

would  engage  to  recouitce  paganism  ;  snd  der  Kircbengeech,,  vol.  iv.,  p,  433,  dec.^ 

he  w»»  accordingly  baptized  at  Coraiyn,  is  Vm  Bin.] 

presence  of  the  court.     But  the  Greek  wri-  (9)  Ditmar  of  Meraebnig.  lib.  Tii.  Chron- 

tera  know  oothins  of  these  circutnslsnce*.  ie.,  in  LeJndls'  collection  of  the  BruitBwiii 

Others  stale,  that  Mohsmmedsns,  Jews,  snd  Hislotiana,  torn,  i.,  p,  417,   [and  Naloi't 

Chiiatiaoi,  aefenll/,  eodoaTouied  to  pai>  Rniakhw  AimalMi  mit  Ueban.  a.  Asoa.  j. 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  100 

§  6.  Some  knowledge  of  Christianity  reached  the  Hungarians  and 
Avares,  through  the  instrumentality  of  Charlemagne ;  hut  it  became  whol- 
ly extinct  after  his  death.  In  this  century,  Christianity  obtained  a  more 
permanent  existence  among  those  warlike  nations.(10)  First,  about  the  mid^ 
die  of  the  century,  two  dukes  of  the  Turks  on  the  Danube,  (for  so  the  Hun- 
garians and  Transylvanians  were  called  by  the  Greeks  in  that  age),  Byio- 
eudes  and  GyuUi  or  Gylas,  received  baptism  at  Constantinople.  The  for- 
mer of  these  soon  after  returned  to  his  old  superstition :  the  latter  perse- 
vering in  Christianity,  by  means  of  Hieroiheus  a  bishop  and  several  priests, 
whom  he  took  along  with  him,  caused  his  subjects  to  be  instructed  in  the 
Christian  precepts  and  institutions.  His  daughter  Sarolta,  was  afterwards 
married  to  Geysa  the  chieftain  of  the  Hungarian  nation ;  and  she  persua- 
ded her  husband  to  embrace  the  religion  taught  her  by  her  father.  But 
Geyta  afterwards  began  to  waver  and  to  incline  to  his  former  pollutions^ 
when  Adalbert  archbishop  of  Prague,  near  the  close  of  the  century,  went 
from  Bohemia  into  Hungary,  and  reclaimed  the  lapsed  chieftain,  and  like- 
wise baptized  his  son  Stephen.  To  this  Stephen  the  son  of  Geysa^  belongs 
the  chief  honour  of  converting  the  Hungarians.  For  he  perfected  the 
work,  which  was  only  begun  by  his  father  and  grandfather ;  he  establish- 
ed bishops  in  divers  places,  and  provided  them  with  ample  revenues  ;  erect- 
ed magnificent  churches  ;  and  by  his  menaces,  punishments,  and  rewards, 
compelled  nearly  the  whole  nation  to  renounce  the  idolatry  of  their  ances- 
tors. His  persevering  zeal  in  establishing  Christian  worship  among  the 
Hungarians,  procured  him  the  title  and  the  honours  of  a  saint  in  succeed- 
ing times.(ll) 

§  7.  In  Denmark,  the  Christian  cause  had  to  struggle  with  great  diffi- 
culties and  adversities,  under  king  Gormon,  although  the  queen  was  a  pro- 
fessed Christian^  But  Harold  sumamed  Blatandj  the  son  of  Gormon,  hav- 
ing been  vanquished  by  Otto  the  Great  about  the  middle  of  the  century,, 
made  a  profesision  of  Christianity  in  the  year  949  ;  and  was  baptized,  to- 
gether with  his  wife  and  his  son  SuenOj  by  Adaldag  archbishop  of  Ham* 
Surg,  or,  as  some  think,  by  Poppo,  a  pious  priest  who  attended  the  emper- 
or.    Perhaps  Harald^  who  had  his  birth  and  education  from  a  Christian 

A.  L.  V.  iScA/oz^r,  Gotttiuren,  1802-1809,  become  a  Christian.     We  have  no  hesitation 

5  theile,  8vo.    Karamsin't  Gesch.  des  Russ.  in  following  the  authority  and  testimony  of 

Reiches,  iibers.   von  F.  von  Haueruchild,  the  Greek  writers,  at  the  same  time  calling 

Riga,  1830,  6  bande,  8vo. — TV.]  in  the  aid  of  the  Hungarian  historians.     In 

(10)  Pauli  Dehrtzem  Hittoria  Eccles.  this  we  were  in  part  preceded  by  Gabriel  de 
Reformator.  in  Ungaria,  pt.  i.,  cap.  iii.,  p.  Juxta  Homady  Initia  religionis  Christ,  inter 
19,  &c.  Hongaros  ecclesiae  Oriental!  adserta,  Frank- 

(11)  The  Grreeks,  the  Germans,  the  Bo-  fort,  1740,  4to,  who  vindicates  the  credibil- 
•hemians,  and  Uie  Poles,  severally  claim  the  ity  of  the  Greek  writers.  The  accounts  of 
honour  of  imparting  Christianity  to  the  Hun-  the  others  are  imperfect,  and  involved  in 
wians ;  and  the  *Qbicct  is  really  involved  much  uncertainty.  [The  book  of  Gottfr, 
in  much  obscurity.  The  Germans  say,  that  Sckwartz^  under  the  fictitious  name  of  G«- 
Gisela  the  sister  of  the  emperor  Henry  II.  briel  de  Juxta  Hornad^  gave  occasion  to  a 
WIS  raairied  to  Stephen  kinff  of  Hungary  ;  learned  controversy,  which  continued  several 
and  that  she  convinced  her  husband  of  the  years,  after  the  death  of  Dr.  Moaheim,  The 
truth  of  (Christianity.  The  Bohemiana  tell  result  seems  to  have  been,  that  Schwartz^ 
vs,  that  Adaibert  of  Prague  induced  this  socount  is  substantially  true  ;  and  of  course, 
king  to  embrace  the  Glmstian  religion.  The  the  representation  given  by  Dr.  Mosheim. 
Poles  maintain,  that  GswsamarriM  Adelheid  See  Sokroeckh,  Kirchengeseh.,  toI.  xzL,  p.r 
a  Christian  lady,  the  swter  of  Mieulaut  I.  527,  dec.,  and  J.  E.  C.  Schmidt,  Kizchen- 
duke  of  Poland;  and  by  her  was  induced  to  gesch.,  toL  iv^  p.  170,  du.— 7V.J 


no 


BOOK  III.— CENTURY  X.— PUtT  I.— CHAP.  I. 


mother,  Tgra,  was  not  greatly  averae  from  tlie  Christian  religion  ;  and  jet 
it  is  clear,  that  in  the  present  transactioa  he  yielded  rather  to  the  demandi 
of  his  conqueror  than  to  his  own  incUuations.  For  Otto  being  satisfied,  that 
the  Danes  would  never  cease  to  haraaa  their  neighbours  with  wars  and  rap* 
ine,  if  they  retained  the  martial  religion  of  their  fathers,  made  it  a  contU. 
tion  of  the  peace  with  Harold,  that  he  and  his  people  should  become  Chris* 
tiana.(12)  After  the  conTersioa  of  the  lung,  ^da^ii^  especially,  and  Pop- 
po,  with  good  success  urged  the  Cimbrians  and  Danes  to  follow  his  exam- 
ple. The  stupendous  miracles  performed  by  Poppo,  are  said  tohave  con- 
tributed very  much  to  this  result ;  and  yet  those  miracles  appear  to  have  beea 
artificial  and  not  divine,  for  they  did  not  surpass  the  powers  of  nature.(lS) 
Hartdd  as  long  as  he  lived,  endeavoured  to  confirm  his  subjects  in  the  re- 
ligion they  had  embraced,  by  the  establishment  of  bishoprics,  the  enact- 
ment of  laws,  reforming  bad  morale,  and  the  like.  But  his  son  Sueno  [at 
Saeail  apostatized  from  Christianity,  and  for  a  while  persecuted  the  Chns- 
tians  with  violence.  But  being  driven  from  his  kingdom  and  an  exile 
among  the  Scots,  he  returned  to  Christianity  ;  and  as  he  was  aflerwarda 
very  successful  [and  recovered  his  throne],  he  laboured  by  all  the  meoca 
in  his  power  to  promote  that  religion  which  he  had  before  betniyed.(14) 

§  8.  The  conversion  of  the  Norwegians,  Commenced  in  this  century ;  aa 
appears  from  the  most  unexceptionable  testimony.  King  Hagen  Adeltteat, 
who  had  been  educated  among  the  English,  is  said  to  have  first  commenced 
this  great  work  A.D.  933,  by  the  aid  of  priests  from  England  ;  but  with 
little  success,  because  the  Norwegians  were  violently  opposed  to  the  king's 
designs.  His  successor  Harold  Graufeldl,  pursued  the  begun  work  ;  but 
with  no  better  success. (15)  After  these,  Haco,  by  the  persuasion  of  the 
Danish  king  Harald,  to  whom  he  owed  his  possession  of  the  throne,  not 
only  embraced  Christianity  himself  but  recommended  it  to  his  people  in  a 
public  diet,  A.D.  945.(16)  IndiETcrent  success  however,  attended  this  ef- 
fort among  that  barbarous  and  savage  people.  Somewhat  more  success- 
ful were  the  attempts  of  Olatu,  who  is  called  a  saint.(n)  At  length  Sae. 
no  king  of  Denmark,  having  vanquished  Olaut  Tryggtteten,  conquered  Nor- 
way, and  published  an  edict,  requiring  the  inhabitants  to  abandon  the  gods 
of  their  ancestors,  and  to  embrace  Christianity.  The  English  priest  GwAe- 
haMjViaathe  principal  teacher  at  that  time  amongthcm.(I8)     FromNor- 


(13)  Aianiitt  Bremeni,  HiiWr.,  lib.  ii., 
clp,  ill  iiL,  p.  16 ;  cap.  iv.,  p.  20,  in  Lin- 
dtnbrog'i  Scrintoies  lenim  aeptcnthDMl. 
AH.  Krant.  WtaiiWt.  lib.  i*.,  up.  ». 
Ludtcig,  Reliquiae  Manuticriplor,.  lorn,  ii., 
p.  10.  Fontappidan,  Aanilei  er^leiia  Dut- 
ies DiplomilSci,  lom.  i.,  p.  59,  &c.  {F. 
Manter'i  Kircheng.  Ton  Danemuk  u.  Nor. 
wegen,  vol.  i.,  p.  333,  &c.,  ind  Schmidt'i 
KiicbeiwoBoh.,  toI.  it.,  p.  U7,  Ac— TV.] 

(13)  See  Ja.  Adalph.  Cypram*,  Annal«a 
EpiKopor.  Slesvic.,  c.  liii.,  p.  78.  Adatmu 
Brem.,  lib.  ii.,  cap.  ziri,,  p.  33  ;  cip,  iIit., 
p,  38.  Sttph.  Jo.  Stephamta,  ad  Suonem 
Gcunmit.,  p.  307.  Jo.  MolUri  Intnid.  td 
HiMoi.  Cberaones.  Cimbi.,  pt.  ii.,  cap.  iii., 
i  14,  and  olben. 

(U)  Saxa  Onininat.,  Kiitoi.  Dul,  lib.  s.. 


p.  186.     Pc 

1,3. 


'mtmpidtai. 


ie  geatia  et  veatigii* 


.     ,  Ponloppidan,  Annalot  ac- 

cleaia  Dinice  diplomat.,  torn,  i.,  p.  66. 

(16)  Torm.  Tarfatiu,  Hiilona  NorTegica, 
tom.  ii.,  p.  1S3,  314,  &c. 

(17)  Tor/acui,  Hial.  Korregici,  (dm.  H, 
p.  457,  &c. 

(IB)  Ckrim.  Daneeum,  pnbliahed  b7  LmJt- 
wig,  in  hi3  Reliquis  MBauacriplor..  lom,  iz., 
p.  11,  16,  17,— [According  to  Schroed^ 
Kirt'  '  '        ■  ■ 


AiichenEeach., 
Otau 


,  p.  376,  dec., 


Wendiah  coait  of  (iermaoTi 

yiBvalted   bom   HarM 
DeniDuk,  undu  iU«> 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  Ill 

way  the  Christian  religion  was  transmitted  to  the  Orkney  Islands,  then  sub- 
ject  to  the  kings  of  Norway ;  to  Iceland  also,  and  to  old  Greenland  ;  the  in- 
habitants of  all  which  countries,  to  a  great  extent,  made  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity  in  this  century,  as  we  learn  from  various  sources.(19) 

6  9.  In  Germany,  the  emperor  OUo  the  Great,  illustrious  for  his  valour 
ana  his  piety,  was  zealous  for  suppressing  the  remains  of  the  old  supersti- 
tion,  which  existed  in  various  provinces  of  the  empire,  and  for  supporting 
Christianity  which  was  but  imperfectly  established  in  many  places.  By 
his  beneficence  and  liberality,  bishoprics  were  erected  in  various  places,  as 
Brandenburg,  Haveibcrg,  Meissen,  Magdeburg,  and  Naumburg,  so  that 
there  might  be  no  want  of  spiritual  watchmen  who  should  instruct  the  yet 
rude  and  half  barbarous  people  in  all  the  duties  of  religion.  (20)  In  accord. 
ance  with  the  religious  views  of  the  age,  he  also  built  many  convents  for 
such  as  would  prefer  a  monastic  life ;  and  he  also  erected  schools.  If  in 
all  this  the  illustrious  emperor  had  eschibited  as  much  wisdom  and  modera- 
tion, as  piety  and  sincerity,  he  could  scarcely  be  commended  too  much. 
But  the  superstition  of  his  wife  Adelaide,{^i)  and  the  lamentable  ignorance 
of  the  times,  led  this  excellent  prince  to  believe  that  a  man  secured  the 
friendship  of  Grod,  by  securing  that  of  his  ministers  and  servants,  with  great 
largesses  and  presents.  He  therefore  enriched  the  bishops,  the  monks, 
and  religious  associations  of  every  kind,  beyond  all  bounds :  and  subse- 
quent generations  reaped  this  fruit  of  his  liberality,  that  these  people  abused 

their  Yiceroj.  OlauM  became  a  saccesaful  power  of  the  archbishop  of  Mentz.  There- 
pirate,  advanced  in  power  and  wealth ;  be-  lore  in  the  year  946,  he  cstabUshed  tho  hisb- 
came  also  a  zealous  Christian,  and  in  his  opric  of  HaTelbexg,  and  in  949  that  of  Bran- 
plandering  expeditions  in  those  northern  seas,  denburg.  For  establishing  the  archbishopric 
treated  the  pagans  much  as  the  Mohamme-  of  Ma^eburg,  (as  we  are  told  by  DUtmar, 
dans  did  the  same  sort  of  persons ;  that  is,  p.  335),  the  emperor*s  motives  were  defensie 
gave  them  the  alternative  of  baptism,  or  sla-  communis  patriae,  and,  spes  remunerationis 
very  and  death.  The  Norweeiaiis  now  chose  ctems.  The  tint  was  doubtless  the  chief 
him  their  king,  and  revolted  from  Haktm.  motive.  The  bishop  of  Halberstadt,  and  the 
Olaus  got  possession  of  the  whole  country,  archbishop  of  Mentz,  looked  upon  this  inno- 
and  by  compulsory  measures  obliged  all  op-  ration  wiui  dislike.  But  the  emperor  seized 
posers  to  embrace  Christianity.  This  was  the  opportunity  of  their  presence  in  Italy, 
just  at  the  close  of  the  century. — Tr.]  whither  they  came  to  receive  their  investi- 

(19)  Concerning  the  inhabitants  of  the  ture  at  his  hands,  to  obtain  from  them  the 
Orkntys^  see  Torm.  Torfaeus,  Historia  re-  transfer  of  the  suffragan  bishoprics  of  Bran- 
xum  (!!rcadensium,  lib.  i.,  p.  22. — For  the  denburg  and  Havelburs  from  the  jurisdiction 
leeUmderSf  in  addition  to  Amgrim  Janas,  of  Mentz  to  that  of  Magdeburg,  and  also 
Ciymogaeae,  lib.  i.,  and  Ariui  Multiiciust  the  transfer  of  large  estates,  hitherto  po»- 
Scheds  de  Islandia,  p.  45,  dec.,  see  the  same  sessed  by  the  bishop  of  Halberstadt.  Add" 
Tm/aeuSt  Histor.  Norveg.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  378,  bcrtt  formerly  a  missionary,  and  at  this  time 
897, 417,  dec.  Also  Gwr.  lAron,  Singular-  abbot  of  Weissenburg,  was  ordained  first 
hatte  historiq.  litter.,  tom.  i.,  p.  138.  Con-  archbishop  of  Maedeburg,  A.D.  968,  by  the 
ceming  Greetdand^  Torfo/eut  also  treats,  I.  pope,  and  received  the  {milium  ;  and  attend- 
c,  tom.  ii.,  p.  374 ;  and  in  Groenlandia  An-  ed  by  two  papal  envoys  and  the  new  bishops, 
tiqua,  cap.  xvii.,  p.  127,  Hafh.,  1706,  8vo.  he  repairea  to  Magdeburg  and  was  regularly 
[F,  MwUcTt  Kirchensesch.  ▼.  Danemark,  installed.  At  the  same  time,  he  consecrated 
dec.,  vol.  i.,  treats  of  Uie  conversion  of  the  tiie  new  bishops,  Boso  of  Merseburg,  Hugo 
Norwegians,  p.  429,  dec. ;  of  the  Icelanders,  of  Zeitz,  and  Burkard  of  Meissen;  who, 
p.  517,  dec. ;  of  tiie  Faro  and  Shetland  island-  together  with  the  bishops  of  Brandenbuxg, 
era,  p.  548,  dec.,  and  of  the  Greenlandera,  p.  Havelburg,  and  Posen,  were  to  constitute 
655,  dec.— TV.]  his  suAagans.     See  the  Annalist  Saxo,  ad 

(20)  [It  is  more  probable,  that  Otto  the  ann.  969.— ScU.] 

Great  had  long  purposed,  by  the  erection  of       (21)  See  her  life,  in  Henr.  CanUnu,  Lee- 
anew  aichbiaSopric,  to  curtail  the  odiouf    tiones  Antiqos,  tom.  iii.,  pt.  i.|  p.  69. 


in  BOOK  ni— CENTURY  Z.— PABT  L-CHAP.  IL 

their  unearned  wealth  for  pampering  their  ricea,  waging  and  curyiiig  oB 
Wara,  and  indulging  themselves  in  luxury  and  diasipalioD. 

§  10.  To  the  account  of  tbeae  enlaigementa  of  the  church,  it  nwy  b« 
subjoined,  that  the  European  kings  and  princoa  began  in  thia  centu^  ta 
consider  the  project  of  a  bolr  wax,  to  be  waged  against  the  Hobammedans 
who  poaaessed  Paleatine.  For  it  was  thon^t  intt^r^le,  and  a  diagncs 
lo  the  professors  of  the  Christian  religion,  that  the  country  in  which  Quist 
Jived,  and  taught,  and  made  expiation  for  the  sins  of  the  human  race,  shouU 
be  led  under  the  dominion  of  iiis  enemies  :  and  it  was  deemed  most  rigb> 
teous,  and  agreeable  to  the  dignity  of  the  Christian  religion,  to  arenge  tb« 
numerous  c^amitiea  and  injuries.  Insults  and  sufferings,  which  the  poaseaa- 
ors  of  Palestine  were  accustomed  to  heap  upon  the  Christians,  residing  ia 
that  country  or  visiting  it  for  religious  purposes.  Just  at  the  close  of  ths 
century  and  in  the  first  year  of  his  pontificate,  pope  Syhuter  II.  or  Gerhai, 
sounded  the  trumpet  of  war ;  l^  writing  a  letter  in  the  name  of  the  chnrch 
at  Jerusalem  addressed  to  the  church  universal,(22)  in  which  he  solemnly 
adjured  the  Europeans  to  afibrd  succour  to  the  Christians  of  Jeniaalem. 
But  none  of  them  were  disposed,  at  that  time,  to  obey  the  suronxMOS  of  tha 
pontifi*,  except  the  inhabitants  of  Pisa  in  Italy,  wlw  are  said  to  hav«  foiUk 
with  girded  tbemaeivea  for  the  holy  waT.(23) 


ADVXRSS  EVENTS  IN  THE  mSTOBT  OP  THE  CHUBCH. 


§  1.  No  unchristian  king  of  this  century,  except  Gormon  and  Saau 
kings  of  Denmark,  directly,  and  with  set  purpose,  persecuted  the  Chrbtiana 
living  under  his  jurisdiction.  And  yet  they  could  not  live  in  security  and 
safety,  either  in  the  East,  or  In  the  West.  The  Saracens  in  Asia  and  At 
rica,  though  troubled  with  internal  dissensions  and  various  other  calami. 
ties,  were  yet  very  assiduous  in  propafltting  their  relieion,  that  of  Moham- 
med ;  nor  were  they  unsuccessful,  now  much  this  Mohammedan  zeal  di- 
minished the  number  of  Christians,  it  is  not  easy  to  ascertain.  But  they 
brought  over  the  Turks,  on  uncivilized  people  inhabiting  the  northern 
shores  of  the  Caspian  Sea,  to  their  rehgion.  This  agreement  in  religions 
faith  however,  did  not  prevent  the  Turks,  when  afterwards  called  in  to  aid 
the  Persians,  from  depriving  the  Saracens  in  the  first  place  of  the  vast  king- 
dom of  Persia,  and  afterwards  with  astonishing  celerity  and  success  inva- 
ding and  conquering  other  provinces  subject  to  their  dominion.  Thus  the 
empire  of  the  Saracens,  which  the  Greeks  and  Romans  had  for  so  many 
years  in  vain  attempted  to  hold  in  check,  was  dismembered,  and  at  lengUl 


ScriptoTM  HiiUr.  Fnoc. 


ADVERSE  EVENTS.  113 

subverted,  by  their  friends  and  allies ;  and  the  very  powerful  empire  of  the 
^.^Turks,  which  has  not  yet  ceased  to  be  terrible  to  Christians,  graauaUy  took 
iSi>!5ce.(l) 

§  S.>^  the  countries  of  the  West,  the  nations  that  were  still  pagans, 
were  in  general  grievous  foes  to  the  Christians.  The  Normans,  during 
nearly  half  the  century,  inflicted  the  severest  calamities  upon  the  Franks 
and  others.  The  Prussians,  the  Slavonians,(2)  the  Bohemians,  and  others 
to  whom  Christianity  was  unintelligible  and  hateful,  not  only  laboured  with 
great  violence  to  drive  it  from  their  countries,  but  likewise  frequently  laid 
waste  in  the  most  distressing  manner,  with  fire  and  sword,  the  neighbour- 
ing countries  in  which  it  was  received.  The  Danes  did  not  cease  to  mo. 
lest  the  Christians,  till  after  Otto  the  Great  had  conquered  them.  The 
Hungarians  assailed  Germany,  and  harassed  various  parts  of  the  country 
with  indescribable  cruelties.  The  t3rranny  of  the  Arabs  in  Spain,  and 
their  frequent  incursions  upon  Italy  and  the  neighbouring  blands,  I  pass 
without  farther  notice. 

§  3.  Whoever  considers  attentively  the  numberless  calamities  the  Chris- 
tian nations  suffered  from  those  who  were  not  Christian,  will  readily  per- 
ceive a  sufficient  cause  for  that  unwearied  zeal  of  Christian  princes  for  the 
conversion  of  these  furious  and  savage  nations.  They  had  the  motives,  not 
merely  of  religion  and  virtue,  but  likewise  of  security  and  peace.  For  they 
expected,  and  with  good  reason,  that  those  savage  minds  would  be  soflened 
and  rendered  humane,  by  the  influences  of  Christianity.  Therefore  they 
proflfered  matrimonial  connexion  with  their  kings  and  chieftains,  assistance 
against  their  enemies,  the  possession  of  valuable  lands,  and  other  temporal 
advantages,  if  they  would  only  renounce  the  religions  of  their  ancestors, 
which  were  altogether  military  and  calculated  to  loster  ferocious  feelings  : 
and  those  kings  and  chieftains,  influenced  by  these  offers  and  advantages, 
listened  themselves  to  Christian  instruction,  and  endeavoured  to  bring  their 
subjects  to  do  the  same. 

(1)  These  events,  Jo.  Leunclamtu  has  en-  slew  all  the  cleigj,  bat  drew  the  coipse  of 
deaTOured  to  elucidate,  in  his  Annales  Tur-  Dodih  the  deceased  bishop,  from  its  giaTo, 
eki,  often  reprinted.  See  also  Geo.  Elma-  in  order  to  strip  it  of  its  clothing ;  that  after 
cm,  Historia  Saracenica,  lib.  ii.,  iii.,  p.  190,  capturing  the  city  of  Altenburg,  they  draff- 
903,  210,  dec.  ged  sixty  priests  whom  they  had  not  butch- 

(2)  [These  distinguished  themselves  es-  ered,  fiom  one  city  to  another,  till  they  all 
peeiaUv,  by  the  outrages  they  committed  died;  and  among  these,  Oddar  a  provost, 
upon  the  Christian  chuiches,  in  their  insur-  they  tortured  by  ripping  up  his  scalp,  in  the 
lections  against  their  Christian  margraves,  form  of  a  cross,  and  laying  bare  his  brain ; 
Humanity  ahodders  at  the  narrations  of  the  so  that  he  died  in  the  midst  of  the  extreme 
historians ;  that  when  these  Slavonians  took  anguish.  See  the  annalist  80x0,  ad  ann. 
Biandenbuig,  they  not  only  enslaved  or  9^,  and  Dt/mor,  p.  345.—- 5dU.] 

Vol.  IL— P 


BOOK  III.— CENTURY  X,— PART  II.— CHAP.  : 


PART    II. 
THE  INTERNAL  HIBTOBY  OP  THE  CHDBCU. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THB  STATK  OF  UTS&AmE  AAD  SCIEKCB. 

4  I.  Stateof  LraniiigUMiig  the  Oneki. — 4  '■  ^'"L0°°^  Writen  iniaDg  tbem. — f  M, 
Stala  of  tjjmlng  amoDg  the  Sincen*. — -^  4,  fi.  TEe  Wwtem  Nation*  — f  6.  Tha 
8tM  of  Pluloaopfaj. — (  7.  SylTBitei,  ■  Roitorer  of  Leuning.— ^  8.  Aiabiui  Leuu^ 

§  1.  It  is  universally  admitted,  that  the  ignorance  of  this  century  wu 
extreme,  and  that  learning  waa  eotirely  neglected.  Nor  is  this  to  be  won- 
dered at,  considering  what  wara  and  distreaaing  calamities  agitated  both 
the  East  and  the  West,  and  to  what  a  base  set  of  beings  the  guardianship 
of  truth  and  virtue  was  intrusted.  Leo  the  Wise,  who  ruled  the  Greek  em. 
pire  at  the  beginning  of  the  century,  both  cultivated  learning  himself,  and 
excited  others  to  do  bo.(1)  His  son,  Constantine  Porphyrogenitus,  was  still 
more  solicitous  to  revive  literature  and  the  arts.(2}     For  it  appears,  that 

(1)  Sm  Je.  Alb.  Fabriemt,  BibUolheca  [CmulanHiu  PorphjiogciiitDi  nignad  from 

Gnec.,  lib.  v.,  pi.  ii.,  cap.  v.,p.  363.   [Lra  A.D.  911  to  eSS.    The  faiatoncal,  politi- 

VI.  reigned  from  A.D.  SSfl  la  911.     The  cal,  and  moral  compendiuma,  which  he  caiw- 

leamed   Pkottitt  had   been  hi*  iriBlructer.  ed  to  be  made  out  from  the  earlier  ftritm% 

Hia  learning  procured  him  the  tillei  of  the  were  arranged  under  fifty-three  heada  or  U- 

WtK  and  the  Philctopher.     He  eemploled  tlea;  and  were  intended  to  etnbrace  all  that 

the  letiaioD  of  the  imperial  lawa  began  by  waa  tnoit  Tiluabla  on  thoie  aubjectj.     OdIj 

hia  father,  and  pubUihed  the  remit  in  liitr  two  of  tbe  Gftj-thiee  are  now  to  be  found; 

Book*,  entitled  BaaiXiKa  or  BaoiPjjtoi  dio-  namely,  Ibe  twenty- aeTenth,  relating  to  dw 

Tofiif,     It  is  a  Greek  tiantlation  ofJutiin-  diplomatic  ititercourH  of  the  Komani  willk 

ton't  CoTpui  Juria  Civilia.  with  extracla  fbinign   Daciona ;    (pabliabed,   partly   ADt- 

Irom  the  cammoDtsiiea  of  the  Greek  jaiiiti,  werp,  1989, 4(o,  and  partly  Augtburg,  16US, 

the  lawi  of  lubaequent  emperan,  and  the  4to)  1  and  the  fiftieth,  reapecting  virtue  and 

deciaioni    of    eccleaiaalieal    couDcila,    du.  vice  1  of  which  a  part  waa  publiahed  by  F*. 

But  much  of  tbe  originalt  i*  omitted,  or  linat,   Paria,   1631,  4la.     The   titlei  of 

changed,  or  enlarged.     C.  D,  FabroUifab-  aome  of  the  olhera  are  known  ;  e.g,,onthe 

liahed  a  Latin  tranitalion  of  fony-one  Booka,  proclamatioDa  of  kiogs ;   on  heroic  deeda  ; 

and  an  abatiact  of  the  rrrnainw  Book*,  Par-  on  faaUTali  1  on  public  addreaaei ;  on  nuD> 

i*,   1017,  seven  vols,  fol,     I^  empelor'a  ners;  on  eccleaiaslical  peraona  arid  thingi; 

Book  on  the  art  of  war,  compiled  from  ear-  on  epistles  ;  on  the  chase  ;  on  war ;  on  tha 

lier  writer*,    was  published  by  JUnrmt,  ealabliahment  of  colooies;   on  ittange  eo- 

Gr.  and  Lat.,  Leyden,  I61S,  4io.     His  let-  currencei,  du.    Among  the  empenu'a  own 

tei  to  the  Saracen  Omar,  in  farour  of  Chris-  eompositiona  ware,  a  biography  of  his  gtaod- 

tianity,    eiists    in    Chaldsic  ;    from    which  lather  Basil ;  two  books  on  the  military  st*. 

(here  is  ■  Latin  translation  in  the  BibtiotL  tiona  and  ganisoni  of  tbe  empire  j  insliue- 

Palr.  I.ugdun.,  torn.  ivii. — Barmitu  (An-  tioaa  to  hia  son,  leipeeting  the  state  and  ik» 

nsl.  A.D.  911,  4  3)  give*  account  of  thirty-  foreign  lelatitHis  of  the  empire  and  the  comn 

three  reUgiou*  Biacounea  of  this  emperor;  it  would  be  wise  for  him  to  pursue;  nana- 

and  Grtlttr  haa  published  aiaa  more,  In-  tiire  reqwcting  tbe  image  of  Cbiiat  found  at 

golat.,  1600,  4to,     They  were  chiefly  do-  Edcaaa ;  on  naval  and  military  tactics ;  on 

■igned  for  the  feast  dsya  ;  and  are  of  little  the  mode  of  waifare  by  different  nations ;  1  -  ' 

i2at.     See  M.  ScArorcU,  Kircheogesch.,  aome  compilation.  '     '  '     '~ 

vol.  aa.,  p.  1B7,  Ac.— TV.]  '       ' 

(3}  Fliriemt,  loc  cit.,  cap.  v. 


STATK  OF  LEARNING.  115 

he  supported  learned  men  of  various  descriptions  at  great  expense ;  he 
carefully  collected  the  writings  of  the  earlier  ages ;  he  was  himsell'  an  author, 
and  he  prompted  others  to  write ;  he  wished  to  have  all  that  was  most  val- 
uable  in  tlic  works  of  the  ancients  to  be  selected,  and  arranged  under  ap- 
propriate heads ;  and  he  reanimated,  as  it  were,  the  study  of  philosophy 
which  was  extinct.(d)  Few  of  the  Greeks  however,  copied  after  these 
noble  examples  ;  nor  was  there  any  one  among  the  subsequent  emperors, 
who  was  equally  friendly  to  literature  and  to  the  cultivation  of  the  mind. 
Indeed  it  is  supposed,  that  Canstantine  Purphyrogenitus  himself,  though  the 
Greeks  pronounce  him  the  restorer  of  all  branches  of  learning,  undesign- 
edly injured  the  cause  of  learning  by  his  excessive  zeal  to  advance  it.  For, 
having  caused  extracts  and  abridgments  to  be  compiled  by  learned  men 
from  the  writers  of  preceding  ages,  with  a  view  to  elucidate  the  various 
branches  of  knowledge  and  render  them  serviceable  to  the  world,  the  sloth- 
ful Greeks  now  contenting  themselves  with  these  dbridgmtmU  of  the  emper. 
or,  neglected  the  writers  from  whom  they  were  compiled.  And  therefore 
many  excellent  authors  of  the  earlier  period  became  lost,  through  the  neg- 
lect of  the  Greeks  from  this  time  onward. 

§  2.  Few  writers  therefore  can  be  named  among  the  Greeks,  on  whom 
a  wise  and  judicious  man  will  pjace  a  high  value ;  and  in  a  short  time,  the 
literary  seed  sown,  which  seemed  to  promise  a  rich  harvest,  was  found  to 
be  dead.  The  philosophers,  if  such  characters  flourished  among  them,  pro- 
duced no  immortal  works  or  nothing  of  permanent  value.  1  he  literary 
corps  of  the  Greeks  was  made  up  of  a  few  rhetoricians,  some  grammari- 
ans, here  and  there  a  poet  who  was  above  contempt,  and  a  number  of  his- 
torians  who  though  not  of  the  first  order  were  not  destitute  of  all  merit : 
for  the  Greeks  seemed  to  find  pleasure  almost  exclusively  in  those  species 
of  literature,  in  which  the  imagination,  the  memory,  and  industry,  have 
most  concern. 

§  8.  Egypt,  though  groaning  under  an  oppressive  yoke,  produced  some 
learned  mc^n,  who  might  contend  with  the  Greeks  for  the  palm  of  superior- 
ity. The  example  of  Eutychius  bishop  of  Alexandria,  to  mention  no  oth- 
ers,  will  evince  this  ;  for  he  did  honour  to  the  sciences  of  medicine  and  the- 
ology by  his  various  productions.  Among  the  other  Arabians,  that  noble 
ardour  for  useful  knowledge  which  was  awakened  in  the  preceding  age, 
continued  unabated  through  this  whole  century  ;  so  that  there  was  among 
them  a  large  number  of  eminent  physicians,  philosophers,  and  mathemati- 
cians ;  whose  names  and  literary  labours  are  celebrated  by  Jo,  Leo  Afru 
canusy  and  by  others. 

§  4.  All  the  Latins  were  sunk  in  extreme  barbarism.  Most  writers 
are  agreed,  that  this  century  deserves  the  name  of  the  iron  agty  so  far  as 
Tespects  literature  and  science ;  and  that  the  Latin  nations  never  saw  an 
age  more  dark  and  cheerless. (4)  And  though  some  excellent  men  have 
questioned  this  fact,  it  is  too  firmly  established  to  be  wholly  disproved.(5) 

etmrt  of  ConstantinopU,  describing  minate-  hare  been  collected   by  Cat.  Egtuse  de 

hf  all  the  etiqaeUe  there  practised.     It  waa  Baulay,  Histor.  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  i.,  p.  S88, 

pabliahed  by  Reiake,  Lips.,  1751-54, 2  vola.  dec.      Ludov.  Ant.  Mwatoriy  Antiqa.  Ital. 

ibl. — See   Schroeekh,    Kirchengcscb.,   vol.  medii  aevi,  torn,  iii.,  p.  831,  dec,  and  torn, 

zzi.,  p.  139,  du. — Tr.}  ii.,  p.  141,  and  by  others. 

(3)  This  is  expressly  asserted  bv  Jo.  Zo-  (5)  Godfr.  Wm,  LeihmiXt  Pr»f.  ad  cod- 
ngTMy  Annal.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  166,  ed.  Paris.  Icem  Juris  natara  et  ganthim  diplomat., 

(4)  Pkoofr  of  the  ignoisnce  of  the  age,  Biaintaina  that  this  tenth  centuy  wia  not  to 


lis  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  X.— PART  D.— CHAP.  L 

Schools  existed  indeed  in  most  couatiies  of  Europe,  either  in  the  ntoiiw* 
teries  or  in  the  cities  which  were  the  residence  of  bishops ;  and  there  lik** 
wise  ahoDe  forth,  in  one  place  and  another,  especially  at  the  close  of  tho 
century,  some  distinguished  geniuses  who  attempted  to  soar  above  tba 
vulgar.  But  these  can  easily  do  all  counted  up,  and  the  smallness  of  their 
nomber  evinces  the  infeUci^  of  the  times.  In  the  echools,  nothing  vu 
taught  but  the  seven  libend  arts  as  they  were  called,  and  the  teachers  wei« 
monks,  who  estimated  the  value  of  learning  and  science  solely  by  their 
use  in  matters  of  religion. 

§  6.  The  best  among  the  monks  who  were  disposed  to  employ  a  por* 
tion  of  their  leisure  to  some  advantage,  applied  themselves  to  writing  an- 
nals and  histoiT  of  a  coarse  texture.  For  instance,  Aho,(8)  Lutfpratu^T) 
irttteim>i,(8)  >uAnHn,(9)  JoAn  of  Capua,(10)  i:(ilj^'w,(ll)  ^ 
i»A  u  the  follomng  centnriei,  and  putic-  the  indiTicliiili  weie  becoming  mon  tti 
nUilj,  not  »  duk  u  the  twelflh  ud  thir-  mors  rue  who  could  ondentuid  tba  uiciails 
leenlb.  Bui  he  certunly  goet  too  far,  and  in  Ibe  oriainala, — SeU.'i 
loila  to  no  purpose.  More  dcierring  of  a  (S)  {Mio,  born  at  Orleans,  educated  it 
bearing  are,  Jo.  Maiillini,  Acta  Sanclor.  ord,  Flennr,  Paiii,  Rheinti,  and  Orleans  ;  arss 
Benedict.,  SBcul.  v.,  Prsf.,  p.  ii.,  &c.,  the  called  Ui  EnglarMl  bjr  the  archbishop  of  Ynk, 
aulbor*  of  the  Litciwr  Histoiy  of  Fraiice,  to  jueaide  over  a  monastic  school,  befon 
Tol.  vi.,  p.  18,  Ac.,  Jac.  U  Beuf,  Diss,  de  A.D.  B60.  After  two  Tears,  he  icinnted  I* 
■lalu  iittem.  in  Fnncia  sCarolo  M.  ad  Re-  Fleuir,  became  abbot,  and  resided  there  till 
gem  RDbert.,and  aome  othen  :  who.  while  hii  death  in  1004.  He  wrote  an  Epitoms 
uiey  admit  that  the  ignorance  of  this  age  of  the  bvea  of  the  popea,  compiled  from  Ai^ 
was  great,  conleod  that  iti  batbarism  waa  attasiua  ;  a  life  ol  Si.  Edmund,  king  of  tba 
not  utogetber  so  great  as  it  is  commonly  East  Angle*  ;  Collection  or  Epttome  of  cai>> 
sDpposed.  In  the  proofs  which  tbey  allege,  ons;  several  Epistles  and  thort  Innta.  Sas 
tbeie  is  coniiderable  deficiency  ;  but  still  we  Cave,  Histoi.  Lillerai.,  torn.  ii. — Tr.] 
msy  admit,  that  all  science  was  not  entirely  (7)  [Luilprand  was  bom  st  Paiia,  or  in 
extinct  in  Europe,  and  that  there  was  a  Spain ;  was  envoy  of  Bermgariui  king  sf 
number  of  peraani  who  were  wise  aboie  the  Italy,  to  Cooilsnlinople  A.D.  MS;  en- 
maaa  of  people  ;  but  that  the  number  was  a  ated  bishop  of  Cremons,  he  became  odiooa 
very  mnierale  one,  nay  really  small,  may  to  Berengariia,  and  was  deposed  A.D,  M9 
be  gathered  from  the  monuments  of  the  age.  or  earlier,  bihI  retired  to  Frankfort  in  Gn- 
— iThe  opinion  of  Lcibnilx  waa  embraced  many.  The  emperor  Olho  aent  him  ania 
by  Dr.  Santer.  (Continuation  of  Bautit-  to  Constantinople,  A.D.  968.  He  was  2ir« 
|^fen'(Kirchengeach..>ol.iT.,p.  4&3,&c.,  A.D.  9T0.  He  was  amanof  genius,  snd  of 
•nd  Hialor.  Eccles.  Selecia  Capita,  torn,  ii.,  considerable  learning..  He  understood  and 
p.  fiSS,  Ik.)  His  arguments  seem  not  eaai-  wrote  in  Greek,  aa  well  ai  Latin.  Hia  worka 
ly  anawered.  The  tenth  century  aflbrded  are.  a  Historj  of  Europe  during  bia  own 
more  writen.  in  whom  soand  reasoning  limes,  in  >ii  Hooka  ;  and  an  Account  of  his 
waa  combined  with  aome  learning,  than  the  embassy  to  Constantinople  in  968.  To  bin 
twelfth  snd  thirteenth.  It  bad  greater  and  also  are  falsely  attributed,  a  tract  on  lb* 
better  princes ;  and  in  the  years  and  the  lives  of  the  popes  from  St.  Peter  to  FomMb 
countries  in  which  the  Narmang  and  Huns  ana,  and  a  CluonicoD.  All  these.  logedwr 
•presd  no  general  desolation,  there  were  with  his  Advcritria  or  Note-bocA,  <n«n 
more  numerous  episcopal  and  monaatic  printed,  Antwerp,  1640,  fol. — See  C»pt,  i, 
achoola,  in  which  the  roung  received  some    c. — Tr,] 

inalruction  though  mde  and  meager.  The  (8)  [  Wiltekind.  Wilikitid  or  mndacU*^ 
most  noted  episcopal  schoola  were  those  was  a  Saion,  and  a  monk  of  Corfaey  in  Oer> 
of  Mentz,  TreTei,  Cologne.  Magdeburg,  many,  who  flourished  A.D.  940  and  01^ 
Wiirtiburg.  Paris,  Toun,  Kbeima,  Meli,  ward.  He  wrote  a  Hiatorr  of  the  Saaea*, 
Toul,  snd  Verdun  :  and  among  the  monas-  or  the  leigna  of  Harry  the  Fowter  and  OUs 
lie  schoul*  were  those  of  Pleiiry,  Clugni,  I.,  in  three  Books ;  puhtished,  Basil,  1S8)^ 
Laubea,  Carta,  Corbey,  Fulda.  St.  Emme-  Frankf,  1677,  ai^  among  tbe  Scriptorea  n- 
tan.  Eptemach,  St  Gait,  iSic. — Every  teach-  rum  Germanicarvm ;  likewise  some  poalia 
er,  and  nearly  every  cloister,  rrocured  a  effusions.  See  Cavt,  1.  c. — TV.] 
atock  of  the  classical  writers.— The  Greek  (9)  [fUounorFa^wmabbotof  Laabst, 
langtwcawasnotwlKdlynnknowaiBltbati^    (IdnbiHU)*),  fiom  A.D.  <W  ta  HO.    Ba 


STATE  OF  LEARNING.  117 

Notkems,(lS)  Eihelbef%(l^)  and  others ;  of  whom  some  are  indeed  better 
than  others,  but  they  all  go  immensely  wide  of  the  true  method  of  com- 
posing history.  Of  their  poets,  one  and  another  shows  himself  to  be  not 
void  of  genius  ;  but  .all  are  rude,  on  account  of  the  infelicity  of  the  times 
which  could  relish  nothing  elegant  or  exquisite.  The  grammarians  and 
rhetoricians  of  those  times,  are  scarcely  worthy  to  be  mentioned  ;  for  they 
either  give  out  absolute  nonsense,  or  inculcate  precepts  which  are  jejune 
and  injudicious.  Of  their  geometry,  arithmetic,  calculation  of  the  feast 
days  {Computo),  astronomy,  and  music,  which  had  a  place  in  their  schools, 
it  is  unnecessary  to  give  any  description. 

§  6.  The  philosophy  of  the  Latins,  was  confined  wholly  to  logic ;  which 
was  supposed  to  contain  the  marrow  of  all  wisdom.  Moreover,  this  logic 
which  was  so  highly  extolled,  was  usually  taught  without  method  and  with- 
out clearness,  according  to  the  book  on  the  Categories  falsely  ascribed  to 
Augustine^  and  the  writings  of  Forphfry*  It  is  true,  that  PhUcl's  Timaeus, 
AristoUe^s  tract  de  interprctatione,  and  his  as  well  as  Cieero^s  Topics,  and 
perhaps  some  other  treatises  of  the  Greeks  and  Latins,  were  in  the  hands 
of  some  persons ;  but  they  who  inform  us  of  the  fact,  add  that  there  were 
none  who  could  understand  these  book8.(15)  And  yet,  strange  as  it  may 
appear,  it  was  in  the  midst  of  this  darkness  that  the  subtile  question  was 
raised  respecting  the  nature  of  universals  [general  ideas]  as  they  are  called, 
namely,  whether  they  belong  to  tJie  class  of  real  existences,  or  are  mere  names. 
And  this  controversy  was  violently  agitated  among  the  Latins  from  this 
time  onward,  or  at  least  the  incipient  footsteps  of  this  protracted  and  knot- 
wrote  a  Chronicon  de  rebus  gestis  Abbatum  and  in  the  Biblioth.  Patr.,  torn,  zvii.,  p.  600. 
Laubienais  Coenobii ;  de  Miraculis  Sti.  Urs-  His  poetic  lives  of  varioas  ancient  aaints,  in 
man ;  and  Vita  Folcuini  £p.  Tanranensis.  about  twenty  Books,  were  never  published. 
— Tr.]  See  Cave,  I  c.—Tr.] 

(10)  [John  Capoanus,  abbot  of  Monte  (18)  iNotker  or  Noiger,  bishop  of  Liege 
Cassino,  flourished  from  A.D.  016  to  034.  A.D.  07U1007.  He  wrote  Historia  Epis- 
He  wrote  de  Persccutionibus  Coenobii  Caa-  coporam  Trajectensiuni,  (sen  Leodicend- 
•tnensis,  [a  Saraccnorum  irruptione],  et  de  nm),  but  whether  it  is  the  same  that  was 
Miracuhs  inibi  factis,  Chronicon  succinct-  published  by  Jo.  CheapeaviUe,  Liese,  1612, 
am :  also  Chronicon  postremonim  Comitum  is  doubted.  He  also  wrote  the  life  of  St. 
Capuae.     See  Cave,  I.  c. — Tr.]  Landoald,  a  Romish  presbyter;   a  life  of 

(11)  [Ratheriu9,  a  monk  of  stem  man-  St.  RemacUity  bishop  of  Utrecht;  and  on 
ners,  and  prone  to  give  offence,  was  bishop  the  miracles  of  St.  RemacliUy  two  Books. 
of  Verona  A.D.  928  ;  displaced  in  954,  and  — It  was  another  Notger  of  the  preceding 
made  bishop  of  Liege ;  resigned,  and  was  century,  who  died  A.D.  912,  and  who  was 
•gain  bishop  of  Verona ;  waa  again  removed,  a  monk  of  St.  Gall,  whose  Martyrology  was 
and  retirea  to  his  monastery  of  Laabes,  published  by  CanisitUf  tome  iv.,  p.  761. 
where  he  died,  A.D.  973.     His  works,  as    See  Cave,  1.  c. — Tr.] 

published  by  L.  Z><u;Ai>r,  Spicileg.,  tom.  ii.,  (14)  [Ethelbert  or  rather  Ethelwerd  or 

comprise  various  epistles,  apologies,  polemic  EUtvardf  was  of  royal  English  blood,  and 

tracts,  a  few  sermons,  and  a  life  of  St.  Ur»-  flourished  A.D.  980.     He  wrote  Historiam 

mar  of  Laubes.     His  Chronographia  is  said  brevem  Libris  iv. :  which  is  a  concise  Chro- 

to  exist  in  MS.  in  the  monasteiy  of  Gem-  nology  from  the  creation  to  the  Saxon  inva- 

blours.     See  Cave,  I.  c. — TV.]  sion  of  England,  and  then  a  more  full  and  a 

(13)  IFlodoard  or  Frodoard,  a  canon  of  bombastic  history  of  England,  down  to  A.D. 

Rheims,  who  died  A.D.  966,  aged  seventy-  974.     It  was  published  by  SavilUf  with  the 

three  years.     Hia  Chronicon  rerum  inter  Scriptores  Anglici,  London,  1696,  foL,  p. 

Francos  gestaram,  ab  anno  919  ad  ann.  ns-  473. — Tr.} 

que  966,  was  published,  Paris,  1588,  8vo,  (16)  ^tuto,  Epist  ad  Monaehos  Angieii* 

snd  Frankf.,  1594,  8vo.     His  Historias  Ec-  ses,  in  Martene*$  CoHectio  ampliss.  mona- 

desis  Remensis  Libri  iv.,  was  edited  by  Sir*  mentorum  reter.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  3()4. 
mond,  Paris,  1611, 8vo ;  Duaci,  1617,  8vo ; 


118     BOOK  III,— CENTURY  X.— PART  II.— CHAP.  I. 

ty  dispute,  are  discoverable  in  the  writings  of  the  learned  as  early  as  this 
century.(16) 

§  7.  At  the  close  of  this  century^  the  cause  of  learning  in  Europe  ob- 
tained a  great  and  energetic  patron,  in  Gtrbert  a  Frenchman,  known  ani(»iff 
the  Roman  pontifis  as  bearing  the  name  of  Sylvester  II.  This  great  and 
exalted  genius  pursued  successfully  all  branches  of  learning,  but  especial- 
ly mathematics,  mechanicii^geometry,  astronomy,  arithmetic,  and  the  kin- 
dred sciences ;  and  both  wrote  upon  them  himself,  and  roused  others  to 
cultivate  and  advance  them  to  the  utmost  of  his  power.  The  effects  of 
his  efforts  among  the  Germans,  French,  and  Italians,  were  manifest  both 
in  this  century  and  the  next ;  for  many  individuals  of  those  nations  were 
stimulated  by  the  writings,  the  example,  and  the  exhortations  of  Gerbertf 
to  the  zealous  pursuit  of  philosophy,  mathematics,  medicine,  and  other 
branches  of  human  science.  Gerbert  cannot  indeed  be  compared  with 
our  geometricians  and  mathematicians  ;  as  is  manifest  from  his  Geometry^ 
which  is  a  plain  and  perspicuous  treatise,  but  at  the  same  time  imperfect 
and  superficial.  (17)  And  yet  his  knowledge  was  too  profound  for  the  com- 
prehension of  that  barbarous  age.  For  the  ignorant  monks  supposed  his 
geometrical  diagrams  to  be  magical  figures  ;  and  therefore  set  down  this 
learned  man  among  the  magicians,  and  the  disciples  of  the  evil  one.(18) 

6  8.  For  a  part  of  his  knowledge,  especially  of  philosophy,  medicine, 
ana  mathematics,  Gerbert  was  indebted  to  the  books  and  the  schools  of  the 
Arabians  of  Spain.  He  went  into  Spain  to  pursue  science,  and  was  an 
auditor  of  the  Arab  doctors  at  Cordova  and  Seville.  (19)  Perhaps  his  ex- 
ample had  an  influence  upon  the  Europeans.  This  at  least  is  most  cer. 
tain,  that  from  this  time  onward,  such  of  the  Europeans  as  were  eager  for 
knowledge,  especially  of  medicine,  arithmetic,  geometry,  and  philosophy, 

(16)  GumOf  a  learned  monk,!.  c.,p.  304,  of  Rheims.  He  now  taught  the  archiepit- 
cays :  Aristoteles  genus,  speciem,  differen-  copal  school,  which  flouriuied  greatly  under 
tiam,  proprium  et  accidens  subsistere  dene-  him.  In  991  he  was  made  archbishop  of 
gavit,  que  Platoni  subsistcntia  persuasit.  Rheims ;  but  was  deposed  by  pope  John  JCV. 
Aristoteli  an  Platoni  magis  credenaum  puta-  in  995 ;  and  soon  after  made  archbishop  of 
tis  ?  Magna  est  utriusque  autoritas,  quate-  Ravenna.  On  the  death  of  Gregory  V.,  A.D. 
xius  viz  audeat  quis  alterum  alteri  dignitate  999,  by  Otto'S  influence  he  was  created  pope, 
prsferre.  This  is  a  clear  exhibition  of  the  and  assumed  the  title  of  Sylvester  II.  He 
apple  of  discord  among  the  Latins.  Gunzo  died  A.D.  1003.  —  While  at  Rheims,  he 
dia  not  venture  to  oflfer  a  solution  of  the  dif-  wrote  160  Letters ;  which  were  published 
ficult  question ;  but  others  attempted  it  af-  by  Masson,  Paris,  161 1,  4to,  and  then  in 
terwards.  Duchene's  Scriptores  Francic,  torn,  ii ,  and 

(17)  It  was  published  by  Bemh,  Pez,  in  the  Biblioth.  Patr.,  torn.  zvii.  While  poM 
Thesaur.  anecdot.,  tom.  iii.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  7,  &c.  he  wrote  three  Epistles,  one  of  which,  in  toe 

(18)  See  the  Histoire  litter,  de  la  France,  name  of  Jenisalem,  calls  upon  Christians  to 
tome  vi.,  p.  558.  Botday^  Historia  Acad,  rescue  that  city  from  the  hands  of  infidels. 
Paris.,  tome  i.,  p.  314,  319,  dec.  Gab.  He  also  wrote  de  Geometria  Liber;  de 
Naud,  Apologie  pour  les  grands  homroes  Sphcera  Liber;  de  informatione  Episcopo* 
faussement  accusez  de  la  Magie,  cap.  ziz.,  rum  Sermo  ;  and  an  Epigram ;  besides  sev- 
$4.  [Gerbert  was  ^  monk,  of  Auvergne,  eral  pieces  never  published.  The  life  of  St 
and  early  devoted  himself  to  study.  After  Adalbert^  archbishop  of  Prague,  formerly  as- 
much  proficiency  in  France,  he  attended  cribed  to  him,  is  supposed  not  to  be  his.  But 
the  schools  of  the  Saracens  in  Spain,  and  re-  the  tract  de  corpore  et  sanguine  Domini,  foi^ 
turned  the  most  scientific  man  in  the  Latin  merly  ascribed  to  Heniger  abbot  of  Laabes» 
church.  In  the  year  968,  the  emperor  Otto  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  production  ol 
I.  met  with  him  in  Italy,  and  made  him  ab-  Gerbert. — Tr.] 

bot  of  Bobio ;  but  he  soon  left  that  station,        (19)  See  Boulay,  Historia  Acad.  Parity 
to  become  secretary  to  Adalbero  aichbiabop    tom.  i.,  p.  314. 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  119 

had  a  strong  desire  to  read  and  to  hear  the  Arab  doctors,  resident  in  Spain 
and  in  a  part  of  Italy ;  many  of  whose  books  were  translated  into  Latin, 
and  much  of  tlieir  contents  was  brought  forward  in  the  European  schools ; 
many  students  also  actually  went  into  Spain,  to  get  instruction  immediate- 
ly from  the  lectures  of  the  Arabic  doctors.  And  truth  requires  us  to  say, 
that  the  Saracens  or  Arabs,  particularly  of  Spain,  were  the  principal  source 
and  fountain  of  whatever  knowledge  of  medicine,  philosophy,  astronomy, 
and  mathematics,  flourished  in  Europe  from  the  tenth  century  onward. 


CHAPTER  n. 

BISTORT  OF  THE  TSJLCHBR8  AND  OF  THB  GOYBENMEIVT  OF  THB  CHURCH. 

i  1.  The  Clergy  corrupt. — ^  2.  History  of  the  Roman  Pontiffs. — ^  3.  John  X.  Pope.— ^  4w 
John  XI.  and  John  XII.— ^  5.  Fate  of  the  latter.—^  6.  John  XIII.  and  Benedict  VIL 
— ^  7.  John  XIV.  and  John  XV. — ^  8.  Aggrandizement  of  the  Popes. — ^  9.  The  Bish- 
ops and  Abbots  increase  in  Power. — ^  10.  Principal  Vices  of  the  Clergy,  Simony  and 
Concubinage. — ^  11.  Low  State  of  Discipline  in  the  Monasteries. — ^  12.  Principal  Wh- 
lers  in  the  Greek  Church. — ^  13.  Writers  in  the  Latin  Church. 

§  1.  Nothing  is  more  incontrovertible  than  that  the  clergy,  both  in  the 
East  and  in  the  West,  was  composed  principally  of  men  who  were  illiterate, 
stupid,  ignorant  of  every  thing  pertaining  to  religion,  libidinous,  supersti- 
tious, and  flagitious.(l)  Nor  does  any  one  doubt,  that  those  who  wished 
to  be  regarded  as  the  &thers  and  guardians  of  the  universal  church,  were 
the  principal  cause  of  these  evils.  Indeed  nothing  can  be  conceived  of 
80  mthy,  or  so  criminal  and  wicked,  as  to  be  deemed  by  these  supreme 
directors  of  religion  and  worship  incompatible  with  their  characters ;  nor 
was  any  government  ever  so  loaded  with  vices  of  every  kind,  as  was  that 
which  bore  the  appellation  of  the  most  holy. (2)  What  the  Greek  pontifli 
were,  the  single  example  of  Theophylact  shows ;  who,  as  credible  historians 
testify,  made  traffic  of  every  thing  sacred,  and  cared  for  nothing  but  his 
bounds  and  his  horses. (3)     But  though  the  Greek  patriarchs  were  very 

(1)  [Whoever  would  be  convinced  of  this,  mony  of  an  upright  Italian,  Letois  Ant,  Mu- 

Beed  onlf  look  through  the  pages  of  Rathe-  rojtoriy  in  his  Antiqq.  Ital.  medii  cvi,  lib.  t., 

twu.      in  his  Volumen   Perpendicalonim  p.  82.     *'  In  the  terUh  century  especially, 

■ive  de  contemptu  canonum,  for  instance,  alas  !  what  unheard  of  monsters  usurped  and 

he  speaks  of  a  clergyman,  qui,  cum  omnes  held  not  only  many  of  the  chairs  of  bishops 

malieres  dioecesis  sue  sint  ipsius  filie  spirit-  and  abbots,  but  likewise  that  of  St.  Peter ! 

lales,  cujuslibet  forte  illarum  corruptione  Every  where  might  be  seen  the  profligato 

pollutus  est.     He  tells  us,  that  the  nobility  morals  of  the  clergy  and  monks ;  and  not  a 

were  more  anxious  to  become  bishops,  than  few  of  the  rulers  of  churches,  were  more 

to  serve  the  Lord ;  and  that  the  example  of  worthy  of  the  appellation  of  wolves  than  of 

the  light-minded  bishops,  who  would  recite  pastors." — "  Good  theologians  w^  then  not 

pessaeos  of  the  Bible,  such  as  John  x.,  1,  to  be  found.** — SchlJ] 
with  Ungfater,  led  others  to  indulge  in  simi-        (3)  [This  prelate,  who  was  of  royal  blood, 

br  levity.     See  Semltr**  Ck>ntinuation  of  wae  possessor  of  the  see  of  Constantinople 

Baumgarten*s  Kirchenhistorie,  vol.  iv.,  p.  at  the  age  of  16.     l^liile  onder  his  tutors, 

Wl.—Sehl.]  he  appeared  grave  and  decent;  but  when 

(3)  [The  reader  is  referred  to  the  tettip  anived  at  matoritr*  he  became  lazuriow  and 


190  BOOK  III— CENTURY  X.— PART  H.— CHAP.  II. 

unworthy  men,  yet  they  possessed  more  dignity  and  more  virtues  than  th4 
Roman  pontifis. 

§  2.  That  the  history  of  the  Roman  pontifEb  of  this  century,  is  a  history 
of  monsters,  a  history  of  the  most  atrocious  yillanies  and  crimes,  is  acknowU 
edged  hy  all  writers  of  distinction,  and  even  by  the  advocates  of  popery.(4) 
The  principal  cause  of  these  enormities,  is  to  be  sought  for  in  the  calamities 
of  the  times,  which  upon  the  extinction  of  the  fiunily  of  CharUmagBe^  perva. 
ded  the  greater  part  of  Europe  but  especially  Italy.  Upon  the  death  oiBau 
edict  IV.,  A.D.  903,  Leo  V .  was  elected  his  successor.  But  he  reigned 
only  forty  days ;  when  Christophanes  [or  Christopher]  cardinal  of  St.  Law. 
rence,  dethroned  him,  and  cast  him  into  prison.  In  the  following  year,  Ser- 
gnu  III.  a  Roman  presbyter,  stripped  Christophanes  of  the  pontifical  dignity^ 
by  the  aid  of  Adalbert,  the  very  powerful  marquis  of  Tuscany,  who  controlled 
every  thing  at  Rome  according  to  his  pleasure.  Sergius  died  in  Oil,  and 
his  successors,  Anasiasius  III.  and  Lando,  filled  the  holy  office  only  for  a 
short  time,  and  performed  nothing  worthy  of  notice. 

§  3.  After  the  death  of  Lando,  A.D.  014,  the  very  rich  and  powerful 
marquis  or  count  of  Tusculum,  AJhenc,  by  the  instigation  of  his  mother* 
in-law  Theodora^  a  very  lewd  woman  who  controlled  all  things  at  Rome» 
made  John  X*  who  was  archbishop  of  Ravenna,  succeed  to  the  papal  chair. 
For  at  this  time,  nothing  was  conducted  regularly  at  Rome,  but  every  thing 
was  carried  by  bribery  or  violence.(5)    This  JoAn,  though  otherwise  a 

«ztraTtgtnt.    He  sold  ecclesiastical  offices ;  selves  the  election  of  the  Romin  pontifis. 

and  he  was  so  attached  to  horses  and  to  Alas,  the  shame !  Alas,  the  mischief  !  What 

banting,  that  he  kept  more  than  2000  hor-  monsters,  horrible  to  behold,  were  then  rais- 

ees,  wmch  he  fed  on  nuts  and  fruits  steeped  ed  to  the  holy  see  which  angels  revere  ? 

in  odorous  wine.     Once,  while  celebrating  What  evils  did  they  perpetrate  ;  what  hor- 

mass,  his  groom  brought  him   intelU^nce  rible  tragedies  ensued  ?     With  what  polln* 

that  his  favourite  mare  had  foaled.    His  joy  tions  was  this  see,  though  itself  without  spot 

was  so  great,  that  suspending  the  service  he  or  wrinkle,  then  stainM ;  what  comiptioDs 

ran  to  the  stable,  and  afler  viewing  the  foal,  infected  it ;  what  filthiness  defiled  it ;  and 

returned  to  the  great  temple  and  Completed  hence  what  marks  of  perpetual  infamy  an 

the  sacred  services.     His  death,  which  hap-  visible  upon  it  1" — TV.] 

pened  A.D.  956,  ailer  he  had  been  bishop  (5)  [At  that  time,  the  noted  Theodormf 

33  years,  was  occasioned  by  his  being  thrown  with  her  two  daughters  Marosia  and  TheO" 

ftom.  his  horse  against  a  wall.    This  brought  dora,  resided  at  Rome.    They  were  wholly 

on  a  hsmoptosis ;  he  languished  two  years,  devoted  to  what  was  called  the  Tuscan  par- 

but  without  becoming  more  devout,  and  ty,  of  which  the  marquis  Adalbert — (not  AU 

then  died  of  a  dropsy.    Thus  FUury^  His-  heric,  as  in  the  text  of  Mosheim^—yihA  ths 

toire  de  TEglise,  hvre  Iv.,  ^  51. — Tr.'\  bead.     These  women  not  only  lived  in  hab- 

(4)  [BaroKttt#,  Annales,  ad  ann.  900,  says  its  of  the  most  abominable  unchastity  with 

of  this  century :  *'  It  is  usual  to  denominate  the  chief  men  of  Rome,  but  they  had  bouid- 

it  the  tron  age^  on  account  of  its  barbarism  less    influence   in  the  government   there, 

mnd  barrenness  of  all  good ;  also  the  leaden  Luitprand  is  in  this  matter  the  principal  hia- 

4^«,  on  account  of  the  abounding  wickedness^  torian.    Eccard  snd  Muratori  have  indeed 

fay  which  it  was  deformed ;  and  the  dark  age,  questioned  his  authority,  and  endeavoured  lo 

on  account  of  the  scarcity  of  writers."-—  make  his  testimony  suspicious.     But  Siege- 

"  One  can  scarcely  believe,  nay  absolutely  beri  of  Gemblours,  and  Alberta  the  author  of 

cannot  credit,  without  ocular   dcmonstra-  the  chronicle  of  Ferfe,  (who  could  not  have 

tion,  what  unworthy  conduct,  what  base  and  transcribed  from  Luitprand)^  confirm  his  ae- 

enormous  deeds,  what  execrable  and  abom-  count  of  the  profligate  lives  of  these  base 

inable  transactions,  disgraced  the  holy  Oath-  females. — Schl.    Luitprand's  narrative  of 

olic  see,  which  is  the  pivot  on  which  the  the  elevation  of  John  X.,  as  translated  by 

whole  Catholic  church  revolves ;  when  tem-  Bavoer^  (Lives  of  the  Popes,  vol.  v.,  p.  90X 

poral  princea,  who  though  called  Christian  is  as  follows  :    "  In  those  days,  Peter  arch- 

«e»  moat  cruel  tyiants,  airogated  to  than-  bishop  of  Raveima,  (esteemed  the  fint 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  121 

Yery  bad  man,  is  commended  for  one  deed ;  he  successfully  attacked  and 
vanquished  the  Saracens,  who  occupied  a  fortified  mountain  [on  the  banks 
of  the]  Garighano.  But  Marozia^  the  daughter  of  Theodora  and  wife  of 
AlheriCf  was  inimical  to  him.  Therefore  on  the  death  of  her  husband  AU 
heriCf  when  she  had  married  Wido  [or  Chddo']  marquis  of  Tuscany,  she 
persuaded  her  new  husband  to  seize  her  mother's  lover,  A.D.  928,  and  to 
imprison  and  kill  him.  Leo  VI.  next  succeeded  ;  and  he  dying  after  .six 
months,  was  followed  by  Stephen  VII.  After  two  years  or  A.D.  931, 
Stephen  died,  and  Marozia  procured  for  her  very  young  son  John  XL, 
whom  she  had  by  the  Roman  pontiff  Sergius  III.,  an  elevation  to  the  chair 
of  Saint  Peter  and  the  government  of  the  church. (6) 

§  4.  John  XL,  who  was  raised  to  supreme  power  in  the  church  by  the 
aid  of  his  mother,  lost  it  again  in  the  year  933,  through  the  enmity  of  Ah 
terie  his  uterine  brother.  For  Alberic,  being  offended  with  his  stepfa* 
ther,  Hugo  king  of  Italy,  to  whom  Maroxia  was  married  after  the  death 
of  Wido,  expelled  Hugo  from  Rome,  and  confined  both  his  mother  and 
his  brother  the  pontiff  in  a  prison,  where  John  died  A.D.  936.  The  four 
pontiff,  who  succeeded  him  in  the  government  of  the  church  till  the  year 
956,  namely  Leo  VII.,  Stephen  VIIL,  Marinus  II.,  and  Agapetus,  are  repre* 
sented  as  better  men  than  John ;  and  it  is  certain  that  they  reigned  more 
tranquilly.  But  on  the  death  of  Agapetus  A.D.  956,  Alberic  II.  the  con* 
aul'of  Rome,  who  controlled  every  thing  there  by  his  influence  and  wealth, 
raised  his  own  son  Octamus,  yet  a  youth,  to  the  pontificate.  This  youth, 
utterly  unworthy  of  the  office,  assumed  the  name  of  John  XII.,  and  thus 
introduced  the  custom,  which  continues  to  the  present  day  among  the  Ro* 
man  pontiff,  of  changing  their  name  on  their  elevation  to  that  office.  (7) 

§  5.  The  exit  of  John  XII.  was  as  imfortunate  as  his  promotion  had 

epitcoptl  fee  titer  that  of  Rome),  used  fire-  ii.,  p.  131,  dares  to  rindicate  her  character, 

3aent]7  to  send  to  Rome  a  deacon  named  and  to  represent  Sergius  as  beinff  her  first 
ohn,  to  pay  his  obeisance  to  his  holiness,  husband.  I  say  dares^  for  it  is  audacious  to 
As  the  deacon  was  a  very  comely  and  per-  acquit  without  proof  or  reason,  a  woman 
•onable  man,  Theodora  falling  passionately  whose  actions  condemn  her,  and  show  her  to 
in  love  with  him,  ensa^ed  him  in  a  criminal  be  destitute  of  all  integrity  and  virtue, 
intrigue  with  her.  iVhile  they  lived  thus  (7)  [Dr.  Mosheim  is  mcorrect  in  ttseTlingf 
tcwether,  the  bishop  of  Bologna  died,  and  that  Alberic  himself  raised  his  son  to  the  pon- 
jAn  had  interest  enough  to  get  himself  tificate.  This  patrician  and  prince  of  Rome, 
elected  in  his  room.  But  the  archbishop  of  was  in  fact  a  tyrant  who  had  irregularly 
Ravenna  dying  before  he  was  consecrated,  usurped  the  supremacy  at  Rome,  but  he  died 
Theodora  persuaded  him  to  exchange  the  in  the  year  954,  and  while  Agajpetus  wae 
■ee  of  Bologna  for  that  of  Ravenna ;  and  he  still  living  ;  so  that  he  transmitted  to  his  son, 
was  accordingly,  at  her  request,  ordained  by  only  what  he  himself  possessed,  the  civil  do- 
pope  Lania^  archbishop  of  that  city.  Lando  minion  of  the  city.  On  the  death  of  Aga- 
died  soon  after,  and  upon  his  death,  Theo-  petus,  in  the  year  956,  Oetaviut  was  advised 
dara  exerting  all  her  interest,  as  she  could  by  his  friends  to  place  himself  in  St.  Peter*e 
not  live  at  the  distance  of  two  hundred  miles  chair ;  and  this  he  found  not  difficult  to  ae- 
firom  her  lover,  got  him  preferred  to  the  complish,  although  his  age  rendered  him  un- 
pontifical  chair.*' — Luitwrani^  lib.  ii.,  cap.  fit  for  the  place,  for  he  was  perhaps  not  then 
18.  See  also  Flcury,  nistoire  de  TEglise,  nineteen  years  old.  He  was  the  first  pope, 
livre  liv.,^  49. — TV.]  so  far  as  ia  known,  that  changed  his  name. 
(6)  Marozia  is  a  woman  infamous  ni  the  Yet  it  was  only  in  spiritual  affairs  that  he  as- 
Tiew  of  all  historians  ancient  and  modem,  nimed  the  name  of  John ;  in  all  worldly 
It  is  said,  that  the  pontiff  John  XI.  her  son«  matters,  he  still  retained  his  former  name, 
was  the  fruit  of  an  illicit  intercourse  with  See  Jfurafort,  ad  tim.  954  and  956.^« 
Sergnts  III.  Yet  one  writer,  Jo.  Geo.  Ec'  Schl.} 
tardy  in  his  Origines  Guelphicv,  torn,  i.,  lib. 

Vol.  U. 


199  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  X.— PART  II.— CHAP.  II. 

been  scandalous.  Being  very  uneasy  under  the  haughty  government  of 
Berengarius  II.  king  of  Italy,  he  sent  ambassadors  to  OUo  the  Great  king 
of  Germany,  A.D.  060,  inviting  him  to  march  an  army  into  Italy,  ana 
rescue  the  church  and  the  commonwealth  from  cruel  tyranny  ;  and  prom- 
ised, if  he  would  do  this,  to  invest  him  with  the  insignia  and  confer  on  him 
the  title  of  emperor  of  the  Romans.  Otto  came  accordingly,  with  his  for* 
ces,  and  was  declared  emperor  of  Rome,  by  Joknj  in  the  year  062.  But 
the  pontiff  soon  after  repented  of  what  he  Imd  done ;  and,  although  he  had 
bound  himself  by  solemn  oath  to  the  emperor,  he  formed  a  coalition  with 
Adalbert  the  son  of  Berengarius^  aeainst  OUo.  The  emperor  therefore 
returned  to  Rome  the  next  year,  and  assembled  a  council,  in  which  Johm 
was  accused  of  numerous  crimes  and  perhaps  also  proved  guilty,  and  for- 
mally deposed ;  Leo  VIII.  being  appointed  to  his  place.  (8)  When  OUo  had 
left  Uie  city,  John  came  to  Rome  A.D-  064,  assembled  another  council, 
and  condemned  the  emperor's  pontiff;  but  he  soon  after  died  a  miseraUe 
death.(O)  After  his  exit,  the  Romans  elected  Benedict  Y.,  but  the  empe- 
ror carried  him  away  to  Hamburg,  where  he  died.  (10) 

§  6.  The  Roman  pontifis  after  Leo  YIII.  who  died  A.D.  065,  down  to 
Gerhert  or  Sylvester  II.  at  the  end  of  the  century,  were  in  different  degrees 
meritorious  and  successful ;  but  no  one  of  them  deserved  high  commen- 
dation. John  XIII.  was  placed  in  the  chair  of  St.  Peter,  by  the  influence 
of  Otio  the  Great,  A.D.  065.  He  had  but  just  entered  on  his  functions, 
when  he  was  driven  from  Rome ;  but  the  next  year  the  emperor  arriving 
in  Italy,  he  was  restored  to  his  chair,  and  held  it  peaceably  till  his  death 
in  072.  His  successor  Benedict  YI.  was  miserably  strangled  in  a  prison, 
into  which  he  was  thrown  in  the  year  074  by  Cresccntius  the  son  of  the 
very  noted  Theodora,  For  upon  the  death  of  Otto  the  Great  A.D.  073, 
the  Romans,  who  had  been  awed  by  his  power  and  severity,  relapsed  into 
their  former  licentiousness  and  disorderly  violence.  After  Benedict,  Fra$u 
CO  a  Roman,  who  assumed  the  name  of  Boniface  YIL,  held  the  pontifical 
chair  for  a  short  time  only ;  for  at  the  end  of  a  month  he  was  driven  from 
Rome  ;  and  Bonus  II.,  of  whom  nothing  is  known  but  his  name,  succeed- 

(8)  [The  charges  against  John  XII.  were,  of  the  city  to  spend  the  night  in  criminal 
that  he  had  said  maas  without  communica-  converse  with  a  married  woman.  There  he 
ting ;  that  he  had  ordained  a  deacon  in  a  sta-  received  a  wound,  perhaps  from  the  injured 
ble ;  that  he  had  taken  money  for  ordina-  husband,  of  which  he  died  eight  days  after, 
tions ;  and  had  ordained  as  a  bishop  a  child  Fleury^  Histoire  Eccles.,  livre  Ivi.,  ^  10,  on 
only  ten  years  old ;  that  he  carried  on  amours  the  autboritv  of  iMitprand. — TV.] 

with  various  females,  one  of  whom  had  been        (10)  In  this  history  of  the  pontifis  of  thit 

his  father's  concubine ;  that  he  turned  the  century,  I  have  consulted  the  original  an* 

holy  palace  into  a  brothel ;  that  he  was  given  thorities,  most  of  which  are  given  by  Mwrti^ 

to  huntioff  ;  that  he  had  put  out  the  eyes  of  tori  in  his  Scriptores  rerum  Italicar.,  and  I 

his  godfauier ;  and  had  castrated  one  of  the  have  also  examined  the  writings  of  othen 

canunals ;  that  he  had  set  several  houses  on  who  have  consulted  the  sources  of  informs- 

fire ;  and  had  frequently  been  seen  clad  in  tion,  namely  BaroniuSf  Peter  de  MarcOy  Si" 

armour,  with  a  sword  by  his  side;  that  he  ^omW  do  regno  Italis,  with  the  learned  notes 

had  drunken  to  the  health  of  the  devil ;  that  of  Jos.  Anton.  Saxius^  MuraUm's  Annales 

in  playing  dice,  he  had  invoked  Jupiter^  Ve-  Italia?,  Pagi^  and  others.     The  general  cor- 

«tttf,  and  other  pagan  deities ;  that  he  never  rectness  of  these  statements,  no  one  can 

said  matins,  or  any  other  canonical  hours,  and  doubt ;  yet  many  parts  of  this  history  nn- 

never  signed  himself  with  the  sign  of  the  doubtedly  need  more  light ;  and  that  it  may 

CToas.    See  Bower* s  Lives  of  the  Popes,  have  been  cormpted  by  the  partialities  of  the 

vol.  v.,  p.  108,  109. — TV.]  writers  on  whom  we  have  to  depend,  cannol 

(9)  [On  a  certain  evening,  he  retired  oat  be  denied. 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  123 

ed  to  the  chair.  Donus  died  in  075,  and  Benedict  VII.  governed  the  Ro- 
mish church  very  quietly  during  nine  years,  or  till  A.D.  084.  His  pros- 
perous reign  was  probably  to  be  ascribed  altogether  to  tlie  wealth  and  in- 
fluence of  the  family  from  which  he  originated.  For  he  was  the  grandson 
of  that  AlbcriCj  who  had  been  so  powerful  a  prince  or  tyrant  rather  at 
Rome. 

^  7.  His  successor  John  XIV.,  previously  bishop  of  Pavia,  was  destitute 
of  the  support  derived  from  family,  and  was  abandoned  by  Otto  III.,  by 
whose  inAucnce  he  had  been  elected.  Hence  his  end  was  tragical ;  for 
Boniface  VII.,  who  had  thrust  himself  into  the  see  of  Rome  in  the  yecur 
974,  and  being  soon  after  expelled  had  retired  to  Constantinople,  now  re- 
turned to  Rome,  cast  John  into  prison,  and  there  despatched  him.  Yet 
Boniface*8  prosperity  was  of  short  duration ;  for  he  died  but  six  months 
after.  He  was  succeeded  by  John  XV.,  who  by  many  is  denominated 
John  XVI.  on  account  of  another  John^  whom  they  represent  as  reigning 
at  Rome  four  months.  This  John  XV.  or  XVI.  governed  the  church  du- 
ring  almost  eleven  years,  from  A.D.  985  to  996,  with  as  much  prosperity 
as  the  troubled  state  of  the  Roman  affairs  would  permit ;  which  was  owing, 
not  so  much  to  his  personal  virtues  and  prud(;nce,  as  to  his  Roman  birth 
and  to  the  nobility  of  his  house.  Of  course,  his  German  successor  Grego^ 
ry  v.,  whom  the  emperor  OUo  III.  commanded  the  Romans  to  elect  A.D. 
996,  was  not  equally  prosperous.  For  the  Roman  consul  Crescens  ex- 
pelled him  the  city,  and  placed  John  XV I, ,  who  before  was  called  Philcu 
gaihusy  at  the  head  of  the  church.  But  Otto  III.  returning  to  Italy  A.D. 
998,  with  an  army,  deprived  JoJm  of  his  eyes,  his  nose,  and  his  ears  ;  and 
committing  him  to  prison,  restored  Crtegory  to  the  chair.  And  Gregory 
dying  soon  after,  the  emperor  raised  his  preceptor  and  friend,  the  celebra- 
ted Utrhert  or  Sylvester  II.,  to  the  chair  of  St.  Peter,  witli  the  approbation 
of  the  Romans.(ll) 

§  8.  Notwithstanding  these  perpetual  commotions,  and  the  reiterated 
crimes  and  contests  of  those  who  called  themselves  Christ's  vicegerents  on 
earth,  so  controlling  was  the  ignorance  and  superstition  of  the  times,  that  the 
power  and  influence  of  the  Roman  pontifTs  gradually  and  imperceptibly  ad- 
Tanced.(12)     Otto  the  Great  indeed  introduced  a  law,  that  no  Roman  pon- 

(11)  The  history  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  gether  with  eight  abbots  ;  and  he  com- 
of  this  period  is  very  barren  and  uninter-  manded  the  commissioners  to  proceed  mild- 
esting ;  and  besides,  is  involved  in  consid-  ly  with  the  abbot  of  St.  Gall,  who  was  his 
erable  uncertainty.  I  have  followed  for  the  kinsman.  Here  is  no  shadow  of  papal  ju- 
iDOst  part  Ludov.  Ant.  MuratorVa  Annates  risdiction.  (See  Ekkebart,  do  casibus  S. 
Italiae,  and  Darnel  Papebroek's  Conatus  Galli,  cap.  xi.)  Yet  the  popes  laid  hold  of 
Chronologico-Historicns  de  Romania  Pon-  various  occasions  to  extend  their  power 
tificibus,  which  is  prefixed  to  his  Acta  Sane-  over  monasteries.  Thus  wo  read  of  Syl- 
tor.  Maii.                     ,  vestcr  II.  that  he  arbitrarily  declared  the 

(12)  [Yet  no  traces  of  any  dominion  of  monastery  of  Lorshcim  free  from  other  ju- 
tihe  popes  over  the  monasteries,  are  as  yet  risdiction  ;  and  ordered,  that  whenever  the 
discoverable.  In  the  year  968,  the  monas-  monks  deviated  from  their  rule,  they  should 
teiy  of  St.  Gall  was  visited  by  imperial  be  corrected  by  the  Iloman  pontiff,  and  if 
commissioners.  The  abbot  of  Richenau  this  was  not  effectual,  the  emperor  should 
bad  complained  of  the  monks  there,  to  Hed-  be  called  upon.  (Regise  potestati  deouta- 
wg  the  widowed  duchess  of  Suabia ;  and  rentur.)  See  MahiUon,  Anoales  Ora.  S. 
through  her  the  complaint  reached  the  im*  Bened.,  saecul.  v.,  p.  43. — So  also  in  the 

.perial  court.  The  emperor  appointed  for  year  973,  the  pope  called  the  monastery  of 
this  visitation  eight  bishops,  of  whom  Henry  Corvey,  whose  privileges  had  been  estab- 
of  Treves  was  the  first  commissioner,  to-    liahed  by  the  emperor  Otto,  a  daughter  of 


194  BOOK  ra.-CENTURY  X.— PART  II.--CHAP.  11. 

tiff  should  be  created  without  the  knowledge  and  consent  of  the  emperor :  and 
this  regulation  continued,  as  all  admit,  from  his  time  till  the  end  of  the  cen- 
tury. And  this  emperor  as  well  as  his  son  and  grandson  of  the  same  name, 
held  unilbrmiy  their  right  of  supremti^  over  the  city  Rome  and  its  ternU 
tory,  as  well  as  over  the  Roman  pontiff;  as  is  demonstrable  by  many  ex- 
amples. And  the  more  intelligent  bishops  likewise,  of  France,  Germany, 
and  Italy,  were  on  their  guard  throughout  the  centuiy,  to  prevent  the  Ro- 
mish bishop  from  arrogating  to  himself  alone  logislatiTe  power  in  the  church. 
But  still  Uie  pontiflb  sometimes  openly  and  directly,  and  sometimes  by 
stratagems,  invaded  the  rights  both  of  emperors  and  kings,  and  likewise 
of  the  bishops  ;(18)  and  there  were  some  among  the  bishops,  who  were 
their  adulators  and  favoured  their  designs.  It  has  been  observed  by  learn, 
ed  men,  that  there  were  bishops  in  this  century,  though  never  before,  who 
called  the  pontiffs  bishops  of  the  world  instead  of  bishops  of  Rome  ;  and 
that  some  even  among  the  French  clergy  conceded,  what  had  never  been 
heard  of,  that  bishops  receive  aU  their  power  from  God  indeed^  but  only  through 
St.  Peter.(U) 

§  9.  The  inferior  bishops  eagerly  copied  after  the  example  of  the  prin* 
cipal  bishop,  by  labouring  to  extend  their  authority.  From  the  times  of 
Charlemagne  and  his  sons,  many  bishops  and  abbots  had  obtained  for  their 
tenants  and  estates,  exemption  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  counts  and  oth- 
er magistrates,  and  moreover  from  all  imposts  and  taxes.  But  in  this  cen- 
tury they  laboured  to  obtain  also  civil  jurisdiction  over  the  cities  and  dis. 
tricts  of  country  subject  to  them,  and  coveted  the  functions  of  dukes,  mar- 
quises, and  counts.(15)  For  whereas  violent  contests  respecting  jurisdic- 
tion and  other  things,  frequently  sprung  up  between  the  dukes,  the  govem- 

the  apostolic  see,  and  subject  only  to  it.  shistorie,  p.  54.— And  in  the  year  946,  IIm 
The  great  lords  in  the  mean  time,  exercised  emperor  Otto  bestowed  on  the  monastery  of 
sovereign  power  in  ecclesiastical  things  un-  Gemblomrs  the  control  of  the  market  and  of 
restrained,  in  Spain,  in  Germany,  in  Eng-  coinage,  the  free  election  of  their  own  abbots 
land,  in  Italy,  in  Hungary,  6lc,    The  Ger-  and  aoTOcates,  and  the  right  of  erecting  for- 
man  churches  possessed  also  the  right  of  tifications.     See  MahiUortj  Annal.  Ord.  S. 
electing  their  own  bishops  ;  and  the  popes  Bened.,  tom.  iii.,  p.  485, 486.     In  like  roan- 
acknowledged   the   right   of  the    German  ner.  Otto  II.  conferred  on  Milo  bishop  of 
kings  to  give  investiture  to  their  bishops.  Minden,  the  right  of  coining  money.     Chron. 
See  Har£itn*t  Concilia,  tom.  vi.,  pt.  i.,  p.  episco.  Mindens.,  p.  166,  167,  in  Leibmtz't 
153,  dec.,  where  pope  John  X.  says  expli-  Scriptores  Brunsw.,  tom.  ii.     And  likewiae 
citly :  Cum  prisca  consuetude  yigeat,  ut  nul-  Adal'iag  archbishop  of  Hamburg,  received 
hu  alieui  clerico  episcopatum  eonferre  ie-  from  the  munificence  of  Otto  great  power, 
heat^  nisi  rfx,  cui  divinitus  sceptra  collata  and  direct  civil  dominion,  namely  the  judi- 
aunt — hoc  mullo  modo  esse  potest,  ut  ab-  cial  power,  the  right  to  levy  tolls  and  to  coid 
Moue  regali  praceptione  in  qoalibet  parocbia  money,  and  in  short  whatever  related  to  the 
fpiscopus  sit  consecratus. — Schl.}  royal  finance,  to  the  exclusion  of  all  royal 

(13)  Examples  are  adduced,  in  the  His-  functionaries  from  these  affairs.  See  Zom- 
toire  da  droit  ecclesiastique  Francois,  torn,  heciut,  Orig.  Hamburg.,  p.  10,  11.  Pagi, 
i,  p.  217,  ed.  in  8vo.  Crit.  ad  Baron.  Annal.,  ann.  988,  ^  I,  S.— 

(14)  The  Benedictine  monks,  in  Histoire  Schl.  Pagi  also  tells  us,  (from  WitickM^ 
litteraire  de  la  France,  tom.  vi.,  p.  78,  79,  lib.  i.,  and  the  Chron.  Belgic.  Magn),  that 
98,  186,  &c.  similar  powers  were  granted  by  Otto  I.  to 

(15)  [Among  these  may  be  reckoned  the  the  archbishop  of  Cologne  and  Mentz,  ax>d 
re|^lation  of  tolls  and  coinage,  which  some  to  the  bishopric  of  Spire  and  Minden.  Ho 
of^them  obtained.  Thus,  for  example,  the  adds  however,  that  it  was  not  lawful  for  bisfa- 
archbishopric  of  Treves  obtained  the«e  righta  ops  to  preside  personally  in  the  temporal 
from  kimr  Lewis,  A.D.  902.  See  Brower*s  courts,  bat  only  by  their  dcnutiea.— Tr.1 
Annal  Trevir.,  lib.  ix.,  and  KShUr's  Reich- 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  125 

ors  of  cities,  or  the  counts  and  marquises,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  bishops 
on  the  other,  these  latter  taking  advantage  offavourable  occaaioiMB^  left  no 
means  unattempted  to  secure  to  themselves  those  high  offices ;  and  the 
kings  and  emperors  not  unfrequently  granted  their  petitions,  sometimes  in 
order  to  put  an  end  to  the  contentions  and  broils  among  the  civil  and  mil* 
itaiy  magistrates,  sometimes  from  their  reverence  for  religion,  and  some- 
times with  a  view  to  augment  their  own  power  by  means  of  the  bishops. 
And  hence  it  was,  that  from  this  time  onward,  so  many  bishops  and  abbots 
were  to  be  seen  sustaining  characters  entirely  foreign  from  their  sacred 
functions,  and  enjoying  the  rank  of  dukes,  marquises,  counts,  and  vis* 
counts.(16) 

§  10.  Besides  their  ignorance  which  was  extreme,(17)  the  body  of  the 
Latin  clergy  were  chargeable  with  two  great  vices,  which  are  deplored  by 
most  of  the  writers  of  those  times ;  namely,  concubinage  and  simony.  In 
the  first  place,  not  only  the  priests  but  the  monks  also,  every  where  con- 
nected themselves  with  women,  some  indeed  in  a  lawful  way,  but  others  in 
an  unlawful  manner ;  and  with  these  wives  and  concubines  and  the  children 
born  of  them,  tliey  squandered  the  property  of  the  church.(18)  In  the  next 
place,  there  was  scarcely  any  such  thing,  as  the  regular  and  canonical  e/ec- 
Um  of  bishops  and  abbots ;  but  the  kings,  princes,  and  nobles,  either  con- 
ferred the  sacred  offices  on  their  friends  and  ministers  for  whom  they  had 
partiality,  or  sold  them  to  the  highest  bidders.  (19)  And  hence,  frequently 
men  the  most  unfit  and  flagitious,  sometimes  soldiers,  civil  magistrates,  and 
counts,  were  invested  with  spiritual  offices  of  the  highest  dignity  and  influ- 
ence. In  the  following  century,  Chregory  VII.  endeavoured  to  cure  both  of 
these  evils. 

§  11.  Among  the  Greek  and  Oriental  monks  there  was  more  appear- 
ance of  religion  and  decorum,  but  among  the  Latin  monks  at  the  begin- 

(16)  Lndov,  TkonutMtinf  in  his  DiacipUna  have  a  written  exposition  of  the  Creed  and 
ecclesisB  vetus  et  nova,  torn.  iiL,  lib.  i.,  cap.  tlie  Loxd*s  prayer,  and  to  mske  himself  so  far 
28,  p.  89,  has  collected  much  matter,  in  or-  master  of  both  as  to  be  able  to  explain  or  at 
der  to  evince  that  the  functions  of  dukes  and  least  to  repeat  them  to  his  flock ;  and  to  ud* 
counts  were  sustained  by  bishops  as  early  as  dcrstand  well,  or  at  least  be  able  to  repeat  cor^ 
the  ninth  century.  And  some  of  the  bish-  rectlv  the  prayers  and  the  office  of  the  mass ; 
ops  pretend  to  trace  the  origin  of  their  secu-  and  he  expressed  his  wish,  that  they  might 
lar  power  back  to  the  eighth  century.  But  I  be  able  not  only  to  read  the  lessons  called 
greatly  mistake,  if  any  indubitable  instance  the  Epistle  and  the  Gospel,  but  also  to  give  a 
can  be  produced  of  earlier  date  than  the  tenth  literal  explanation  of  them. — Tr.  ] 
century.  (18)  Tnat  this  custom  commenced  in  the 

(17)  Ratherius^  in  his  Itinerariam,  (pub-  beginning  of  this  century,  appears  from  Ot' 
lished  by  DachieTf  Spicileg.,  tom.  i.,  p.  381),  d^ic   Vttalis  and  others,  and  particularly 

Sf9  of  the  priests  ot  Verona :  sciscitatos  de  from  an  epistle  of  MantiOt  bishop  of  Chik- 

e  illorum,  inveni  plurimos  ne<^ue  ipsum  Ions ;  published  by  Jo.  MabiUon^  Analecta 

■apere  symbolam,  qm  fuisse  creditur  Apos-  voter.,  p.  429,  ed.   nova.     Of  the  Italian 

toiorum.     [The  same  writer  gives  us  (p.  monks,  who  supported  wives  and  concubine* 

376)  a  copy  of  the  charge  which  he  issued  and  thus  misused  the  church  nropert3r,  see 

to  the  presbyters  of  his  diocese,  Verona.  Hugo^  de  monasterii  Farfensis  oestroctione ; 

In  this  charge  he  requires  all  priests  to  be  in  Mfuratori'*  Antiqq.  Ital.  medii  svi,  tom. 

able  to  repeat  the  three  creeds,  namely  the '  tL,  p.  278,  dec. 

Apostles*,  the  Nicene,  and  the  Athanasian;        (19)  Very  noticeable  examnlet  and  testi- 

and  moreover  to  come  severally  and  repeat  monies  may  be  seen  in  the  Gallia  Christiana, 

them  before  him.    He  also  calls  upon  them,  tom.  i,  p.  23, 37,  torn,  iu,  p.  173, 179.    See 

to  consider  why  the  Lord's  day  is  so  named ;  also  Aii&9  Apologeticum  ;  subjoined  to  tho 

and  if  thev  do  not  know,  to  make  inquiry  and  Codex  Canon.  Pitkm,  p.  898  ;  and  Mubtl' 

leun.    He  likewise  directs  Mch  of  them  to  Jra,  AoDalea  Boned.,  tom.  v.,  aad  othen* 


1S6  BOOK  ni.--CENTDRY  X.— PART  II.— CHAP.  II. 

ning  of  this  century,  discipline  was  so  low,  that  most  of  them  did  not  even 
know  that  tho  rule  they  had  bound  themselves  to  follow,  was  called  the  rule 
of  Sl  Benedict.  To  this  evil  a  remedy  not  altogether  unsuccessful  was 
applied  by  Odo,  a  French  nobleman,  who  was  a  learned  and  devout  man  ac- 
cording to  the  standard  of  that  age.  Being  made  abbot  of  ClugrU,  in  Bur- 
gundia  a  province  of  France,  after  the  death  of  jBemo,  A.D.  927,  he  not 
only  obliged  his  monks  to  live  according  to  their  rule^  hot  likewise  bound 
them  to  observe  additional  rites  and  regulations,  which  had  an  air  of  sanc- 
tity but  were  in  reality  trivial,  as  well  as  onerous  and  inconvenient.  (20) 
This  new  form  of  monastic  life  procured  for  its  author  ^eat  fame  and  hon- 
CfOTf  and  in  a  short  time  it  was  propagated  over  all  Europe.  For  very 
many  of  the  ancient  monasteries  in  France,  Germany,  Italy,  Britain,  and 
Spain,  adopted  the  discipline  of  Clugni ;  and  the  new  monasteries  that  were 
erected,  were  by  their  founders  subjected  to  the  same  discipline.  Thus 
was  formed  in  the  next  century  the  venerable  order  of  Clugni,  or  that  body 
of  associated  Cluniacensians,  which  was  so  widely  extended  and  so  re- 
nowned for  its  wealth  and  power.(21) 

§  12.  The  more  distinguished  writers  of  this  century  are  easily  enu- 
merated. Among  the  Greeks  was  Simeon  Magigtcr,  chancellor  of  Con- 
stantinople. He  transcribed  the  earlier  written  lives  of  the  SainiSj  for  the 
sake  of  giving  them  a  better  form,  and  clothing  them  in  a  better  style ;  for 
which  he  obtained  the  surname  of  Metaphra8tes»(22)     But  in  digesting,  pol- 

(20)  See  Jo,  Mabilhny  Annales  Bened.,  embraced  the  regulations  of  Clugni,  and  uni- 
tonoi.  iii.,  p.  386,  <S&c.,  and  Prafatio  ad  Acta  ted  in  a  kind  of  association,  of  which  the  ab- 
Sanctor.  oid.  Bened.,  sxcul.  v.,  p.  xxvi.,  &c.  bot  of  Clugni  in  France  was  the  head. 
Mabillon  treats  largely  of  Bcmo^  the  first  (22)  See  Leo  Allatius,  de  Symeonum 
abbot  of  Clugni  and  the  founder  of  the  order  scriptis,  p.  24,  &c.  Jo.  Bdland,  Praefatio 
of  Clugni,  in  his  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  ad  Acta  Sanctorum,  Antw.,  ^  iii.,  p.  vi., 
8»c.  v.,  p.  66,  and  of  Odo„  ibid.,  p.  122,  <Sec.  [Simeon  Metaphrastcs  was  of  noble 
&c.  The  general  history  of  the  order  of  birth,  and  a  man  of  both  genius  and  leam- 
Clugni,  is  neatly  written  by  Hijtp.  Helyot,  ing.  The  emperor  Leo  made  him  his  prin- 
Histoire  des  Oitires  religieuses,  torn,  v.,  p.  cipal  secretary,  patrician,  logothetes  or  hiffh 
184,  (&c.  The  present  state  of  Clugni  is  chancellor,  and  master  of  the  palace.  He 
described  by  Marteney  Voyage  litter,  de  deux  flourished  about  A.D.  901  ;  and  devoted  hit 
Benedictins,  pt.  i.,  p.  227,  olc.  time,  when  the  business  of  his  offices  did 

(21)  I  am  mistaken,  if  most  of  the  writers  not  prevent,  to  the  rewriting  of  the  lives  of 
on  ecclesiastical  history  have  not  misappre-  the  saints.  How  many  narratives  he  levi- 
hended  the  import  of  the  word  order^  as  ap-  scd,  or  composed  anew,  it  is  diBScult  to 
plied  to  the  Cluniacensians,  Cistersians,  and  state ;  because  the  religious  biographies  of 
others.  For  they  take  it  to  mean  a  new  subsequent  writers  have  been  ascribed  to 
monastic  institute^  or  a  new  sect  of  monks ;  him.  Of  the  661  narratives  long  and  short, 
io  which  they  mistake,  by  confounding  the  which  have  been  attributed  to  him,  Leo  AU 
modem  use  of  the  term  with  its  ancient  mean-  latius  supposes  122  are  actually  of  his  re- 
ing.  The  term  order  as  used  by  the  writers  vision,  444  he  attributes  to  other  authors 
of  that  age,  at  first  signified  merely  some  par-  whom  he  names,  and  95  he  thinks  are  not 
ticular  form  of  monastic  discipline.  But  Simeon's^  but  he  cannot  ascertain  to  whom 
from  this  use  of  the  word,  another  gradually  they  should  be  attributed. — Many  of  the 
arose  :  for  the  word  order  denoted  a  society  genuine  narratives  of  Simeon  have  found 
or  association  of  many  monasteries,  acknowl-  their  way  into  the  large  collections  of  Suriuf 
edging  one  head  and  following  the  same  and  Bolland ;  but  the  greater  part  of  the 
rules  of  life.  The  order  of  Clugni  was  not  whole  were  never  printed. — Besides  these 
a  new  monastic  sect^  like  the  orders  of  Car-  revised  biographies,  a  number  of  orations, 
thusiansy  Dominicans,  and  Franciscans;  but  epistles,  and  short  poems,  hymns,  dec.,  are 
it  denoted,  first,  that  mode  of  living  which  extant  as  the  productions  of  Simeon.  See 
Odo  prescribed  to  the  Benedictine  monks  of  Cavers  Historia  Litterar.,  tom.  ii.,  and  FU^ 
Clugni;  and  then,  the  whole  number  of  mon-  ry^  Histoire  de  TEgUse,  livre  tv.,  ^  81.— 
•stehes  in  different  parts  of  Europe  which  7^.] 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  127 

uhing,  and  embellishing  these  lives  of  Saints,  he  is  said  to  have  enlarged 
the  original  narratives  by  the  addition  of  many  of  his  own  fictioDB  and  silly 
tales.  Nicon  an  Armenian  monk,  has  left  us  a  tract  on  the  religion  of  the  Ar- 
menians, which  is  not  contemptible. (23)  The  two  authors  of  Catena^  Olym* 
piodarus  and  (Ecumemtts,  are  placed  by  some  in  this  century ;  but  it  is 
wholly  on  conjectural  grounds. (24)  With  better  reasons,  Suidas  the  famous 
lexicographer,  is  plac^  among  the  writers  of  this  century.(25)  The  most 
distinguished  author  among  the  Arabian  Christians,  was  Eutychius  bishop 
of  Alexandria ;  whose  Annales  and  some  other  writings  are  still  extant.(26) 
§  13.  The  best  among  the  Latin  writers  was  Gerherty  or  Sylvester  H.  the 
Roman  pontifi*;  of  whom  we  have  spoken  before. (27)     The  rest  deserve  no 

(23)  [Nicon  was  bom  in  Pontus,  and  ed-  which  m  Greek  is  *Y,vTvxh^  or  Eutychius, 
Qcated  in  a  monastery  on  the  confines  of  He  lived  unhappily  with  his  flock,  and  died 
Pontus  and  Paphlagonia.  About  the  year  at  the  age  of  7o»  His  principal  work  is  his 
961,  his  abbot  sent  him  out  as  a  Christian  AnnaU,  from  the  creation  to  A.D.  937 : 
missionary ;  and  he  travelled  in  Armenia  edited  by  E,  Pococky  Arab,  and  Lat.,  Ox- 
and  various  countries  of  the  East,  and  in  ford,  1658,  4to.  He  also  wrote  a  history  of 
Greece.  He  was  accounted  a  saint,  and  Sicily,  after  its  conquest  by  the  Saracens ; 
miracles  are  related  of  him.  His  book  de  a  disputation  between  the  heterodox  and 
pestima  religione  ArmenorufA^  in  a  Latin  Christians,  in  opposition  to  the  Jacobites, 
translation,  is  extant  in  the  Bibliotheca  Pa-  and  some  medical  tracts  ;  all  of  which  still 
trum. — TrS\  exist  in  manuscript. 

(24)  For  an  account  of  (Ecumenius  of  The  Greek  writers  of  this  century,  omit- 
Tricca,  see  especially  Bemh.  de  Montfau-  ted  by  Dr.  Mosheim^  are  the  following : 
am,  Biblioth.  Coislin.,  p.  274.  [(Ecum^nt-  John  Cameniota,  a  reader  in  the  church 
uSy  bishop  of  Tricca  in  Thrace,  is  placed  in  of  Thessalonica.  When  that  city  was  ta- 
this  century,  because  he  quotes  Phoiius  who  ken  and  plundered  by  the  Saracens  A.D. 
lived  in  the  ninth  century,  but  mentions  no  904,  John  was  made  prisoner,  and  carried 
later  writer.  His  brief  scholia  on  the  Acts  to  Tarsus,  where  he  composed  a  full  and  in- 
of  the  apostles  and  on  the  canonical  Epis-  teresting  Hiitory  of  the  destruction  of  Thes- 
tles,  are  all  borrowed  from  the  fathers  and  salonica  and  of  his  own  sufferings.  It  was 
especially  from  Ckrysostom,  His  works  published,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  by  Leo  AUatius, 
were  printed  at  Paris,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  1631,  Symmict.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  180,  and  in  the  Corpus 
2  tomi  fol. — Olympiodorus,  a  Greek  monk  Hist.  Byzant.,  tom.  xvi.,  p.  240,  &c. 

and  deacon  of  Alexandria,  of  uncertain  age,        Hyppolytus  of  Thebes,  who  has  been 

is  author  of  an  exposition  of  the  book  of  confounded  with  Hyppolytus  Portuensis,  of 

Ecclesiastes  ;  printed,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  in  the  the    third   century.      He  flooriihed  about 

Auctuarium  Patr.  Duceanum,  tom.  ii.,  p.  A.D.  933.     A  Chronicon,  or  a  part  of  one 

602.     The  Catena  on  Job  ascribed  to  him,  composed  by  him,  was  published,  Greek  and 

is  more  probably  the  work  of  Nicetas,  in  the  Latin,  by  Hen.  Canisitis^  Lection.  Antiq., 

middle  of  the  next  century.     It  was  pub-  tome  iii.,  p.  35.     He  also,  it  is  probable, 

lished,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  by  Fr.  Junius,  Lond.,  composed  the  brief  notices  of  the  twelve 

1637,  fol. — TV.]  apostles,  which  have  gone  under  the  name 

(25)  [That  Suidas  lived  in  the  latter  part  of  the  earlier  Hyppolytus. 

of  this  century,  is  inferred  from  his  compu-  Moses  Bar-Cepha,  bishop  of  Beth-Ra- 

tations  in  the  article  *Ada/i,  which  all  ter-  man,  and  supervisor  of  the  churches  in  the 

minato  with  the  reisn  of  the  emperor  John  regions  of  Babylonia.     He  lived  in  this 

Zimiscesy  who  dic3  of  poison  A.D.  975.  century,  but  in  what  part  of  it  is  uncertain. 

His  Dictionary,  which  is  a  kind  of  historical  He  composed  in  Syriac,  three  Books  de 

and  literary  encyclopadia,  was  best  published  Paradiso ;  of  which  Andr.  Masius  published 

bj  Kuster,  Cambr.,  1706, 3  vols,  fol.— TV.]  a  Latin  translation,  Antw..  1568, 8vo.    This 

(26)  See  Jo.  Alb.  FaJbrieiusj  Bibliogra-  trsnslation  is  also  in  the  Biblioth.  Patr.,  tom. 
phia  antiqnaria,  p.  179,  and  Euseb.  Renau-  xvii.,  p.  456. 

dot,  Historia  Patriarch.  Alexandr.,  p.  347.  Sisinmus,  patriarch  of  Constantinople  A. 

lEutuehius  was  a  native  of  Egypt,  and  the  D.  994-997,  composed  a  tract  de  NuptOs 

melchite  or  orthodox  patriarch  of  Alexan-  Consohrinorum ;  which  is  in  Leunclavius^ 

dria,  from  A.D.  933  to  950.     His  Arabic  Jus  Gr.  et  Rom.,  lib.  iu.,  p.  197.— Tr.] 

name  was  Said  Ibn  Bairikt  that  is  Said  (27)  [See  the  preceding  chapter,  ^  7,  8, 

the  son  of  Bairik.    Snd  Hgnifiee  Hofpy^  ind  note  (18),  p.  118.— TV.] 


U8     BOOK  III.— CENTURY  X.— PART  II.— CHAP.  H. 

higher  character  than  that  of  indifTerent  writers.  OdOf  who  laid  the  found- 
ation of  the  Cluniaccnsian  association  or  order,  has  Icfl  some  writings^ 
which  have  few  marks  of  genius  and  discernment,  but  many  of  supersti- 
tion.(28)  Some  tracts  of  Ratherius  of  Verona  are  extant,  which  indicate 
a  mind  of  good  powers,  and  imbued  with  the  love  of  justice  and  integrity.  (20) 
AUo  of  Vercelli,  composed  a  tract  on  ecclesiastical  grietances,  which  throws 
light  on  the  state  of  those  times.  (30)  Dunstan  an  Englishman,  compiled 
for  the  benefit  of  monks  a  Harmony  if  numastie  niZw.(81)  Aelfric  of  Can. 
terhury,  deserved  well  of  the  Anglo-Saxons  in  Britain,  by  a  variety  of 
tract8.(32)  Burckard  bishop  of  Worms,  aided  the  study  of  canon  law,  by 
a  volume  of  Decreta  in  twenty  Books.  But  he  was  not  the  sole  compiler ; 
for  he  was  aided  by  OlberL(id)     Odilo  of  Lyons,  has  left  us  some  frigid 

(S8)  Histoire  litteraire  de  la  France,  torn,  was  a  most  zealous  promoter  of  monkery  and 
vi.,  p.  239.  [His  life,  written  by  John  one  celibacy,  and  is  reported  to  have  wroiigiit 
of  his  intimate  friends,  in  three  Books,  and  many  miracles.  His  Harmony  of  monastic 
the  same  revised  by  Nalgod  two  centuries  rules,  in  twelve  chapters,  was  published  by 
after,  are  in  Mabillon,  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Reiner,  as  an  appendix  to  his  work  on  the 
Bencd.,  torn,  vii.,  or  secul.  vi.,  p.  150-  antiquity  of  the  Benedictine  order  in  £ng^ 
199 ;  to  which  Mabilltm  prefixed  a  full  ac-  land,  Duaci,  1626,  fol.  See  Hume's  Hist,  of 
count,  composed  by  himself;  ibid.,  p.  124,  England,  vol.  i.,ch.  ii., p.  94,  dtc.  His  life 
&c.  He  was  a  Frenchman,  brought  up  in  and  miracles  composed  by  Oshcm,  a  monk 
the  court  of  William  duke  of  Aquitain,  and  of  Canterbury  in  the  eleventh  century,  with 
educated  at  Tours  and  Paris.  Ho  early  be-  extracts  from  others,  may  be  seen  in  Mobil' 
camo  a  monk,  and  a  great  admirer  of  St.  Ion,  Acta  SS.  ord.  Bened.,  tom.  vii.,  or  sae- 
Martin  of  Tours.  From  the  year  912,  till  cul.  v.,  p.  654-715.— Tr.] 
his  death  in  942,  he  was  engaged  in  teach-  (32)  [Aelfrie  or  Elfric  or  Alfrie,  arch- 
ing school,  presiding  in  monasteries,  making  bishop  of  Canterbury  from  A.D.  996  to 
journeys  to  Rome  and  Paris,  dec,  on  public  1006,  was  a  monk  of  Abingdon,  and  (as 
business.  His  works  are  several  legends.  Usher  supposes)  filled  several  other  office! 
concerning  St.  Martin,  St.  Mary  Magdalen,  in  the  church  during  forty  years,  before  he 
6lc.,  a  life  of  St.  Gerarld  count  of  Orleans,  was  made  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  Most 
an  abridgment  of  Gregory^s  Morals  on  Job,  of  the  writings  generally  ascribed  to  him, 
in  twenty-five  Books,  and  devotional  pieces,  are  by  some  ascribed  to  another  monk  of  the 
They  are  all  published  in  the  Biblioth.  Patr.,  same  name,  who  was  made  arcUbisbop  of 
tom.  xvii. — TV.]  York,  and  died  A.D.   1051.     See  Henry 

(29)  Histoire  litteraire  de  la  France,  tom.  Wharton''s  Dissert,  de  dvohus  Alfricis,  in 
▼i.,  p.  339.  [See  note  (11)  on  the  piece-  his  Anglia  Sacra ;  and  3faZ>iY/an,  Acta  Sane- 
ding  chapter,  p.  1 17. — TV.]  tor.  ord.  Bencd.,  tom.  viii.,  p.  61,  dec.     The 

(30)  Histoire  litteraire  de  la  France,  tom.  works  ascribed  to  Aelfric  of  Canterbury,  are 
▼i.,  p.  281.  [Atto  Sfcundus  was  a  native  a  Biblical  History;  a  Homily  on  the  Body 
of  liombardy,  a  man  of  learning  and  virtue,  and  Blood  of  Chnst ;  (in  which  he  disprOTes 
according  to  the  standard  of  the  age.  Au^  transabstantiation) ;  an  Enistle  to  WtUfin 
gustine  was  his  favourite  author.  He  pro-  bishop  of  Sherburne ;  another  to  Wvdfttaxk 
aided  over  the  church  of  Vercelli  from  A.D.  archbishop  of  York ;  a  Penitentiary  ;  and 
945  till  his  death  in  960.  His  works  were  an  Epistle  to  Wtf//in,  on  the  Ecclesiastical 
republished,  more  complete,  in  2  vols,  fol,  Canons.  These  luve  been  published,  and 
Vercelli,  1769.  They  comprise  a  collection  most  of  them  in  Saxon  and  Latin.  Besidct 
of  Canons  and  ecclesiastical  Statutes  for  the  these,  there  exist  in  MS.  a  collection  of  eieb- 
use  of  his  church ;  de  pressuris  ecclesiasti-  t^  sermons ;  a  Saxon  Chronicle,  a  tranua- 
cis,  in  three  parts ;  (on  the  bishops'  courts,  tion  of  the  canons  of  the  Nicene  Cooneil,  a 
their  ordinations ;  and  de  facultatibus  eccle-  translation  of  St.  Gregory* »  Dialogue,  with 
siarum) ;  several  Homilies ;  and  a  verbal  several  lives  of  monlush  saints,  all  in  the 
Commentary  on  the  Epistles  of  Paul. — Tr.'\  Saxon  language ;  also  a  Latin-Saxon  dicUon- 

(31)  [•$/.  Dunstan  was  bom  in  Somerset,  ary,  a  grammar  of  the  Saxon  language :  Ex- 
educated  at  Glastonbury,  where  he  became  a  tracts  from  Priician,  dec.  See  Cavers  Hie> 
monk  and  afterwards  abbot.    He  served  sev-  toria  Litteraiia,  vol.  ii. — TV.] 

eral  years  at  court,  was  bishop  of  Worcester  (33)  See  the  Chronicon  Wormatiense,  in 
A.D.  956,  bishop  of  London  in  958,  and  arch-  iMiwi^s  Retiqujae  Manuacriptor.,  tom.  ii., 
bidbop  of  Cantobuy  from  961  to  988.    He    p.48,aiidt)MUlelQaelitteniredeUFnBcey 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  129 


aennonsy  and  other  things  not  much  better.(d4)    O 
lories  and  annals,  this  is  not  the  place  to  treat.(85) 


CHAPTER  IIL 

THE  HISTORY  OF  RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY. 

9  1.  The  State  of  Religion. — ^  2.  Conteatt  mpecting  Predestination  and  the  Lord's 
Snpper. — ^  3.  Belief  that  the  Dar  of  Judgment  was  at  Hand. — ^  4.  Multitude  of  the 
Saints. — ^  5,  6.  The  different  Branches  of  Theology  neglected. — ^  7.  Controreriy 
between  the  Greeks  and  ^-*^->-  ■* 


§  1.  That  the  most  important  doctrines  of  Christianity  were  misun. 
derstood  and  perverted,  and  that  such  doctrines  as  remained  entire  were 
obscured  by  the  addition  of  the  most  UDsound  opinions,  is  manifest  from 
every  writer  of  this  period.     The  essence  of  religion  was  supposed  by 

tome  vii.,  p.  595,  6lc.     iBurchard  a  Hes-  Such  were  Stephen,  abbot  of  Laubes,  and 

■ian,  was  nrst  a  monk  of  Laubes,  and  then  A.D.  903  bishop  of  Liege ;  Hubald  or  HuC' 

bishop  of  Worms  from  A.D.  996  to  1026.  baldj  a  French  monk  who  flourished  under 

He  commenced  his  great  work  on  canon  Charles  the  Bald,  A.D.  916;  Gerard,  dea- 

law  while  in  his  monastery,  and  with  the  con  of  the  cloister  uf  St.  Medard  A.D.  932 ; 

aid  of  his  instructer  Olbert;  but  completed  Fridegodugy  a  monk  of  Canterbury  A.D. 

it  during  his  episcopate.    It  was  first  pub-  960 ;  and  Adso,  abbot  of  Montier  en  Der,  in 

lisbed  at  Cologne,  1548,  fol,  and  afterwards  France,  A.D.  980.     Most  of  the  others  were 

in  8vo.     Though  still  in  twenty  Books,  it  popes  or  bishops,  who  have  left  us  only  some 

contains  not  a  sixth  part  of  the  original  work,  epistles.     Such  were  John  X.,  pope  A.D. 

Ito  aothoritj  ia  rery  small,  being  compiled  916-928 ;   Agapehu  II.,  pope  A.D.  946- 

without  due  care,  and  often  from  spurious  956;  JoAnXII.,pope  A.D.  956-963;  JbAn 

works.     The  full  title  of  the  book  is,  Mag-  XIII.,  pope  A.D.  965-972 ;  PUfrim  or  Per- 

num  Decretorum  (or  Canonum)  Volumen ;  egrine,  archbishop  of  Lorch,  A.D.  971-992 ; 

but  it  is  often  cited  by  the  title  Decretum;  Benedict  VI.,  pope  A.D.  979-874;  Bene- 

and  also  by  that  of  Brocardica,  or  Brocardi'  diet  VII.,  pope  A.D.  975-984 ;  John  XV., 

€OTum  Opus,  from  the  French  and  Italian  pope  A.D.  986-996  ;  and  Gregory  V.,  pope 

Brocard,  i.  e.,  Burchard.     Sec  Schroeekh*s  A.D.  996-999.     To  these  classes  of  writers, 

Kirchengesch.,  vol.  xxii.,  p.  414,  &c.— -^[V.]  may  be  subjoined  the  two  following  indi- 

(34)  [St.  Odilo  was  a  native  of  Auvergne,  riduals. 

•docated  at  Clugni,  where  he  became  the  Roswida  or  Rostntha,  a  learned  and  de- 
abbot  A.D.  994.  He  aiterwarda  refused  vout  nun  of  Gandersheim  in  Germany,  who 
the  archbishopric  of  Lyons ;  and  died  abbot  flourished  about  A.D.  980.  She  understood 
of  Clugni,  A.D.  1049,  aged  87  years.  His  Greek  as  well  as  the  Latin,  in  the  latter  of 
works,  as  publiahed  by  Du  Chesne  in  his  which  she  wrote.  Her  compositions  are  all 
Bibhotheca  Cluniacensis,  Paris,  1614,  and  in  verse ;  namely,  a  Panesyric  on  Otto  the 
thence  in  the  Biblioth.  Patr.,  torn,  zvii.,  con-  Great,  eight  Martyrdoms  of  early  Saints,  six 
aist  of  fourteen  sermons  on  the  festal  days ;  sacred  Comedies,  on  various  subjects  but 
a  life  of  8t.  Maiolus ;  a  life  of  iS^.  AdeUidis ;  chiefly  in  praise  of  the  saints ;  and  a  Poem  on 
Ibor  Hymns ;  and  some  Lettcra.  His  own  the  establishment  of  her  monastery.  These 
life,  written  by  his  pupil  JolsM,  in  two  were  best  edited  by  H.  L.  Scktirzjleisek, 
Books,  is  ^ven  us  by  Malnllon,  together  with  Wittemb. ,  1 707, 4to.  See  Sehroeekh's  Kir- 
a  long  bioflrufaical  preface,  in  the  Acta  chengesch.,  vol.  xxi.,  p.  177,  256. 
Sanctor.  or£  Bened.,  tom.  viii.,  p.  631-710.  Heriger  or  Hariger,  abbot  of  Laubes  A.D. 
—TV.]  990^1007.    He  wrote  a  history  of  the  biah- 

(35)  [The  Latin  vritera  omitted  by  Dr.  ops  of  Liege ;  a  tract  on  the  bocW  and  blood 
Mosheim,  were  some  of  them  mfie  anthoia  of  Christ ;  and  the  Uvea  of  St  Ursoiar,  SL 
of  the  lives  of  certain  monks  snd  niata.  Beriendia,  and  St  Landoald.-^TV.] 

Vol.  IL— R 


180  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  X.— PART  IL— CHAP.  III. 

both  Greeks  and  Latins  to  consist  in  the  worship  of  images,  in  honouviog 
departed  saints,  in  searching  for  and  preserving  sacred  relics,  and  in  heap- 
ing riches  iqx>n  the  priests  and  monks.  Scarcely  an  individual  ventured 
to  approach  God,  without  first  duly  placating  the  images  and  the  saints. 
And  in  searching  after  relics  and  hoarding  them^  all  were  zealous  even  to 
phrensy :  and  if  we  may  believe  the  monks,  notfiing  was  more  an  object 
of  the  divine  solicitude  than  to  indicate  to  doting  M  women  and  bareh^ad- 
ed  monks,  the  places  where  the  corpses  of  holy  men  were  deposited.  The 
fire  which  bums  out  the  stains  remaining  on  human  souls  after  death, 
was  an  object  of  intense  dread  to  all,  nay  was  more  feared  than  the  pun- 
ishments of  hell.  For  the  latter  it  was  supposed  might  be  easily  escaped, 
if  they  only  died  rich  in  the  prayers  and  merits  of  the  priests,  or  had  some 
saint  to  intercede  for  them ;  but  not  so  the  former.  And  the  priests  per- 
ceiving this  dread  to  conduce  much  to  their  advantage,  endeavoured  by 
their  discourses  and  by  fables  and  fictitious  miracles  continually  to  raise 
it  higher  and  higher. 

§  2.  The  controversies  respecting  grace  and  the  Lord's  supper,  which 
disquieted  the  preceding  century,  were  at  rest  in  this.  For  each  party, 
as  appears  from  various  testimonies,  left  the  other  at  liberty  cither  to  retain 
the  sentiments  they  had  embraced  or  to  change  them.  Nor  was  it  an  ob- 
ject of  much  inquiry  in  this  illiterate  and  thoughtless  age,  what  the  theo- 
logians believed  on  these  and  other  subjects.  Hence  among  those  who 
flourished  in  this  age,  we  find  both  followers  of  Augustine  and  followers  of 
Felagius ;  and  perhaps  as  many  can  be  discovered  who  supposed  the  real 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  were  literally  present  in  the  eucharist,  as  there 
were  who  either  had  no  established  opinion  on  the  subject,  or  believed  the 
Lord's  body  to  be  not  present,  and  to  be  received  in  the  eucharist  only  by 
a  holy  exercise  of  the  soul.(l)  Let  no  one  however  ascribe  this  modera- 
tion and  forbearance  to  the  wisdom  and  virtue  of  the  a^e  ;  it  was  rather 
the  want  of  intelligence  and  knowledge,  which  rendered  them  both  indis- 
posed and  unable  to  contend  on  these  subjects. 

§  3.  Numberless  examples  and  testimonies  show,  that  the  whole  Chris- 
tian world  was  infected  with  inmiensc  superstition.  To  this  were  added, 
many  futile  and  groundless  opinions,  fostered  by  the  priests  for  their  own 
advantage.  Among  the  opinions  which  dishonoured  and  disquieted  the  Lat- 
in churches  in  this  century,  none  produced  more  excitement  than  the  be- 
lief, that  the  day  of  final  consummation  was  at  hand.  This  belief  was  de- 
rived in  the  preceding  century  from  the  Apocalypse  c^  /oAn,xx.,  2, 3, 4,(2) 

(1)  That  the  Latin  doctors  of  this  centuiy  of  the  Saxon  English  church  concerninff  tbt 

held  different  opinions,  respectinff  the  man-  eucharist,  see  CoUier^s  Ecclesiastical  ilia- 

ner  in  which  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  toiy  of  Great  Britain,  vol  i.,  cent,  x.,  p.  204^ 

are  present  in  the  sacred  supper,  is  rerj  266." — MacL] 

clearly  attested  :  nor  do  the  learned  among  (2)  [''  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon, 

the  Roman  Catholics,  who  follow  truth  rather  that  old  serpent,  which  is  the  Devil  and  Sa> 

than  party  feelings,  disavow  the  fact.    That  tan,  and  bound  him  a  thousand  years,**  dtc 

the  doctrine  of  traiuu£«ton/iah<m  was  at  this  They  understood  this  to  refer  to  thetimH 

time  unknown  to  the  English,  has  been  of  the  Christian  dispensation.     And  at  Sft- 

shown  from  their  public  homilies  by  Rapin  tan  was  to  be  loosed  after  the  thooaand 

de  ThoyraSj  Histoire  d^Angleterre,  tome  i.,  years,  and  as  the  vision  proceeds  immediata- 

p.  463.    Yet  that  this  doctrine  was  then  ly  to  describe  the  general  judgment,  th&f 

received  by  some  of  the  French  and  German  concluded  the  world  would  come  to  an  tad 

divines,  may  be  as  easily  demonstrated. —  about  A.I>.  1000.<— TV.] 
P*  For  a  jodicioiu  account  of  the  opiaioiii 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  131 

and  being  advanced  by  many  in  this  century,  it  spread  over  all  Buropc, 
and  excited  immense  terror  and  alarm  among  the  people.  For  ttey  sup- 
posed St.  John  had  explicitly  foretold,  that  after  a  thousand  yean  firom 
the  birth  of  ChrUtj  Satan  woiild  be  let  loose.  Antichrist  would  appear^  and 
the  end  of  the  world  would  come.  Hence  immense  numbers  transferring 
their  property  to  the  churches  and  monasteries,  left  all  and  proceeded  to 
Palestine,  where  they  supposed  Christ  would  descend  from  heaven  to  judge 
the  world.  Others  by  a  solemn  vow  consecrating  themselves  and  all  they 
possessed  to  the  churches,  the  monasteries,  and  tlie  priests,  served  them 
in  the  character  of  slaves,  performing  the  daily  tasks  assigned  them :  for 
they  hoped  the  Supreme  Judge  would  be  more  favourable  to  them,  if  they 
made  themselves  servants  to  his  servants.  Hence  also  whenever  an  eclipse 
of  the  sun  or  moon  took  place,  most  people  betook  themselves  to  caverns 
and  rocks  and  caves.  Very  many  also  gave  a  large  part  of  their  estates 
to  Grod  and  the  saints ;  that  is,  to  the  priests  and  monks.  And  in  many 
places,  edifices  both  sacred  and  secular  were  suffered  to  go  to  decay,  and 
in  some  instances  actually  pulled  down,  from  the  expectation  that  they 
would  no  longer  be  needed.  This  general  delusion  was  opposed  indeed 
by  a  few  wiser  individuals  ;  yet  nothing  could  overcome  it,  till  the  century 
had  closed.  But  when  the  century  ended  without  any  great  calamity, 
the  greater  part  began  to  understand,  that  John  had  not  really  predicted 
what  they  so  much  feared.(3) 

§  4.  The  number  of  the  acknowledged  saints,  1.  c.,  of  cardinals  in  tho 
heavenly  court,  and  ministers  of  state  in  the  world  above,  was  every  where 
very  great.  (4)  For  this  age  of  unparalleled  thoughtlessness  and  supersti- 
tion, required  a  host  of  patrons  and  guardians.  Besides,  so  great  was 
the  wickedness  and  madness  of  most  people,  that  the  reputation  of  being 
a  saint,  was  obtained  without  much  effort.  Whoever  was  by  nature  rath- 
er austere  and  of  coarse  manners,  or  exhibited  a  vigorous  imagination, 
appeared  amid  such  a  profligate  multitude  as  one  who  had  intimate  con- 
verse with  God.  The  Roman  pontiff,  who  had  before  begun  to  assume  to 
himself  the  right  of  making  new  deities,  gave  the  first  specimen  of  the 

(3)  Almost  all  the  donations  of  this  cen-  ed  memory,  Richard^  very  skilfully  endi- 

tary,  afford  evidence  of  this  general  delusion  cated  the  inveterate  error  respecting  the  end 

in  Europe.     For  the  reason  assigned  for  the  of  the  world,  after  receiving  the  letter  from 

gift,  is  generally  thus  expressed  :  Appropin-  the  JxHharingiana  which  I  was  to  answer. 

fuante  mundi  termino,  &c.  [i.  e.,  The  end  For  the  rumour  had  AUed  nearly  the  whole 

of  the  tporld  being  now  ai  hand].    Of  the  world,  that  when  the  Annunciation  of  Mary 

many  other  proofs  of  tho  prevalence  of  this  should   fall  on  Saturday,  then,  beyond  all 

opinion,  which  was  so  profitable  to  the  cler-  doubt,  the  end  of  the  world  would  take 

sy,  I  will  adduce  only  one  striking  passage  place.*' 

worn  Abbo  of  Fleury,  in  his  ApoToffeticum        (4)  [Yet  it  should  be  remarked,  that  be- 

adversus  Amulphum,  which  Fr.  rUhoeut  fore  the  year  994,  prayers  to  the  saints  and 

has  subjoined  to  the  Codex  Canonum  Eccle-  to  the  virffin  Mary,  are  not  mentioned  in  the 

mm  Romans,  p.  401  :     **  When  a  little  boy,  canons  of  the  English  churches.    They  are 

(in  the  tenth  century),  I  heard  a  public  dis-  first  enjoined  in  a  collection  of  canons  of 

conne  delivered  in  the  church  of  Paria,  con-  this  date,  which  is  in  WUkinM'  Concil.,  torn, 

ceming  the  end  of  the  world ;  that  immedi-  i„  p.  265.     We  read  however  in  a  circular 

Ately  after  the  thousand  years  terminated,  Epistle  of  John  XV.,  in  the  year  993 :  Sic 

Antichrist  would  come ;  and  not  long  after-  aioramuB  et  colimos  rdiquia*  martyrum  et 

wards,  the  universal  judgment  would  follow,  confessonmi,   ut  eom,   iChriMtum],  cujos 

This  doctrine  I  resisted,  as  far  as  I  was  able,  martyres  sunt,  adoremos— stquis  contradi* 

from  the  Gospels,  the  Apocalypse,  and  the  cat,  Anathema.  Harduin*i  Concii.,  torn.  tL, 

book  of  Daniel.    At  last,  my  abbot  of  blest-  pt.  i.»  p.  7S6.— &A/.] 


■f 


139  BOOK  III.--CENTURY  X.— PART  H.— CHAP.  IH. 

actual  exercise  of  such  power,  in  this  century;  at  least,  no  example  of  an 
eeurlier  date  is  extant*  John  XV.  in  the  year  003,  hy  a  solemn  act  en« 
roled  Udalrich  bishop  of  Augsburg,  among  those  to  whom  Christians 
might  lawfully  address  prayers  and  wor8hip.(5)  Yet  this  act  must  not  be 
understood  to  imply,  that  from  this  time  onward,  none  but  the  Roman  poo* 
tiff  might  enrol  a  saint.(6)  For  there  are  examples  which  show,  thai 
down  to  the  twelfUi  century,  the  bishops  of  the  hig^r  ranks,  and  provin- 
cial councils,  without  even  consulting  the  ponti^  did  place  in  the  list  of 
saints  such  as  they  deemed  to  be  worthy  of  it.(7)  But  in  the  twelfth  cen- 
tury, Alexander  In.  annulled  this  right  of  councils  and  bishops,  and  made 
amonixatwnf  as  it  is  called,  to  rank  among  the  greater  causes  or  such  as  be- 
looff  only  to  the  pontifical  court. 

9  6.  Of  the  labours  of  the  theologians  in  sacred  science,  and  its  difierent 
branches,  little  can  be  said.  The  holy  scriptures,  no  one  explained  in  a  man- 
ner that  would  place  him  high  among  even  the  lowest  class  of  interpreters. 
For  it  is  uncertain  whether  Olympiodame  and  Oecumenius  of  Tricca  belong 
to  this  century.  Among  the  Latins,  Remigius  of  Auxerre  continued  his 
exposition  of  the  scriptures,  which  he  commenced  in  the  preceding  centu- 
ry. He  is  very  concise  on  the  literal  signification,  but  very  copious  and 
prolix  on  the  mystical  sense,  which  he  prefers  greatly  to  the  literal  mean- 
ing. Besides,  he  exhibits  not  so  much  his  own  thoughts  as  those  of  oth- 
ers, deriving  his  explanations  from  the  early  interpreters.  Odo^s  Moralia 
on  Job,  are  transcribed  from  the  work  of  the  same  title  by  Gregory  the 
Great.  Who  were  esteemed  the  best  expositors  of  scripture  in  Uiat  aget 
may  be  learned  from  Noikerus  Balbulus  [or  the  Stammerer],  who  wrote  a 
professed  account  of  them.(8) 

§  6.  Systematic  theology  had  not  a  single  writer  Greek  or  Latin.  The 
Greeks  were  satisfied  with  Damascenus;  and  the  Latins  contented  thenu 

(6)  Franc.  Pagi^  Breviar.  Pontif.   Ro-  dare  him  such.    This  was  the  pncUce  in 

man.,  torn.  ii-»  P-  259,  &.c.     [MabiUont  Acta  Europe,  from  the  seventh  centuiy  onwaid. 

Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  torn.  tU.,  Pnef.,  p.  68.  The  popes  canonized  as  well  as  others,  but 

^7V.]  only  in  their  own  diocese.     But  at  this  time, 

(6)  This  opinion  was  held  by  the  iriends  the  chapter  of  Augsburs  saw  fit,  to  request 
of  the  Romish  court ;  and  in  particular  hy  the  pope  to  pronounce  tneir  bishop  Vlntk  a 
PM.  Banannus,  Numismat.  Pontif.  Ro-  saint  for  all  the  churches.  The  bishop  of 
manor.,  tom.  i.,  p.  41,  &c.  Augsburg    who   succeeded    Ulrieh,  midil 

(7)  See  the  remarks  of  Franc.  Pagi^  Bre-  have  canonized  this  worthy  man  for  Uie 
▼iarium  Pontif.  Romanor.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  260 ;  church  of  Augsburg ;  but  in  that  case  he 
tom.  iii.,  p.  30 ;  and  of  Arm.  de  la  ChapelUt  would  have  been  honoured  only  in  his  own 
Bibliotheaue  Angloise,  tom.  x.,  p.  105,  and  diocese,  and  not  throughout  the  wboto 
Jo.  Malnlionj  Prasf.  ad  Saecul.  ▼.,  Actor.  SS.  church.  The  pope  complied  with  the  n- 
ord.  Bened.,  p.  Ivii.,  &c.     [The  word  canon  quest  without  much  inquuy. — iScA/.] 

in  the  middle  ages,  denoted  in  general  a  re-  (8)  [His  book  is  entitled,  de  Interpretiboi 

gi^ler  or  a  matriculation  roll,  and  in  a  more  divinarum  litterarum,  and  may  be  found  ia 

limited  sense  a,  list  of  Uie  saints ;  and  to  Pez^s  Thesaur.  anecdot.  noviss ,  tom.  i.,  pt 

canonize  a  person  was,  to  enrol  his  name  in  i.,  p.  1.     It  was  addressed  to  SUomtm^  af> 

this  book  or  register  of  the  saints.     In  the  terwards  bishop  of  Constance,  whom  it  ei« 

earlier  times,  none  wers  recognised  as  saints  cited  to  the  study  not  only  of  the  biblictl 

except  martyrs  and  confessors.     But  in  the  interpreters,  but  also  of  toe  ecclesiasticil 

times  of  ignorance,  the  stupid  people  often  historians  and  the  writers  of  biographies  of 

selected  and  made  for  themselves  samts,  who  the  saints ;  so  that  it  may  be  viewed  as  a 

did  not  deserve  the  name.    To  remedy  the  guide  to  the  best  method  of  studying  theol- 

evil,  it  was  ordained  that  no  one  should  be  ogy,  ametbly  to  the  taste  of  those    ' 

reeogniaed  as  a  saint,  till  the  bishop  of  the  —Sew.] 
place,  eftw  inveetigition  made,  mold  de- 


r 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  133 

selves  with  Augustine  and  Gregory  the  Great,  who  were  in  that  a^e  re- 
garded as  the  greatest  of  theologians.  Tet  some  likewise  read  BeSa  and 
Bdbanus  Maurut.  Moral  and  practical  theology  received  less  attetitioa 
than  in  almost  any  age.  If  we  except  some  discourses  which  are  extreme- 
ly meager  and  dry,  and  the  lives  of  saints  which  were  composed  among 
the  Greeks  by  SuneoB  Metaphrastes,  and  among  the  Latins  by  Huhaldf 
OdOf  Stephen  of  Liege,  and  others,  without  fidelity  and  in  very  bad  taste, 
there  remains  nothing  more  in  this  century  that  can  be  placed  under  the 
head  of  practical  theology.  Nor  do  we  find  that  any  one  sought  renown, 
by  polemic  writings,  or  confutations  of  the  enemies  of  truth. 

§  7.  The  controversies  between  the  Greeks  and  Latins,  in  consequence 
of  the  troubles  and  calamities  of  the  times,  were  carried  on  with  much 
less  noise  than  before ;  but  they  were  not  wholly  at  rest.(9)  And  those 
certainly  much  distort  the  truth,  who  maintcdn  theit  this  pernicious  discord 
was  healed,  and  that  the  Greeks  for  a  time  came  over  to  the  Latins  :(10) 
although  it  is  true,  that  the  state  of  the  times  obliged  them  occasionally  to 
form  a  truce,  though  a  deceptive  one.  The  Greeks  contended  violently 
among  themselves,  respecting  repeated  marriages.  The  emperor  LeOy  sur- 
named  the  Wise,  or  the  Philosopher,  having  had  no  male  issue  by  three 
successive  wives,  married  a  fourth,  who  was  bom  in  humble  condition,  Zoe 
Carhinopsina,  As  such  marriages  by  the  canon  law  of  the  Greeks  were 
accounted  incestuous,  the  patriarch  Nicolaus  excluded  the  emperor  from 
the  communion.  The  emperor,  indignant  at  this,  deprived  Nicolaus  of  his 
office ;  and  put  Euthymius  into  his  place,  who  admitted  the  emperor  indeed 
to  the  communion,  but  resisted  the  law  which  the  emperor  wished  to  enact 
allowing  of  fourth  marriages.  Hence  a  schism  and  great  animosity  arose 
among  the  clergy,  some  siding  with  Nicolaus  and  others  with  Euthyndus. 
Leo  £ed  soon  after,  and  AUxander  having  deposed  Euthymius,  restored 
Nicolaus  to  his  office,  who  now  assailed  the  character  of  the  deceased  em- 
peror with  the  severest  maledictions  and  execrations,  and  defended  his 
opinion  of  the  unlawfulness  of  fourth  marriages  in  the  most  contentious 
manner.  To  put  an  end  to  these  commotions  so  dangerous  to  the  Greeks, 
Constantine  Porphyrogenitus  the  son  of  Leo,  assembled  an  ecclesiastical 
council  at  Constantinople,  in  the  year  920,  which  prohibited  fourth  mar- 
riages  altogether,  but  allowed  third  marriages  under  certain  restrictions. 
The  publication  of  this  law  restored  the  public  tranquillity.  (11)  Some  oth. 
er  small  contests  of  about  the  same  importance,  arose  among  the  Greeks ; 
which  indicate  their  want  of  discemment,  their  ignorance  of  true  religion, 
and  how  much  deference  they  had'  for  the  opinions  of  the  fathers,  without 
exercising  their  own  reason  and  judgment. 

(9)  Mich.  U  Qmen,  DiM.  L  Damaiceiii-  (II)  TbeM  facts  tro  faithfully  collected 
ca,  de  proceMione  Spiritiit  S.,  ^  13,  p.  18.  from  Ceirtmu,  Leunclavnut  (de  Jure  Gn»- 
Frei.  Spajtheim,  de  peipetoa  diileiisione  ec-  co-Rom.,  tom.  i.,  p.  104,  dtc.),  Leo  Grain- 
desui  Orient,  et  Occident.,  pt.  iy.,  ^  vii.,  maticus,  Snneon  Logothetes,  and  other  wii- 
0pp.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  589.  ten  of  Byiantine  hiatoij. 

(10)  Lto  JUUtiuMf  de  Derpetoa 

et  Ooeidt 


lent,  lib.  ii., 
cep.  liLf  TiiL»  p.  400,  dec. 


§  1.  How  great  a  load  of  rites  and  ceremonies  ojjpro: 
religion  in  this  centiir\',  aj)j)ears  abundantly  fnnn  the  lu-ts 
licid  in  England,  Franor,  Cierniany,  and  lt;'.ly.     'J'he  iiinii\ 
izens  of  heaven,  almost  daily  ealendared,  reciuirvd  the  in> 
festal  days,  new  forms  of  worship,  and  new  religious  rites. 
tating  these,  the  priests,  though  in  every  thing  else  a  sti 
jicnt  set  of  beings,  were  wonderfully  ingenious.    Some  of  thei 
lowed  from  the  erroneous  opinions  ou  sacred  and  secular 
he  barbarous  nations  derived  from  their  ancestors  and  inc 
Christianity.     Nor  did  the  guides  of  the  church  oppose  tiies* 
upposed  they  had  fulfilled  all  their  duty,  when  they  had  c 
irith  some  Christian  forms  what  was  worthless  and  base  ii 
ssigned  to  it  some  far-fetched  allegorical  import.     Several 
f'ere  accounted  sacred,  arose  from  the  silly  opinions  of  thi 
pecting  Grod  and  the  inhabitants  of  heaven.     For  they  sup) 
lose  intimate  with  him  in  heaven,  to  be  affected  in  the  su 
artlily  kings  and  nobles,  who  are  rendered  propitious  by  { 
nts,  and  are  gratified  with  frequent  salutations  and  externa 
>cct. 

§  2.  Near  the  end  of  this  century,  in  the  year  998,  by  tli 

^dilo  abbot  of  Clugni,  the  number  of  festal  days  among  i. 

igmented,  by  the  addition  of  the  annual  celebration  in  men 

tried  souls.     Before  this  time,  it  had  been  the  custom  in  n 

fer  prayers  on  certain  days,  for  the  souls  in  purgatory  :  but 

:!re  ofiered  only  for  the  friends  and  patrons  of  a  particular  i 

society.     Odild's  piety  was  not  to  be  thus  limited  ;  he  wis 

is  kindness  to  all  the  departed  souls  that  were  suffering  in 

)rld.     The  author  of  the  suggestion  was  a  Sicilian  rcclu 

10  caused  it  to  be  stated  to  Odilo^  that  he  had  learned  from 

ition,  that  the  souls  in  purgatory  might  be  released  by  the  f 

)nks  of  Clugni.(l)     At  first  therefore,  this  was  only  a  priv) 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  135 

of  the  society  of  Chtgni:  but  a  Roman  pontifl[^— who  he  was,  is  unknown— /^^..^ 
approved  the  institution,  and  ordered  it  to  be  every  where  observ^(3) 

\  8.  The  worship  of  the  Virgin  Manfj  which  previously  had  been  fioctrav- 
agant,  was  in  this  century  carried  much  farther  than  before.  Not  to  men« 
tion  other  things  less  certain,  I  observe  first,  that  near  the  close  of  this  cen- 
tury the  custom  became  prevalent  among  the  Latins,  of  celebrating  masses 
and  abstaining  from  flesh  on  Saturdays,  in  honour  of  St.  Mary.  In  the 
next  place,  the  daily  office  of  St,  Mary,  which  the  Latins  call  the  lesser 
cfice^  was  introduced,  and  was  afterwards  confirmed  by  Urban  II.  in  the 
council  of  Clermont.  Lastly,  pretty  distinct  traces  of  the  Rosary  and  crovm 
of  Si.  Mary,  as  they  are  called,  or  of  praying  according  to  a  numerical  ar- 
rangement,  are  to  be  found  in  this  century.  For  they  who  tell  us,  that  St. 
Ihmmc  invented  the  Rosary  in  the  thirteenth  century,  do  not  bring  satis- 
fiictory  proof  of  their  opinion.(3)  The  Rosary  consisted  of  fifteen  repeti- 
tions of  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  salutations  of  St  mary : 
and  what  the  Latins  called  the  Croum  of  St.  Mary,  consisted  of  six  or  seven 
repetitions  of  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  sixty  or  seventy  salutations,  accord, 
ing  to  the  age  ascribed  by  different  authors  to  the  Holy  Virgin. 


CHAPTER  V. 

HISTORY  OF  HERESIES. 


^  1.  The  moce  Ancient  Heresies. — ^  2.  The  Paulicians. — ^  3.  Commotions  excited  by 

Leathaid. — ^  4.  The  AnUuopomoiphites. 


§  1 .  The  amazing  stupidity  of  the  age,  which  was  the  source  of  so  many 
evils,  had  this  one  advantage,  that  it  rendered  the  church  tranquil  and  un- 
disturbed by  new  sects  and  discords.  The  Nestorians  and  Monophysites 
began  to  experience  more  hardships  under  the  Arabians,  than  formerly ; 
and  they  are  said  to  have  repeatedly  suffered  the  greatest  violence.  But 
as  many  of  them  gained  the  good- will  of  the  great  by  their  skill  in  medicine, 
or  by  their  abilities  as  stewards  and  men  of  business,  the  persecutions  that 
occasionally  broke  out  were  in  a  measure  suppressed.(l) 

^  2.  The  Manichaeans  or  Paulicians,  of  whom  mention  has  been  made 
before,  became  considerably  numerous  in  Thrace  under  the  emperor  John 
Tzimisces.  As  early  as  the  eighth  century,  Constantine  Copronymus  had 
removed  a  large  portion  of  this  sect  to  this  province,  that  they  might  no 
longer  disturb  the  tranquillity  of  the  East ;  yet  they  still  remained  very  nu- 

<2)  The  pontiff  Berudkt  XIV.,  or  Prosper  MabittoHj  Praef.  ad  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Ben- 

LanierUnuSj  in  his  treatise  de  Festis  Jesa  ed.,  saeeul.  t.,  p.  Iviii.,  dec. 

Christi,  Marie,  et  Sanctorum,  lib.  iii.,  c.  22,  (1)  [Some  Nestorians  were  priTSte  secre- 

0pp. »  torn,  z.,  p.  671,  very  wisely  obeerrea  taries  of  the  kalifs ;  and  the  Nestorian  patri- 

■iienoe  reepecting  this  obecure  and  disrnni-  arch  had  such  influence  with  the  kalif,  that 

table  origtn  of  Usat  anniversary,  and  thus  the  Jacobite  and  Greek  bishops  Uying  amonff 

■hows  us,  what  he  thought  of  it.    And  in  this  the  Arabians,  were  obliged  in  their  di£ficuE 

work  of  BenetUet  XIV.  are  many  specimens  ties  to  put  themselves  under  his  protection. 

of  the  author^s  discernment.  See  Asseman,  Bibtioth.  Orient.  Yatic.,*  torn. 

13)  This  is  ibnoally  demommted  by  Jo,  if.,  p.  Od-lOO.^&iU.] 


136  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  X.— PART  IL— CHAP.  V. 

mcrous  in  Syria  and  the  neighbouring  countries.  Theodarus  therefore  the 
bishop  of  Antioch,  for  the  safety  of  his  own  £kx;k,  did  not  cease  importuning 
the  emperor,  until  be  ordered  a  new  colony  of  Manichaeans  to  be  transplant, 
ed  to  Philippopoli8.(2)  From  Thrace  the  sect  removed  into  Bulgaria  and 
Slavonia,  in  which  countries  they  afterwards  had  a  supreme  pontin  of  their 
sect ;  and  they  continued  their  residence  there,  down  to  the  times  of  the 
council  of  Basil,  or  to  the  fifleenth  century.  From  Bulgaria  they  migrated 
to  Italy^and  thence  spread  into  other  countries  of  Europe,  and  gave  much 
trouble  to  the  Roman  pontifis.(8) 

§  3.  At  the  close  c^  this  century,  a  plebeian  man  of  the  name  of  Leu* 
ikard  in  the  village  of  Virtus  near  Chalons,  attempted  some  innovations  in 
religion,  and  in  a  short  time  drew  a  large  share  of  the  vulgar  after  him* 
He  would  allow  of  no  images ;  for  he  is  said  to  have  broken  the  image  of 
our  Saviour.  '  He  maintained  that  tithes  ought  not  to  be  given  to  the 
priests ;  and  said  that  in  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament,  some  things 
were  true,  and  some  things  were  false.  He  pretended  to  be  inspired ;  Init 
bishop  Gebwin  drove  the  man  to  extremities,  and  he  at  last  threw  himself 
into  a  well.(4)  I  suppose  the  disciples  of  this  man,  who  doubtless  tauslit 
many  other  things  besides  what  are  stated  above,  joined  themselves  with 
those  who  in  France  were  afterwards  called  AJhigenseSj  and  who  are  said 
to  have  leaned  to  the  views  of  .the  Manichaeans. 

6  4.  Some  remains  of  the  Arians  still  existed  in  certain  parts  of  Italy, 
and  especially  in  the  region  about  Padua. (5)    Ratherius  bishop  of  Veronat 

(S)  Jo.  Zonaratf  Anna!.,  lib.  xrii.,  p.  209,  ural  and  divine  revelation.    Leutard  talked 

ed.  Paris ;  p.  164,  ed.  Venice.  much,  and  wished  to  be  regarded  as  a  great 

(3)  And  as  has  been  already  observed,  teacher.  But  in  his  discourses  there  was 
perhaps  some  remains  of  the  sect  still  exist  nothing  solid,  and  no  truth.  He  said  that 
in  Bulgaria.  [See  century  ix.,  mirt  ii.,  ch.  the  things  taught  by  the  prophets,  were  to  be 
T.,  ^  2^,  p.  101-105,  supra. — TV.]  believed  only  in  part,  and  that  the  rest  was 

(4)  An  account  of  this  affair  is  given  by  useless.  He  declared  that  it  was  of  no  uts 
Glaber  Radulphiu,  Hist.,  lib.  ii.,  c.  xi.  to  a  man  to  pay  his  tithes.  Fame  now  pro- 
IFUuryt  Histoire  de  TEglise,  livre  Iviii.,  claimed  him  to  be  a  man  of  God ;  and  no 
^19,  thus  relates  the  whole  stoiy,  on  the  small  part  of  the  vulear  went  after  him.  But 
authority  of  Giaher.  Near  the  close  of  the  Geboin,  the  venerable  and  wise  bishop  of 
year  1000,  a  plebeian  man  by  the  name  of  Chalons,  summoned  the  man  before  him,  and 
Leutardy  in  the  village  of  Virtus  and  diocese  interrogated  him  respecting  all  the  things  re- 
ef Chalons,  pretendeid  to  be  a  prophet,  and  ported  of  him.  He  Jl>effan  to  dissemble  and 
deceived  many.  Beins  at  a  certain  time  in  conceal  the  poison  of  his  wickedness,  and 
the  fields,  and  fatigued  with  labour,  he  laid  quoted  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  which  he 
himself  down  to  sleep ;  when  a  great  swarm  bad  never  studied.  The  sagacious  bishop 
of  bees  seemed  to  enter  the  lower  part  of  his  now  convinced  the  blockhei^  of  falsehood 
body,  and  to  pass  out  of  his  month,  with  a  and  madness,  and  in  part  reclaimed  the  peo- 
great  buzzing.  They  next  began  to  sting  pie  whom  he  had  seduced.  The  wretched 
him  severely ;  and  after  tormenting  him  Leutard,  finding  his  reputation  ruined  among 
a  while,  they  spoke  to  him,  and  commanded  the  people,  drowned  himself  in  a  well. — TV.] 
him  to  do  some  things  which  were  beyond  (5)  [It  appears  from  VgeWs  lulia  Sacra, 
human  power.  He  returned  home  exhaust-  torn.  ▼.,  p.  429  of  the  new  edition,  that  in 
ed  ;  and  with  a  view  to  obey  the  divine  ad-  the  diocese  of  Peter  the  bishop  of  Padna, 
monition,  dismissed  his  wife.  Then  pro-  who  died  A.D.  942,  there  were  many  Arians, 
ceedinff  to  the  church,  as  if  for  prayer,  be  whom  that  bishop  strenuously  opposed.  And 
entered  it  and  seized  and  broke  the  image  in  the  same  work  p.  433,  it  is  stated,  that 
of  the  crucifix.  The  by-standers  were  bishop  GotUn  or  Gotu/tn,  who  filled  the  see 
amazed,  and  supposed  the  man  was  deran-  from  the  year  964  till  into  the  following  cen- 
ged ',  but  as  they  were  simple  rustics,  he  torr,  completely  ezteiminated  this  sect.—' 
easily  persuaded  them  that  he  had  performed  jScJu.] 

the  oeed  under  the  direetioii  of  a  siipeniit- 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  137 

had  controversy  with  the  ArUhropomorphUes,  from  the  year  039  onward. 
For  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Vicenza  there  were  many  persons,  not  only 
among  the  laity  but  also  among  the  clergy,  who  supposed  that  QoA  po8« 
aesses  a  human  form,  and  sits  upon  a  golden  throne,  in  the  manner  of 
kings ;  and  that  his  ministers  or  angels  are  winged  men,  clothed  in  white 
robes.(6)  These  erroneous  conceptions  will  not  surprise  us,  if  we  reflect 
that  the  people,  who  were  extremely  ignorant  on  all  subjects  and  especially 
on  religion,  saw  Grod  so  represented  every  where,  in  the  paintings  that 
adorned  the  churches.  Still  more  irrational  was  the  superstition  of  those, 
assailed  by  the  same  RalheriuSj  who  were  led,  I  know  not  how,  to  believe 
that  SL  Michael  says  mass  every  Monday  before  God  in  Heaven ;  and  who 
therefore  resorted  on  those  days  to  the  churches  that  were  dedicated  to 
St.  Michael. (7)  It  is  probable  that  the  priests  who  performed  service  in 
the  temples  devoted  to  St.  Michael,  instilled  this  most  absurd  notion  as 
they  did  other  errors  into  the  minds  of  the  vulgar,  in  order  to  gratify  their 
own  avaricious  views. 

(6)  [Raikeriiu,  Senno  I.  de  Quadrates-  nihil  omnino  sit  Dent,  ri  cipiit  non  habet, 

iiiia,inI>'ileA«ry,  Spicileg.,ed.  noT.,t.  i.y  p.  ocellos  non  habet,  &c.     What  now  ihdl 

S88,  says :  One  of  my  people  infonned  me  we  do  ?     Hitherto  it  seemed  to  us  that  we 

time  days  aso  of  certain  presbyters  in  the  knew  somethinc;  about  God,  but  now  it  ap- 

diocese  of  Vicenza  adjoining  ns,  who  think  peais,  that  God  is  nothing  at  all,  since  he 

C(od  is  corporeal,  because  we  read  in  the  has  no  head,  no  eyes,  die. — No ;  you  were 

Scriptoiea,  that  the  eye*  of  the  Lord  are  upon  stupidly  fabricating  idols  in  your  own  hearts, 

tbe  xighteom  and  Aw  eart  open,  dec.    (rs.  and  forgetting  the  immensity  of  God,  were 

zzxiT.,  15 ;  thus  Job  x.,  8 ;  Gen.  i.,  26.)  picturing  as  it  were  some  great  king  seated 

This  disturbed  me  not  a  little.    But,  horrible  on  a  ffolden  throne,  and  the  host  of  ancela 

to  tell !  I  found  the  same  perverseness  cleaT-  around  as  being  winged  men  clothed  in  white 

log  to  members  of  my  own  flock;  for  address-  garments,  such  as  you  see  painted  on  the 

ing  them  in  public,  and  showing  that  God  ia  church  walls,  die. — TV.] 

a  apirit,  some  of  my  own  priests,  to  my  aston-  (7)  RtUJuraUf  EpistoU  synodica,  in  Daeh- 

imnent,  mottered  and  said :  Quid  inodo  ia-  erii  Spicily.  Scriptor.  Teter.,  tom.  ii.,  p. 

ciemus  1    Usque  nunc  ali(|uid  Tisam  est  no-  S94,  die.     oigdtert  of  Gemblours,  ChronoL 

Ins  de  Deo  scire,  modo  Tidetiur  nobis,  quod  ad  aim.  989. 

Vol.  II.- 


CENTURY    ELEVENTH. 

PART  I. 

THE  EXTERNAL  HISTORY  OP  THE    CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  PROSFEROUS  EVENTS  OF  THE  CHirRCH. 

^  1.  Propagation  of  Christianity. — i  3.  Fruitless  Efforts  of  some,  for  the  ConTernon  ol 
Pagan  Nations. — ^  3.  The  Saracens  driven  from  Sicily.  The  Sicilian  Monarchr.— • 
^  4.  Expedition  against  the  Saracens  in  Palestine. — ^  6.  Progress  of  the  Holy  W«. 
— ^  6,  7.  The  History  of  it.— ^  8.  Causes  of  these  Expeditions.—^  9.  Evils  of  than. 
— i  10.  Injurious  to  the  ChurciL 

§  1.  The  Hungarians,  Danes,  Poles,  Russians,  and  other  nations,  who 
in  the  preceding  century  had  received  a  kind  of  knowledge  of  the  Christiaii 
religion,  could  not  he  brought  universally  and  in  a  short  time,  to  prefer 
Christianity  to  the  religions  of  their  fathers.  Therefore  during  the  greatest 
part  of  this  century,  their  kings  with  the  teachers  whom  they  drew  around 
them  were  occupied  in  gradually  enlightening  and  converting  these  na- 
tions.(l)  In  Tartary(2)  and  the  adjacent  regions,  the  activity  of  the  Nes- 
torians  continued  daily  to  gain  over  more  people  to  the  side  of  Christian- 
ity* And  such  is  the  mass  of  testimony  at  the  present  day,  that  we  cannot 
doubt  but  that  bishops  of  the  highest  order,  or  Metropolitans^  with  many  iok 
ferior  bishops  subject  to  them,  were  established  at  that  period  in  the  proy. 
inces  of  Cashgar,  Nuacheta,  Turkestan,  Genda,  Tangut,  and  others.(d) 
Whence  it  will  be  manifest,  that  there  was  a  vast  multitude  of  Christians 
in  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries,  in  these  countries  which  are  now 
either  devoted  to  Mohammedism  or  paying  homage  to  imaginary  gods. 
And  that  all  these  Christians  followed  the  Nestorian  creed,  and  were  sub. 
ject  to  the  supreme  pontiff  of  the  Nestorians  residing  in  Chaldea,  is  beyond 
all  controversy  certain. 

(1)  For  an  account  of  the  Poles  and  Rus-  pt.  ii.,  p.  502,  &c.  The  history  of  this  so 
sians,  see  the  life  of  RomualduSf  in  the  Ac-  successful  propagation  of  Christianity  by  the 
ta  Sanctor.,  torn,  ii.,  Februar.,  p.  113, 114 :  Nestorians,  in  China,  Tartary,  and  other  ad- 
and  for  the  Hungarians,  p.  117.  jacent  countries,  richly  deserves  to  be  mora 

(2)  The  word  Tartary  is  her^  used  in  its  thoroughly  explored  and  set  forth  to  the 
broadest  sense ;  for  1  am  not  insensible,  that  world,  by  some  man  well  acquainted  with 
the  Tartars  properly  so  called,  are  widely  Oriental  history.  But  the  task  would  be  on 
different  from  the  Tangutiaus,  Calmucs,  various  accounts,  very  difficult  of  execution. 
Mongols,  Mantchous,  and  other  tribe-s.  It  was  attempted  by  an  excellent  man,  7^ 

(3)  Marco  Paulo  the  Venetian,  de  regi-  oph.  Sigf.  Bayer^  who  was  furnished  with  ■ 
onibus  Orientalibus,  hb.  i.,  cap.  3S,  40,  46,  laree  number  of  documents  for  the  purpose^ 
47,  48,  49,  62,  63,  64 ;  lib.  ii.,  c.  39.  £«-  boUi  printed  and  manuscript.  But  the  pr«- 
Meb.  Renaudot^  Ancicnnes  relations  des  Indes  mature  death  of  this  learned  man  interceptad 
et  de  la  Chine,  p.  320.    Jos,  Sim,  Asst-  his  labours. 

wan^  Biblioth.  Orient.  Vaticana,  torn.  iiL, 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  139 

§  3.  For  the  conversion  of  the  European  nations  who  still  lived  enveK 
oped  in  superstition  and  barbarism,  as  the  Slavonians,  the  Obotriti,  the 
Wends,  the  Prussians,  &c.,  some  pious  and  good  men  laboured  indeed,  but 
with  either  very  little  or  no  success.  Near  the  close  of  the  preceding  centu- 
ry, Adalbert  bishop  of  Prague,  visited  the  ferocious  nation  of  the  Prussians, 
with  a  view  to  instruct  them  in  the  knowledge  of  Christianity ;  and  the  result 
was,  that  he  was  murdered  in  the  year  996,  by  Siggon  a  pagan  priest.  (4) 
The  king  of  Poland  Boleslaus  Chrobry,  avenged  tlic  death  of  Adalbert  by  a 
severe  war ;  and  laboured  to  accomplish  by  arms  and  penalties  what  Adah 
hert  could  not  effect  by  arguments.(5)  Yet  tlicire  were  not  wanting  some 
who  seconded  the  king's  violent  measures,  by  admonitions,  instructions,  and 

gersuasions.  In  the  first  place,  we  are  told  that  one  Boniface,  of  illustrious 
irth,  and  a  disciple  of  St.  Romualdj  and  afterwards  one  Bruno  with  cigh- 
teen  companions,  went  from  Germany  into  Prussia  as  Christian  missiona- 
ries. (6)  But  all  these  were  put  to  death  by  the  Prussians  ;  nor  could  the 
valour  of  Boleslaus  or  of  the  subsequent  kings  of  Poland,  bring  this  savage 
nation  to  abandon  the  religion  of  their  ancestors. (7) 

§  3.  The  Saracens  seized  upon  Sicily  in  the  ninth  century ;  nor  could 
the  Greeks  or  the  Latins  hitherto  expel  them  from  the  country,  though  they 
made  frequent  attempts  to  do  it.  But  in  this  century,  A.D.  1059,  Robert 
Gidscard  the  Norman  duke  of  Apulia,  with  his  brother  Roger,  under  the 
authority  of  the  Roman  pontiff  iV/coZatx^  II.,  attacked  them  with  great  valour ; 
nor  did  Roger  relinquish  the  war,, till  he  had  gained  possession  of  the  whole 
island,  and  cleared  it  of  the  Saracens.  After  this  great  achievement,  in  the 
year  1090,  Roger  restored  the  Christian  religion,  which  had  been  almost  ex- 
tinguished there  by  the  Saracens,  to  its  former  dignity ;  and  established  bish. 
ops,  founded  monasteries,  erected  magnificent  churches,  and  put  the  clergy 

(4)  See  the  Acta  Sanctor.  ad  diem  23  bishop.  He  preached  to  pagans  till  the 
Aprilis,  p.  174,  dec.,  [and  Jo.  Mdbillon,  Ac-  twelfth  year,  and  was  then  killed,  near  the 
ta  SS.  ord.  Bened.,  torn,  vii.,  p.  846,  dtc.  confines  of  the  Prussians  and  Lithuanians, 
— Tr]  [AD.  1006].     The  bodies  of  Bruno  and 

(5)  SdignaCy  Histoire  de  Pologne,  torn,  his  companions  were  purchased  of  the  pa- 
i.,  p.  133.  gans  by  Boleslaus. — ScM.     See  also  Maiil' 

(6)  [Bruno  and  Boniface  were,  in  fact,  Ton,  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  vol.  viii.,  p. 
ooe  and  the  same  person;  the  first  being  79-81,  and  F/^ury,  Histoire  dcTEgliseyUvr. 
his  original  and  proper  name,  and  the  other  Iviii.,  ^  26. — TV.] 

hb  assumed  name  ;  for  the  monks  were  then  (7)  Anton.  Pagi,  Critica  in  Baronium, 
accustomed  to  take  assumed  names.  See  tom.  iv.,  ad  ann.  1008,  p.  97,  dec.  Christ. 
Ditmar,  lib.  vi.,  p.  82. .  Chronicon  Quediin-  Hartknoch,  History  of  the  Prussian  church, 
burg.,  and  Sigebert  (remblacens.t  tul  ann.  written  in  German,  book  i.,  ch.  i.,  p.  12,  dec. 
10<^.  The  annalist  Saxo^  on  this  year,  says  [Some  of  the  principal  Poles  also,  to  whom 
expressly  :  Sanctus  Bruno  qui  et  BonifaciuSf  Christianity  was  burdensome  on  account  of 
Archiepiscopus  gentium,  primum  Canonicus  the  many  tithes  they  had  to  pay  to  the  cler- 
8.  Mauritii  in  Magdaburgh.  xvi.  Kal.  Mart,  gy,  relapsed  again  into  idolatry.  See  Dlu- 
martyr  incytus  ccelos  petiit  He  was  of  the  goss.  Hist.  Polon.  ad  ann.  1022.  On  the 
highest  rank  of  Saxon  nobility,  a  near  rela-  other  hand,  the  Transylvanians  were  van- 
ttre  of  the  emperor  Otto  III.,  and  beloved  quished  liy  the  king  of  Hungary,  in  the  year 
by  him.  Bruno  served  for  a  time  at  the  1002 ;  and  were  brought  to  embrace  Chris- 
imperial  chapel.  But  in  the  year  977,  he  tianity,  after  their  prince  Geula  with  his  wife 
preferred  a  monastic  life ;  and  connected  and  children,  were  thrown  into  prison.  And 
niroself  with  St.  Romiudd,  whom  he  accom-  the  same  king  undertook  some  successful 
panied  first  to  Monte  Cassino,  and  then  to  campaigns  against  the  Bulgarians  and  the 
Perra  near  Ravenna.  He  obtained  permia-  pagan  Slavonians.  See  Theuroezim^  in  Clo. 
•ion  from  the  pope  to  preach  to  the  pagans ;  Himgar.,  c.  29,  80.— iScA/.] 
•ad  therefore  received  ordination  as  an  arch- 


140  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XL— PART  I.— CHAP.  I. 

in  possession  of  ample  revenues  and  honours,  which  they  enjoy  to  the  pref- 
ent  times. (8)  To  this  heroic  man,  is  traced  the  origin  of  what  is  called 
the  Sicilian  monarchy^  or  the  supreme  power  in  matters  of  religion  claim, 
ed  by  the  kings  of  Sicily :  for  Urban  II.  is  said  to  have  created  this  Roger 
and  his  successors,  hereditary  legates  of  the  apostolic  see,  by  a  special 
diploma  dated  A.D.  1097.  The  Romish  court  contend,  that  this  diploma 
is  a  forgery :  and  hence  even  in  our  times,  those  severe  contests  between 
the  Roman  pontic  and  the  kings  of  Sicily,  respecting  the  SidUan  man^ 
arckg.  The  posterity  of  Roger  governed  Sicily  down  to  the  twelfth  cento* 
ry ;  at  first  under  the  title  of  dukes,  and  then  under  that  of  kings.(9) 


(8)  See  Burigtw,  Histoire  senenle  de  ileffe»  given  to  rewird  the  personal  sei 

Sicile,  tome  i.,  p.  3S6,  dec.     [The  charac-  of  Roger.    Many  learned  men  regard  ths 

ter  of  this  Roger  is  highly  extolled  by  the  bull   as  of  very  questionable  origin,   wad 

historians  of  those  times.     Among  other  especially  as  the  Sicilian  monarchs  wIho 

things,  he  is  extolled  for  his  tolerant  dispo-  challenged  to  do  it  have  not  produced  tfas 

■ition  in  regard  to  religion.     For  when  he  original  writing ;  yet  the  kings  of  Arttgm 

conquered  Sicily,  he  allowed  the  Saracens  to   whom   Sicily  was   long  subject,   haTS 

who  chose  to  remain  in  the  island,  to  live  claimed  and  exercised  the  legatme  power, 

according  to  their  own  laws,  and  to  follow  as  being  the  successors  of  duke  Kogwr^ 

their  own  religion,  so  long  as  ther  should  And  they  would  not  suffer  the  eleventh  vol- 

eontinue  obedient  subjects.    See  murtUori,  urae  of  Baromict*  Annals  to  circulate  m 

Annal.  Ital.,  ad  ann.  1090.-~iScA/.]  their  dominions,  on  account  of  its  elabonte 

(9)  See  CacM.  BaroniiUt  de  Monarchia  confutation  of  their  claims.    The  same  pow- 
Siciliae  Liber ;  in  his  annates,  tom.  xi.,  and  er  has  been  likewise  claimed,  and  sometUMt 
Lud.  EU.  du  Piftf  Traits  de  la  Monarchie  exercised,  by  all  the  princes  who  have  been 
Sicilienne.     [The  famous  bull  of  the  mon-  masters  of  that  island,  down  to  modem 
archy  of  Sicily ^  is  supposed  to  have  been  times.    In  the  year  1715,  Clement  XI.  hav^ 
granted,  at  an  interview  of  pope  Urban  II.  ing  published  two  bulls,  the  one  abolishing 
with  Roger  duke  of  Sicily  and  Calabria,  the  monarchy  as  it  is  called,  and  the  other 
held  at  Salerno  A.D.  1098.    The  pope  had  establishing  a  new  plan  of  ecclesiastical  go?- 
appointed  Robert  bishop  of  Frani,  his  legate  emment,  the  duke  of  Savoy  as  sovereign  of 
a  latere  in  Sicily.     But  the  duke,  no  stran-  Sicily,  banished  all  who  received  either  of 
ger  to  the  authority  claimed  by  such  legates  them  out  of  the  country.     Some  compro- 
and  to  the  disturbances  they  produced,  en-  mise  has  since  taken  place,  but  the  supreme 
treated  the  pope  to  revoke  the  commission,  ecclesiastical  power  is  still  in  the  hands  of 
plainly  insinuating  that  he  would  suffer  no  the  temporal  sovereign  of  the  country :  that 
legate  in  his  dommions.     As  the  duke  had  is,  he  is  supreme  head  of  the  church  there ; 
rendered  signal  services  to  the  apostolic  see,  has  power  to  excommunicate  and  absolve  lU 
had  driven  the  Saracens  quite  out  of  Sicily,  persons  whatever,  ecclesiastics  as  well  at 
and  subjected  all  the  churches  of  that  island  laymen,  and  cardinals  themselves,  if  reei* 
to  the  see  of  Rome,  though  claimed  by  the  dent  in  the  island ;  he  has  a  right  to  preside 
patriarch  of  Constantinople,  the  pope  not  in  all  the  provincial  councils  of  the  countij, 
only  recalled  the  commission  he  had  given  and  to  exercise  all  the  jurisdiction  of  a  le- 
to  the  bishop,  but  to  engage  the  duke  still  gate  a  latere  vested  with  the  fullest  legatine 
more  in  his  favour,  he  conferred  upon  him  power.     And  this  power  the  sovereign  may 
all  the  power  he  had  granted  to  his  legate,  exercise,  though  a  female  ;  as  in  the  in- 
declaring  him,  his  heirs  and  his  successors,  stance  of  Jane  of  Aragon  and  Castile ;  and 
hereditary  legateSt  and  vested  with  the  le-  not  only  in  his  own  person,  but  also  by  e 
eatine  power  in  its  full  extent.    The  bull  is  commissioner  of  his  appointment.     For  the 
dated  at  Salerno,  July,  Indiction  vii.,  Ur-  more  convenient  exercise  of  this  power,  e 
ban's  reign  xi.,  i.  e.,  1098.     Here  is  some  commissioner  who  is  styled  the  Judge  oftki 
mistake,  as  the  11th  year  of  Urban  coin-  immarcAy,  is  appointed  by  the  king,  wbese 
cided  with  the  sixth  year  of  the  Indiction.  tribunal  is  the  supreme  ecclesiastical  court, 
And  this  error  has  been  urged  aeainst  the  for  Sicily,  Apulia,  Cdabria,  Tarento,  Malta, 
genuineness  of  the  instrument  bylSanmmi,  and  the  other  islands.    Yet  from  him  liee 
who  inserts  it,  and  endeavours  to  prove  it  e  an  appeal  to  the  royal  audience.    See  Btm^ 
forgery,  in  the  eleventh  volume  of  his  An-  er**  Lives  of  the  Popes,  vol.  v.,  p.  340,  and 
nals.     He  also  urges  that  the  bull,  if  genu-  Staeudiin**  Kirchl.  Oeogn^phie,  ToL  i.,  pL 
ine,  related  only  to  Roger  and  his  immedi-  470,  dcc-^IV.] 

ate  deacendints ;  that  it  was  a/emi/y  prir- 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  141 

§  4*  From  the  times  of  Syhester  11.  the  Roman  pontics  had  heen  med- 
itating the  extension  of  the  limits  of  the  church  in  Asia,  and  especially  the 
expulsion  of  the  Mohammedans  from  Palestine ;  but  the  troubles  of  Europe 
prevented  the  execution  of  their  designs.  Crregary  VIL,  the  most  daring 
of  all  the  pontifi&  that  ever  filled  the  chair  of  St.  Peter,  being  excited  by 
the  peipetual  complaints  of  the  Asiatic  Christians  respecting  the  cruelty 
of  the  Mohammedans,  from  the  commencement  of  his  reign  wished  to  en* 
gage  personally  in  a  holy  war ;  and  more  than  fifly  thousand  men  pre- 
pared themselves  for  an  expedition  under  him. (10)  But  his  controversy 
with  the  emperor  Henry  IV.,  of  which  we  shall  have  occasion  to  speak 
hereafler,  and  other  unexpected  events,  obliged  him  to  abandon  the  design. 
But  near  the  close  of  the  century,  a  certain  Frenchman  of  Amiens,  Peter 
■umamed  the  Hermit,  was  the  occasion  of  the  renewal  of  the  design  by 
Urhan  II.  Peter  visited  Palestine  in  the  year  1093,  and  there  beheld  with 
ffreat  anguish  of  mind,  the  extreme  oppressions  and  vexations  which  the 
Christians  residing  at  the  holy  places  suffered  from  the  Mohammedans. 
Therefore,  being  wrought  up  to  an  enthusiasm  which  he  took  to  be  a  divine 
impulse,  he  first  applied  for  aid  to  Simeon  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople 
[the  Greek  patriarch  of  Jerusalem],  and  to  Urban  II.  the  Roman  pontiff 
without  success ;  and  then  began  to  travel  over  Europe,  calling  on  both 
princes  and  people  to  make  war  upon  the  tyrants  of  Palestine.  He  more- 
over carried  with  him  an  epistle  on  the  subject,  which  came  from  Heaven, 
was  addressed  to  all  Christians,  and  was  calculated  to  awaken  the  sensibil- 
ities of  the  ignorant.(ll) 

§  5.  The  public  feelings  being  thus  excited.  Urban  II.,  in  the  year  1095, 
assembled  a  very  numerous  council  at  Placentia,  in  which  he  first  recom- 
mended this  holy  war.(12)  But  the  dangerous  enterprise  was  relished 
only  by  a  few ;  although  the  ambassadors  of  the  Greek  emperor  Alexius 
Comnenas  were  present,  and  in  the  name  of  their  master,  represented  the 
necessity  of  opposing  the  Turks,  whose  power  was  daily  increasing.  The 
business  succeeded  better  in  the  council  of  Clermont,  which  was  assembled 
soon  after.  For  the  French,  being  more  enterprising  and  ready  to  &ce 
dangers  than  the  Italians,  were  so  moved  by  the  tumid  eloquence  of  UrhoHf 
that  a  vast  multitude  of  all  ranks  and  ages,  were  ready  at  once  to  engage 
in  a  military  expedition  to  Palestine. (13)  This  host  seemed  to  be  a  very 
formidable  army,  and  adequate  to  overcome  almost  any  obstacles  ;  but  in 
reality,  it  was  very  weak  and  pusillanimous ;  for  it  was  composed  chiefly 

(10)  Cfregory  VII.,  Epittolsniin  Ub.  it.,  (13)  Theod.  Huinart,  Vita  Urbani  II., 
ep.  81,  and  m  Harduin't  Concaia,  torn,  vi.,  $  ccxxt.,  6lc.,  p.  334,  339,  340,  373,  374, 
pt.  i.,  p.  1386.  383,  396,  in  the  0pp.  postham.  of  Jo.  ATa- 

(11)  This  is  stated  bj  the  abbot  Dode^  billon  and  Theodore  Ruinart,  torn.  iii.  Jo, 
dbm,  in  his  Gontinuat.  Chronici  Biariani  HarduiiCs  Concilia,  torn,  vi.,  pt  ii.,  p.  1736. 
8coti ;  in  the  SGiiptor.  Grermanicor.  Jo.  Ctuar  Baronius^  Annal.  Eccles.,  torn,  zi., 
Puioriit  torn,  i.,  p.  463.  For  an  account  ad  ann.  1095,  No.  zzzii.,  p.  648.  [The 
of  Peter,  see  Car.  du  Fresne,  Nota  ad  An-  nnmber  present  at  the  council  of  Clermont, 
iHi  Camoum  Aleziadem,  p.  70,  ed.  Venet  is  not  definitely  stated  bjr  the  early  writeisi 

(13)  [Berihold  a  contemporary  writer,  though  they  all  agree  that  it  was  feiy  greaL 

Mys,  then  were  present  in  this  council  about  There  were  thirteen  archbishops,  two  fann* 

four  thousand  clerBymen,  and  more  than  dred  and  fifty  bishops,  besides  abbots  and 

80,000  laymen,  andtlnt  its  sessions  were  infierior  deisyi  with  a  multitude  of  laymen, 

beld  in  the  open  air,  beoaose  no  church  could  The  Acts  ofthis  council,  with  two  speeches 

contain  the  multitude.    See  Anfaun'f  Con-  of  UrboM,  are  giren  by  iibrdiim,  Cioocilit, 

cOia,  torn,  rl,  pt  it,  p.  1711,  dtc^Tr.)  torn.  tI,  pt  ii.,  p.  1718,  dccw— Tr.] 


i 


148 


BOOK  in.-<3ENTURY  XI.— PART  I.— CHAP.  I. 


of  monks,  mcchanica,  farmers,  persons  averse  from  their  regular  occups. 
tions,  spendthrifts,  speculators,  prostitutes,  boys,  girls,  servants,  malefac- 
tors, and  the  lowest  dregs  of  tlie  idle  populace,  who  hoped  to  make  their 
fortune.  From  such  troops,  what  could  be  expected  1  Those  attached  to 
this  camp,  were  coiled  Cnuadera  (cruciati) ;  and  the  enterprise  itself  wac 
called  a  Cruaade  (cxpeditio  cruciata) ;  not  only  because  they  professedly 
were  going  to  rescue  the  croM  of  our  Lord  from  the  hands  of  its  enemieav 
but  also  because  they  wore  upon  their  right  shoulders  a  white,  red,  or  green 
cnw*madc  of  woollen  cloth,  and  solemnly  consecrated.  (14) 

^  6.  Eight  hundred  thousand  persons  therefore,  as  credible  writers  io- 
form  us,  marched  from  Europe  in  the  year  1096,  pursuing  different  routM 
and  conducted  by  different  leaders,  all  of  whom  directed  Sieir  way  to  Coik 
stantinople,  that  receiving  instructions  and  aid  from  Aledua  Comnenua  the 
Greek  emperor,  they  might  pass  over  into  Asia.  The  author  of  th«  war, 
Peter  the  Hermit,  girded  with  a  rope,  first  led  on  a  band  of  eighty  thousand 
through  Hungary  and  Thrace.  But  this  company,  alter  committing  imiu- 
merablc  base  deeds,  were  nearly  all  destroyed  by  the  Hungarians  and 
Turks. {15}  Nor  did  belter  fortune  attend  some  other  armies  of  these  cm. 
Baders  ;  who  roamed  about  like  robbers,  under  unskilful  commanders,  and 
plundered  and  laid  waste  the  countries  over  which  they  travelled.  God/ny 
of  Bouillon,  duke  of  Lorrain,  a  man  who  may  be  compared  with  the  greaU 
est  heroes  of  any  age,(18}  and  who  was  commander. in. cjiief  of  the  war, 
with  Baldwin  his  brother,  conducted  a  well-organized  body  of  eighty  thou- 
sand horse  and  foot  through  Germany  and  Hungary.  Another  body,  under 
the  command  of  Raymond  earl  of  Toulouse,  marched  through  Slavonia. 
iToSert  earl  of  Flanders,  iiofcert  duke  of  Normandy,(17)  and  Hugo  the  Great, 
brother  to  Philip  king  of  France,  embarked  with  their  forces  at  Brundisi 
and  Tarento  (Brundusium  and  Tarentum),  and  landed  at  Durazzo  (Dyra> 

F.  »'iUm,Gesch.de>Kieuiz.,Lipa.,lS07- 
IT,  3  vols.  8vo.  /.  Cli.  Walin,  Gemild* 
der  Kreiiii.,  Ptincf.,  1808-10,  3  vols,  8»0. 
A.  H.  Heerea,  Verauch  e.  Enlwickelung  d. 
Foil.  d.  KreuH..  (i  prae  esiny),  GMIing., 
1808,  Svo.  The  Englisb  roidei  mkv  con- 
Bult,  Gibbon's  HiBt.  of  the  DecUae,  du..  cb. 
Iviii.,  lii.  Baurer'i  Lives  of  Ihe  Popes,  vol 
MiWi  HistaiY  of  the  CruudM, 


t.  His- 
redu  Concilede  Pise, 
60,  &c.  The  writers  who  giie  iccount  of 
the  Crusades,  are  enumenied  by  Jo.  Alb. 
Fabriciiu,  Lui  Evuigelii  toli  oibi  exonens, 
up.  III.,  p.  SIS.      [Moat  of  the      '  '    ' 


wnters,  tiTing  u 


I  the 


Cruiadea,  were  collected  by  Jac.  Bongari, 
in  hit  Gesta  Dei  per  Francos,  Hanov..  1611, 
S  vols.  fol.  or  these  ari);inB]  wnlers.  the 
most  importBTit  are,  Rober!  of  Rheima.  Bald- 
rich  or  Baitdri  of  Dol,  Raiminui  of  Agile, 
Albnl  of  Ail,  Fulchcr  or  Fukard  of  Char- 
trea.  and  Guihert  of  Nogant :  but  especisllf 
Wiliiian  bishop  of  Tyre,  and  Janui  de  Vi- 
tiy.  To  these  may  be  added  Marino  Sdn- 
ulo  of  the  ihincenih  century.  The  liest 
modenis  are  soid  to  be  /.  Bapl.  MaiUy,  £a- 
prit  des  Ctoisadea,  on  Hisloire  politique  et 
wililaire  des  Guenes  enterprises  par  lea 
Chretiens  pour  le  recouvremetil  de  la  Terra 


1730,  i 


I.  t3in 


Mair. 


beurg,  Hisioire  des  Croisades,  Paris,  1676, 
Ac.,  i  Tola.  iSmo.  J.  C.  Mayer,  Geech. 
dci  Kieuziuge,  Bsrtin,  1780,  2  vols.  Sio. 


iK.—Tr.] 

(15)  {The  army  under  Felfr  the  Hennil, 
vented  theii  rage  especially  aninil  tha 
Jaws  ;  whom  Ihey  either  compelled  to  re- 
ceive  baptisni,  or  put  to  death  with  horrid 
cruelly.  The  same  thing  was  done  by  an- 
other division  in  tbe  countries  along  tlw 
Rhine,  at  Mentz,  Cologne,  Treves,  Wonia, 
and  Spier ;  where,  however,  tha  Jewa  wen 
somctimea  protected  by  Ihe  bishops.  Sw 
the  annslisl  Silto,  ad  ann.  1096,  in  £cciid'« 
Corpus  Hiat.  medii  aevi,  torn,  i.,  p.  fi79,  &c 
—SM.] 

(16)  Ortbii  illtiBtrious  hero,  the  Benedie- 
tir»  monks  treat  proTeasedly,  in  the  Hialoiie 
litteraira  de  la  Frartcc,  torn,  viii. ,  p.  598.  &«. 

(17)  [Hb  wa>  Ihe  eldeal  wtn  oT  WiUiam 
the  Conqneioi,  king  ^Engjuid.— TV.] 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  M3 

chium).     These  were  followed  by  Boamundj  duke  of  Apulia  and  Caifibria, 
at  the  head  of  a  numerous  and  select  band  of  Normans. 

§  7.  This  army»  the  greatest  since  the  memory  of  man,  when  it  arrived 
at  Constantinople,  though  greatly  diminished  by  various  calamities,  excited 
much  alarm  and  not  without  reason,  in  the  mind  of  the  Greek  emperor. 
But  his  fears  were  dispelled,  when  it  had  passed  the  Straits  of  Gallipolis 
and  landed  in  Bithynia.  The  crusaders  first  besieged  Nice,  the  capital  of 
Bithynia;  which  was  taken  in  the  year  1097.  They  then  proceeded  on 
through  Asia  Minor  into  Syria,  and  in  the  year  1098  took  Antioch  [in 
Syria],  which  was  given  with  its  territory  to  Boamund  duke  of  Apulia, 
They  also  captured  Edessa ;  of  which  Baldwin  the  brother  of  Godfrey  of 
Bouillon,  was  constituted  the  sovereign.  Finally,  in  the  year  1099,  these 
Latins  reduced  the  city  of  Jerusalem  by  their  victorious  arms.  And  here 
the  seat  of  a  new  kingdom  was  established,  and  the  above-named  Godfrey 
was  declared  the  first  king  of  Jerusalem.  He  however  refused  the  title 
of  kingy  from  motives  of  modesty ;  and  retaining  a  few  soldiers  with  him, 
permitted  the  others  to  return  back  to  Europe.  But  this  great  man  died 
not  long  afler,  and  lef^  his  kingdom  to  his  brother  Baldwin,  prince  of  Edes- 
sa ;  who  did  not  hesitate  to  assume  the  title  of  king. 

§  8.  With  the  Roman  pontiffs,  and  particularly  with  TJrhan  II.  the  prin. 
cipal  motive  for  enkindling  this  holy  war  was  furnished,  I  conceive,  by  the 
corrupted  religion  of  that  age.  For  according  to  the  prevailing  views,  it 
was  a  reproach  upon  Christians  to  suffer  the  land  which  had  been  conse. 
crated  by  the  footsteps  and  the  blood  of  Christ,  to  remain  under  the  power 
of  his  enemies ;  and  moreover,  a  great  and  essential  part  of  piety  to  Grod 
consisted  in  pilgrimages  to  the  holy  places,  which  were  most  hazardous 
undertakings  so  long  as  the  Mohammedans  should  occupy  Palestine.  To 
these  rlsligious  motives,  there  was  added  an  apprehension  that  the  Turks, 
who  had  already  subdued  a  large  part  of  the  Greek  empire,  would  march 
into  Europe,  and  would  in  particular  assail  Italy.  Those  among  the 
learned  who  suppose,  that  the  Roman  pontiff  recommended  this  terrible 
war  for  the  sake  of  extending  his  own  authority,  and  of  weakening  the 
power  of  the  Latin  emperors  and  kings ;  and  that  the  kings  and  princes  of 
jSurope  encouraged  it  in  order  to  get  rid  of  their  powerful  and  warlike 
vassals,  and  to  obtain  possession  of  their  lands  and  estates ;  bring  forward 
indeed  plausible  conjectures,  but  they  are  mere  conjectures.  (18)     Yet  af- 

(|8)  The  first  of  these  motives  ascribed  would  inarch  away  from  Europe  to  Pales- 

to  the  pontiffs,  is  brought  forward  by  many,  tine  ;  neither  could  they  discover  before- 

both  Protestants  and  Catholics,  as  one  not  hand,  that  these  expeditions  would  be  so 

at  all  to  be  questioned.     See  Btntd.  Accol-  beneficial  to  themselves.    For  all  the  ad- 

tuM,  de  Bello  sacro  in  infideles,  lib.  i.,  p.  16.  vantages  accruing  to  the  pontiffs  and  to  the 

Jac.  Basnage,  Hist,  des  Eglises  Reform^es,  clersy  from  these  wars,  both  the  extension 

torn,  i.,  period  v.,  p.  235.    Ren.  de  Veriotj  of  their  authority  and  the  increase  of  their 

Histoire  des  Chevalieres  de  Malthe,  tom.  i.,  wealth,  were  not  apparent  at  once  and  aft 

lib.  iii.,  p.  302,  308  ;  lib.  iv.,  p.  428.    Adr.  the  commencement  of  the  war ;   but  they 

AuU«/,  Hist  des  dcmelez  dtt  Boniface  Yin.  gradually  developed  themselves,  being  the 

avec  Philip  le  Bel,  p.  76.     Hist,  du  droit  result  rather  of  accidental   circumstances 

Eccles.  Francois,  tom.  i.,  p.  296,  299,  and  than  of  design,    lliis  single  fact  shows, 

many  others.    But  that  this  supposition  has  that  the  pontiffs  who  promoted  these  wan 

DO  solid  foundation,  will  be  clear  to  such  as  could  have  had  no  thoughts  of  extending 

consider  all  the  circumstances.     The  Ro-  their  power  by  them.     It  may  be  added,  that 

man  pontiffs  could  not  certainly  foresee,  that  the  general  belief  as  well  as  the  expectation 

so  many  priocas  and  people  of  every  claas  of  the  pontiffii,  was,  that  the  whole  ' 


U4     BOOK  in.— CENTURY  XL—PART  I.— CHAP.  I. 

terwards,  when  the  pontiflb  as  well  as  the  kings  and  princes  learned  by  ex. 
perience  the  great  advantages  resulting  to  them  from  these  wars,  new  and 

additional  motives  for  encouraging  them  undoubtedly  occurred  to  thenif 
and  particularly  that  of  increasing  their  own  power  and  aggrandizement. 

§  9.  But  these  wars,  whether  just  or  unjust9(19)  produced  immense  evib 
of  every  sort,  both  in  church  and  state,  and  their  effects  are  visible  even  to 

would  be  accomplished  in  a  nnffle  ezpeditkm  (19)  The  question  of  the  juitiee  of  iHmI 
of  no  lonff  continuance  ;  and  £at  God  him-  aie  called  the  CrutaiiM^  I  shall  not  tik^ 
self  woiud,   by  miraculous  interpositions,  upon  me  to  discuss  :   nor  shall  I  deny  that 
overthrow  those  enemies  of  Christianity  who  it  is,  when  Tiewed  impartially,  an  intrieatt 
were  Uie  unjust  possessors  of  Palestine. —  and  dubious  question.     But  I  wish  the  read- 
Besides,  as  soon  as  Jerusalem  was  taken,  er  to  be  apprized,  that  there  was  discuaaiia 
most  of  the  European  princes  and  soldiers  among  Christians  as  early  as  the  twelfth  aad 
returned  back  to  Europe  ;  which  the  popes  thirteenth  centuries,  respecting  the  iastac9 
surely  would  not  have  permitted,  if  from  the  or  injustice  of  those  holy  wars.     Tot  tht 
continuance   of  this   war  they  anticipated  Catkari  or  Albigenses  and  the  Waldentes^ 
great  accessions  to  their  wealth  and  power,  denied  their  justice.    The  arsumenta  tbey 
— But  no  conjecture  on  this  subject  is,  in  my  used,  are  collected  and  refuted  by  Fr,  if#- 
▼iew,  more  unfortunate  than  that  which  sup-  futa^  a  Dominican  writer  of  the  thirteentli 
poses  Urban  II.  to  have  eagerly  pressed  for-  century,  in  his  Summa  contra  Cathaios  et 
ward  this  holy  war,  in  order  to  weaken  the  Waldenses,  (which   was  published  a  few 
power  of  the  emperor  Hemy  IV.,  with  whom  years  ago  at  Rome,  by  Rickhn),  lib.  ▼.,  c 
ne  was  in  a  violent  contest  respecting  the  xiii.,  p.  681,  dec.     But  the  ar^ments  of  the 
investiture  of  bishops.     Tlie  advocates  of  Catkari  against  the  transmarine  expedUimu 
this  conjecture  forget,  that  the  first  armies  (viam  ultramarinam)    as  they  called  thc^e 
which  marched  against  the  Mohammedans  wars,  had  not  great  weight ;   nor  were  the 
of  Asia,  were  raised  chiefly  among  the  Franka  answers  of  the  well-meaning  Moneta  veiy 
and  Normans,  and  that  the  Germans  who  solid.    An  example  will  make  this  clear, 
were  opposed  to  Urban  II.  were  at  first  the  The  Catkari  opposed  the  holy  wars,  by  ui^ 
most  averse  from  these  wars.     Other  argu-  ging  the  words  of  Paul,    1  Cor.,  x.,  3S : 
ments  are  omitted,  for  the  sake  of  brevity. —  Give  none  offence^  neither  to  the  Jewt^  nor 
Nor  is  the  other  part  of  the  conjecture,  which  to  tke ' gentilca,  nor  to  tke  church  of  God, 
relates  to  the  kings  and  princes  of  Europe,  By  the  gentiles^  they  said,  may  be  under- 
better  founded.     It  has  received  the  appro-  stood  the  Saracens,     Therefore  European 
bation  of  Vcrtot,  (Histoire  de  Maltbe,  livre  Christians  ought  not  to  make  war  upon  the 
iii.,  p.  309),  BouIainviUiers,  and  other  great  Saracens,  lest  they  should  give  offence  to 
and  eminent  men,  who  think  they  see  farther  tke  gentiles.    The  answer  o(  Moneta  to  this 
than  others  into  the  court  policy  of  those  singular  argument,  we  will  give  in  his  own 
ages.    But  these  excellent  men  have  no  words  :     **  We  read,  Gen.  xii.,  7,  that  God 
other  argument  to  adduce,  but  this :   many  said  to  Abraham :  To  thy  seed  will  I  gvH 
kings,  especially  of  the  Franks,  were  rcn-  this  land.     But  toe  (the  Christians  of  Eu- 
dered  more  rich  and  powerful  by  the  death  rope)  are  the  seed  of  Abraham ;  as  says  the 
and  the  misfortunes  of  those  who  engaged  apostle  to  the  Galat.,  iii.,  29  :   To  im  there* 
in  these  wars ;   and  therefore  they  craftily  fore  has  that  land  been  given  for  a  posses- 
gave,  not  only  permission,  but  also  a  direct  sion.     Hence,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  civil 
encouragement  to  these  wars.     All  can  see  power,  to  make  efforts  to  put  us  in  possee- 
the  incoDclusiveness  of  this  reasoning.     We  sion  of  that  land  ;  and  it  is  the  duty  of  the 
are  too  prone  to  ascribe  more  sagacity  and  church,  to  exhort  civil  rulers  to  fulfil  their 
cunning  both  to  the  Roman  pontms  and  to  duty." — A  rare  argument  this,  truly !     But 
the  kings  and  princes  of  those  times,  than  let  us  hear  him  out. — **  The  church  does 
they  really  possessed ;   and  we  too  often  not  intend  to  harm  the  Saracens,  or  to  kill 
judge  of  the  causes  of  transactions  by  their  them ;  nor  have  Christian  princes  any  sueh 
results ;  which  is  a  defective  and  uncertain  design.    And  yet,  if  they  will  stand  in  the 
mode  of  reasoning.    I  apprehend  that  the  way  of  the  swords  of  the  princes,  they  will 
Roman  pontiffs   (of  whom  alone  I  would  be  slain.    The  church  of  God  therefore  ie 
apeak)  obtained  their  immense  aggrandize-  without  offence,  that  is,  it  injures  no  one  in 
ment,  not  so  much  hj  shrewdly  forming  this  matter,  because  it  does  no  one  any 
plans  for  enlarging  their  power,  as  by  dex-  wrong,  but  only  defends  its  own  righta.**— 
teroosly  seizing  ue  Of^KMrtonities  that  oc-  Who  ctn  deny  tfatt  here  ie  ingenuity? 
euned. 


# 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  115 

the  present  day.  Europe  waa  deprived  of  more  tlian  half  of  its  popula- 
tion,  and  immense  sums  of  money  were  exported  to  foreign  countries ;  and 
very  many  families  previously  opulent  and  powerful,  either  became  extinct, 
or  were  reduced  to  extreme  poverty ;  for  the  heads  of  families,  in  order  to 
defray  the  expense  of  their  expedition,  cither  mortgaged  or  sold  their  ter- 
ritories,  possessions,  and  estates  :(20)  while  others  imposed  such  intolerable 
burdens  upon  their  vassals  and  tenants,  as  obliged  them  to  abandon  their 
houses  and  lands  and  assume  themselves  the  badge  of  the  cross.  A  vast 
derangement  of  society,  and  a  subversion  of  every  thing,  took  place  throuL'h- 
out  Europe ;  not  to  mention  the  robberies,  murders,  and  destructions  of 
life  and  property  every  where  conunitted  with  impunity,  by  these  soldiers 
of  Grod  and  Jesus  Christ  as  they  were  called,  and  the  new  and  often  very 
grievous  privileges  and  prerogatives,  to  which  tliesc  wars  gave  occa- 
8ion.(21) 

§  10,  These  wars  were  no  less  prejudicial  to  the  church  and  to  religion. 
The  power  and  greatness  of  the  Roman  pontifis  were  greatly  advanced  by 
them ;  and  the  wealth  of  the  churches  and  monasteries  was,  in  many  ways, 
much  augmented.  (22)  Moreover  as  bishops  and  abbots  in  great  numbers 
forsook  their  charges  and  travelled  into  Asia,  the  priests  and  monks  lived 

(JO)  Many  and  very  memorable  examples  to  be  conveniently  enumerated  here  particu- 
of  this,  occur  in  ancient  records.  Robert  larly.  And  not  only  the  visible  head  of  the 
duke  of  Normandy,  mortgaged  to  his  broth-    church,  but  Ukewise  the  church  universal, 

er  WiUimn  king  of  EngTand,  the  duchy  of  augmented  its  power  and  resources  by  means 

Normandy,  to  enable  him  to  perform  his  ex-  of  these  wars.     For  they  who  assumed  the 

Dedition  to  Palestine.     See  Matlhtw  Parity  cross,  as  they  were  about  to  place  their  lives 

llistoria  major,  lib.  L,  p.  24,  dec.     Odo  vis-  in  great  jeopardy,  conducted  as  men  do  when 

count  of  Bourges,  sold  his  territory  to  the  about  to  die.    They  therefore  generally  made 

king  of  Franca.    See  the  Gallia  Christiana^  their  wills ;  and  in  them  Uiey  gave  a  part  of 

by  the  Benedictiiies,  torn,  ii.,  p.  45.     For  their  property  to  a  church  or  monastery,  in 

more  examples,  see  Car.du  Frane,  zdnott.  order  to  secure  the  favour  of  Go(^.     See 

ad  Joinvillii  vitam  Lodovici  S.,  p.  63.    Bow-  Plesns,  Histoire  de  Mcaux,  tome  ii.,  p.  76, 

UunvtUiers,  sur  Porigine  et  les  droits  de  la  79, 141.    Gallia  Christiana,  tom.  ii.,  p.  138, 

Noblesse ;  in  Molet's  Memoircs  de  litter,  et  139.    Le  Beuf,  Mcmoires  pour  rilistoire 

de  THistoire,  tome  ix.,  part  i.,  p.  68.    Jo.  d'Auxerre,  tome  ii.,  Appena.,  p.  31.     Du 

Geo.  CramtTf  de  juribus  et  praerogativis  No-  FresnCj  Adnott.  ad  vitam  Ludovici  Sancti, 

bilitatis,  torn,  i.,  p.  81,  409.     From  the  time  p.  62.     Numerous  examples  of  such  pious 

therefore  of  these  wars,  very  many  estates  donations,  are  to  be  found  in  ancient  records. 

of  the  nobility  in  all  parts  of  Europe,  became  — ^Those  who  had  controversies  with  priests 

the  property  of  the  kings  and  more  powerful  or  monks,  very  commonly  abandoned  their 

princes,  or  of  the  priests  and  monks,  or  of  cause  or  lawsuit,  and  yielded  up  the  prop- 

prhrate  citizens  of  mferior  rank.  erty  in  controversy.     Those  who  had  them- 

(31)  Those  who  took  the  badge  of  cmsa-  selves  seized  on  property  of  the  churches  or 
ders,  acquired  extraordinary  rights  and  prir-  convents,  or  were  told  that  their  ancestors 
ile^,  and  such  as  were  injurious  to  other  had  done  some  wrong  to  the  priests,  freely 
citizen^.  Of  these  the  Jurists  may  properly  restored  what  they  had  taken,  and  often  with 
treat.  I  will  only  observe,  that  hence  it  be-  additions,  and  compensated  by  their  dona- 
came  customary,  whenever  a  person  would  tions  for  the  injuries  done  whether  real  or 
contract  a  loan,  or  buy,  or  sell,  or  enter  into  imaginary.  See  Du  Freme,  1.  c,  p.  62.  [In 
any  civil  compact,  to  require  of  him  to  re-  general,  the  Crusades  were  a  rich  mine  for 
nounco  the  privileges  of  a  crusader,  wheth-  the  popes.  Whoever  became  a  knight  of  the 
cr  already  acquired,  or  yet  future,  (privilegio  cross,  became  subject  to  the  pope,  and  was 
crucis  sumptae  ac  sumendae  renunciare).  no  longer  subject  to  the  secular  power  of  his 
See  Lt  Beuf,  Memoires  sur  PHist.  d*Aax-  temporal  lord.  >^lioever  had  taken  the  vow 
crre.  Append.,  tome  ii.,  p.  292.  to  match  to  the  Holy  Land,  and  afterwards 

(22)  The  accessions  to  the  wealth  and  the  wished  to  be  released  Irom  it,  could  purchase 

power  of  the  Ronoan  pontifls,  arising  from  an  exemption  from  the  pope,  who  gave  such 

these  wars,  were  too  numerous  and  various  dispensations,  dtc. — 8ckl.'\ 

Vol-  II.— T 


^ 


116     BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XL— PART  t— CHAP.  I. 

without  restraints,  and  addicted  themselves  freely  to  every  viee.  Supenti* 
tion  also,  previously  extravagant,  now  increased  greatly  among  the  Latins. 
For  the  long  list  of  tutelary  saints  was  amplified  with  new  and  often  ficti- 
tious  saints  of  Greek  and  Syrian  origin,  before  unknown  to  the  Europe* 
ans  ;(23)  and  an  immense  number  of  relics^  generally  of  a  ridiculous  chAr* 
actcr,  were  imported  to  enrich  our  churches  and  chapels.  For  every  one 
that  returned  home  from  Asia,  brought  with  him  as  the  jichest  treasure, 
the  sacred  relics  which  he  had  purchased  at  a  high  price  of  the  fraudulenl 
Greeks  and  Syrians ;  and  committed  them  to  the  careful  charge  of  some 
church,  or  of  the  members  of  his  own  iamily.(24) 

(88)  The  Roman  Catholics  themselves  af>  sess,  as  a  present  from  Baldwin  the  seeeoi 

knowledge,  that  in  the  time  of  the  Crusades,  king  of  Jerusalem,  the   dish  from  which 

many  saints  before  unknown  to  the  Latms,  Christ  ate  the  paschal  lamb  with  his  dltei* 

were  brought  from  Greece  and  the  East  into  pies  at  his  last  supper.     And  this  singolar 

Europe,  and  were  thenceforth  worshipped  monument  of  ancient  devotion,  is  ridiciilad 

most  religiously.    And  among  these  new  spir-  by  Jo.  Baptut  Labaif  Voyages  en  Espagns 

itual  gua^ians  are  some,  of  whose  lives  and  et  en  Itahe,  tome  ii.,  p.  63.     Kespectiog  the 

history  there  is  the  greatest  reason  to  doubt,  great  mass  of  relics  brought  from  Palestins 

For  example,  St.  Catharine  was  introduced  to  France,  by  St.  Levoia  the  French  king^ 

into  Europe  from  Svria ;  as  is  admitted  by  see  JointilWt  Life  of  St.  Lewis,  edited  bf 

Cos.  BaraniiiSf  ad  Martyrol.  Rom.,  p.  738,  Du  Fresne ;  PUstis,  Histoire  de  I'Eglise  & 

bv  Geo.  Cattandery  Scholia  ad  hynmos  ec-  Meauz,  tome  i.,  p.  120.    Lancelot fMemninB 

clesiae,  in  his  0pp.,  Paris,  1616,  fol.,  p.  278,  pour  la  vie  de  TAbb^  de  S.  Cyran,  tome  iL, 

279.    Yet  it  is  very  doubtful,  whether  this  p.  175.    CAm^'xpocket-handkercl^ef,  which 

Catharine  the  patroness  of  learned  men,  ever  is  held  sacred  at  Besan9on,  was  brought  from 

existed.  Palestine  to  Besan^on  by  a  Christian  Jew- 

(24)  The  sacred  treasures  of  relics,  which  ess.    See  Jo.  Jac.  Chifletf  Vesontium,  part 

the  French,  Germans,  Britons,  and  other  na-  ii.,  p.  108,  and,  de  linteis  Christi  sqnilcral- 

tions  of  Europe  formerly  preserved  with  such  ibus,  cap.  ix.,  p.  50.    For  other  examples^ 

care,  and  which  are  stul  exhibited  with  rev-  see  Antonius  Matthaus,  Analecta  retem 

erence,  arc  not  more  ancient  than  the  times  aevi.  tom.  ii.,  p.  677.    Jo.  MahiUon^  An- 

of  the  Crusades,  and  were  purchased  at  a  nales  Benedict.,  tom.  vi.,  p.  62,  and  espe- 

|[reat  price  by  kings,  princes,  and  other  dis-  cially,  Jo.  Jac.  Chiflet,  Crisis  historiae  d* 

tinguished  persons,  of  the  Ghreeks  and  Syri-  linteis  Christi  sepulcralibus,  cap.  ix.,  x.,  p. 

ans.     But  that  these  avaricious  and  fraudu-  50,  du:.    Among  other  things,  Chifiet  says, 

lent  dealers  imposed  upon  the  pious  credu-  p.  59,  Sciendum  est,  vigente  immani  et  bar- 

lity  of  the  Latms,  the  most  candid  judges  bara  Turcarum  persecutione,  et  imminenta 

will  not  doubt.     Richard  king  of  England,  Christianae  reli^ionis  in  Oriente  naufragie, 

in  the  year  1191,  purchased  of  Saladm  the  educta  e  sacrariis  et  per  Christianoa  quovis 

noted  Mohammedan  sultan,  all  the  relics  at  modo  recondita  Ecclesiarum  pignora.  .... 

Jerusalem.     See  Matthew  Paris,  Hist,  ma-  Hisce  plane  divinis  opibus  iUecti  prae  aliia 

jor,  p.  138 ;  who  also  tells  us  (p.  666),  that  Galli,  sacra  Aeliffava  qua  vi,  qua  pretio  a  de- 

the  Dominicans  brought  from  Palestine  a  tinentibus  hac  iliac  extorserunt.    And  this 

white  atone,  on  which  Christ  had  impressed  learned  writer  brings  many  examples,  aa 

the  prints  of  his  feet.    The  Genoese  pos-  proofs. 


ADVERSE  EVENTS.  147 


CHAPTER  IL 

ADVE&SB  EVENTS  IN  THE  HISTORY  OP  THE  CHtlRCH. 

4  1.  Sofferings  of  Christians  from  the  Saracens  and  Turks,  in  the  East. — ^  2.  Also  in 

the  West. 

§  1,  The  principal  sufferings  of  the  Christians  in  this  century,  were  from 
the  Saracens,  or  from  the  Turks,  who  were  equally  the  enemies  of  both 
Saracens  and  Christians,  The  Saracens  though  at  war  among  themselves, 
and  at  the  same  time  unable  to  arrest  the  daily  encroachments  of  the  Turks 
upon  them,  persecuted  their  Christian  subjects  in  a  most  cruel  manner,  put- 
ting  some  to  death,  mutilating  others,  and  plundering  others  of  all  their 
property.  The  Turks  not  only  pressed  hard  upon  the  Saracens,  but  also 
subjugated  the  fairest  provinces  of  the  Greek  empire  along  the  Euxine  Sea, 
and  ravaged  the  remaining  provinces  with  their  perpetual  incursions.  Nor 
were  the  Greeks  able  to  oppose  their  desolating  progress,  being  miserably 
distracted  with  intestine  discords,  and  so  exhausted  in  their  finances  that 
they  could  neither  raise  forces  nor  afford  them  pay  and  support  when  raised. 

§  2.  In  Spain  the  Saracens  seduced  a  large  portion  of  the  Christians,  by 
rewards,  by  marriages,  and  by  compacts,  to  embrace  the  Mohammedan 
faith.(l)  And  they  would  doubtless  nave  gradually  induced  most  of  their 
subjects  to  apostatize  from  Christianity,  had  they  not  been  weakened  by 
the  loss  of  various  battles  with  the  Christian  kings  of  Aragon  and  Castile* 
especially  with  Ferdinand  L  of  Aragon,  and  by  the  conquest  of  a  large 
part  of  the  territories  subject  to  them.(2)  Among  the  Danes,  Hungarians, 
and  other  nations,  those  who  still  adhered  to  their  ancient  superstitions,  (and 
there  were  many  of  this  description  among  those  nations,)  very  cruelly  per- 
secuted their  fellow-citizens,  as  well  as  the  neighbouring  nations  who  pro- 
fessed Christianity.  To  suppress  this  cruelty,  the  Christian  princes  in  one 
place  and  another,  made  it  a  capital  crime  for  their  subjects  to  continue  to 
worship  the  gods  of  their  ancestors.  And  this  severit}'  was  undoubtedly 
more  efficacious  for  extinguishing  the  inveterate  idolatry,  than  the  instruc- 
tions given  by  persons  who  did  not  understand  the  nature  of  Christianity, 
and  who  dbhonoured  its  purity  by  their  corrupt  morals  and  their  supersti- 
tious practices.  The  still  unconverted  European  nations  of  this  period,  the 
Prussians,  the  Lithuanians,  the  Slavonians,  the  Obotriti,  and  others  inhab- 
iting the  lower  parts  of  Germany,  continued  to  harass  the  neighbouring 
Christians  with  perpetual  wars  and  incursions,  and  cruelly  to  destroy  the 
lives  of  many.(3) 

(1)  Jo.  Hen.  Hottingety  Hiatoria  ecdes.,  (3)  HtlmM,  Chronicon  Slavor.,  lib.  i., 
saecul.  xi.,  sect,  ii.,  p.  453.  Mich.  Geddet,  cap.  xv.,  p.  52,  6lc.  Adam  Bremensis, 
History  of  the  expulsion  of  the  Moriscoes  Histor.,  lib.  ii.,  cap.  xxvii.  [Among  these 
ont  of  SMin ;  pablished  among  his  Miscel-  nations,  many  persons  had  once  professed 
laneons  Tracts,  vol.  i.,  p.  104,  &c.  Christianity,  but  on  account  of  the  number- 

(2)  These  wars  between  the  Christian  less  taxes  laid  upon  than,  particularly  by  the 
kings  of  Spain  and  the  Mohammedans  or  clergy,  and  the  cruelty  of  the  Christian  ma- 
Moors,  are  described  by  the  Spanish  histo-  gistrates,  they  returned  to  paganism  again, 
lians,  Jo.  Mariana  and  Jo.  Ferrerat.  and  then  persecuted  the  Christians  without 


"ii 


148 


BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XL— PART  n.— CHAP.  I. 


PART   11. 

THE  INTERNAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  I. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  LEARNING   AND   SCIENCE. 

^  1.  State  of  Learning  amonff  the  Greeks. — ^  2.  Their  most  celebrated  Scholars. — ^  3L 
State  of  Learning  in  the  West. — ^  4.  Schools  opened  in  various  Places. — ^  5.  The 
Sciences  taught  in  these  Schools. — ^  6,  7.  Dialectics  in  high  repute. — ^  8,  9.  Diapvlcs 
among  the  Logicians.     Nominalists  and  Realists. 

§  1.  The  calamitous  state  of  the  Greek  empire,  allowed  no  progress  of 
literature  and  science  among  the  Greeks.  T)ie  Turks  as  well  as  the  Sar- 
acens, were  continually  divesting  the  empire  of  some  portion  of  its  glory 
and  power ;  and  what  they  left  invic^ate,  the  civil  discords,  the  frequent 
insurrections,  and  the  violent  dethronement  of  emperors,  gradually  wasted 
and  destroyed.  Yet  there  was  here  and  there  an  individual  that  cherished 
and  encouraged  the  liberal  arts,  both  among  the  emperors,  (as  AlexioM 
Comnenus)y  and  among  the  patriarchs  and  bishops.  Nor  would  the  con- 
troversies of  the  Greeks  with  the  Latins,  allow  the  former  to  spurn  at  all 
cultivation  of  the  understanding  and  all  love  of  learning.  Owing  to  these 
causes,  the  Greeks  of  this  century  were  not  entirely  destitute  of  men  re- 
spectable for  their  learning  and  intellectual  culture. 

§  2.  I  omit  the  names  of  their  poets,  rhetoricians,  and  grammarians ; 
who,  if  not  the  best,  were  at  least  tolerable.  Among  their  historians,  Leo 
the  Grammarian,(l)  John  Sq/litzes,(2)  Cedreniis,{2)  and  some  others,  are 
not  to  be  passed  by  in  silence ;  although  they  adhered  to  the  fabulous  sto- 
ries of  their  countrymen,  and  were  not  free  from  partiality.  Michael  PseL 
hUf  a  man  in  high  reputation,  was  a  pattern  of  excellence  in  all  the  learn- 
ing  and  science  of  his  age.  He  also  laboured  to  excite  his  countrymen 
to  the  study  of  philosophy,  and  particularly  of  Aristotelian  philosophy. 


mercy.  Thus  Helmold  (lib.  i.,  cap.  16-,  24, 
36)  ajid  Adam  Bremensis  (lib.  ii.,  cap.  32) 
inform  us,  particularly  in  regard  to  the  Sla- 
vonians.— Schl.'\ 

(1)  [He  was  the  continuator  of  Tluopha^ 
nes'  Chronicle,  from  A.D.  813  to  1013,  the 
time  when  he  is  supposed  to  have  lived  and 
wrote.  His  work  was  published,  Gr.  and 
Lat.,  subjoined  to  Theophanes^  ed.  CombeJiM, 
pBiia,  1655,  fol.,  and  in  the  Coipus  Hist. 
Byzantinae,  torn,  vi.,  p.  355-404. — Tr.'\ 

(2)  [John  Scylitzes,  a  civilian,  and  Guro- 
palates  at  Gonstantinople.  He  wrote  a  HU- 
tory  of  transacHons  in  the  East,  from  A.D. 
811  to  1057,  and  afterwards  continued  it  to 
A.D.  1061.    The  whole  was  published  in  a 


Latm  translation,  by  /.  B.  Gahty  Venice^ 
1570,  fol,  and  the  latter  part  in  Gr.,  by  P. 
GooTy  Paris,  1648,  fol. ;  also  in  the  Coipiw 
Hist.  Byzant.,  tom.  viii.,  p.  631-676. — Tr.] 
(3)  [George  CedremUf  a  Greek  monk, 
compiled  a  chronicle,  extending  from  the 
creation  to  A.D.  1057.  It  is  a  mere  com- 
pilation or  transcript  from  George  SyncelluM, 
prior  to  the  reign  of  Diocletian  ;  then  from 
TheophaneSy  to  A.D.  813 ;  and  lastly,  from 
John  Scylitzes,  to  A.D.  1057.  It  was  first 
published,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  by  Hylander,  Basil, 
1566,  fol.,  and  afterwards,  much  better,  and 
with  notes,  by  Faln-otus  and  Jae,  Goar, 
Paris,  1647,  fol. ;  also  in  the  Corpus  Histo- 
liae  Byzantinae,  tom.  viii.,  p.  1-629. — Tr,} 


STATE  OF  LEARNING.  149 

wliich  he  attempted  to  explain  and  recommend  by  various  prodiictions.(4) 
Among  the  Arabians,  the  love  of  science  still  flourished ;  as  is  manifest 
from  those  among  them,  who  in  this  age  excelled  in  the  sciences  of  medi- 
cine, astronomy,  and  mathematics.  (5) 

§  3.  In  the  West,  learning  revived  in  some  measure,  among  those  de- 
voted to  a  solitary  life  or  the  monks  and  the  priests.  For  other  people 
and  especially  the  nobles  and  the  great,  despised  learning  and  science,  with 
the  exception  of  such  as  devoted  themselves  to  the  church  or  aspired  to  sa- 
cred offices.  Schools  flourished  here  and  there  in  Italy,  after  the  middle 
of  the  century ;  and  a  number  of  learned  men  acquired  reputation  as  au- 
thors and  instructers.  Some  of  these  afterwards  removed  to  France,  and 
especially  to  Normandy,  and  there  taught  the  youth  devoted  to  the  service 
of  the  church.(6)  The  French,  while  they  admit  that  they  were  indebted 
«n  a  degree  to  learned  men  who  came  from  Italy,  produce  also  a  re^)ecta- 
ble  list  of  their  own  citizens  who  cultivated  and  advanced  learning  in  this 
age  ;  and  they  name  quite  a  number  of  schools,  which  were  distinguished 
by  the  fame  of  their  teachers  and  the  multitude  of  their  students,  (7)  And 
it  is  unquestionable,  that  the  French  paid  great  attention  to  letters  and  the 
arts,  and  that  their  country  abounded  in  learned  men,  while  the  greatest 
part  of  Italy  was  still  sunk  in  ignorance.  For  Robert  king  of  France,  the 
son  of  Hugh  Capet,  and  a  pupil  of  Gerbert  or  Sylvester  II.,  was  himself  a 
•learned  man,  and  a  great  patron  of  learning  and  learned  men.  His  reign 
terminated  in  the  year  1031,  and  his  great  zeal  for  the  advancement  of  the 
arts  and  learning  of  every  kind,  was  not  unsuccessful.(8)  The  Normans 
from  France,  after  they  obtained  possession  of  the  lower  provinces  of  Italy, 
(Apulia,  Calabria,  and  Sicily),  difiused  the  light  of  science  and  hterature 
over  those  countries.  To  the  same  people  belbngs  the  honour  of  restoring 
teaming  in  England.  For  William  the  Conqueror,  duke  of  Normandy,  a 
man  of  discernment  and  the  great  Mescenas  of  his  time,  when  he  had  con- 
<}uered  England  in  the  year  1066,  made  commendable  eflTorts  by  inviting 
learned  men  from  Normandy  and  elsewhere,  to  banish  from  the  country 

(4)  See  LeoAUatiuSfDiitnbzde  Psellis,  (6)  Elmacin,  Historia  Saracen.,  p.  3S1. 

-p.  14,  ed.  Fabricius.     [Michael  Paellus  Ju-  Jo.  Henr.  H»ttingery  Historia  eccks.,  sae- 

nior,  was  of  noble  birth,  a  senator  at  Con-  cul.  xi.,  p«  ^^t  ^• 

AUntinopIo,  tutor  to  Michael  Ducom  after-  (6)  Sec  Muratori^   Antiqq.   Ital.   medii 

wards  emperor.     He  retired  to  a  monastery-  aevi,  torn,  iii.,  p.  871.     GiannonCf  Histoire 

about  A.D.  1077,  and  died  not  long  after,  de  Naples,  torn,  ii.,  p.  148. 

He  wrote  a  metricalparaphrase  and  a  prose  (7)  See  the  Benedictine  monks,  Histoire 

commentaiT  on  the  Cfantides,  a  tract  on  the  litteraire  de  la  France,  torn,  vii.,  Introduc- 

Trinity  ana  the  person  of  Christ,  tracts  on  tion,  passim.     Ciuar  Egasse  de   BouJUafy 

rirtue  and  vice,  on  Tantalus  and  Circe,  on  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  i.,  p.  355,  du:. 

the  Sphinx,  on  the  Chaldaic  oracles,  on  the  Le  Beuft  Diss,  sur  Tetat  des  sciences  en 

faculties  of  the  soul,  on  diet,  on  the  virtues  France,  dcpuis  la  mort  du  roi  Robert,  dec., 

of  stones,  on  factitious  gold,  on  food  and  re-  which  is  published  among  his  Dissertations 

gimen  ;  notes  on  portions  of  Gregory  Na-  sur  THistoire  Eccles.  ot   civile  de  Paris, 

sianzen,  and  on  the  eight  Books  of  Aristotle*s  torn,  ii.,  p.  1,  dec.     [Among  their  monastic 

physics ;  a  paraphrase  on  Aristotle  irepl  ip-  schools,  tnat  of  Bee  in  Normandy,  taught  bv 

furveiac ;  a  panegyric  on  Simeon  Metaphras-  Lanfrane  and  Anselm^  was  particular^  cef- 

tes ;  some  Uw  tracts  ;  and  on  the  ecclesi-  ebrated  ;  and  amonff  their  episcopal  schools, 

ftstical  canons,  on  the  four  branches  of  math-  were   those   of  Rheims,    Liege,   Orleans, 

ematics,  (arithmetic,  music,  geometry,  and  Tours,  Angers,  and  Chutres. — Schl.'\ 

mstionomy),  several  philosophical  tracts,  dpc.,  (8)  See  Daniel,  Histoire  de  la  France, 

6lc.    Many  of  his  pieces  were  never  print-  tom.  iii,  p.  58.     Boulai^,  Hist.  Acad.  Paris., 

ed  ;  and  most  of  those  published,  were  pub-  tom.  i.,  p.  636,  et  passjm. 
lished  separately. — TV.] 


IM     BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XL— PART  H.— CHAP.  I. 

barbarism  and  ignorance,  those  fruitfiil  sources  of  so  many  evils.(9)  For 
those  heroic  Normans,  who  had  been  so  ferocious  and  hostile  to  all  learn- 
ing before  they  embraced  Christianity,  imMbed  aiier  their  conversion  a 
very  high  regard  both  for  religion  and  for  learning* 

§  4.  The  thirst  for  knowledge  which  gradually  spread  among  the  more 
civilized  nations  of  £urope,  was  attended  by  this  consequence,  that  more 
schools  were  opened,  ana  in  various  places  better  teachers  were  placed 
over  them.  Until  the  commencement  of  this  century,  the  only  schools  in 
Europe  were  those  attached  to  the  monasteries  and  the  cathedi^  churches, 
and  the  only  teachers  of  secular  as  well  as  sacred  learning,  were  the  B^i- 
edictine  monks*  But  in  the  beginning  of  this  century,  other  priests  and 
men  of  learning  undertook  the  instruction  of  youth,  in  various  cities  of 
France  and  Italy ;  and  they  not  only  taught  more  branches  of  science  than 
the  monks,  but  they  adopted  a  happier  method  of  inculcating  some  of  the 
branches  before  taught.  Among  these  new  teachers,  those  were  the  mosl 
distinguished,  who  either  studied  in  the  schools  of  the  Saracens  in  Spain, 
(which  was  a  very  common  thing  in  this  age  with  such  as  aspired  after  a 
superior  education),  or  at  least  read  the  books  of  the  Arabians,  many  of 
which  were  translated  into  Latin*  For  such  masters  taught  philosophy, 
mathematics,  medicine,  astronomy,  and  the  kindred  sciences,  in  a  more 
learned  and  solid  manner,  than  they  were  taught  by  the  monks  and  by  those 
trained  in  monastic  schools.  For  the  science  of  medicine,  the  school  of 
Sakmo  in  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  was  particularly  famous  in  this  century; 
and  to  this  school  medical  students  resorted  from  most  of  the  countries  of 
Europe.  But  all  the  medical  knowledge  possessed  by  the  teachers  at  Sa- 
lerno, was  derived  from  the  schools  of  the  Saracens  in  Spain  and  Africa, 
and  from  the  medical  works  of  the  Arabs.  (10)  From  the  same  schools 
and  books,  and  at  the  same  time,  nearly  all  the  nations  of  Europe  derived 
those  futile  arts  of  predicting  the  fortunes  of  men  by  the  stars,  by  the  coun- 
tenance, and  by  the  appearance  of  the  hands,  which  in  the  progress  of  time 
acquired  such  an  extensive  currency  and  influence. 

§  5.  In  most  of  the  schools,  the  so  called  seven  liberal  arts  were  taught. 
The  pupil  commenced  with  grammar ;  then  proceeded  to  rhetoric ;  and 
afterwards  to  logic  or  dialectics.  Having  thus  mastered  the  Trivhun  as  it 
was  called,  those  who  aspired  to  greater  attainments,  proceeded  with  slow 
steps  through  the  Quadrivium,{ll)  to  the  honour  of  perfectly  learned  men. 
But  this  course  of  study,  adopted  in  all  the  schools  of  the  West,  was  not  a 
little  changed  after  the  middle  of  this  century.  For  logic,  (which  included 
metaphysics,  at  least  in  part),  having  been  improved  by  the  reflection  and 
skill  of  certdn  close  thinkers,  and  being  taught  more  fully  and  acutely,  ac- 
quired such  an  ascendency  in  the  minds  of  the  majority,  that  they  neglect- 
ed grammar,  rhetoric,  and  the  other  sciences  both  the  elegant  and  the  ab- 

(9)  See  the  Histoire  litter,  de  la  France,  History  of  Physic  from  the  time  of  Gtlen, 
torn,  viii.,  p.  171.  "The  English,"  says  Lond.,  1726, 8vo.  And  who  does  not  know, 
Matthew  Paris,  (Historia  major,  lib.  i.,  p.  that  the  Schola  SaUrrutana  or  rales  for  pi«- 
4,  ed.  Watts),  "  before  the  time  of  William,  serving  health,  was  written  in  this  age  by 
were  so  illiterate,  that  one  who  understood  the  physicians  of  Salem0|  at  the  request  of 
grammar,  was  looked  upon  with  astonish-  the  king  of  England  ? 

ment.'*  (U)  [The  Quadrivium  embraced  ortli- 

(10)  Muratorif  Antiquit.  Ital.  medii  eri,  metic,  mutic,  geometry ^  and  OMtronomy.'— 
torn,  iii.,  p.  935,  dtc.     Oiannone,  Histoire    Tr,} 

de  Naples,  torn,  ii.,  p.  161.    Jo,  Friniii 


STATE  OF  LEARNING.  ISl 

stnise,  <uid  devoted  their  whole  lives  to  diakciics  or  to  logical  and  metaphys- 
ical  diacussions.  For  whoever  was  well  acquainted  with  dialectica,  or 
what  we  call  logic  and  metaphysics,  was  supposed  to  possess  learning 
enough,  and  to  lose  nothing  by  being  ignorant  of  all  other  branches  of  learn- 
ing.(12)  And  hence  arose  Uiat  contempt  for  the  languages,  for  eloquence 
and  the  other  branches  of  polite  learning,  and  that  gross  barbarism,  which 
prevailed  for  several  centuries  in  the  occidental  schools,  and  which  had  a 
corrupting  influence  on  theology  as  well  as  philosophy. 

§  6.  In  this  age,  the  philosophy  of  the  Latins  was  confined  wholly  to 
what  they  called  dialectics;  and  the  other  branches  of  philosophy  were  un- 
known even  by  name.(13)  Moreover  their  dialectics  was  miserably  dry 
and  barren,  so  long  as  it  was  taught  either  from  the  work  on  the  ten  CaU' 
gorieSf  falsely  attributed  to  Augustine^  or  from  the  Introductions  to  Aristotle 
by  Porphyry  and  Averroes.  Yet  in  the  former  part  of  this  century,  the 
schools  had  no  other  guide  in  this  science ;  and  the  teachers  had  neither 
the  courage  nor  the  skill,  to  expand  and  improve  the  precepts  contained  in 
these  works.  But  afler  the  middle  of  the  century,  dialectics  assumed  a 
new  aspect  first  in  France.  For  some  of  the  works  of  Aristotle  being  in- 
troduced  into  France  fiK)m  the  schools  of  the  Saracens  in  Spain,  certain 
eminent  geniuses,  as  Berengarius,  RosceUn,  Hildehert,  and  afterwards 
Gilbert  of  Porretta,  Ahelard,  and  others,  following  the  guidance  of  Aristotle^ 
laboured  to  extend  and  perfect  the  science. 

§  7.  None  however  obtained  creator  fame,  by  their  attempts  to  improve 
the  science  of  dialectics  and  rendar  it  practiciedly  useful,  than  Lanfranc  an 

(12)  See  the  citations  in  Boulay^t  Histo-  inept !  or  crude  and  unphdosophieal ! — To 

ria  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  i.,  p.  408,  409,  511,  say  or  do  any  thing  attitably  tnd  rationaUy, 

513.    To  show  how  true  the  yulgar  maxim  was  thought  to  be  impossible,  without  the 

is,  that  there  it  nothing  new  under  the  sun,  express  statement  of  the  suitableness  and 

I  here  subjoin  a  passage  from  the  Metalogi-  reason  of  it'*    The  author  says  more  on  tho 

com  of  Jmu  of  l^aluhirjf,  a  writer  of  no  same  subject,  for  which  see  his  work. — [The 

contemptible  abilities,  lib.  i.,  cap.  iii.,  p.  741,  latter  part  of  the  extract  aboye,  is  very  ob« 

ed.  Lugd.  Bat.,  1639,  8vo.     "  The  poets  scure  m  the  oriffmal  Latin,  at  least  when 

«nd  historians  were  held  in  contempt ;  and  thus  deprived  of  light  from  the  context, 

if  any  one  studied  the  works  of  the  ancients,  The  translation  here  given,  is  not  ofifered 

he  was  pointed  at  and  ridiculed  by  every-  with  great  confidence. — Tr."] 
body,  as  being  more  stupid  than  the  ass  of        (13)  In  the  writings  of  this  age  we  find 

Arcadia,  and  more  senseless  than  lead  or  a  mention  indeed  of  many  philosophers  :  e.  c., 

•tone.     For  every  one  devoted  himself  ex-  ManegM  the  philosopher,  Adalard  the  pni- 

dusively  to  his  own  discoveries,  or  those  of  losopher,  and  many  more.     But  it  would 

kis  master." — "  Thus  men  became  at  once,  mislead  us,  to  attribute  to  the  term  the 

consummate  philosophers ;  for  the  illiterate  meaning  it  had  anciently  amone  the  Greeks 

novice  did  not  usually  continue  longer  at  and  Romans,  and  which  it  now  has.     In  tho 

school,  than  the  time  it  takes  voung  birds  style  of  the  middle  ages,  a  philosopher  is  a 

to  become  fledged." — ''  But  what  were  the  learned  or  literary  man.    And  this  title  was 

things  taught  by  these  new  doctors,  who  ^iven  to  the  interpreters  of  Scripture,  thouflh 

spent  more  sleeping  hours  than  waking  ones  ignorant  of  everything  which   is  properly 

in  the  study  of  philosophy  1    Lo,  all  things  Med  philosophy.     The  Chronicon  Saler- 

became  new :  grammar  was  quite  another  nitanum,  (in  Jnuratoris  Scriptores  rerum 

thing;   dialectics  assumed   a  new   form;  ItaUcar.,  tom.  ii.,  pt.  ii.,  c.  cxxiv.,  p.  365), 

ifaetoric  was  held  in  contempt ;  and  a  new  states  that  there  were  tkirty-tuto  pkdosopkers 

course  for  the  whole  quadrivinm  was  got  up,  ai  Benevento,  in  the  tenth  century ;  at  which 

derived  from  the  very  sanctuary  of  [miloso-  time  the  lisht  of  science  scarcely  gUmmered 

phy,  all  former  rules  and  principles  being  in  Italy,  ^ut  what  follows  this  statement, 

discarded.    They  tsSked  only  of  suitableness,  shows  that  the  writer  intended  to  deaignate 

(convenientia),    and    reason: — the  proof!  grammarians,  and   persons    having  somo 

(resounded  from  every  mouth) — ana,  very  knowledge  of  the  liberal  arts. 


152  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XI.—PART  H.— CHAP.  I. 

Italian,  who  was  promoted  from  the  abbacy  of  St.  Stephen  in  Caen,  to  the 
archbishopric  of  Canterbury  in  England ;  Anselm,  whose  last  office  was 
likewise  archbishop  of  Canterbury ;  and  Odo  who  became  bishop  of  Cam- 
bray.  The  first  of  these  men  was  so  distinguished  in  this  science,  that  he 
was  commonly  called  the  Dialectician  ;  and  he  applied  the  principles  of  the 
science  with  ipuch  acuteness,  to  the  decision  of  the  controYersy  with  lus 
rival  BerengariuSf  respecting  the  Lord's  supper.  The  second,  {Anselm)f 
in  his  dialogue  de  GrammaHco^  among  other  efforts  to  dispel  the  darkness 
of  the  dialectics  of  the  age,  inyestigated  particularly  the  ideas  of  substaauOf 
and  of  qualities  or  aUrilntte8,{lA)  The  third,  (Odo),  both  taught  dialectics 
with  great  applause,  and  explained  the  science  in  three  works,  de  SopMsUtf 
de  CompIexilmSf  and  dereet  Ente :  which  however  are  not  now  extant.(15) 
The  same  Anselm^  who  laboured  to  improve  the  science  of  dialectics,  a  man 

Ereat  and  renowned  in  many  respects,  was  likewise  the  first  among  the 
atins  that  rescued  metaphysics  and  natural  theology  from  obscurity  and 
neglect ;  for  he  explained  acutely,  what  reason  can  teach  us  conceminff 
God,  in  two  treatises  which,  he  entitled  Monologian  and  Proslogion.(l^ 
He  it  was  that  invented,  what'  is  conamonlv  called  the  Cartesian  argument ; 
which  aims  to  prove  the  existence  of  a  God,  from  the  very  conception  of  an 
alUperfect  nature  implanted  in  the  minds  of  men.  The  conclusiveness  of 
this  argument  was  assailed,  in  this  very  century,  by  the  French  monk  Ga«- 
nilo ;  whom  Anselm  attempted  to  refute,  in  a  tract  expressly  on  the  sub- 
ject.(17) 

§  8.  But  the  science  of  dialectics  was  scarcely  matured,  when  a  fierce 
contest  broke  out  among  its  patrons,  respecting  the  subject  matter  of  the 
science.  This  controversy  was  of  little  importance  in  itself,  and  one  that 
had  long  been  agitated  in  the  schools ;  but  considered  in  its  consequences^ 
it  now  became  a  great  and  momentous  affair ;  for  the  parties  applied  their 
difierent  theories  to  the  explanation  of  religious  doctrines,  and  they  mutu- 
ally charged  each  other  with  the  most  odious  consequences.  They  were 
all  agreed  in  this,  that  dialectics  is  occupied  with  the  consideration  and 
comparison  of  general  ideas  (rebus  universalibus) ;  because  particular  and 
individual  things,  being  liable  to  change,  cannot  become  the  subject  matter 
of  fixed  and  invariable  science.  But  it  was  debated,  whether  these  general 
idecu  with  which  dialectics  is  concerned,  are  to  be  referred  to  the  class  of 
things^  or  to  the  class  of  mere  words  or  names.  Some  maintained,  that 
generid  ideas  are  things,  that  have  real  existence  ;  and  they  supported  their 
opinion  by  the  authority  of  PlatOy  Boethvus,  and  others  among  the  ancients* 
On  the  contrary,  others  affirmed  that  these  general  ideas  (universalia)  are 
nothing  more  than  words  or  names  ;  and  these  quoted  the  authority  of  Ar» 
istotle.  Porphyry^  and  others.  The  former  were  called  Realists,  and  the 
latter  Nominalists.    Each  of  these  parties  became  in  process  of  time  sub- 

(14)  This  Dialogue  is  among  his  Worib,  (16)  [In  the  Monotogiout  a  person  is  rep- 
pub,  by  Gahr.  Gtrberon,  torn,  i.,  p.  143,  &c.  resented  as  meditating,  or  reatoning  tpitk 

(15)  See  Herimannt  Narratio  restanra-  himself  alone  :  in  the  Proslogion  the  bkolb 
tionis  AbbatiaB  S.  Martini  Tomac.,  in  Do-  person  is  represented  as  addressing  himself 
chier^s  Spicilegium  scriptor.  vetemm,  torn,  to  God. — TV.] 

ii.,  p.  889,  6cc.,  of  the  new  edition.    "  Odo^        (17)  Croum^b**  Tract  against  Anselm,  (is 
though  well  skilled  in  all  the  liberal  arts,    well  as  the  Answer  to  it),  is  to  be  fouod  in 
was  particularly  eminent  in  dialectics ;  and    Antelmi  Opp.,  p.  35,  36. 
for  this  especially,  his  school  was  frequented 
by  the  clergy." 


STATE  OF  LEARNING.  153 

divided  into  various  sects,  according  to  the  different  ways  in  which  they 
explained  their  favourite  doctrine.(18)  This  controversy  filled  all  the 
schools  in  Europe,  for  many  centuries  ;  and  it  produced  frequently  mortal 
combats  among  the  theologians  and  philosophers.  Its  origin,  some  learned 
men  trace  back  to  the  controversy  with  Berengarius  respecting  the  Lord's 
supper  ;(19)  and  although  they  have  no  authorities  to  adduce,  the  conjec- 
ture is  very  probable,  because  the  opinion  of  the  NondnaUsis  might  be  used 
very  conveniently  in  defending  the  doctrine  of  Berengarius  respecting  the 
Lord's  supper.  ^ 

§  9.  The  father  of  the  NominaUst  sect,  was  one  John  a  Frenchman, 
called  the  Sophist ;  of  whom  almost  nothing  is  now  known,  except  the 
name.(20)  His  principal  disciples  were  Robert  of  Paris,  RosceUn  of  Com- 
peigne,  and  Arnulph  of  Laon ;  and  firom  these,  many  others  learned  the 
doctrine^  'JPerhaps  also  we  may  reckon  among  the  disciples  of  John^  that 
Raimbert  who  taught  a  school  at  Lisle  in  Flanders ;  for  he  is  said  to  have 
read  logic  to  his  clergy,  in  voce  ;  whereas  Odo,  of  whom  mention  has  been 
made,  read  it  to  his  disciples,  in  re.(21)  But  of  all  the  NominaUsts  of  this 
age,  no  one  acquired  greater  celebrity  than  RosceUn :  whence  he  has  been 
regarded,  and  is  still  regarded  by  many,  as  the  founder  of  this  sect. 

(18)  Of  the  Nominalists  and  likewise  of  a  Roberto  Rege  ad  mortem  Philippi  I., 
this  dialectic  controversy^  there  is  a  full  ac-  which  is  extant  in  Andr,  du  Chesne^s  ocrip- 
eonnt  in  Jac.  Brueker^s  Historia  crit.  pbilo-  tores  Histor.  Francicae,  tome,  iv.,  p.  90. 
■oph.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  904,  &c.  He  also,  as  his  This  writer  says  :  In  Dialectica  hi  potentet 
custom  is,  mentions  the  other  writers  pon-  eztiterunt  Sophistae,  Johannes,  qui  artem 
ceming  this  sect.  Among  these  writers,  is  Sophisticam  vocaUm  ease  disseruit,  &c. 
John  Salabert  a  presbyter  of  Agen,  whose  Casar  Egasse  de  Bcuday^  in  his  Histor. 
Philosophia  Nominalium  vindicata  was  pub-  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  i.,  p.  443  and  61S,  eon- 
lished  at  Paris,  1651,  8vo.  None  of  those  jectures,  that  this  John  was  John  of  (Jhar' 
who  have  treated  expressly  of  the  Nominal-  tres  sumamed  the  Deaf,  an  eminent  physi- 
ists,  have  made  use  of  tins  veiy  raze  book,  cian,  and  first  physician  to  Henry  I.  Uie 
I  have  before  me  a  manuscript  copy,  tran-  king  of  France.  And  he  tells  us,  p.  377, 
scribed  from  one  in  the  Ubrary  of  the  king  that  John^s  instructer  was  Giraldus  of  Or- 
of  France ;  for  the  printed  work  was  not  to  leans,  an  extraordinary  poet  and  rhetorician ; 
be  obtained  in  that  country.  The  acute  but  of  this  he  brings  no  proof.  Jo.MabiUon^ 
Salabert  however,  is  at  more  pains  to  defend  in  his  Annates  Benedictini,  tom.  ▼.,  Ub. 
the  philosophy  of  the  Nominalists,  than  to  Ixvii.,  ^  78,  p.  261,  supposes  him  to  be  thai 
narrate  its  matory.  And  yet  he  relates  JoAn,  who  made  known  to  Anselm  the  error 
some  facts,  which  are  generally  little  known,  of  RosceUn  concerning  the  three  persons  in 

(19)  Boulayy  Histuria  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  the  Godhead. 

i,  p.  443.     Gerh,  du  Bois,  Historia  eccles.  (21)  Herimann^  Historia  restaurat.  mon- 

Paris.,  tom.  i.,  p.  770.  asterii  S.  Martini  Tomac.  in  Dachery*s  Spi- 

(20)  This  is  stated  by  the  unknown  an-  cilegium  voter.  Scriptorum,  tom.  ii.,  p.  889 
Aor  of  the  Fragmentum  Historiae  Francicae 

Vol.  II.— U 


IM    BOOK  ni.— CENTURY  XI.— PART  U.— CHAP.  U. 


CHAPTER  n. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  TEACHSSS  AIXD  OF  TBE  60VSBNMEMT  OF  THE  CHITRCH. 

^  1.  Conuptum  of  the  Clergy.-^  S,  8,  4,  5.  Tlie  Roman  Pontifis.^  6.  PrerogatiTct  of 
the  CudiDtb  in  their  Election.— -4  7,  8.  Their  Authoritj.— ^  9.  Hildehrand  a  Pope.— • 
^  10,  11.  His  Acts. — ^  18.  The  Decrees  of  Giegoiy  Vll.  sffiinst  Simony  and  Coneo- 
buMge.— ^  13.  Commotions  arising  from  the  Severity  of  the  Pope  against  Concubinags. 
—4  14*  The  Enactments  against  Simony,  produce  the  Contest  aEoat  Inyestituzes.— 
616,  16, 17, 18,  19, 80.  History  of  this  Contest.—^  21,  22.  State  of  Monkeiy.-^f  88. 
The  Cloniacensians. — ^  24.  The  Camaldulensians,  Valumbrosians,  and  Hirsaughms.— 
%  25.  The  Cistercians. — ^  26.  New  Orders  of  Monks ;  the  Grandimont^)aiis.-»4  ^• 
The  Carthusians.--^  28.  The  Order  of  St  Anthony.—^  29.  The  Order  of  QffiOna^— 
^  30.  The  more  distinguished  Greek  Writers.—^  31.  The  Latin  Writers.  . .  , 

§  1.  All  the  records  of  these  timesy  bear  testimony  to  the  vices  of  tho0e 
wIk>  managed  the  afiairs  of  the  churchy  and  to  the  consequent  prostratioii 
of  disciplii^  and  of  all  religion.  The  Western  bishops,  when  raised  to  the 
rank  of  dukes,  counts,  and  nobles,  and  enriched  with  territories,  towna^ 
castles,  and  wealth  of  all  sorts,  became  devoted  to  their  pleasures  and  to 
magnificence,  and  hovered  about  courts  attended  by  splendid  retinues  of 
servants.(l)  At  the  same  time  the  inferior  clergy,  few  of  whom  exhibited 
any  degree  of  virtue  and  integrity,  gave  themselves  up  without  shanoe  to 
firauds,  debaucheries,  and  crimes  of  various  descriptions.  The  Greeks 
pxaetlsed  a  little  more  restraint ;  for  the  calamities  of  their  country  would 
not  allow  them  to  indulge  themselves  extravagantly*  Yet  examples  of 
virtue  among  them,  were  few  and  rare. 

§  2.  The  power  and  majesty  of  the  Roman  pontifis,  attained  their  great- 
est  height  during  this  century ;  yet  it  was  by  gradual  advances,  and  through 
great  difficulties.  They  exercised  indeed  at  the  commencement  of  tms 
century,  very  great  power  in  sacred  and  ecclesiastical  affairs ;  for  they 
were  styled  by  most  persons,  matters  of  the  worldy  (magistri  mundi),  aim 
fopes  or  umversfdfatkers  ;  they  presided  also  every  where  in  the  councils, 
by  their  legates ;  they  performed  the  functions  of  arbiters,  in  the  contro- 
versies that  arose  respecting  religious  doctrines  or  discipline ;  and  they 
defended  in  a  degree  the  supposed  rights  of  the  church,  against  the  en- 
croachments of  kic^  and  princes.  Yet  their  authority  had  some  limits ; 
for  the  sovereign  princes  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  bishops  on  the  other, 
made  such  resistance,  that  the  court  of  Rome  could  not  overthrow  civil 
governments,  nor  destroy  the  authority  of  councils.(2)    But  from  the  time 

(1)  See  the  examples  of  Adalbert,  (in  AtL-  read  :  **  The  duke  of  Brabant — is  carver  to 

am  Brem.,  lib.  iii.,  cap.  zxiii.,  p.  38,  lib.  iv.,  the  bp.  of  Utrecht.     The  count  of  Guelders 

cap.  zzxv.,  p.  62),  of  GurUher,  (in  Henr.  Car    his  hunter.    The  count  of  Hoi- 

nisiiu,  Lectiones  Antiq.,  torn,  iii.,  pt.  i.,  p.  land  is  styled,  and  is,  the  bishop  of  Utrecht's 

185),  of  Manattes,  (in  Joh,  MabiUonj  Ma-  marthal.    The  count  of  Clevet,  is  the  bish- 

seum  Italic,  torn.  L,  p.  114),  and  those  col-  op*s  chamberlain.    Count  de  Bcnthem,  is  the 

lected  by  Muratori,  Antiqq.  Ital.  medii  aevi,  bishop's  janitor.    Lord   de   Cueke,  is  the 

torn,  vi.,  p.  72,  dec.     [Among  the  servants  bishop's  butler.     Lord  de  Choerf  isthebish- 

of  bishops  in  these  times,  we  meet  with  the  op's  gtandard-bearer.^^ — Schl.} 

ordinary  officers  of  courts.    In  Harzheim^t  (2)  A  very  noticeable  summary  of  the  ee- 

Coociha  German.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  17,  dec.,  we  deaiMtical  law  of  this  age,  has  been  collect* 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  155 

of  Lto  IX.  especially,  [A,D.  1049],  the  pontifis  laboured  by  ¥0110118  arts 
to  remove  these  limitatioDS.  With  incessant  efforts,  they  strove  to  be  ac- 
knowledged as  not  only  the  sovereign  legisLators  of  the  church,  superior  to 
all  councils,  and  the  divinely-constituted  distributors  of  all  tlie  omces  and 
dispensers  of  all  the  property  belonging  to  the  church ;  but  also — what  was 
the  extreme  of  arrogance, — to  be  acknowledged  as  lords  of  the  whole  world, 
and  the  judges  of  kings,  or  kings  over  all  king8.(3)  These  unrighteous 
designs  were  opposed  by  the  emperors,  by  the  kings  of  France,  by  WiU 
Ham  the  Conqueror,  (now  king  of  England,  once  duke  of  Normandy),  a 
most  vigorous  osserter  of  the  rights  of  kings  against  the  pontifis,(4)  and  by 
other  sovereigns.  Nor  were  the  bishops  wholly  silent,  especially  those  of 
France  and  Grcrmany ;  but  others  of  them  succumbed,  being  influenced 
either  by  superstition  or  by  motives  of  interest.  Thus  although  the  pon- 
tifls  did  not  obtain  all  they  wished  for,  yet  they  secured  no  smdl  part  of  it. 
§  3.  Those  who  presided  over  the  Latin  church,  from  the  death  of  SyU 
vesler  II.  in  the  year  1003,  till  A.D.  1012,  namely,  John  XVII.,  John 
XVI II.,  and  Sergius  IV.,  neither  did  nor  suffered,  any  thing  great  or  no- 
ticeable. It  is  beyond  a  doubt  however,  that  they  were  elevated  to  the 
chair,  with  the  approbation  and  by  the  authority  of  the  emperors.  Bene^ 
diet  VIII.,  who  was  created  pontiff  in  1012,  being  driven  from  Rome  by 
one  Gregory  his  competitor,  implored  the  aid  of  the  emperor  Henry  II. 
called  the  Saint  ;(5)  and  was  restored  by  him,  and  reigned  peacefully  till 

ed  from  the  Epistles  of  Gregory  VII.  by  Jo.  1  can  suppose,  did  the  same  thing ;  humbly 

Launoi,  in  his  assertio  contra  privil^om  requesting  Leo  IX.  to  confer  on  them  the 

S.  Mcdardi,  pt.  ii,  cap.  xxzi.,  0pp.,  torn,  territories  which  they  now  occupied,  and 

iii.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  307.    From  this  summary,  it  those  they  migjbi  afterw«rds  seize.    What 

appears,  that  even  this  Gregory  himself  did  wonder  then  that  the  pontiffs  should  cUm 

not  claim  absolute  power  over  the  church.  dominion  oyer  the  whole  world,  when  Uogs 

(3)  Before  Leo  IX.  there  is  no  example  and  princes  themselves  suggested  to  them 
of  a  Roman  pontiff's  assuming  the  power  to  this  veiy  thing  1 

transfer  countries  and  prorinces  fi[om  their  (6)  [This  statement,  that  Baudiet  was 

owners  to  other  persons.    But  this  pope  gen-  driven  from  Rome  by  Gregory,  and  implored 

erously  gave  to  the  Normans  then  reigning  €be  succour  of  king  .ffeitry  IL,  is  given  also 

in  the  south  of  Italy,  both  the  provinces  by  Au'ema<«,  ad  ann.  1018,^  6,  and  by  Ptfi, 

which  they  then  occupied,  and  also  such  as  Breviar.  Pontif.  VitaBened.  VIIL,  ^  8.   But 

they  might  wrest  from  the  Greeks  and  the  it  is  founded  on  a  misrepresentation  of  Dtl- 

Saracens.     Gaufr.  Malaterra,  Historia  Sic-  mar*t  Chronicon,  lib.  iv.,  near  the  end,  p. 

ula,  lib.  i.,  cap.  ziv.,  in  Muratori^t  Scrip-  899.     Ditmar  says :  Papa  Bencdictns  Gre- 

tores  Ital.,  torn,  v.,  p.  653.  sorio  euidam  in  electione  praevaluit.    Ob 

(4)  See  Eadmeri  Monachi  Historia  novo-  hoc  itU  (not  Benedict,  for  he  had  the  supe- 
rum,  lib.  i.,  p.  89,  &c.,  subjoined  to  the  0pp.  riority  ;  but  Gregory)  ad  nativitatem  Domini 
Anselmi  Cantuar.  And  yet  this  very  Wtl-  ad  regem  in  Palithi  (Poelde)  venit  cum  omni 
Uam,  who  so  openly  and  vifforously  resisted  apparatu  apostolico,  expulsiooem  suam  om- 
the  extension  of  pontificu  and  episcopal  lubus  lamentando  innotescens. — See  Mwu- 
power,  is  himself  a  proof,  that  the  lungs  of  tori,  ad  ann.  1018,  and  the  (German)  trans- 
Europe  when  the  desire  of  extending  or  con-  lator*s  notes  there. — Sckl.  But  it  is  not  so 
firming  their  power  demanded  it,  did  impru-  certain,  that  Gregory  was  the  suiter  to  king 
dently  feed  the  lust  of  dominion  which  reign-  Henry,  If  he  lost  his  election,  how  could 
ed  in  the  breasts  of  the  pontiflb.  For  when  he  appear  before  the  king  in  the  potUifieal 
he  was  preparinj^r  to  invade  England,  he  sent  hoMiimcnUf  never  having  been  pope  7  But 
ambassadors  to  the  pontiff il/£2»ni«r  II.  ** in  suppose  Ben^Uet,  niter  "prevailing  in  the 
order"  (as  Matthew  Paris  says.  Hist,  major.,  election"  and  being  put  in  possession  of  the 
lib.  i.,  p.  8),  **  that  the  enterprise  might  be  papacy,  to  have  been  vanquished  and  "  ex- 
sanctioned  by  apostolic  authority.  And  the  pelled"  from  Rome  \ff  his  antagonist,  and  he 
pope,  after  considering  the  claims  of  both  might  well  flee  to  the  king  in  the  Ao^t^'n^ftf^, 
the  parties,  sent  a  stanoard  to  WiUiarh  as  the  and  miflfat  there  plead  t&t  he  had  pretaiUd 
omen  of  kingly  power." — And  the  Norman^,  tn  theueUion,  uta  complain  of  kU  ixpuUimu 


186  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XL— PART  H.— CHAP.  H. 

the  year  1024.  Under  his  reign,  the  celebrated  Normans  who  afterwards 
acquired  so  much  feme,  first  came  into  Italy  and  subdued  the  SQUthem 
parts  of  it.  Benedict  was  succeeded  by  his  brother  John  XIX.,  who  pre- 
sided over  the  church  till  A.D*  108d«  The  five  above-named  pontiffs  ap» 
pear  to  have  been  of  decent  moral  characters.(6)  But  very  different  from 
them,  or  a  most  flagitious  man  and  capable  of  every  crime,  was  their  suc- 
cessor, Benedict  Ia.  The  Roman  citizens  therefore,  in  the  year  1088, 
hurled  him  from  St.  Peter's  chair;  but  he  was  restored  soon  after  by  the 
emperor  Ctmrad.  As  he  continued  however  in  his  base  conduct,  the  Ro- 
mans again  expelled  him  in  the  year  1044,  and  gave  the  government  of 
the  church  to  John  bishop  of  Sabina,  who  assumed  the  name  of  Sylvester 
in.  After  three  months,  Benedict  forcibly  recovered  his  power,  by  the 
victorious  arms  of  his  relatives  and  adherents,  and  Sylvester  was  obliged 
to  flee.  But  soon  cilcr,  finding  it  impossible  to  appease  the  resentments 
of  the  Romans,  he  sold  the  pontificate  to  John  Gratian,  an  archpresbyter 
of  Rome,  who  took  the  name  of  Gregory  YL  Thus  the  church  now  bad 
two  heads,  Sylvester  and  Gregory.  The  emperor  Henry  III.  terminated 
this  discord ;  for  in  the  councU  of  Sutri,  A.D.  1046,  he  caused  Benediei^ 
Gregory^  and  Sylvester,  to  be  all  declared  unworthy  of  the  pontificate ;  and 
he  placed  over  the  Romish  church  Swdger  bishop  of  Bamberg,  who  as- 
sumed the  pontifical  name  df  Clement  11.(7) 

§  4.  On  the  death  of  Clemenl  II.,  A.D.  1047,  Benedict  IX.,  who  had 
been  twice  before  divested  of  his  pontificate,  seized  the  third  time  upon 
that  dignity.  But  the  year  following,  he  was  obliged  to  yield  to  Damasu* 
II.  or  PoppOf  bishop  of  Brixen,  whom  the  emperor  Henry  III.  had  created 
pontifl'in  Grermany  and  sent  into  Italy.  Damasus  dying  after  a  very  short 
reign  of  twenty.three  days,  Henry  III.  at  the  diet  of  Worms,  in  the  year 
1048,  elevated  Bruno  bishop  of  Toul,  to  the  throne  of  St.  Peter.  This  pon- 
tiff  bears  the  name  of  Leo  IX.  in  the  pontifical  catalogue,  and  on  account 
of  his  private  virtues  and  his  public  acts,  he  has  been  enrolled  among  the 
saints.  Yet  if  we  except  his  ^eal  for  augmenting  the  wealth  and  power  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  and  for  correcting  some  more  flagrant  vices  of  the 
clergy,  by  the  councils  which  he  held  in  Italy,  France,  and  Grermany,  wo 
shall  find  nothing  in  his  character  or  life,  to  entitle  him  to  such  honour. 
At  least,  many  of  those  who  on  other  occasions  are  ready  to  palliate  the 
ftiults  of  the  Roman  pontiff  censure  freely  the  last  acts  of  his  reign.  For 
in  the  year  1053,  he  rashly  made  war  upon  the  Normans,  whose  dominion 
in  Apulia  near  his  estates,  excited  his  apprehensions.  And  the  conse- 
quence was,  that  he  became  their  prisoner,  and  was  carried  to  Benevento. 
Here  his  misfortunes  so  preyed  upon  his  spirits,  that  he  fell  sick ;  but  after 
a  year's  captivity,  he  was  set  at  liberty,  conducted  to  Rome,  and  there  di^ 
on  the  19th  of  April,  A.D.  1054.(8) 

Besides,  it  is  certain  that  it  was  Benedict  John  obtained  the  papacy  by  base  means  ; 

who  crowned  ]L\ng  Henry  as  emperor,  upon  — according  to  Baroniu*,  ad  ann.  lOlS,  4 

his  first  arrival  at  Rome,  Feb.,  1014.     It  is  l^._Tr.] 

therefore  supposed,  that  the  people  of  Rome        (7)  In  this  account  of  the  pontiffs,  I  have 

finding  Benedict  to  be  supported  by  the  king,  followed  the  best  historians,  Anton,  and 

restored  him  of  their  own  accord.     See  Fran.  Pagi,  Papebroeh,  and  Muratori,  in 

Sekroeckk^M  Kirchengesch.,  vol.  zxii.,  p.  322,  his  Annali  d'ltalia ;  disregarding  what  Be* 

dec. — TV.]  romtu  and  others  allege  in  defence  of  Oreg" 

(6)  [Yet  Benedict  was  rescued  from  pur-  ory  VI. 
gttofy,  by  the  pnyeis  of  St.  Odilo;  and       (8)  See  the  Acta  Saoctor.  ad  d.  19  Apri* 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  157 

§  5.  Leo  IX.  was  succeeded  in  the  year  1055,  by  GerAord  bishop  of 
Eichstadt,  who  assumed  the  name  of  Vidor  [I.,(9)  and  he  was  Showed, 
A.D.  1058,  by  Stephen  IX.,  brother  to  Godfrey  duke  of  Lorrain,  Neither 
of  these,  so  far  as  is  now  known,  performed  any  thing  worthy  of  nojtice. 
Greater  celebrity  was  obtained  by  Nicolaus  IL,  who  was  previously  bishop 
of  Florence,  and  was  raised  to  the  pontificate  in  1058.(10)  For  John 
bishop  of  Veletri,  who  with  the  appellation  of  Benedict  X.  has  been  insert- 
ed between  Stephen  IX.  and  Nicolaus  II.,  does  not  deserve  to  be  reckoned 
among  the  popes ;  because  aflcr  nine  months,  he  was  compelled  to  re- 
nounce  the  office,  which  a  faction  at  Rome  had  induced  him  to  usurp.  In 
a  council  at  Rome,  which  he  assembled  in  the  year  1059,  Nicolaus  sanc- 
tioned among  other  regulations  calculated  to  remedy  the  inveterate  evils 
in  the  church,  a  new  mode  of  electing  the  lEloman  pontiffs ;  which  was  in- 
tended to  put  an  end  to  the  tumults  and  civil  wcub,  which  so  oflen  took 
place  at  Rome  and  in  Italy  and  divided  the  people  into  factions,  when  a 
new  head  of  the  church  was  to  be  appointed.  He  also  in  due  form  crea- 
ted Robert  Gviscard  a  Norman,  duke  of  Apulia,  Calabria,  and  Sicily,  on  the 
condition  that  he  would  be  a  faithful  vassal  of  the  Romish  church,  and 
would  pay  an  annual  tribute.  By  what  right  Nicolaus  could  do  this,  does 
not  appear  ;  for  he  was  not  lord  of  those  territories,  which  he  thus  gave  to 
the  Normans.  (11)    Perhaps  he  relied  upon  the  fictitious  donation  of  Constant 

'  tine  the  Great ;  or  perhaps,  with  Hildehrand  the  Romish  archdeacon,  who 
afterwards  became  supreme  pontiff  under  the  title  of  Gregory  VII.,  he  be- 
lieved, that  the  whole  world  belonged  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  as  being 
Christ's  vicegerent.  For  it  is  well  known,  that  this  Hildebrand  guided 
him  in  all  his  measures.  This  was  the  commencement  of  the  Neapolitan 
kingdom,  or  that  of  the  two  Sicilies,  which  still  exists ;  and  of  that  right  of 
sovereignty  over  this  kingdom,  which  the  Roman  pontiffs  assert,  and  the 
Neapolitan  kings  recognise  from  year  to  year. 

§  6.  Before  the  reign  of  Nicolaus  II.  the  Roman  pontifis  were  elected, 
not  by  the  suffrages  of  the  cardinals^  but  by  those  of  the  whole  Roman 
clergy ;  nor  by  tht;in>,  alone,-for  the  military  gentlemen,  that  is  the  nobles, 
and  dso  the  citizeni>^4Lnd  all  the  people  of  Rome,  gave  their  voice.  Among 
such  a  mi^ril  «uid  heterogeneous  multitude,  it  was  unavoidable  that  there 
^^:Lk  be  parties,  cabals,  and  contests.     Nicolaus  therefore  ordered,  that 

y/1ne  cardinal  bishops  and  cardinal  presbyters  should  elect  the  pontiff;  yet 
without  infringing  the  established  rights  of  the  Roman  emperors  in  this 
important  business.     At  the  same  time,  he  did  not  exclude  the  rest  of  the 

lis,  torn,  iii.,  p.  643,  &c.    Histoire  Litter,  ann.  1054),  that  the  emperor  held  a  council 

de  la  France,  tome  vii.,  p.  459.     Criarmone,  at  Mentz,  in  which  Vietar  11.  was  elected. 

Histoire  de  Naples,  tome  ii.,  p.  52,  [Ubro  iz.,  It  is  also  worthy  of  notice,  that  this  pope 

cap.  3. — Tr.}  and  his  predecessors,  continued  to  hold  their 

(9)  [Leo  of  Ostia  statea,  that  Hildehrand  former  bishoprics  when  elevated  to  the  papal 

a  anbdeacon  of  the  Romish  church,  was  sent  '  throne.     See  Muratorif  Annali,  ad  ann. 

hf  the  clerey  and  people  of  Rome  to  the  1056. — Schl."] 

emperor  in  Germany,  requesting  permission  (10)  Besides  the  conmion  historians  of 

to  elect,  in  the  name  of  the  Romans,  whom  the  pontiffs,  the  Benedictine  monks  hsTc 

he  shoold  deem  most  fit  to  be  pope  ;  and  treated  particularly  of  Niedaus  II.  in  their 

Um  request  being  granted,  Hildebrand  se-  Histoire  Litter,  de  Ifi  France,  tome  Tiii., 

lected  this  bishop  of  Eichstadt.     But  this  p.  615. 

story  is  very  improbable  ;  and  it  is  suppo-  (11)  See  Muraiori^  Annali  dltalia,  torn, 

aable  that  nermanmu  Contractus  was  better  yi.,  (ad  ann.  1059),  p.  186.     Baromus,  Ad- 

•cqoainted  with  the  facts,  who  states  (sd  nales,  ad  ann.  1060. 


Hi     BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XI-— PART  II.— CHAP.  II. 

clergy,  nor  the  citizens  and  people,  from  all  part  in  the  election ;  for  he 
required,  that  the  assent  of  all  these  should  he  asked  and  ohtained.(19) 
From  tlids  time  onward,  the  eardmaJs  always  acted  the  principal  part,  in 
the  choice  of  a  new  pontiff:  and  yet,  for  a  long  time  they  were  much  im- 
peded  in  their  functions,  hoth  by  the  priests  and  by  the  Roman  citizen^ 
who  either  laid  claim  to  Uieir  ancient  rights,  or  abased  the  power  given  to 
them  of  approving  the  election.  These  altercations  were  at  length  termi. 
nated,  in  the  following  century,  by  Alexander  III.,  who  was  so  fortunate  as 
to  perfect  what  was  bemm  l^  Nicolaus,  and  to  transfer  the  whole  powet 
of  creating  a  pontiff  to  Uie  college  o£  eardinals.{lS) 

§  7.  From  this  period  therefore,  the  august  college  of  Romish  cardmabf 
and  that  lugh  authority  which  they  possess  even  to  this  day,  both  in  tlw 
election  of  3ie  pontiffs  and  in  other  matters,  must  be  dated.  By  the  tido 
cardinals,  Nicolaus  understood  the  seven  bishops  in  the  immediate  vicinity 
of  Rome  or  the  suffragans  of  the  Romish  bishop,  of  whom  the  bishop  rf 
Ostia  was  chief,  and  who  were  thence  ccdled  cardinal  bishops ;  together 
with  the  twenty.eisht  ministers  of  the  parishes  in  Rome,  or  chief  presbyters 
of  the  churches,  ^o  were  called  cardinal  clerks  or  presbyters.  To  these 
in  process  of  time  others  were  added,  first  by  Alexander  11.  and  then  by 
other  ponti£& ;  partly  to  satisfy  those  who  complained  that  they  were  jm> 
justly  excluded  from  a  share  in  the  election  of  pontiffs,  and  partly  for  other 
reasons.  Therefore,  although  the  exalted  order  of  purpled  dignitaries  in 
the  Romish  church  denominated  cardinals^  had  its  commencement  in  this 
century,  yet  it  did  not  acquire  the  settled  character  and  the  form  of  a  real 
eoUegey  before  the  times  of  Alexander  III.  in  the  next  century.(14) 

(18)  The  decree  of  Nicolaus  respectiiig  Grypkius^  Isagoge  ad  Hist.  Sseculi  xfii., 

the  election  of  Roman  pontiffs,  is  found  in  p.  430.    To  these  I  add  Lud.  Thoma»Sm^ 

the  collections  of  the  Councils,  and  in  many  Disciplina  Ecclesis  vet.  et  noya,  tome  i., 

other  works.     But  the  copies  of  it,  as  I  have  lib.  ii.,  cap.  czv.,  cxvi.,  p.  616«  and  Lv^ 

learned  by  comparing  them,  differ  exceed-  Ant.  Muratori,  whose  diss,  de  Origine  Cu- 

ingly ;  some  bein^  loneer,  and  others  short-  dinalatus,  is  in  his  Antiquit.  Ital.  medii  mri, 

er ;    some  favounng  &e  imperatorial  pre-  tom.  v.,  p.  156. — ^Among  these  writers,  are 

rogative  more,  and  some  less.    The  most  many  who  are  both  copious  and  learned; 

extended  form  of  it,  is  found  in  the  Chron-  but  I  am  not  certain,  that  any  one  of  tbem 

tc(mF<»/«9M€,publi8hed  in  Jlfitratort'«  Scrip-  is  so  lucid  and  precise  as  he  should  be,  in 

tores  rerum  ItiJicar.,  torn,  ii.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  645.  respect  to  the  grand  points  of  inquiiy,  the 

VerY  different  irom  this,  is  the  form  exhibited  origin  and  nature  of  the  office.    Most  of 

oy  Huffo  of  Fleuiy,  in  his  book  de  Resia  them  expend  much  time  and  labour,  in  ae- 

protestate  et  sacerdotali  dignitate ;  in  So-  certaining  the  import  of  the  word,  and  tra^ 

hue.  Miscellanea,  tom.  ir.,  p.  63.    Yet  all  cing  its  use  in  ancient  authors ;   which  b 

the  copies  universally,  agree  in  the  points  we  not  unsuitable  indeed  for  a  philologist,  bat 

have  stated.  is  of  little  use  to  give  us  clear  views  of  the 

(13)  See  Jo.  Mahilhn,  Comment,  in  Ord.  origin  of  the  college  and  of  the  office  of  the 
Roman.,  tom.  ii.  of  his  Museum  Italicum,  p.  cardinals.  It  is  certain  that  the  word  c«r- 
114.  Constant.  Cenm^  Prof,  ad  concilium  diiuU,  whether  used  of  things  or  persons,  Of 
Lateran.  Stephani  III.,  p.  18,  Rom.,  1735,  as  the  appellative  of  a  certain  clerical  oider, 
4to.  Franc.  Pagi,  Breviar.  Pontif.  Roma-  was  of  dubious  import,  being  used  in  vaiiooa 
nor.,  tome  ii.,  p.  374.  senses  by  the  wnters  of  Uie  middle  ages. 

(14)  Concerning  the  cardinals,  their  name,  We  also  know,  that  anciently  this  title  was 
their  origin,  and  their  ri^ts,  very  many  per-  not  peculiar  to  the  priests  and  ministers  of 
sons  have  written  treatises ;  and  these  are  the  church  of  Rome,  but  was  common  to 
enumerated  by  Jo.  Alb.  Fahridus,  in  his  nearlv  all  the  churches  of  the  Latins ;  nor 
Bibliographia  Antiquar.,  p.  455,  456 ;  by  was  it  applied  only  to  what  are  called  seem" 
Casp,  Sagittarius,  Introduet.  ad  Hist.  £c-  lor  dsrgymen,  but  likewise  to  regular  ones, 
cles.,  cap.  xxiz.,  p.  771,  and  m  J.  A.  as  abbots,  canons,  and  monks,  though  with 
Schmdi's  Supplement,  p.  644 ;  by  Christ,  some  difference  in  signification.    But  after 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                15P 

§  8.  Notwithstanding  Nicolaus  II.  had  forbid  any  infringement  oo  the 
right  of  the  emperor  to  ratify,  at  his  pleasure,  the  election  of  a  pontiff^  yet 
on  the  death  of  Nicolaus  in  1061,  the  Romans,  at  the  instigation  of  ESUk* 

the  times  of  Alexander  HI.,  the  common  itan,  for  they  nise  the  pontiff  elect  to  the 
use  of  the  word  was  sradnally  la^i  aside,  summit  of  his  apostolic  eleyation."    And 
and  it  became  the  exclusive  and  honorary  that  it  was  the  cnstom  for  those  seren  Irish- 
title  of  Uiose  who  had  the  right  of  electing  ops  above  named,  to  consecrate  the  Roman 
the  pontiffs.    When  we  undertake  to  invcs-  pontiffs,  is  a  fact  known  to  all  men.    These 
tigate  the  origin  of  the  college  of  cardinaU  cardinal  hishope  therefore,  Nicolaus  would 
at  Rome,  the  inquiry  is  not,  who  were  they  have  to  first  hold  a  consultation  by  them- 
\hat  were  anciently  distinguished  from  the  selves,  and  discuss  the  merits  of  the  candi- 
other  clergy  by  the  title  of  cardinals,  both  dates  for  the  high  office  of  pontiff.    Imme- 
among  the  Latins  generally  and  at  Rome  in  diately  after,  they  were  to  call  in  the  cardi' 
particular ;   nor  is  the  object,  to  ascertain  nal  aerks^  and  with  them,  as  forming  one 
the  original  import  and  the  propriety  of  the  body  of  electors,  they  were  to  choose  a  pon- 
term,  or  in  how  many  different  senses  it  was  tiff.     Clerk  here  is  the  same  as  preshyter. 
used  ;   but  the  sole  inquiry  is,  whom  did  And  all  admit,  that  the  cardinal  preshytera 
Nicolaus  II.  understand  by  the  appellation  were  the  ministers  who  had  charge  of  the 
cardiTuUsj  when  he  gave  to  the  cardinals  of  twenty-eight  parishes  or  jprincipal  chmcfaes, 
Rome  the  sole  power  of  electing  the  pontiffs,  in  Rome.   All  the  remainmg  clers^  of  Rome, 
excluding  the  other  clergy,  the  soldiery,  the  of  whatever  rank  or  dignity,  Nicolaus  ex- 
citixens,  and  the  people  at  laree  1     If  this  dudes  expressly  from  the  office  of  electors 
can  be  ascertained,  the  origin  of  the  college  of  the  pontiflb.    And  yet,  he  would  have 
of  cardinals  will  be  seen ;  and  it  will  like-  **  the  clergy  and  the  people  give  their  assent 
wise  wppeaif  how  far  the  modem  cardinals  to  the  new  election ;"  that  is,  he  leaves  them 
difier  firom  those  who  first  bore  the  name,  what  is  called  a  negative  vcicCf  or  the  right 
Now  the  answer  to  this  inquiry,  in  my  view,  of  approving  the  election.    It  is  therefore 
is  manifest  from  the  edict  of  NieoloMS  itself,  clear,  that  the  college  of  electors  of  the  Ro- 
**  We  ordain,"  says  the  pontiff,  (according  man  pontift,  who  were  afterwards  denomi- 
fo  Hu^o  of  Fleuiy,  in  Bahize,  Miscellanea,  nated  cardinals  in  a  new  and  peculiar  sense 
torn.  IV.,  p.  63),  '*  that  on  the  demise  of  a  of  the  word,  as  this  college  was  at  first  con- 
pontiff  of  this  universal  Roman  church,  the  stituted  by  Nicolaus,  embraced  only  two  or- 
cardinal  hishops,  in  the  first  place  hold  a  ders  of  persons,  namely,  eardimi  iishapa 
solemn  consultation  among  tbmnselves,  and  and  cardinal  clerks  or  presbyters.    And  of 
then  take  advice  with  the  cardinal  clerks ;  course,  we  are  not  to  follow  Onupkr,  Pan^ 
and  so  let  the  rest  of  the  clergy  and  the  peo-  «tmw,  (cited  by  Jo.  Mabitton,  Comment,  in 
pie  give  their  assent  to  the  new  election.*'  Ordinem  Roman.,  in  his  Museum  Itahcum, 
The  pontiff  here,  very  manifestly  divides  the  tom.  ii.,  p.  1 1 5. ),  who  undoubtedly  ens  when 
cardinals  who  are  to  elect  a  pope,  into  two  he  says,  that  Alexander  III.  added  the  ear- 
classes,  cardinal  bisMps  and  carainal  clerks,  dinal  bishops  to  the  college  of  cardinals. 
The  former,  beyond  all  controversy,  were  And  they  also  are  to  be  msregarded,  who 
the  seven  bishops  of  the  city  and  its  depend-  suppose  there  were  cardinal  deacons  in  the 
ant  territory,  the  comprovinciales  Episcopi,  electoral  colleffe,  from  the  beginning.   There 
as  Nicolaus  afterwaras  calls  them,  borrow-  were  indeed  Uien,  and  there  had  long  been, 
inff  a  phrase  firom  Leo  I.    [These  seven  as  there  are  at  the  present  day,  cardinal  dea* 
bishops  were,  those  of  Ostia  (O^ensis),  of  ctms  at  Rome,  that  is,  superintendents  of 
Porto  (Portuensis),  of  Albano^  ( Albanensis),  the  diaeomarumt  or  churches  from  whose 
of  St.  JiufinOf  or  Silva  Candida,  of  Fras-  revenues  the  poor  are  sopporttd,  and  to 
eoH  (Tusculanus),  of  Palestrina  (Prmesti-  which  hospitals  are  annexea.    But  NicUaus 
nos),  and  of  La  Sabina  (Sabinensis). — TV.]  committed  the  business  of  electing  the  pon- 
These  seven  bishops,  lonff  before  this  period  tiflb,  soletf  to  siieA  cardmals  as  were  Mstopf 
bore  the  title  of  cardhuUbishops.    And  the  and  derks ;  so  that  he  excluded  deacons, 
pontiff  himself  puts  this  construction  beyond  And  hence  in  the  diploma  of  the  election  of 
an  doubt,  bv  indicating  that  he  nnderrtood  (Sregonr  VII.,  the  cardinals  are  jdainlv  dis- 
the  cardtnal  bishops  to  be  those,  to  whom  tinguished  from  deacons.— But  this  decree 
belonsed  the  consecration  of  a  pontiff  after  of  mcotciw,  codd  not  acquire  at  all  the  force 
his  election:  '*  Because  the  apostolic  see  of  a  fixed  law.    **It  is  evident," says  An- 
can  have  no  metropolitan  over  it"  (to  whom,  sehn  of  Lucca,  (libro  n.  contra  Wibinrtum, 
in  that  case,  would  belong  the  mincipal  part  Antipapam,  et  ejos  seqoaces ;  in  the  Lec- 
in  the  ordbiation),  "  the  cariinal  bishops  tiones  Antiq.  of  M.  CanisiuSf  tom.  iii.,  pt  i., 
imdoubtedly  supply  the  place  of  a  metropol-  p.  383),  *'  It  is  evident,  that  the  above-men> 


in  BOOK  III.-CENTURY  XI.— PART  IL— CHAF.  U- 

trand  then  archdeacon  and  afterwards  pontiff  of  Rome,  proceeded,  without 
coDaulting  Hetin/  IT.,  not  only  to  elect  but  to  consecrate,  Ansekn  the  biahcf 
of  Lucca,  who  asiunied  the  name  of  Alexander  II.  When  the  newa  of  ihu 
reached  Agnet  the  mother  of  Henry,  through  the  bishops  of  Lom  hardy,  she 
assembled  a  council  at  Basle ;  and  to  maintain  the  majesty  and  authority 
of  her  son  tben  a  minor,  she  there  had  Cadolaut  bishop  of  Parma,  appoint- 
ed pgntifi*,  who  took  tbe  name  of  Hanoriut  II.  Hence  a  long  and  seyero 
contest  arose  between  the  two  pontifis  ;  in  which  Alexander  indeed  pr^ 
vailed,  but  he  could  nerer  bring  Cadolatu  to  abdicate  tbe  papacy.(15) 

§  9.  This  contest  was  a  trifle,  compared  with  those  direful  conflictt 
whicbAlexander'ssuccessor,  Gregory  VII.,  whose  fbrmei  name  was  ifi&ie. 
brand,  produced  and  kept  up  to  the  end  of  his  life.     He  was  a  Tuscan  of  ' 
obscure  birth,  first  a  monk  of  Clugni,  then  archdeacon  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  and  all  along  from  the  times  of  Leo  IX.  had  governed  the  pootifi 

tioacd  deciee"  (of  Niaiaau,  foi  of  that  be  doi  Ulempt  uij  tfaing.  The  inferior  dtTgf 
ia  tpetiing)  "  U  of  no  iropiHUDce ;  doi  did  alill  remuoed.  But  tfaej  were  reduced  U 
it  GTCT  hiTe  mj  force.  And  bj  ujiiw  thii,  lileoce,  in  tbe  rame  vnj  ;  lot  tbeii  le>da^ 
I  do  not  injure  pope  Nicalatt  of  bleMed  tbe  cardinet  dtaconi  oi  Ttgvmarn,  were  ad- 
menorj,  nor  derogate  it  *U  bom  hi*  hanour.  milted  into  the  eloctanl  college  ;  and  afttr 
— Being  ■  man,  be  conld  not  be  secured  tbia,  the  whole  misa  of  deacons,  aubdeacon^ 
■gaintt  doing  wrong."  ^(ucfm  ii  ■petlung  aco1ytbiats,&c,h»d  tabe  quiet.  Butwbidi 
eapeciallj  of  that  part  of  tbe  decree,  which  of  theponliffa  it  waa,  whether  ..ikidwlfr  III. 
•ecuree  to  tbe  emperore  the  right  of  confirm-  or  aome  other,  that  admilied  the  princi])*! 
ing  the  elections  of  pontiSs  ;  bat  what  he  deacons  at  Home  to  the  lank  of  cardinaU,  I 
Mn,i*  trueoflhewboledeciee.  For  tboM  hiTs  not  been  able  to  aacenain.  Of  thii 
who  wen  excluded  by  it  from  tbis  moat  im-  however  I  am  sure,  thai  itwaa  done  in  oidM 
pratcat  tniuac^D,  namet)',  first,  tbe  leTen  to  pacily  the  inferior  clergy,  who  wera  di» 
yubfnw  juiga  aa  they  were  called,  that  ia,  satiBtied  at  the  violation  of  their  rightf. 
tbe  Primcerxut,  StcundicmMt,  ATcanut,  When  all  tbe  clergy  both  the  higher  and  the 
SaacUariui,  iVntMcrinunut,  Primiccrnia  lower,  were  plicated,  it  waa  an  easy  msttet 
Deffmomm,  and  the  AdnufucviaJar,  next,  to  exclude  the  Roman  people  from  the  elec- 
tbe  higher  clergy  who  filled  the  more  im-  lion  of  pontiffi.  Hence,  on  the  death  of 
portanl  offices,  and  also  the  inferior  cleigjr,  Atdandtr  III.,  when  his  aucccssor  Victer 
priests,  deacons,  &c.,  and  lastly,  tbe  aol-  III.*  was  to  be  choaen,  the  assent  and  ap- 
dieiy,  tbe  eitiiens,  and  the  common  people,  probation  of  neither  the  clergy  nor  the  people 
complained  that  injury  was  done  them;  and  were  sought,  ss  had  always  been  done  b»- 
they  raised  commotions  and  gave  trouble  to  fore,  but  tbe  college  of  cardimJt  alone,  to 
the  ttrdinaU,  whom  JVieoIou  bad  eonitini-  tbe  exclusion  of  the  people,  created  the  pou- 
ted [lote  eleeton].  Therefbte  to  appease  tiff.  And  the  same  cuaioia  haa  continued 
Itwii  Ciiiiiiilla.  itff TrrnitrT  HI  thnughtrrnpnr  down  to  the  preaent  age.  Some  tell  nt, 
to  sxICDd  and  enlarge  the  coQwe  of  those  that /nnoenit  11.  [A.D.  1130]  was  chosea 
now  called  cariiitait  in  the  restricted  lenae.  by  the  cardinals  only,  or  wilboat  the  Toica 
And  be  accordingly  added  to  tbe  Ust  of  cor-  of  tbe  clergy  and  people.  See  Pagi,  Bre- 
Jinaii,  certain  pnests  of  high  rank,  namely,  viar.  Pontif  Romanor.,  torn,  ii,,  p.  SIS.  I 
the  prior  or  alchpreabytet  of  the  I^teran  grant  it  waa  ao  ;  but  it  ia  also  true,  that  Ibia 
cbnich,  tbe  archfN'eBbytera  of  St.  Peter  and  election  of  Innoctnt  was  irregular  end  dia- 
St  Miiia  Masgion^  and  the  abbots  of  St.  orderly,  and  therefore  waa  no  example  of  the 
1^1  and  St.  iXuience  without  the  walla  ;  ordinary  practice  at  that  time. 
and  after  these,  tbe  se*en  jx^atine  judga  (lb)  Feri.  Vghelti  Italia  sacra,  torn.  iL, 
which  hsTe  been  mention^.  See  CcniB,  p.  16B.  Jo.  Jac.  Maiamiu  de  rebtu  lift- 
Praef.  ad  Concil.  Lateran.  Stei^iani  III.,  p.  peril  sub  Henrico  IV.  el  V.,  lib.  i.,  p.  7,  &*. 
lix.  Mahiiiim,  Comment,  ad  Ord.  Roman.  Fraju.  Pagi,  Breviar.  Pontif.  Itoman.,  lom. 
I  Panvinio,  p.  115.  By  thia  artifice,  the  ii.,  p.  386,  dec.  Muralori,  Annali  d'ltalis 
.       ,              .^..._, : ,. (ad  ami.  1067),  torn,  vi.,  p.  3U,  &e. 

For  the  beads  of  this 
body  of  clergy  boii^  admitted  into  tbeelec- 
tcural  college,  tb«  twt  could  neitbn  e&ct    i 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  161 

by  his  counsels  and  influence,  when,  in  the  year  1073,  and  doriiig  thd  fery 
obsequies  of  Alexander ^  he  was  hailed  pontiff,  by  the  concordant  sufl&k^^ 
indeed  of  the  Romans,  but  contrary  to  the  mode  of  proceeding  enjoined^r 
the  decree  of  Nicolaus.  When  the  election  was  laid  before  Henry  Tv. 
king  of  the  Romans,  by  the  ambassadors  from  Rome,  he  gave  it  his  af^ 
probation ;  but  greatly  to  his  own  injury,  and  to  the  detriment  both  of  the 
church  and  the  public.(16)  For  Hildebrand  being  elevated  to  the  chair 
of  St.  Peter, — a  man  of  extraordinary  abilities,  and  competent  to  the  great- 
est undertakings,  intrepid,  sagacious,  and  full  of  resources,  but  beyond  meas« 
lire  proud,  pertinacious,  impetuous,  untractable,  and  destitute  of  true  religious 
principle  and  piety, — ^he  being  elevated,  I  say,  to  the  highest  post  in  the 
Uhristian  commonwealth,  laboured  during  his  whole  life  to  enlarge  the  ju- 
risdiction,  and  augment  the  opulence  of  the  see  of  Rome,  to  subject  the 
whole  church  to  Uie  sole  will  and  power  of  the  pontiff,  to  exempt  all  cler- 
gymen and  all  church  property,  wholly,  from  the  jurisdiction  of  kings  and 
princes,  and  to  render  all  kingdoms  tributary  to  St.  Peter.  The  extrava- 
gance  of  his  views,  and  the  vastness  of  his  plems,  are  discoverable  in  those 
noted  propositions,  which  from  his  name  are  called  the  Dictates  of  Hilde^ 
hrand.{n) 

J  16)  The  writers  who  describe  the  life  French  writersy  Jo.  Launoi,  (Epistolar.  lib. 

achievements  of  Gregory  Yll.^  are  men-  vi.,  ep.  xiii.,  in  his  0pp.,  torn,  v.,  pt.  ii.,  p. 

tioned  by  Casp.  Sagittarius^  Intxoduct.  ad  309) ;  Natalis  Aletanaer^  (Historia  eccles.. 

Hist.  Eccles.,  torn,  i.,  p.  687,  dec.,  and  Jo.  saecul.  zi.,  xii.,  torn,  vi.,  Diss,  iii.,  p.  719); 

And.  Schmidtf  in  his  Supplem.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  Antony  and  Francis  Pagiy  (tlie  former  in  his 

627,  &c.     But  especially  should  be  consult-  Critica  in  Baron.,  the  latter  in  his  Breviarium 

ed,  the  Acta  Sanctor.,  torn,  v.,  Maii,  ad  d.  Pontif.  Roman.,  torn,   ii.,  p.  743) ;  LtwiB 

xzv.,  p.  668,  and  Jo.  MabiUon^  Acta  Sane-  Ellis  du  Pin,  and  many  others,  zealously 

tor.  (M.  Bened.,  saecuL  vi.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  406,  contend,  that  these  propositions  called  DiC' 

&e.     Add,  Vita  Gregorii  VII.,  published  by  totes  were  palmed  upon  Hildebrand,  by  some 

Just.  Christ.  Dithmar,  Frankf.,  1710,  8yo,  craiVy  flatterer  of  the  Romish  see.     And  to 

and  all  those  who  have  written  the  history  prove  this,  they  allege  that  although  some  of 

of  the  contest  between  the  civil  and  the  ec-  those  sentences  express  very  well  the  views 

clesiastical  powers  and  the  controversy  re-  of  the  pontiff,  yet  there  are  others  among 

r sting  investitures.  [Also,  Hildebrand  them  which  are  clearly  repugnant  to  his  opm- 
Papst  Grcffor  VII.,  nnd  sein  Z^italter,  by  ions  as  expressed  in  his  Epistles.  The 
/.  Voigt,  Weimar,  1815,  8vo. — Tr."]  French  have  their  reasons  (which  need  not 
(17)  By  the  Dictates^  or  as  some  write  it,  be  here  detailed),  for  not  admitting  that  any 
the  Dictate  of  Hildebrand^  are  to  be  under-  pontiff  ever  spoke  so  arrogantly  and  loftilv 
•tood  xxvii.  short  propositions  relating  to  the  of  his  own  power  and  authority.  I  can  read- 
supreme  power  of  the  Roman  pontiffs,  over  ily  concede,  that  so  far  as  respects  the  form 
the  whole  church  and  over  states ;  which  and  arrangement  of  these  Dictates,  they  are 
are  found  in  the  second  Book  of  the  Epistles  not  the  work  of  Gregory.  For  they  are  void 
of  Gregory  VII.,  inserted  between  the  55th  of  all  order  and  connexion,  and  many  of  them 
tnd  56th  Epistles.  See  Jo.  Harduin*s  CoH'  also  ofcleamess  and  perspicuity.  But^^- 
cilia,  torn,  vi ,  pt  i.,  p.  1304,  and  nearly  all  ory,  who  was  a  man  of  no  ordinary  genius,  if 
the  Ecclesiastical  Historians  lar^e  or  small,  he  had  attempted  to  draw  up  and  describe 
Casar  Baronius,  and  Christian  Lupus,  what  he  conceived  to  be  the  prerogatives  of 
(whose  full  Commentary  on  these  Dictates  the  pontiffs,  would  have  expressed  with  neat- 
which  he  considers  most  sacred,  is  among  ness  and  perspicuity,  what  he  had  revolved 
his  Notes  and  Dissertations  on  the  Coun-  in  his  own  mmd.  But  the  matter  of  these 
cils;  0pp.,  torn,  v.,  p.  164),  and  nearly  all  Dictates,  is  undoubtedly  Hildebrand' s ;  for 
the  patrons  and  friends  of  the  Roman  pon-  the  greater  part  of  them  are  found,  couched 
tiffs,  maintain,  Uut  these  Dictates  were  in  neariy  the  same  terms,  here  and  there  in 
drawn  up  and  ratified,  perhaps  in  some  coun-  his  Epistles.  And  those  which  seem  to  de- 
al, by  Gregory  VII.  himself;  and  therefore  viate  from  some  assertions  in  his  epistles, 
the  Protestants  have  not  hesitated  to  ascribe  may  without  much  difficulty  he  recoocilea 
(hem  to  Hildebrand.    But  the  very  learned  with  them.    It  is  probeble  therefore,  that 

Vol.  II.— X 


lU  BOOK  lU.— CENTtlUY  XL— PART  H^-CHAP.  n. 

§  10.  Nearly  the  whole  form  of  the  Latin  church  therefore,  waa  c 
bjr  this  pontiff;  and  the  most  valuable  rights  of  councils,  of  bishops,  an  J  of 
religious  societies,  were  subverted,  and  transferred  over  to  the  Soman  poiu 
tiff.  The  evil  however  was  not  equally  grievous  in  all  the  countries  of 
Europe ;  for  in  several  of  them,  through  the  influence  of  different  c&uae^ 
some  shadow  of  pristine  liber^  and  customs  was  preserved.  As  HUde- 
brand  introduced  a  new  code  of  ecclesiastical  law,  he  would  have  intro* 
duced  also  a  new  code  of  civil  law,  if  he  could  have  accomplished  fully 
his  designs.  For  he  wished  to  reduce  all  kinedoms  into  fiefs  of  St.  Peler, 
i.  e.,  of  the  Roman  pontiSs ;  and  to  subject  all  causes  of  kings  and  priik 
ces,  and  the  interests  of  the  whole  world,  to  the  arbitrament  of  an  Bssenu 
bly  of  bishops,  who  should  meet  annually  at  Rome.(lS)     But  ucither  Im^ 

•onw  petson  eaUeeted  thew  wntencea  out  cious  design,  proofs  which  ire  thowt  iB  ■»■ 

of  hU  epiatln,  puti;  tbe  prinLed  ones  tnd  ception  u  doubt,  hive  been  eoUaeted  tf 

EUtlj  such^M  ire  lost  or  unknowa,  and  p«i-  learned  men ;  ind  stilt  mote  mif  be  coUm> 

tups  likewise  from  hi*  ant  declintions  ;  and  ed  Train  the  epistlei  of  this  pontiff,  ind  fiiM 

then  pnbUihed  them,  irithont  jndgiment  ind  other  SDcieot  monntnenls.    In  his  Epist.,  lih. 

without  tinligeilMDl. — [Tbe  rallewing  ue  ix.,  ep.  iii.,  p.  1481,  (I  use,  ill  slong,  Iha 

tbe  principal  propovtiona  which  compoM  edition  of  Harduin,  Concilii,  lorn,  vi.,  pt.  i,\ 

OtncDUlaUi:  I.  "  That  the  Romish  church  he  prescnlKa  this  form  of  an  oath,  lobe  ttba 

wufbandedbrourLoid  atone.    II.  Thilthe  bj  future  liings  of  the  Romani  or  eniperon. 

Roinsn  pontiff  bIodc  ia  juall;  atjted  univtr-  "  From  this  hour  anwaid,  I  will  be  fiiClifiil, 

lai.     In.  liial  be  atone  can  depose  biahops,  with  upright  integrity,  to  the  sposlle  Peter, 

ind  restore  them.     IV.  Thit  his  legate  hi*  and  lo  hia  Ticir  pope  Grrgmy — ini]  whsl- 

praeedetKiofill  bishop*  in  a  council,  though  ever  the  said  pope  shall  eammand  me,  nndM 

M  b«  of  in  inleiioT  order ;  and  that  he  can  the  following  form  :  by  trot  abtditnce,  (pw 

isme  sentence  of  deposition  againit  them,  leram    obedieDliam),  I   will    observe  with 

T.  That  Ihspopecin  depose  sbaenl  persons,  fidelity.     And  on  the  dij  when  I  sh^  Gnt 

TI.  That  nopenon,imot^  other  things,  m*T  see  him,  I  will  with  my  own  hands  make 

Uts  ntider  the  same  root  with  one  eicom-  myself  i  vaiiai  (miVu)  of  St.  Pilrr  and 

mnnicsted  by  the  pope.     VII.  That  the  pope  him."    What  is  this,  but  a  feudal  oath  [H- 

lime  is  competent,  as  occasion  ahil!  require,  ^um).  •■  the  juriats  call  it;  snd  s  perfect 

to  enact  new  laws,  lo  gather  new  congie^  vattelage  (homininm)  1     Thai  tbe  pontiSs 

tioos,  to  diride  neb  bishoprics,  and  lo  unite  of  Rome  deiiTed  all  their  civil  power  fran 

poor  ones.     VIII.  That  he  alone  can  use  the  tbe  kings  of  FVsnce,  is  s  fact  well  known. 

mipetial    insignia.     IX.    That   sU    prince*  And  jet  Gregnry  caniended,  that  the  kitw- 

■bould  kiss  hu  feet  anlj.— XII.  Thil  it  i«  dom  of  France  was  tribudty  to  the  chnidl 

lawful  for  him  to  depose  emperor*. — XVI.  of  Rome  ;  and  he  directed  his  smbasaadon^ 

llial  no  coimcil  without  his  order,  is  to  h«  to  demand  sn  annual  contribution  or  ttibnW 

(ecatmted  a  foterol  council. — XVIII.  That  from  the  French,     Lib.  viii,,  ep.  niii.,  p, 

bis  sentence  i*  not  to  be  reviewed  by  any  147S.    "  7ou  muildeclsre  loill  theFnnka, 

ana  (  irtulo  he  alone  can  review  the  deci-  and  command  them  by  true  obedience,  *>■«* 

Hona  of  all  other*.     XIX.  That  he  can  be  eich  fimily  i*  to  pay  annually  at  leiat  oqb 

jttdged  by  no  one.     XX.  Thit  no  one  msy  denarius  to  St.  Peter,  if  they  recogoiae  bin 

prvnme  lo  condemn  ipeiaOD,  who  appeals  aa  their  father  and  ahephenl,  according  to 

to  the  apostolic  see.     XXI.  Tint  tbe  gnM-  ancient  custom."    It  should  be  remembered, 

«  causes  of  every  church,  should  be  carried  Ihst  the  phiaae  By  Irae  obedience  here  used, 

'~  '''U  see.     XXII.  That  the  Romish  denotes,  sa  those  versed  in  anliquitiea  wall 

ever  erred ;  nor  wiU  il,  according  kikow,  that  the  injunction*  and  comminds  to 

10  ms  scriptures,  ever  en.— XXIV.  Thst  which  it  was  annexed,  were  to  be  inevita- 

with  his  license,  subjects  may  impeach  {their  bly  obeyed.    But  in  vein  did  Ortgery  ]xf 

scvareigna], — XXVI.  That  no  one  ia  to  be  this  command  upon  the  French  ;  for  be  net- 

BccODDted  1  Citbolic,  who  does  mt  hirmo-  er  obtained  the  lesal  tribute  from  them.     In 

niia   with  the  Romiah   church.     XXVII.  ^e  aime  epistle,  he  vaiiriy  asseru,  thst  8*l- 

lliat  ha  can  absolve  aubjects  from  their  at-  ony  was  i  fief  of  the  Romish  church ;  or. 


king  of  France,  in  the  foUowins  msnntr, 
(lib.  fil,  ep.  xc,  p.  IMS) ;  "  Stnva  to  d« 


CHURCH  OFTICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                163 

nor  his  successors,  could  fblly  accomplish  this  arduous  design^  on  account 
especially  of  the  vigilance  and  firmness  of  the  emperors^  and  of  the  kingi 
of  France  and  England. 

utmoflt,  to  make  St.  Peter  (L  e.,  the  pontiff,  bring  the  more  potent  princes  of  Geimanj 
St.  Peter^e  Ticar)  your  debtor ;  for  in  his  in  particular  under  subjection  or  fealty  to  St, 
hands  are  your  kingdom  and  your  soul,  and  Peter.  Hence,  in  lib.  iz.,  ep.  iii.,  p.  1480, 
he  is  able  to  bind  and  to  loose  you,  both  in  he  strongly  exhorts  the  bishop  of  Padua,  to 
heaven  and  on  earth.**  He  laboured  to  in-  persuade  Welpho  Duke  of  Bayaria  and  the 
culcate  the  same  principles  on  the  Spaniards  other  German  chiefs,  by  all  the  means-  in  his 
as  on  the  French,  lib.  z.,  ep.  vii.,  "  that  the  power,  to  subject  their  territories  to  the  see 
kingdom  of  Spain  was,  from  ancient  times,  of  St.  Peter,  lib.  iz.,  ep.  iii.,  p.  1480.  "  We 
the  property  of  St.  Peter — and  righteously  would  have  you  admonish  Duke  Welfho, 
belongs  solely  to  the  Apostolic  see."  But  to  do  homage  to  St.  Peter. — For  we  wish 
Id  lib.  z.,  ep.  zzviii.,  where  he  most  earnestly  to  place  him  wholly  in  the  bosom  of  St.  Pe- 
inculcates  the  same  doctrine  upon  the  Span-  ter,  and  to  draw  him  in  a  special  manner 
iavds,  he  has  to  acknowled^  that  the  record  into  this  vassalage.  If  you  soall  find  such 
of  this  important  transaction  was  worn  out  a  disposition  in  mm,  or  in  ether  men  of  pow- 
and  lost.  Yet  with  the  Spaniards  he  was  er  wno  are  influenced  by  love  of  St.  Peter, 
rather  more  successful,  than  with  the  French.  Ubour  to  bring  them  to  do  fealtv."  He  ap- 
For  Peter  de  Marca^  in  his  Histoire  de  Beam,  proaches  Sueno  king  of  Denmarlc,  lib.  ii.,  ep. 
lib.  iv.,  p.  331, 332,  proves  from  ancient  docu-  li.,  p.  1300,  with  much  flattery,  urging  him 
ments,  that  Bemhard  the  king  of  Aragon  "  To  commit,  with  pious  devotedness,  his 
and  Count  of  Besalva,  promised  and  paid  an  kingdom  to  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  and 
annual  taz  to  X)ur  Gregory.  And  it  might  obtain  for  it  the  support  of  his  authority.** 
be  shown,  if  there  was  room  for  it,  that  other  Whether  he  was  more  successful  in  Den« 
Spani^  princes  did  the  same.  William  the  mark  than  in  England  and  France,  I  know 
Conqueror,  a  king  of  enlarged  views  and  a  not ;  but  in  other  places,  his  efforts  certain- 
most  w^U^hful  giurdian  of  his  rights,  when  ly  were  not  fruitless.  A  son  of  Demetrius 
Gregory  required  him  to  pay  St.  Petcr*s  de-  king  of  the  Russians,  (to  whom  he  address- 
narius  [Peter^pence],  and  to  render  his  king-  ed  the  Izziv.  ep.,  book  ii.,  p.  1319),  camo 
dom  A  fief  of  St.  Peter,  replied  with  spirit :  to  Rome,  "and  wished  to  obtain  the  Iting- 
**  Huhert  your  legate  has  admonished  me,  to  dom,**  (which  he  ezpected  to  inherit  from  hia 
do  fealty  to  you  and  your  successors,  and  to  father), ''  by  gift  from  St.  Peter,  through  the 
be  more  careful  to  send  the  money  which  hands  of  Gregory,  paying  due  feeUty  to  St. 
my  predecessors  were  accustomed  to  remit  Peter,  the  Prtnee  of  Apostles  .***  the  import 
to  the  Romish  church.  One  of  these  I  ac-  of  whkh  language,  will  be  quite  intelligible, 
cede  to,  the  other  I  do  not.  Fealty  I  have  from  what  hu  b«en  said.  Gregory  granted 
not  done,  nor  will  I  do  it. — The  money,  his  **  devout  prayer,**  being  certainly  not 
when  there  shall  be  opportunity,  shall  be  backward  to  perform  such  offices,  and  *'  in 
transmitted.**  The  letter  of  king  William,  behalf  of  St.  Peter  committed  the  govern- 
is  in  Steph.  Baluze,  Miscellanea,  tom.  vii.,  ment  of  the  kingdom'*  to  the  Russian  prince. 

g.  127.     With  this  answer,  Gregory  had  to  More   such  ezamples  might  be  adduced, 

e  contented  ;  for  though  he  might  fear  no  Demetrius   sumamed    Suirdmer,   duke   of 

Other,  he  stood  in  fear  of  WiUiam.    To  Geu-  Croatia  and  Dalmatia,  was  created  a  kinff, 

ML  king  of  Hungary,  he  writes,  lib.  ii.,  ep.  by  Gregory,  in  the  year  1076,  and  was  sol- 

lu.,  p.  1316,  thus :  "  It  can,  we  think,  not  be  emnly  inaugurated  at  Salona,  by  the  pontiff's 

imknown  to  your  prudence,  that  the  kingdom  legate,  on  the  condition,  that  he  should  an- 

of  Hungary  is  the  property  of  the  apostle  nually  pay  to  St.  Peter,  on  Easter  day,  a 

Peter."    [He  had  before,  lib.  ii.,  ep.  ziii.,  p.  tribute  of  two  hundred  golden  Bysantines, 

1373,  written  to  Solomon  king  of  Hungary,  [a  Grecian  golden  coin,  o?  from  twenty-three 

claiming  that  kingdom,  by  virtue  of  an  ab-  to    twenty-four    carats. — SeJd.}    See   Du 

eolute  surrendery  of  it  to  the  see  of  Rome,  Months  Corps  Diplomatique,  tome  i.,  pt.  i., 

made  by  king  Stephen,  and  in  consequence  No.  88,  p.  53.    Jo.  Lucius,  de  regno  Dalma- 

of  an  acknowledgment  by  the  emperor  Hen-  tiae,  lib.  ii.,  p.  85.     Up  to  this  time  how- 

ry  II.  after  conquering  it,  that  it  belonged  ever,  the  emperors  of  Constantmople  held 

to  St.  Peter.    And  as  Solomon  had  done  the  sovereignty  over  the  province  of  Croatia, 

homage  for  it  to  the  kin^  of  the  Teutones,  BoUsUms  11.  king  of  Poland,  having  killed 

Gregory  now  threatens  hmi  with  the  loss  of  Stanislaus  bishop  of  Cracow,  Gregory  not 

liis  kingdom,  unless  he  shall  acknowledge  only  ezcommunicated  hhn,  bat  likewise  de- 

tbe  pope,  and  him  only,  to  be  his  liege  lord,  prived  him  of  his  crown ;  and  not  contented 

«-lV.}     He  laboured  moai  zealously,  to  with  this  severity,  be  bf  a  special  mandate 


m  BOOK  HI.— CENTURY  XI.— PART  II.— CHAP.  H. 

§  11.  Gregory  was  more  successful  in  extending  the  territories  of  th^ 
Ornish  churdi  in  Italy,  or  enlarging  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter.  For  lis 
persuaded  Matilda^  the  daughter  of  Boniface  the  very  opulent  duke  and 
marquis  of  THjscany,  who  was  a  very  powerful  Italian  princess  and  with 
whom  he  was  on  terms  of  peculiar  intimacy,  after  the  death  of  her  fint 
hushand  Got^rey  the  Humpbacked,  duke  of  Lorrain,  and  of  her  mother 
Beatrix,  in  the  year  1076  or  1077,  to  make  the  church  of  Rome  heir  to  aU 
her  estates,  both  in  Italy  and  out  of  it.  A  second  marriage  of  this  very 
heroic  and  prosperous  lady,  in  the  year  1089,  with  Welf  [or  Guelpk]  the 
son  of  Weff"  duke  of  Bavaria,  contracted  with  the  consent  of  the  Roman 
pontiff  Urhan  II.,  seemed  to  prejudice  this  more  than  princely  donatioii. 
But  being  repudiated  by  her  husband  in  the  year  1095,  and  thus  again 
made  free  and  independent,  Matilda,  in  the  year  1102,  formally  renewed 
the  gift.(19)  The  pontiffs  indeed  had  to  encounter  severe  contests^  first 
with  the  emperor  Henry  V.  and  then  with  others,  respecting  this  splendid 
inheritance ;  nor  were  they  so  fortunate  at  last,  as  to  secure  the  whole  of 
it  to  St.  Peter ;  yet  after  various  struggles  and  hazards,  they  succeeded  in 
obtaining  no  small  share  of  it,  which  they  hold  to  this  (lay.(20) 

foibid  the  Polish  bishops  to  crown  soy  one  ing,  which  sze  found  in  the  Origines  Gntipb- 
king  of  Polsnd,  without  first  obtaining  the  icae,  torn,  i.,  lib.  iii.,  cap.  ▼.,  p.  444,  &c., 
consent  of  the  Roman  pontiff.  Dlugoss,  and  torn,  ii.,  lib.  vi.,  cap.  iii.,  p.  303,  dec., 
Historia  Polon.,  torn,  i.,  p.  295.  But  I  de-  where  also  is  an  account  of  her  second  bas- 
sist.— If  Oregory*t  success  bad  equalled  his  band  Welf. 

wishes  and  his  purpose,  all  Europe  would  at        (20)  Some  distinguished  men  infer  fipoa 

this  dsy  have  been  one  great  empire  of  St.  the  terms  of  the  conveyance,  tibat  ^MatiUm 

Peter,  or  tributary  to  m  Roman  pontiffs ;  gave  to  the  church  of  Rome  only  her  «U»- 

and  all  kings  feudal  lords  or  vassals  of  St.  dial  possessions,  and  not  the  territories  which 

Peter.    Yet  Gregory  did  not  utterly  fail  in  she  held  u  fiefs  of  the  empire ;  and  of  course^ 

his  attempts.    For  from  his  time  onward,  that  she  did  not  include  in  the  donation  tlis 

the  state  of  the  whole  of  Europe  was  chan-  marquisate  of  Tuscany,  and  the  duchy  of 

ged;  and  many  ofthe  rights  and  prerogatives  Spoleto.     For  she  says:  Ego  Mathildi»-* 

of  emperors  and  kings,  were  either  abridged  dedi  et  obtuli  ecclesiae  S.  Petri — omnia  boos 

or  annulled.     Among  those  annulled,  was  mea  jure  proprietariot  tarn  quae  tunc  habos- 

the  right  of  the  emperor  to  ratify  the  elec-  ram,  quam  ea,  que  in  antea  acauisitura  eraa, 

tion  of  a  pontiS^  wnich  became  extinct  in  sive  jure  successionis,  sive  alio  quocunqos 

Gr^ory,  and  could  never  after  be  revived,  jure  ad  me  pertinent.    See  the  Origines 

(19)  The  life  and  achievements  of  this  ex-  Guelph.,  torn,  i.,  lib.  iii.,  p.  148,  dec.    Bol 

tesoidinary  princess,  (than  whom,  the  Roman  I  doubt,  whether  this  is  so  clear  that  it  musk 

ohurch  had  no  stronger  bulwark  against  the  be  admitted  without  hesitation.     For  tha 

emperors,  and  Gregory  VII.  no  more  obedi-  words  jure  proprietario,  from  which  learned 

cot  dangbiter),  are  described  by  Berui,  Ia^  men  conclude  that  Matilda  gave  to  St.  Ps* 

cAw,  by  DomtM.  Mellin,  by  Felix  CcmUUh  ter  only  what  she  possessed  jure  prtfprieUh 

rnc#,  by  Julius  de  Puteo,  and  especially  by  no,  or  her  aUodial  possessions,  manifestly  n- 

Prfm.  Mvia  Florentini,  in  his  Monuments  fer,  or  I  am  greatly  misUkcn,  not  to  thepoe- 

q{  the  countess  Matilda,  written  in  Italian ;  session  bv  the  owner,  but  to  the  mode  oitbt 

and  hf  Bemd.  BacMidt  in  his  Historia  mo-  gift ;  and  are  to  be  construed  with  the  veibf 

nasterii  Podalironenais,  which  wss  founded  dedi  wad  obtuli.    The  princess  does  not  say: 

I7  her.    The  ancient  biographies  of  her,  one  "  I  have  g^ivcn  all  the  estates  which  Iposoeu 

Vf  Domzo,  and  another  anonymous,  are  giv*  and  hold  jure  proprietario  ;**  which  had  shs 

en  by  Oodf.  William  von  LeHmitz,  in  his  ssid,  we  must  have  acceded  to  the  opinion 

Scriptpres  Brunsvicens.,  torn,  i.,  p.  629,  &c.,  of  the  learned  gentlemen ;  but  she  says,  **  I 

and  by  Lud.  Anion.  Muratori^  in  his  Scrip-  have  given  all  my  esUtes  to  the  church  ysrs 

tons  rerum  Italicar.,  tom.  v.,  p.  335,  dec.,  proprietario ;"  i.  e.,  it  is  my  will,  that  tlis 

wjth  notes ;  and  also  the  formula  of  her  sec-  church  should  possess  all  my  estatea  jttrt 

end  donatjoo,  mentioned  above.   Well  worth  proprietario  or  as  their  real  property.    B^ 

psrosing  alao,  are  the  remarks  concemiiM;  sides,  the  words  which  follow,  renite  the  co»> 

this  WQuivi  of  10  nn»rnlins  aa  nndeistaiif  ■tniction  of  ths  learned  gentltmen.    Qsd 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  165 

§  12.  The  design  of  Gregory  YH.  to  raiae  the  church  aboye  all  human 
authority,  and  to  render  it  perfectly  free  and  independent,  was  obstroeted 
especially  by  the  two  capital  vices  of  the  European  clergy,  amcubkmgt 
and  nmony.  The  Roman  pontiffs  from  the  times  of  Stephen  IX.  had  com* 
bated  with  zeal,  but  without  much  success  on  account  of  their  inveteracy^ 
these  monstrous  vices.(21)     Chregory  therefore  in  the  second  year  of  Mi 

Matilda,  intended  to  include  only  what  she  various  parts  of  their  GaUia  Christiana,  I 
possessed  jure  allodii^  she  could  not  have  will  give  a  few  specimens.  In  the  first  vol- 
aaid,  as  she  does  say,  "whether  belonging  ume  ofthis  excellent  work,  Append.  Docum., 
to  me,  by  right  of  inheritance,  or  {alio  quo-  p.  ft,  we  have  the  document,  by  which  Ber* 
eunque  jur^  hy  any  other  right  whatever."  nard  a  viseoont  and  FroteriuM  a  bishop,  give 
Certainly,  she  excludes  no  species  of  po*-  or  rtther  openly  aell,  to  Bernard  Aimard 
setsiona ;  but  by  using  this  very  compre-  and  to  hb  aoo,  the  bishopric  of  Ally,  re- 
benaive  language,  embraces  all.  Possibly,  serving  to  thconaelves  a  large  part  of  its  rer- 
0ome  one  however  may  object,  an3  say.  The  enoes.  Immediate^  after,  foUows  a  writing 
church  of  Rome  never  contended,  that  the  of  PonHuB  a  count,  in  which  he  beoueathi 
JUft  of  the  empire  which  Matilda  possessed,  to  his  wife  this  bishopric  of  Aliy,  ana  nioie- 
were  included  in  this  donation,  ana  therefore  ties  of  another  bishopric,  and  an  abbey ;  Um 
they  claimed  only  her  allodial  possessions,  reversion  of  which  at  her  death  was  to  be- 
I  am  not  sure  that  such  was  the  fact ;  many  long  to  his  children :  (Ego  Pontius  dono  tibi 
reasons  induce  me  to  believe,  that  the  pon-  dilectae  sponsae  meae  episcopatum  Albien- 
tiffii  wished  to  secure  to  their  church  all  the  sem — cum  ipsa  ecclesia  et  cum  omni  adja- 
estates  of  Matilda.  But  allow  it  to  be  so,  centia  sua — et  medietatem  de  episcopato 
as  I  cannot  now  go  into  the  inquiry,  that  fact  Ncmanso — et  medietatem  de  Abbatia  S. 
will  not  disprove  what  I  contend  for.  Our  .£gidii : — post  obitum  tuum  remaneat  ipsins 
inquiry  is  not,  how  moderate  were  the  Ro-  alodis  ad  infantes  qui  de  me  enint  creati). 
man  pontiffs  in  claiming  the  property  be-    Similar  and  even  worse  instances  are  stated, 

aueathed  to  them  by  Matilda,  but  what  is    p.  24,  37,  and  elsewhere.     In  vol.  ii.,  Ap> 
le  import  of  the  words  used  in  the  bequest,    pend.  Documentonim,  p.  178,  there  is  a  let- 
(21)  Monstrous  vices  we  may  justly  call    ter  of  the  clergy  of  Limoges,  in  which  th^ 
them.    For  thoush  no  honest  man  will  deny,    humbly  entreat  WUHam  count  of  Aqoitain, 
that  in  hunting  down  these  vices  Gref^ory    that  he  would  not  sell  the  bishopric,  and 
violated  not  onhr  the  principles  of  religion    would  give  them  a  pastor,  not  a  devourer  of 
but  also  those  of  natural  justice  and  equity,     the  flocK :  (Rogamus  taam  pietatem,  ne  prop- 
and  committed  deeds  without  number  that    ter  mundiale  lucrum  vendas  S.  Stephani  lo- 
were  most  incompatible  with  the  character  he    cum ;  quia  si  tu  vendis  episcopalia,  ipse  noe- 
professed  to  sustain ;  yet  it  must  be  acknowl-    tra  manducabit  communia. — Mitte  nobis  owi* 
edged,  that  evils  of  no  slight  magnitude  re-    um  custodem,  non  devoratorem).    In  vol.  ii., 
anUed  from  both  these  vices  of  the  clezgy  to    p.   179,  Ademar  viscount  of  Limoges,  la- 
the church  and  to  civil  society,  and  that  it    ments  that  he  **  had  heretofore  simoniacally 
waa  necessary  that  restraint  should  be  laid    sold  the  chaige  of  souls  to  abbots  that  pur- 
upon  them.    Very  many  among  the  married    chased  of  him."    In  fact,  it  appears  from  aa- 
clergy  were  pious  and  upright  men,  whom    thors  and  documents  which  are  above  all  ez- 
Gregory  ou^t  to  have  spared.     But  there    ceptions,  that  the  licentiousness  of  this  age 
were  also  in  all^parts  of  Europe  a  vast  nam-    in  buying  and  selling  sacred  offices,  ezcoM- 
ber  not  only  of  priests  and  canons  but  like-    ed  all  bounds  and  umost  all  credibility.     I 
vrise  of  monks  implicated  in  illicit  amours,    will  subjoin  only  one  short  extract  from  Ah- 
who  kept  concubines  under  the  name  of    ho*s  Apologeticum,  in  Pithoeus,  Codex  G*- 
wives  which  they  dismissed  at  their  pleas*    non.  ecclesiae  Romanae,  p.  398,  which  le 
ure,  substituting  others  and  often  a  plurality    worthy  of  notice  as  containing  the  argament 
in  their  place,  who  basely  squandered  the    by  which  the  traders   in  sacred  office!  at- 
property  of  the  churches  and  colleges  which    tempted    to   justify    their    baae    conduct, 
they  served,  even  dividing  it  among  their    **  There  seems  to  be  almost  nothing  apper- 
spurious  offspring,  and  who  committer  other    taining  to  the  church,  which  is  not  put  upon 
insufferable  offences.     How  extensive  the    tale;  vis.,  biahoprici,  preabytersh^  m- 
crime  of  simony  had  become  in  this  sge,  and    conriee,  and  the  other  lower  oraefs,  archde*- 
wbat  pernicious  effects  it  produced  every    conries  also,   deaneries,  eiiperintendencce, 
where,  will  be  manifest  from  those  examples    treasurers*    offices,    baptisteries."—  *'  And 
(not  to  mention  innumerable  oUiers)  which    these  tnffickeit  are  accustomed  to  offiMr  th» 
ths  Benedictine  monks  have  interspeiaed  in    cmming  eienae,  that  they  do  not  buy  tha' 


106     BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XL— PART  H.— CHAP.  IL 

reigOj  or  A.D.  1074,  attacked  them  with  increased  energy  and  firmneM, 
for  in  a  council  held  at  Rome,  he  renewed  all  the  laws  of  the  former  pon- 
tiffs £Lgainst  simony,  severely  forbidding  the  sale  of  ecclesiastical  benificee; 
and  enacted,  that  no  priests  should  henceforth  marry,  and  that  such  as  now 
had  either  wives  or  concubines,  should  relinquish  either  them  or  their  sa- 
cred office.  Afler  these  enactments,  he  wrote  letters  to  all  bishops^  re- 
quiring them  to  obey  these  decrees  on  pain  of  incurring  severe  punish- 
ments ;  and  also  sent  ambassadors  into  Germany,  to  Henry  lY.  king  of 
the  BxHnans,  demanding  of  him  a  council,  for  trying  the  causes  of  those  es- 
pecially who  were  contaminated  with  simony. 

§  18.  Both  these  decrees  appeared  very  proper,  salutary,  and  accordanl 
with  the  principles  of  the  religion  of  the  age ;  for  it  was  then  maintained 
that  priests  should  be  elected,  and  that  they  ought  to  live  single.  Yet  both 
cave  rise  to  the  most  lamentable  contentions,  and  to  very  great  calamitiea* 
W  hen  the  decree  respecting  celibacy  was  promulged,  horrible  tumults  were 
excited  in  most  of  the  countries  of  Europe,  by  those  priests  who  were  con- 
nected with  either  lawful  wives  or  concubines  :(22)  many  of  whom,  es- 
pecially in  the  Italian  province  of  Milan,  were  willing  rather  to  relinquidi 
the  priesthood  than  to  part  with  their  wives ;  and  accordingly  they  seceded 
from  the  church  of  Rome,  and  they  branded  the  pontiff  and  his  adherents 
who  condemned  the  marriage  of  priests,  with  the  odious  appellation  of  Pa- 
terini,  i.  e,,  Manichffians.(23)    The  impartial  however,  though  they  wished 

blessing  by  which  the  mce  of  the  Holy  of  Aschafienb.,  ad  ann.  1074. — ^The  cleigy 
Spirit  18  conveyed,  but  tne  property  of  the  of  Passau,  when  the  papal  prohibition  was 
churchi  or  the  possessions  of  the  bishop  :*'  published,  said  to  their  bishop  AltvuLfm : 
(Non  se  emere  ienedictionem^  qua  percipitur  "  That  they  neither  could  nor  would  aban- 
gratia  Spiritus  Sancti,  sed  res  ecclcsiarum,  don  the  custom,  which  it  was  clear  they  had 
▼el  possessions  episcopi).  An  acute  dis-  followed  from  ancient  times  under  all  pr»> 
tinction  truly  !  [So  also  Glaber  RadidphuSf  ceding  bishops.'*  The  French  also  declared 
lib.  ▼.,  cap.  v.,  says,  of  the  Italian  churches  in  an  assembly  at  Paris,  that  they  would  not 
in  the  middle  of  this  century :  "  All  eccle-  suffer  the  pope's  insupportable  yoke  to  be 
siastical  offices  were  at  that  time  as  much  laid  upon  them.  See  mansit  suppl.  Concil., 
accounted  things  vendable,  as  merchandise  torn,  li.,  p.  5. — Schl.]  Of  the  commotiona 
is  in  a  common  market.** — Schl.}  ~  in  England,  Matthew  of  Paris  treats,  Hi*- 
(22)  The  histories  of  those  times  are  full  tor.  major.,  lib.  i.,  p.  7.  For  those  in  the 
of  the  commotions,  excited  by  those  priests  Netherlands  and  France,  see  the  Epistlea  of 
¥^  strove  to  retain  their  wives  or  concu-  the  clergy  of  Cambray  to  those  of  Bremen 
bines.  For  an  account  of  the  insurrections  in  behalf  of  their  wives,  in  Jo.  MahilUm^s 
among  the  German  priests,  see  Car,  Sigo-  AnnaL  Benedict.,  tom.  v.,  p.  634,  and  the 
finUf  de  regno  ItaliaB,  lib.  ix.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  Epistle  of  the  clergy  of  Noyon  to  those  of 
657,  and  Self.  TengnageVs  CoUectio  veter.  Cambray,  in  MabMovCs  Museum  Italicum, 
monumenter.,  p.  4r5,  47,  54,  dtc,  and  the  tom.  i.,  p.  128.  How  great  a  commotion 
other  writers  of  German  history.  [Two  this  thin?  produced  in  Italy,  and  especially 
councils  were  held  in  Germany,  one  at  Er-  among  the  iMilanese,  is  fully  stated  by  Ar» 
furth  and  the  other  at  Mentz,  in  which  the  nulph  senior,  and  Landulft  historians  of  Mi- 
papal  decree  against  the  marriage  of  priests  Ian  ;  extant  with  notes  in  Muratori's  Scrip- 
was  made  known.  But  in  both,  tumults  tores  rerum  Italic,  tom.  iv.,  p.  36,  due 
were  excited,  and  the  adherents  of  the  pope  Each  of  these  historians  favours  tne  mairtifle 
were  in  jeopscdy  of  their  lives,  especially  of  priests  in  opposition  to  Gregory  and  toe 
the  archbishop  jof  Mentz,  and  the  papal  le-  pontiffs. 

gate  the  bishop  of  Chur.     The  German  cler-        (23)  Paterini  was  one  of  the  namea  by 

gf  said,  **  they  would  rather  lose  their  priest-  which  the  PoMlicians  or  Manichaans  weie 

hood,  than  part  with  their  wives.    Let  him  designated  in  Italy,  (who  are  well  known  to 

who  despises  nun,  see  whence  he  can  pro-  have  migrated  &om  Bulgaria  to  Italy  in  thia 

core  angds  for  the  chtuchei."    See  Tri-  age),  and  who  were  the  same  aa  were  alao 

AemiMS,  in  Chion.  Hinang.,  and  LanJbort  caUed  Catbari.    In  ptocees  of  time,  this  b^ 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  167 

priests  to  lead  single  lives,  blamed  Gregory  for  two  things ;  firtlf  that  he 
.fell  indiscriminately  upon  the  virtuous  and  the  profligate,  with  equal  sever, 
ity,  and  dissolved  the  most  honourable  marriafles,  to  the  great  d^grace 
and  hazard  and  grief  of  husbands,  wives,  and  children  :(24)  and  mcorcU^, 
that  he  did  not  correct  the  married  clergy  with  moderation,  and  with  mere- 
ly ecclesiastical  penalties,  but  delivered  them  over  to  the  civil  magistrates 
to  be  prosecuted,  deprived  of  their  property,  and  subjected  to  indignities 
and  sufferings  of  various  kinds.  (25) 

§  14.  This  first  conflict  gradually  subsided  in  process  of  time,  through 
the  firmness  and  perseverance  of  the  pontiff;  nor  was  there  any  one  among 
the  European  sovereigns,  disposed  to  become  the  patron  of  clerical  matri- 
mony. But  the  conflict  arising  from  the  other  law,  (that  for  the  sup- 
pression of  simony),  was  extremely  difficult  to  be  settled  ;  and  being  pro- 
tracted through  many  years,  it  involved  both  the  church  and  the  state  in 

came  the  common  appellation  of  all  heretics ;  all  of  them  being  by  no  meana  eqnaUj  cen- 
aa  might  easily  be  shown  by  many  examples  surable.    The  better  abrt  of  them,  (among 
irom  writers  of  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  whom  those  of  Milan  atood  conspicuoua,  abo 
centuries.     Respecting  the   origin   of  the  those  of  the  Netherlands  and  aome  othen), 
name  there  are  many  opinions,  the  most  only  wished  to  live  according  to  the  laws 
probable  of  which  is,  that  which  derives  it  of  the  Greek  church ;  maintaining,  that  it 
from  a  certain  place  called  PataritL,  where  should  be  allowed  to  a  priest  before  his  or- 
the  heretics  held  their  meetings.     And  a  dination  to  marry  one  wife  a  virgin,  and  no 
part  of  the  city  of  Milan,  is  still  vulgarly  more.     And  they  supported  their  opinions 
called  Pattaria  or   CorUrada  de  Pattari.  by  the  authority  of  Ambrose.     See  Jo.  Pe- 
See  the  notes  on  AmulphuM  Mediolan.,  in  iri  Purieellif   Diss,  utrum   S.  Ambrodus 
Muratori's  Scriptores  rer.  Italicar.,  tom.  iv.,  clezo  suo  MedioUn.  permlserit,  ut  virffini 
p.  39.     Saxius  ad  Sigonium,  de  regno  Ital-  semel  nubere  possent ;   lepnblished  in  JETm- 
ie,  lib.  ix.,  Opp.  Sigon.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  536.  ratori's  Scriptores  rer.  Itaucar.,  tom.  iv.,  p. 
An  <XMnion  haa  prevailed,  perh^  origina-  123,  &c.    Towarda  this  class  of  priesta, 
ting  irom  Si^omut,  that  thia  name  was  given  Gregory  and  the  other  Roman  pontiffs,  aa 
at  Milan,  to  those  nriesta  who  retained  their  aome  advocates  of  the  ponti£b  have  them- 
wives  contrary  to  tnedecreea  of  the  pontifis,'  selves  acknowledged,  ought  to  have  been 
and  who  seceded  from  the  Romish  church,  more  indulgent,  than  to  those  who  claimed 
But  it  appears  from  Amulph  and  other  an-  the  right  of  marryinff  many  wives,  and  to 
cient  writers,  that  it  was  not  the  married  those  who  advocated  concubinage.     The 
priests  that  were  called  Paterinit  but  that  case  likewise  of  the  monks,  whose  vowa 
these  priests  gave  that  appellation  hy  way  bound  them  to  perpetual  celibacy,  viraa  very 
of  reproach,  to  such  friends  of  the  pontiffs  different  from  that  of  priests,  who  were  Un- 
as disapproved  of  the  marriage  of  clergymen,  willing  to  be  separated  from  their  children 
See  AiTndpkj  lib.  iii.,  cap.  z.,  and  the  co-  and  their  lawful  wivea,  whom  they  had  es- 
piooa  and  learned  proofs  of  this  fact,  by  An-  poused  with  upright  intentions. 
Urn,  Pagiy  CriUca  m  annal.  Baron.,  tom.  iv.,        (25)  Theodoric  of  Verdun,  Epistola  ad 
ad  ann.  1058,  ^  ill.,  and  Ltid,  Ant.  Mwror  Gregorium  VII.,  in   MarterWa  llieaaurua 
fori,  Antiqq.  Ital.  medii  0vi,  tom.  v.,  p.  82.  Anecdotor.,  tom.  !.,   p.  218.     *'  They  put 
Nor  need  we  look  farther  for  the  orimn  of  me  to  the  greatest  confusion,  for  this,  tnat 
this  term  of  reproach.     For  the  MamcTutaru  I  should  ever  admit  of  a  law  for  reatraining 
and  their  brothera  the  Pauliciana,  were  op-  the  incontinence  of  the  clergy  hu  the  inUn^ 
poaed  to  marriage,  which  they  considered  aa  perale  proceedings  of  laymen"  (per  ImeO' 
an  inatitution  of  the  evil  demon ;  and  there-  rum  insanias).     "  Nor  must  you  aiqppoae 
fine  such  as  held  the  marriaffe  of  priests  to  that  persons  of  these  sentiments,  when  they 
be  lawful  and  right,  by  appWing  the  desig-  bring  forward  such  vindicationa,  wiah  to  en- 
nation  Paterini  to  the  pontitta  ud  their  ad-  courage  incontinence  in  the  clonv.    They 
berenta  who  prohibited  such  marriagea,  would  aincerelv  deaire  to  see  'Uiem  kaoblamelesi 
represent  them  aa  following  the  opinions  of  lives  ;  bot  they  wish  to  have  only  the  rf- 
the  Manichcana.  strainU  of  eeduiaMtUal  ttrrorst  aa  it  proper, 
(24)  For  there  waa  a  vaat  difference  amon^  held  out  to  them"  (nee  alitor,  qnam  op- 
those  priests  who  were  more  attached  to  their  portet  eeelesioitica  uUumU  eemuram  inten- 
women  than  to  the  decrees  of  the  poutiffs,  tan  gaodent). 


168     BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XL— PABT  II.— CHAP.  IL 

very  great  calamities  and  di8tre8s.(26)  Henry  IV.  received  indeed  the 
legites  of  the  pontifl^  in  a  gracious  manner,  and  he  commended  the  pon* 
tiers  design  of  putting  an  end  to  simony.  But  neither  he  nor  the  Gemuui' 
bishops,  would  grant  leave  to  the  legates  to  assemble  a  council  in  Grerroany, 
for  the  purpose  of  trying  those  who  were  guilty  of  simony.  The  next  year 
therefore,  A.D.  1075,  in  a  new  council  at  Home,  Gregory  proceeded  still  iur« 
ther ;  for  in  the  first  place,  he  excommunicated  some  of  Uie  favourites  of  kins 
Henry,  whose  advice  and  assistance  he  was  said  to  have  used  in  the  sale  of 
benefices,  and  likewise  certain  bishops  of  Grcrmany  and  Italy ;  and  in  the  next 
place,  he  decreed  that  <^  whoever  should  confer  a  bishopric  or  abbacy,  or 
should  receive  an  investiture  from  the  hands  of  any  la3rman,  should  be  ex* 
communicated.  "(27)  For  it  had  long  been  customary  with  the  emperon 
and  kings  and  princes  of  Europe,  to  confer  the  larger  benefices,  and  the 

government  of  monasteries,  by  tlie  delivery  of  a  ring  and  a  staff.  And  as 
lis  formal  inauguration  of  the  bishops  and  abbots,  was  the  main  support, 
both  of  the  power  claimed  by  kings  and  emperors  to  create  whom  they 
chose  bishops  and  abbots,  and  also  of  the  licentious  sale  of  sacred  officer 
to  the  highest  bidders,  or  of  simony ;  the  pontiff  judged,  that  the  custon^ 
ought  to  be  wholly  extirpated  and  suppressed. (28) 

(26)  We  have  numerous  histories  both  NoriSf  in  his  Istoria  delle  investiture  deOa 

ancient  and  modem  of  this  famous  contest  dignita  ecclesiasticbe,  which  ¥ras  pablished 

about  invcttitureSf  which  was  so  calamitous  after  the  death  of  this  great  man,  Mantua, 

to  a  large  part  of  Europe,  and  which  heins  1741,  fol.     It  is  a  very  learned  work,  but 

commenced  by  Gregory  VII.,  was  carried  unfinished  and  defective,  and  what  is  not 

on  by  him  and  the  succeeding  pontiffs  on  surprising  in  a  friend  of  the  pontifis  or  a 

the  one  part,  and  by  the  emperors  Henry  IV.  cardinal,  not  candid  towards  the  adversaries 

and  y.  on  the  other.     Yet  few  if  any  of  of  the  pontiffs,  the  emperors.     With  ad- 

these  histories,  are  entirely  impartial.     For  vantage   also  may  be  consulted,  Jo.  Jac. 

all  the  writers  espouse  the  cause  either  of  Mascov^a   Commentarii   de  rebus   imperii 

the  popes  or  of  the  emperors ;   and  they  German,   sub  Henrico  IV.   et  Y.,   Lipe., 

moreover  decide  the  controversy,  not  (as  in  1749,  4to. 

my  opinion  they  should  do)  by  the  laws  then        (27)  See  Ant.  Pagi,  Critics  in  BaroniuiD, 

in  force,  and  according  to  the  principles  then  tom.  iv.,  ad  ann.  1075.     Henr.  Noria^  Isto- 

universally  admitted,  but  according  to  an  ria  delle  investiture,  p.  39,  die.     ChriH. 

assumed  system  of  laws,  and  agreeably  to  Luputf  Scholia  et  Diss,  ad  Concilia,  0pp., 

the  opinions  of  the  present  age.     The  prin-  tom.  vi.,  p.  39,  &c.,  44,  dec. 
cipal  ancient  writers  on  the  side  of  Gregory,        (28)  I  must  be  allowed  here  to  go  into 

are  collected  by  the  noted  Jesuit  Joe.  Gret-  an  investigation,  respecting  the  rite  of  inao- 

aer^  in  his  Apologia  pro  Gregorio  YIL,  which  gurating  bishops  and  abU>ts  with  the  ring 

was  published  separately,  and  also  in  his  and  stiSf;   because  it  is  misunderstood  hf 

0pp.,  tom.  vi.     Those  who  defend  Henry  many,  and  not  very  intelligibly  explained  by 

I V.  are  collected  by  Mclch.  Goldattiu^  in  others.    Among  these  last,  I  may  place  the 

his  Replicatio  contra  Gretserum  et  Apolo-  name  of  Henry  Noria,  the  author  of  a  Hi*- 

8 'a  pro  Henrico  lY.,  Hanov.,  1611,  4to.  tory  of  Investitures,  in  Italian;  for  in  chap, 

f  tne  modems,  besides  the  Centuriatorea  iii.,  p.  66,  where  he  treats  of  the  motives 

Magdeburgenses,  Baroniua^  the  writers  of  which  induced  Gregory  to  prohibit  investi- 

Germanic  and  Italian  history,  and  the  biog-  tures,  though  he  states  many  things  weU, 

raphers  of  Matilda,  the  reader  may  consult  and  better  than  other  writers  do,  yet  he  does 

Jo.  Schilterua^  de  libertate  ecclesis  Ger-  not  see  through  the  whole  thing,  and  he 

manicaB,  lib.  iv.,  p.  481,  die.     Christ.  Tkom-  omi^  some  circumstances  important  to  be 

oniM,  Historia  contentionis  inter  imperium  known.    The  inoeatiture  itself  of  bisfaope 

et  sacerdotiom  ;  Htnr,  Meibomiua,  ae  jure  and  abbots,  undoubtedly  commenced  at  toe 

investiiurB  episcopalls,  in  the  Scriptores  rer.  time  when  the  emperors,  kings,  and  princes 

OjBiiMnicarum,  torn.  iii.    Juat.  Ckr.  DitK-  of  Europe  conferred  on  them  the  possession 

mar,  Ifistoria  belli  inter  imperium  et  sacer-  and  use  of  territories,  forests,  fields,  and> 

dotiam.  Frankf.,   1714,  8vo,  and  others,  castles.    For  according  to  the  laws  of  thoea 

Soperior  to  aU  theae  in  leaznii%,  J  Hewry  times,  (and  they  bave  not  yet  cetied  to  a^ 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  169 

^  15.  But  Henry  was  not  dismayed  at  the  decree  of  the  p(mti£  He 
acknowledged  indeed  that  he  had  done  wrong  in  selling  sacred  offices ;  and 
he  promis^  amendment :  but  he  could  by  no  means  be  induced  to  gro  up 

erate),  persons  holding  temtories,  dec.,  by  secnted.    Thevs  is  not  room  hero  for  a* 

favour  of  the  emperors  and  sovereigns,  were  amples  and  proofs  of  this  shrowd  mana^ 

not  considered  to  be  in  le^l  possession  of  ment  of  the  canons  and  monks,  bj  whieh 

them,  until  they  had  repaired  to  the  court,  they  eluded  the  intentions  of  emperors  and 

sworn  fealty  to  the  soreroign,  and  received  kings  to  sell  or  give  awsy  sacred  ofiicea; 

from  his  hand  the  token  of  the  transfer  and  but  many  may  be  collected  out  of  the  reo- 

dominion  of  the  property.     But  the  mode  of  ords  of  the  tenth  century.    For  this  reason, 

insugurating  or  investing  bishops  and  abbots  the  sovereigns,  that  they  might  not  lose  the 

with  the  ring  and  the  staff  or  crosier,  (which  power  of  conferring  the  sacred  ofl^es  on 

aro  the  insignia  of  the  sacred  office),  was  of  whom  they  pleased,  required  the  insignia  of 

later  date,  and  was  introduced  at  the  time  snch  offices,  namely,  the  staflf  and  ring,  im- 

when  the  emperors  and  kings,  subverting  the  mediately  after  the  decease  of  a  bishop  to  be 

free  elections  which  the  ecclesiastical  laws  transmitted  to  them.    For  according  to  ec- 

required,  assumed  to  themselves  the  power,  clesiastical  law,  official  power  is  conveyed 

not  only  of  conferring  but  also  of  sellings  by  delivering  the  staff  and  ring ;  so  that 

sacerdotal  and  abbaticu  offices,  at  their  pleas-  these  being  cairied  away,  if  the  deigy  should 

uro.     At  first  the  emperors  and  kings  hand-  elect  any  one  for  their  bishop,  he  eould  not 

ed  over  to  men  of  the  sacred  orders,  the  be  consecrated  in  due  form.    And  every 

•ame  tokens  of  transferred  use  and  posses-  election  till  it  had  been  ratified  by  consecnr 

aion,  as  they  did  to  soldiers,  knights,  counts,  tion,  could  be  set  aside  without  violation  of 

and  others,  who  approached  the  throne  as  ecclesisstical  law ;  nor  could  a  bishop  elect 

Tsssals,  namely,  written  instruments,  green  perform  any  episcopal  function,  till  he  was 

twigs,  and  other  things.     Humbert,  a  cardi-  consecrated.     As  soon  therefore  as  any  one 

nal  of  the  Romish  church  who  wrote  before  of  the  higher  officers  in  the  church  died,  the 

the  contest  about  investitures  was  moved  by  magistrates  of  the  city  where  he  lived,  or 

Gregory  VII.,  in  his  Lib.  iii.  adveraus  Si-  the  governor  of  the  province,  seized  upon 

moniacos,  cap.  xi.  (in  Martene^s  Thesaur.  hie  staff  and  ring  vaa  transmitted  them  te 

Anecdotor.,  tom.  v.,  p.  787),  says:  **The  court.    £Mo, inhis  lifeof  OMoof  Bambei|^ 

secular  authority  favoured  the  ambitious  who  (who  lived  in  the  court  of  Henry  IV.),  lib.  i., 

coveted  ecclesiasticsl  dignities  and  benefices,  (j  8,  9,  (in  the  Acta  Sanctor.  mensis  Juki, 

first  by  makinff  request  for  them,  next  by  tom.  i.,  p.  426),  says :  '*  Soon  after  the  irng 

threats,  and  afterwards  by  formal  grants ;  and  the  pastoral  staff  of  the  bp.  of  Bronen, 

snd  in  all  this  findinff  no  one  gainsaying  wen  brought  to  Uie  royal  court.    Fsr  at 

them,  none  who  moved  the  wing  or  opened  that  perioa,  the  church  had  not  free  elee- 

the  mouth  and  peeped,  they  proceeded  to  tions, but  when  any  biahop  was  ahoat 

what  was  still  greater,  and  now,  under  the  to  go  the  way  of  all  the  earth,  presectly  the 

name  of  investiture give,  first  a  vorit-  commandants  of  his  city  transmitted  his  ring 

ten  instrument,  or  deliver  any  sort  of  green  and  pastoral  staff  to  the  palace  ;  and  thus 

twigs,  and  then  staffs  which  horrid  by  royal  authority,  after  consulting  with  his 

abomination  has  become  so  well  established,  courtiers he  placed  a  suitable  prelate 

that  it  is  accounted  the  only  canonical  way,  over  the  bereaved  people. After  a  few 

and  what  the  ecclesiastical  rale  is,  is  neither  days,  sgain  the  ring  and  pastoral  stsff  of  the 

known  nor  thought  of." — And  this  custom  bishop  of  Bamberg,  wero  transmitted  to  our 

of  inaugurating  or  investing  clergymen  and  lord  the  emperor.    Which  being  told  abroad, 

laymen,  in  the  same  manner,  would  doubtless  many  nobles flocked  to  the  royal  court, 

have  continued  unchanged,  had  not  the  e2er-  who  endeavoured  to  obtain  one  of  these, 
gy,  who  had  the  legal  power  and  right  of  either  by  price  or  by  petition.'*  — —  The 
etoieting  their  bishops  and  abbots,  artfully  emperor  or  king  then  delivered  the  ring  and 
eluded  the  designs  of  the  emperors  snd  sov-  staff  to  whom  he  pleased  :  after  whic^  the 
ereigns.  For  they,  as  soon  as  their  bishop  person  who  waa  thus  selected  or  appointed 
or  abbot  was  dead,  without  delay  and  in  due  op.  repaired  to  the  metropolitan,  to  whom  it 
fonn,  elected  a  successor  to  him,  and  caused  belonged  to  perform  the  consecratiop,  and 
Imn  to  be  consecrated.  And  the  consecia-  delivered  over  to  him  the  staff  toA.  ring  ra- 
tion having  taken  place,  the  emperor  or  ceived  Irom  the  emperor,  that  bo  mi|^ 
prince  who  nad  purposed  to  give  or  sell  that  again  receive  these  insignia  of  his  pom 
office  to  some  one  of  his  friends,  was  now  man  the  bands  of  the  metropolitan.  Thni 
obliged  to  desist  from  his  purpose,  and  to  the  new  bishops  and  abbots  receivod  the 
eonnrm  the  person  who  ¥»•  elected  and  COB-  xiog  and  staff  tvfiee ;  first  fzom  the  hand  of 

Vol.  IL— Y 


170  BOOK  III.-<5ENTURY  XL— PART  H.— CHAP.  H. 

the  power  of  appointing  bishops  and  abbots,  and  the  inoestUure  so  doseiy 
connected  with  that  power.  Gregory  therefore,  well  knowing  that  many 
of  the  Grennan  princes  especially  those  of  Saxony,  were  alienated  from 

the  king  or  emperor,  and  then  from  the  me-  ry  III.  suniamed  Niger)^  wished  to  abrogate 
tropolitan  by  whom  they  were  consecrated,  these  inoestUure*,  but  was  prevented  by  vtr 
Humbert,  contra  Simoniacoe,  lib.  iii.,  cap.  rious  circmnstances ;  but  that  Henry  I.  tha 
Ti.,  in  Martene'e  Thesaur.  Anecdot.,  torn,  kinj^  of  France,  threw  eyery  thing  into  coo- 
T.,  p.  779.  "  Being  thus  consecrated,"  fusion,  and  was  excessively  addicted  to  ti- 
(L  e.,  inoetted  by  the  emperor),  *<  the  intruder  mony ;  against  whom  therefore,  HwaiJbtTt  in- 
comes forcibly  upon  the  clergy,  the  people,  veif  ns  most  vehemently, 
the  sacred  order,  as  their  master,  before  he  In  this  method  of  inaugurating  bish«»  and 
is  known  by  them,  sought  after,  or  asked  abbots  by  delivery  of  the  ring  and  staif,  th«e 
for.  And  he  goes  to  the  metropolitan,  not  were  two  things  especially  that  displeaati 
to  be  judged  by  lum,  but  to  judge  him.  the  Roman  pontiffs.  First,  that  by  it  the 
'—  Fot  what  does  it  signify  or  profit,  to  ancient  privilege  of  electing  bishops  and  al^ 
give  up  the  staff  and  ring  which  he  brings  bots  was  entirely  subverted,  and  the  povrac 
with  himi  Is  it  because  they  were  given  of  creating  prelates  was  placed  whoUyinthi 
to  him  by  a  layman  ?  Why  is  that  given  hands  of  the  kings  and  emperors.  TtoM  ol^ 
up  which  is  already  held,  unless  it  be,  either  jection  appeared  a  fair  one,  and  perfectly  ai^ 
that  the  ecclesiastical  benefice  may  be  a^ain  cordant  with  the  religious  principles  of'^that 
sold  under  this  form  of  enjoining  or  givmg,  age.  Secondly,  it  was  extremely  offenatw 
or  that  the  former  sale  may  be  confirmed  uj  to  them,  that  the  insignia  of  spiritual  pow«^ 
being  subscribed  to  by  the  metropolitan  and  namely  the  staff  and  ring,  should  be  convay- 
his  sufiagans ;  or  at  least,  that  the  appear-  ed  by  the  hands  of  laymen,  i.  e.,  of  proftnt 
ance  of  a  lay-ordination  may  be  concealed  persons ;  which  seemed  to  them  very  like  to 
under  some  cloak  and  colour  of  a  clerical  sacrilege.  Humbert,  who  wrote  as  already 
proceeding  V  stated  anterior  to  the  contest  between  Greg' 
What  king  or  emperor  first  introduced  this  ory  and  Henry,  has  a  lon^  complaint  on  this 
custom  of  appointing  prelates  by  delivery  of  subject^  lib.  iii.,  contra  Simoniac,  c.  vi.,  p. 
the  staff  and  ring,  is  very  uncertain.  Ac-  779,795.  I  will  subjoin  some  of  his  language, 
cording  to  Adam  Bremensis,  (Hist.  Eccles.,  **  What  business  have  laymen,  to  distributa 
lib.  i.,  c.  xxxii.,  p.  10,  and  c.  xxxix.,  p.  12,  the  ecclesiastical  sacraments  and  episcopal  or 
in  lAnienbrog^s  Scriptores  Septentrion.)*  as  pastoral  grace,  that  is,  the  curved  stafn  and 
early  as  the  ninth  century,  Letn>  the  Meek  rings,  by  which  episcopal  consecration  ia  es- 
corjerred  on  new  bishops  the  right  of  enjoy-  pecially  performed  and  becomes  valid,  and  on 
ing  \he  revenues  of  the  churches  they  ruled,  which  it  wholly  depends  1  For  the  curved 
by  delivery  of  a  staff  or  shepherd's  crook,  staff  denotes  the  pastoral  care,  which  is  com- 
But  1  suspect,  that  in  stating  events  of  mitted  to  them ;  and  the  ring  is  emblemati- 
the  former  centuries,  Adam  describes  the  cal  of  the  celestial  mysteries,  admonishing 
customs  of  his  own  age,  which  was  the  elev-  preachers  that  they  should  exhibit  the  wisdom 
enth  century.  For  in  the  ninth  centurv,  most  of  God  in  a  mystery,  as  did  the  apostle.  Who* 
emperors  and  kings  still  allowed  bishops  to  ever  therefore  presume  to  initiate  any  one 
be  created  by  the  sufiSrages  of  the  clergy  and  with  these  two,  undoubtedly  claim  for  tbem- 
people ;  so  that  such  an  inauguration  was  selves  by  this  presumption  the  whole  pastoial 
then  unnecessary.  See  the  remarks  of  iXm.  authority."  And  this  reasoning  was  certainly 
Papebroehy  against  Adam  Brem.  in  the  Acta  good,  if  not  according  to  our  views,  at  least 
Sanctor.  Febr.,  tom.  i.,  p.  557.  Humbert  according  to  the  opinions  of  that  age ;  for 
states,  (lib.  iii.,  contra  Simoniac.,  c.  vii.,  p.  the  staff  and  the  rinff  were  viewed  as  the  em* 
780,  and  c.  xi.,  p.  787),  that  this  custom  blems  of  spiritual  things,  and  whoever  con- 
conunenced  in  the  age  of  Otto  the  Great ;  ferred  these  emblems,  was  supposed  to  con- 
and  I  am  much  inclined  to  that  opinion.  At  fer  along  with  them  spiritual  authority  and 
least,  the  learned  men  who  have  treated  ex-  power. 

plicitly  on  the  origin  of  investitures,  have  From  these  considerations,  it  will  be  easy 

adduced  nothing  which  dissuades  me  from  to  perceive  what  it  was  that  induced  Greg* 

receiving  this  opinion.    See  Lud.  Thomat-  ory  VII.  to  oppose  so  resolutely  the  inaugo- 

«tn,  Disciplina  ecclesiae  circa  benef.,  tom.  ration  of  bishops  by  means  of  the  staff  and 

it,  lib.  ii.,  p.  434,  and  Natal.  Alexander,  ring.    In  the  nrst  council  at  Rome,  he  lefi 

Saleeta  Hist,  eccles.  capita,  saecul.  xi.,  xii.,  the  subject  of  investiturea  untouched,  and 

I>ia8.  iv.,  p.  725.    The  same  Humbert  re-  sought  merely  to  abolish  simony  and  reston 

Utea,  (I.  c,  cap.  vii.,  p.  780),  that  the  em-  the  ancient  right  of  election  to  the  aocietiM 

pexor  Henry  tM  eon  of  Cwrad,  (I  e.,  lf«n^  of  pdeata  and  monks.    Nor  had  the  fooMi 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  171 

Henrfff  deemed  this  a  fiivourable  opportunity  to  extend  and  to  establish  his 
authority ;  and  sending  ambassadors  to  Goslar,  he  summoned  the  king  to 
Rome,  there  to  answer  before  a  council  to  the  charges  brought  against  him. 
The  king,  who  was  a  high-minded  prince  and  of  an  ardent  temperament, 
being  extremely  indignant  at  this  mandate,  immediately  called  a  conven- 
tion of  German  bishops  at  Worms ;  and  there  accusing  Gregory  of  various 
crimes,  pronounced  him  unworthy  of  the  pontificate,  and  appointed  a  meet- 
ing for  the  election  of  a  new  pontiff. (29)  Gregory^  on  the  other  hand, 
upon  receiving  this  sentence  by  the  king's  messengers  and  letters,  inter, 
dieted  him  from  the  communion  and  throne,  and  absolved  his  subjects  from 
their  oath  of  allegiance  to  him.(dO)  War  being  thus  declared  on  both  sides, 
the  church  as  well  as  the  state  was  rent  into  two  fhctions,  one  party  taking 
sides  with  the  king,  and  the  other  with  the  pontiff;  and  the  evils  resulting 
firom  this  schism  were  immense. 

§  16.  The  first  that  revolted  from  Hemy,  were  the  chie&  of  Swabia,  at 
the  head  of  whom  was  Rvdolph  the  duke  of  Swabia.  Next  followed  the 
Saxons,  who  had  long  been  inimical  to  the  king.  Both  were  advised  by 
the  pontiff,  in  case  Henry  would  not  comply  with  the  will  of  the  church,  to 
elect  a  new  king  ;  and  they  assembled  at  Trihur^  in  the  year  1076,  to  de- 
liberate  on  this  very  important  subject.  The  result  of  the  deliberation  was, 
that  the  decision  of  the  controversy  between  the  king  and  the  princes  should 
be  referred  to  the  Roman  pontiff,  who  should  be  invited  to  attend  the  diet 
of  Augsburg  the  ensuing  year  for  that  purpose ;  and  that  the  king  during 
the  intervening  time  shoidd  lead  a  private  life ;  yet  with  this  condition  annex- 

pontifis  who  opposed  simony,  simed  at  any  Hugo^  a  displaced  cardinal,  appeared  there, 
thtnff  more,  cut  when  he  afterwards  learn-  and  painted  the  life  and  character  of  Grtg^ 
ed,  Siat  the  practice  of  imoeMtitwreM  was  so  ary  in  the  blackest  colours.  The  whole  as- 
closely  cooneeted  with  the  power  of  kings  sembly,  with  the  exception  of  two  bps.,  sub- 
end  emperors  lo  confer  the  higher  sacerdotal  ecribed  his  condemnation.  Henry' t  letter 
offices,  and  with  iU  adjunct  nnumy,  that  it  to  the  pontiff  concludes  thus :  "  Thou  there- 
could  not  well  be  separated  from  them,  be  fore,  condemned  bv  this  anathema,  and  by 
now  assailed  that  practice,  that  he  might  the  decision  of  aU  our  bishops,  descend ; 
pluck  uptbe  evil  which  he  opposed  by  the  quit  the  apostolic  chair  you  hare  imraded ; 
looto.  Thus  we  see  the  true  grounds  of  the  let  another  ascend  it,  who  will  pollute  rrii- 
eontest  between  the  pontiff  and  the  emperor,  gion  by  no  violences,  but  will  teach  the 
Chregory  did  not  oppose  iiwestitures  univer-  sound  doctrines  of  St.  Peter.  We  Henry^ 
sdly,  and  as  such,  but  only  that  species  of  by  the  grace  of  God,  king,  with  all  our  bisn- 
investitures  which  was  then  practised.  He  ops,  say  to  you  :  descend."  See  HarduirCs 
did  iwt  object  to  the  bishops  and  abbots  Concilia,  tom.  vi.,  pt.  i.,  p.  1563. — Tr.] 
twearing  fealty  to  the  kinss  and  emperors,  (30)  [Gregory* 9  excommunication  of 
and  acknowledging  themsdves  their  vassals  Henry,  is  drawn  up  in  the  form  of  an  ad- 
and  tenanU ;  nor  did  he  forbid  an  vnoeMti-  dress  to  St  Peter ;  stating  what  he  had  de- 
tHre  which  should  be  made  by  an  oral  decia-  creed,  and  why.  It  contains  these  words : 
ration  or  a  written  instrument,  for  this  mode  *'  Hac  itaque  fiducia  fretus,  pro  ecclesiae 
of  investiture  he  conceded  to  the  kings  of  tua  honore  et  defensione,  ex  parte  omnipo- 
l^rance  and  England ; — perhuw  also,  he  al-  tentis  Dei,  Patris  et  Filii  et  Sp.  Sancti,  per 
lowed  a  sceptre  to  be  used  in  the  transaction,  toam  potestetem  et  auctoritetem,  Henrico 
as  Calittui  II.  afterwards  did.  But  he  regi  filio  Henrici  Imperatoris,  qui  contra  tuam 
would  not  tolerate  an  investiture  by  the  in-  ecclesiam  inaodita  superbia  insurrezit,  totius 
gignia  of  the  sacred  office ;  much  less  an  tf»-  regni  Teutonicorum  et  Italiaa  gnbemaculo 
vettitiure  previous  to  consecration ;  and  least  contradico  :  et  omnes  Christianoe  a  vinculo 
of  all,  an  inveatihure  subversive  of  the  free  juramenti,  quod  sibi  fecere  Tel  ftcient,  ab- 
election  of  bishops  and  abbots.  solvo ;  et  ut  millas  ei  sicut  regi  serviat,  in- 
(S9)  [The  council  of  Worms  was  com-  terdico.**  See /fsrAnfiV  Condlit,  torn.  vL, 
posed  of  a  "  Tery  great  number  of  btshopi  pt  L,  p.  1666.— TV.] 
and  ibboU**  from  all  parte  of^Oermaoy. 


179     BOOK  lU.— CENTURY  XL— PART  IL— CHAP.  U. 

edf  that  unless  he  obtained  absolution  from  the  anathema  within  the  year»  hs 
was  to  lose  the  kingdom.  Henry  therefore  with  the  advice  of  his  friende,  de- 
termined to  go  into  Italy  and  implore  the  clemency  of  the  pontiff.  But  the 
Journey  did  not  secure  to  him  the  advantages  he  hoped  for.  He  obtained  in- 
deed, though  with  difficulty,  from  the  pontiff  then  residing  at  the  castle  of 
Canosa,  with  Matilda  the  great  patroness  of  the  church,  the  pardon  of  hm 
sins ;  ailter  standing  for  three  days  together,  in  the  depth  of  winter,  in  Feb- 
ruary A.D.  1077,  barefooted  and  bareheaded  and  meanly  clad,  within  the 
walls  of  the  castle,  professing  himself  a  penitent.  But  the  pontiff  deferred 
the  discussion  and  decision  of  his  right  to  the  throne,  till  the  convention  of 
the  princes  should  meet ;  and  in  the  mean  time,  wholly  interdicted  his 
wearing  the  ornaments  or  exercising  the  functions  of  royalty.  The  Italian 
princes  and  bishops,  [who  had  been  Henry's  supporters],  were  most  indig- 
nant at  this  convention  or  compromise,  and  threatened  the  king  with  a  de- 
position, and  with  other  evils ;  so  that  Henry  soon  after  violated  the  agree- 
ment, and  contrary  to  the  command  of  Chregory,  resumed  the  regal  charac- 
ter which  he  had  laid  aside.  The  princes  of  Swabia  and  Saxony,  hearing 
of  this,  met  in  a  convention  at  Forcheim,  in  the  month  of  March  A.D.  1077, 
and  by  a  unanimous  vote,  elected  Rudolph  the  duke  of  Swabia,  king.(81) 

J  17.  A  violent  war  now  commenced  both  in  Grermany  and  Italy.  In 
y  Gregory,  with  the  forces  of  the  Normans,  who  were  sovereigns  of 
Lower  Italy  and  whom  he  had  drawn  over  to  his  party,  and  those  of  the 
femous  Matilda  a  very  heroic  princess,  resisted  not  unsuccessfully  the 
Lombards,  who  fought  for  Henry.  In  Glermany,  Henry  with  his  confed- 
erates  encountered  Rudolph  and  his  associates,  but  not  with  good  success. 
Gregory,  fearing  the  dubious  issue  of  the  war,  wished  to  be  accounted  neu- 
tral, for  some  years.  But  taking  courage  after  the  unfortunate  battle  of 
Henry  with  the  Saxons  at  Fladcnheim,  in  the  year  1080,  he  excommuni- 
cated Henry  a  second  time ;  and  sending  a  crown  to  Rudolph,  pronounced 
him  the  legitimate  king  of  Germany. (32)  In  revenge,  Henry,  supported 
by  the  suffrages  of  many  of  the  Grerman  and  Italian  bishops,  again  deposed 
Gregory  the  same  year,  in  a  council  at  Mentz ;  and  a  little  after,  in  a  con- 
vention at  Brixen  in  the  Tyrol,  he  created  the  archbishop  of  Ravenna,  GvL 
hert,  supreme  pontiff;  who  subsequently  took  the  name  of  Clement  IH. 
when  consecrated  at  Rome,  A.D.  1084. 

§  18.  A  few  months  after,  Rudolph,  the  enemy  of  Henry,  died  at  Merse- 
burg,  in  consequence  of  a  wound  received  in  battle  at  the  river  Elster. 
Therefore  the  following  year,  A.D.  1081,  the  king  marched  with  his  army 
into  Italy,  intending  if  possible,  to  crush  Chregory  and  his  adherents  ;  for 
if  these  were  subdued,  he  hoped  the  commotions  in  Grermany  might  be  eas- 
ily quelled.  He  made  several  campaigns  with  various  success,  against  the 
forces  of  Matilda ;  twice  he  besieged  Rome  in  vain ;  but  at  length  in  the 
year  1084,  he  became  master  of  the  greatest  part  of  that  city ;  placed 
Gidhert  whom  he  had  made  pontiff,  in  ijie  chair  of  St.  Peter  with  the  title 

(31)  The  tDoient  and  modem  writers  of  comust  NartM^  and  othere ;  wbose  accoonts 

Italian  and  Oeman  history,  hare  given  am-  differ  indeed  in  some  minor  things,  but  agiMr 

pie  relations  of  these  and  subsequent  erents,  as  to  the  main  points, 

though  not  aU  of  Uiem  with  equal  fidelity  and  (32)  [The  golden  crown  which  Gregtfry 

accuracy.     I  have  consulted  the  original  sent  to  Rudwpk,  had  this  memorable  ii^ 

wiiters,  and  have  foUowed' those  most  to  be  scoption.    Petra  dedit  Petio,  Petrus  di»* 

rdied  on,  Sigomvtt,  Pt^i,  Muratari,  Mom-  dema  Rndolpho.— TV.] 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  173 

of  Ckmeni  HI. ;  was  by  him  crowned  emperor,  and  saluted  m  mcIi  by  the 
Romans :  and  he  now  laid  close  siege  to  the  castle  of  St  Anseb,  in  which 
lus  enemy  Gregory  was  shut  up.  But  BobeH  the  Norman  duke  of  CSala^ 
bria  and  Apulia,  delivered  the  pontiff  from  his  siege ;  and  as  it  was  not 
safe  for  him  to  remain  at  Rome,  carried  him  with  him  to  Salerno,  And 
here  it  was,  in  the  year  following,  that  this  high-minded  man,  whose  spirit 
was  so  invincible,  but  who  was  the  most  ambitious  and  audacious  of  all  the 
pontiffs  that  ever  lived,  terminated  his  days  in  the  year  1085.  The  Ro- 
mish church  honours  him  among  her  saints  and  intercessors  with  God,  though 
he  was  never  enrolled  in  that  order  by  a  regular  canonization.  Paul  v. 
near  the  commencement  of  the  seventeenth  century,  appointed  the  25th 
day  of  May  to  be  his  fe8tival.(83)  But  the  sovereigns  of  Europe,  espe- 
cially the  emperors  of  Germany  and  the  kings  of  France,  have  prevented  its 
being  publicly  and  every  where  observed.  And  even  in  our  times,  [A.D« 
1729],  there  was  a  contest  with  Benedict  XIII.  respecting  the  worship  of 
him.(a4) 

§  19.  The  death  of  Gregory  was  followed  by  very  trying  times:  fi>r 
Clement  III.  or  Cruibcrt,  the  emperor's  pontiff,(85)  ruled  both  at  Rome  and 
over  a  large  part  of  Italy ;  and  in  Grermany,  Henry  himself  continued  the 
war  with  the  princes.  The  pontifical  party,  supported  by  the  forces  of  the 
Normans,  elected  at  Rome  in  the  year  1086,  Desiderius  an  abbot  of  Monte 
Cassino,  successor  to  Gregory ;  and  he  assuming  the  name  of  Viclor  III.9 
was  consecrated  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter,  A.D.  1087,  the  Normans  hav- 
ing rescued  a  part  of  the  city  of  Rome  from  Clement.  But  Vidor,  who 
was  a  very  different  man  from  Gregory^  being  mild  and  timorous,  soon  re- 
turned to  Bcnevento,  because  Rome  was  in  the  hands  of  Clemeni^  and  not 
long  after  died  at  Cassino.  Before  his  death  however,  in  a  council  held  at 
Cassino,  he  renewed  the  decrees  enacted  by  Gregory  for  the  abolition  of 
investitures. 

§  20.  Viclor  was  succeeded  by  Otio  Inshop  of  Ostia,  likewise  a  monk  of 
Clugni,  who  was  elected  at  Terracina  in  the  year  1088,  and  took  the  name 
of  Urban  II.  He  was  inferior  to  Gregory  in  courage  and  fortitude,  but  his 
equal  in  arrogance,  and  exceeded  him  in  imprudcnce.(36)  At  first,  fortune 
seemed  to  smile  upon  him ;  but  in  the  year  1090,  the  emperor  returning 
into  Italy  and  boldly  and  successfully  attacking  the  younger  Guelph  duke 
of  Bavaria,  and  Matilda,  the  two  heads  of  the  pontifical  party,  things  as- 
sumed a  new  aspect.  Yet  the  hope  of  subduing  the  emperor  revived  again 
in  1091,  when  Conrad  his  son,  suffered  himself  to  be  seduced  by  the  pen- 

(33)  See  the  Acta  Sanctor.  Antwerp,  ad  viii.,  p.  609.  Clement  died  A.D.  HOC  ;  aa 
diem  25  Maii ;  and  Jo.  MabUloH,  Acta  is  expressly  stated  in  the  Chnmicon  Bene- 
Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  saecul.  vi.,  pt  ii.  ventannm,  published  by  Muratori,  Antiqq. 

(34)  See  the  French  work,  entitled :  Italicse,  torn,  i.,  p.  262,  dtc.  See  RuUtUf 
L'Avocat  du  diable,  ou  Memoires  bistoriqaes  Historia  Ravennat.,  lib.  ¥.,  p.  307,  dec 

et  critiques  sur  la  Tie  et  sur  la  legende  da        (36)  The  Life  of  Urban  II.  was  written 

P^pe  Gregoire  VII.,  pablished  in  Holland,  by  Tktod,  Ruinart ;  and  is  extant  in  Jo.  Ifa- 

1743,  three  vols.  8vo.     [See  also  J.  B.  ^t2^V  Opera  posthuma,  torn,  iii.,  p.  1,  dec 

Hartung's  Unparthcyische  Kxrchenhistorie,  It  is  composed  with  learning  and  indostiy ; 

Tol.  ii.,  p.  1057,  and  Memoires  pour  serrir  but  with  what  fidelity  and  candour,  I  need 

i  THist.  Eccles.,  18me  siecle,  ed.  2,  Paris,  not  say.    Those  acquainted  with  facts,  know 

1815,  torn,  ii.,  p.  61,  ^.--2JM  itmt  the  monks  sxe  not  at  liberty  to  deaczibe 

(36)  A  life  of  this  pontiiljMlnieyi^  III.,  to  us  the  Roman  pontiffii  snch  as  they  reaUy 

was  lately  promised  to  the  world,  by  Jo.  were.    See  slso  conceniin^  Urbtn,  toe  Hisi, 

G€ttL  HarmuMt  in  tho  MiaeelL  L^.,  torn,  litt  de  U  FraDce,  torn.  ?iiL,  p.  514, 


04  BOOK  m.— CENTURY  XI.**PART  H.— CHAP.  H. 

tiff  and  the  other  enemies  of  his  fiither  to  rebel  against  his  parent,  and  to 
usurp  the  kingdom  of  Italy.  The  condition  of  Italy  still  continued  in  the  oU 
most  confusion ;  nor  was  Urban  ahle  to  hring  the  city  Rome  under  his  subjec« 
tion.  Therefore,  after  holding  a  council  at  Placentia  in  the  year  1095,  in 
which  he  reiterated  the  decrees  and  the  anathemas  of  Gregory^  he  took  m 
journey  into  France  and  there  held  the  celebrated  council  of  Clermont,  in 
which  the  holy  war  against  the  Mohammedans  the  occupants  of  Palestine 
was  resolved  on.  And  what  deserves  particular  notice,  in  the  same  coun- 
oil  Urban  most  imprudently  rendered  the  contest  about  investitures,  which 
had  long  been  so  obstinate  and  calamitous,  still  more  unmanageable  and 
violent.  For  Gregory  YoA  not  forbidden  bishops  and  priests  to  swear  fealty 
to  their  sovereigns ;  but  Urban  very  rashly,  prohibited  them  from  takins 
the  oath  of  allegiance.(37)  On  his  return  to  Italy,  the  pontiff  succeeded 
in  reducing  the  Roman  castle  of  St.  Angelo  under  his  power ;  but  he  died 
a  little  afler,  in  the  year  1099 ;  and  the  year  following,  Clemenl  III.  also 
died.  And  thus  the  Benedictine  monk  Raymtr^  who  was  created  pontiff 
after  the  death  of  Urban,  and  who  assumed  the  name  of  Pascal  II.,  reigned 
without  a  competitor  when  the  century  closed. 

§  21.  Among  the  Oriental  monks,  nothing  occurred  worth  noticing ;  but 
among  the  western  monks,  there  were  several  events  which  deserve  to  be 
mentioned.  Of  these  events  the  most  important  perhaps,  was  the  closer 
union  between  them  and  the  Roman  pontiffs.  For  a  long  time,  many  ist 
the  monks,  in  order  to  escape  the  oppressions  and  snares  of  the  bishops  and 
kings  and  princes  who  coveted  their  possessions,  had  placed  themselves 
under  the  protection  of  the  Roman  pontiffs,  who  readily  received  them  on 
condition  of  their  paying  an  annual  tribute.  But  in  this  age,  the  pontiffii 
in  general,  and  especially  Gregory  VII.,  who  wished  to  bring  all  things 
under  subjection  to  St,  Feter,  and  to  diminish  the  rights  and  prerogatives 
of  the  bishops,  themselves  directly  advised  and  counselled  the  monks  to 
withdraw  their  persons  and  their  property  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  bish- 
ops, and  to  place  both  under  the  inspection  and  dominion  of  St,  Peter.{Z8) 
Hence,  from  the  times  of  Gregory  VII.,  the  exemptions  of  monasteries  from 
the  ordinary  power,  were  immensely  multiplied  throughout  Europe,  to  the 
great  injury  and  inconvenience  of  kings  and  princes,  and  to  the  vexation  of 
the  bishops.(39) 

(37)  To  the  15th  canon  of  this  council  204,  &c.    To  this  may  he  added  othen,  bv 

the  following  addition  ia  subjoined,  [consti-  Urban  II.  and  the  subsequent  pontifis ;  whicD 

tutinff  the  17th  canon ;  according  to  Hardu-  are  extant  in  the  same  worit,  and  here  and 

itCt  Concilia,  torn,  yi.,  pt.  ii.,p.  1719].   Ne  there  in  other  collections, 

episcopus  vel  sacerdos  Kegi  vel  alicui  laico  (39)  Perhaps  no  exemption  of  a  Germanic 

in  manibus  ligiam  fidelitatem  faciant ;  i.  e.,  monastery  can  be  produced,  which  is  oUer 

may  take  the  oath,  which  vassals  or  subjects  than  the  times  of  Uregory.     [Dr.  Mo»heim 

are  accustomed  to  take.    They  are  in  error,  probably  means  to  say :  *'  no  exemption  by 

who  tell  us  that  Gregory  VII.  forbid  bishops  mere  papal  authority f^*  occurred  in  (xermany 

taking  the  oath  of  fidaity.    He  was  more  before  Gregory  VII.,  for  there  were  varioas 

reasonable  than  that,  unreasonable  as  he  monasteries  there,  which  were  exempt  at  an 

sometimei  was.    This  is  proved  by  Henry  earlier  period.    Tbat  of  Pulia  was  one ;  ez- 

NoriSf  Istom  delle  investiture,  cap.  z.,  p.  empt  from  its  foundation,  A.D.  744 ;  as  ttp- 

379,  dec.  pears  from  Bonifaeej  Epistola  151.     !& 

(88)  See,  as  a  specimen,  the  Epistle  of  founders  of  monasteries  onen  wished  to  havs 

Gregory  YH.,  in  which  he  subjects  the  them  exempt  from  episcopal  jurisdiction,  a* 

monks  of  Redon  to  the  Romish  see,  with  ez-  well  as  from  civil  exactions,  and  therefore 

pntsions  new  and  unheard  of  till  his  age ;  procured  from  the  bishop  and  from  theprmcs 

in  M»t€n^M  Thesaor.  Aascdot.,  torn,  i.,  p^  audi  ezenqptioD,  which  was  confimed  at  fint 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  175 

§  2^  The  irreligious  liyesy  die  ignorancey  the  frauds,  the  Jinolutepess, 
the  quarrels,  and  the  flagrant  crimes  of  the  greater  part  of  the  monksy  are 
noticed  by  nearly  all  the  historians  of  that  age ;  not  to  mention  other  proofs 
of  their  impiety  which  have  reached  us  in  great  numbers.(40)  But  Btill, 
this  class  of  people  were  every  where  in  high  repute,  were  promoted  to  the 
highest  offices  in  the  church,  and  increased  continually  in  wealth  and  opu- 
lence. The  causes  of  this,  are  to  be  traced  to  the  extreme  ignorance  of 
every  thing  pertaining  to  religion,  which  gave  rise  to  the  grossest  supersti- 
tion, and  to  the  licentiousness  and  the  very  dissolute  lives  of  the  people  at 
large  in  this  century. (41)  While  the  great  mass  of  people  and  even  the 
clergy,  secular  as  well  as  regular,  addicted  themselves  to  every  species  of 
vice,  those  appeared  like  saints  and  the  friends  of  God,  who  preserved 
some  show  of  piety  and  religion.  Besides,  the  nobles,  knights,  and  mili- 
tary gentlemen,  who  had  spent  their  lives  in  acts  of  robbery,  in  debauchery, 
in  revelry,  and  other  gross  vices,  when  they  became  advaiKed  in  life  and 
felt  the  stings  of  a  guilty  conscience,  hoped  they  could  appease  the  justice 
of  their  almighty  Judge,  if  they  should  either  puichase  the  prayers  of  the 
monks  by  rich  gifls  and  should  return  to  God  and  the  saints  a  portion  of 
their  ill-gotten  wealth,  or  should  tliemselves  become  monks  and  make  their 
new  brethren  their  heirs. 

§  23.  Of  all  the  monks,  none  were  in  higher  reputation  for  piety  and 
virtue,  than  those  of  Clugrd  in  France.  Their  rules  of  life  therefore,  were 
propagated  throughout  aU  Europe ;  and  whoever  would  establish  new  mon- 
asteries or  resuscitate  and  reform  old  ones,  adopted  the  discipline  of  Clugni. 
The  French  monks  of  Clugni  from  whom  the  sect  originated,  gradually 
acquired  such  immense  wealth  in  consequence  of  the  donations  of  the  pious 
of  all  classes,  and  at  the  same  time  such  extensive  power  and  influence, 
that  towards  the  close  of  the  century  they  were  able  to  form  a  peculiar 
community  of  their  own,  which  still  exists  under  the  name  of  the  Clurda^ 
censian  order  or  eo7igregation.{A2)  For  all  the  monasteries  which  they  re- 
ly^ some  council,  and  afterwards  by  the  Ro-  who  prostitate  their  bodies  to  every  sort  of 
nun  pontiff.  As  the  pontiffs  advanced  in  men.  This  is  only  a  specimen,  of  wfatt  is 
power^  and  encroached  on  the  prerogatives  of  to  be  met  with  in  the  writers  of  these  tiimi. 
Dishops,  councils,  and  kings,  thhr  confirma-    — Tr.] 

tion  of  an  exemption  became  more  common  (41)  On  the  astonishing  wickedness  of  this 
and  more  necessary,  till  at  last  they  assumed  aee,  see  Dav.  Blondell,  de  formula :  regnante 
the  exclusive  right  of  granting  exemptions  Christo,  p.  14,  &c.  Boulainvilliers,  de  Tori- 
at  their  pleasure.  See  on  this  subject  Fetrus  ffine  et  les  droits  de  la  noblesse ;  in  MoUVm 
de  Marco,  Concordia  Sacerdotii  et  Imperii,  Memoires  de  litterature  ct  de  THistoire,  tome 
lib.  iii.,  cap.  zvi. — Tr.}  ix.,  pt.  i.,  p.  63,  &c.,  and  many  others.    This 

(40)  See  what  Jo.  Launoi,  (assertio  in  licentiousness  and  impunity  of  all  sorts  of 
nhvileg.  S.  Medardi,  cap.  26,  ^  6,  0pp.,  tom.  wickedness,  ^ve  rise  to  the  orders  of  knights 
lii.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  499,  &c.),  and  Rich.  Simon,  errant,  or  chivalry  ;  whose  business  it  was 
(Bibliothcque  Critique,  tom.  iii.,  cap.  zxxii.,  to  protect  the  weak,  the  poor,  and  especially 
p.  331,  (Sec),  have  collected  and  remarked  females,  against  the  insults  and  violence  ot 
on  this  subject,  [ho  Camatensis,  ep.  70,  the  strong.  This  was  a  laudable  institution 
(cited  by  Pagi,  Crit.  Baron.,  ad  ann.  1100,  in  those  wretched  times,  when  the  0D«gT  of 
No.  ix.),  says  to  Walter  bishop  of  Meaux :  law  was  wholly  prostrate,  and  those  mUng 
"  I  state  to  your  goodness  the  shameful  ro-  the  office  of  judges  were  incompelMit  to  pep- 
port,  which  I  have  received  from  the  lips  of  form  the  duties  of  their  stations, 
the  monks  of  Tours  and  the  letters  of  lady  (42)  On  the  very  rapid  adranees  of  the  or- 
AdeUid  the  venerable  countess,  respecting  der  of  C/v^^  in  both  wealth  and  reputatioii, 
the  monastery  of  St  Fara,  that  it  is  no  long-  Stephen  idluse  has  collected  numerous 
er  the  residence  of  holy  virgins,  but  may  be  facts,  in  his  Miscellanea,  tom.  v.,  p.  348, 
pnmounced  the  brothel  of  demoniac  feoaaiesy    &c.,  and  torn,  vi.,  p.  436»  and  Jp,  ifoMte 


m         BOOR  ni.-CENTURT  Ja^^AXl»  IL— OftAP.  n. 

formed  and  brougkt  under  dieir  ndeByttief  feIioeii(|leaToured  to  bring  under 
tiieir  dominion ;  and  in  this  they  were  00  eaooeaBfiil,  especially  under  Hwg0 
the  sixth  abbot  of  Ciugni,  a  man  in  high  &Tour  with  pontiffs,  kings,  and 
nobles,  that  at  th6  close  of  the  centuiy  no  less  than  thirty.iive  of  the  largef 
monasteries  in  France,  besides  many  of  the  smaller  ones,  looked  up  to  him 
as  their  general.  Besides  these  there  were  numerous  others,  which,  though 
they  declined  becoming  members  of  this  community  and  continued  to  elect 
their  own  governors,  yet  chose  the  ahbci  of  Chtgniy  or  the  arch^ahbol  as  he 
was  called,  for  their  patrcm  and  supervisor.(48)  But  this  prosperity,  this 
abundance  of  riches  and  iKHiours  and  power,  graduaUy  produced  not  only 
arrogance  but  all  those  vices  which  diisgraced  the  monks  of  those  ages ; 
and  in  a  little  time  there  was  nothing  to  distinguish  the  Cluniacensiana 
from  the  other  monks,  except  some  rites  and  forms. 

§  24.  The  example  of  the  Cluniacensiana  led  other  pious  and  well-dBs- 
poscd  men,  to  establish  similar  monastic  associations ;  and  the  conseqoenca 
was,  that  the  Benedictine  family  which  hitherto  had  composed  but  one  bodyi 
was  now  split  into  several  sects,  all  subject  indeed  to  one  rule^  but  di^rii^ 
in  customs,  forms,  and  mode  of  living,  and  moreover  indulging  animosity 
towards  each  other.  In  the  year  1028,  RotmuM  an  Italian,  retired  to  Oo- 
maJdoli  or  Campo-MalduUj  a  desert  spot  on  the  lofty  heights  of  the  Apen. 
nine,(44)  and  there  laid  the  foundation  of  the  congregation  of  the  Carnal^ 
dulensians,  which  still  ik)urishes  especially  in  Italy.  Those  who  belong  to 
it,  are  divided  into  coenobites  and  eremites.  Both  are  required  to  live  ac- 
cording to  rigoit>us  and  severe  laws ;  but  the  CGenobites  have  relaxed  not 
a  little  the  ancient  rigour  of  the  sect.(45)  Shortly  after,  John  (htaJberi  a 
Florentine,  founded  at  Valumbrosa^  which  is  also  on  the  Apennine,  the  con- 
gregation of  Benedictine  monks  of  Valumbrosoj  which  in  a  little  time  ex- 
tended into  many  parts  of  Italy.(46)  To  these  two  Italian  congregations^ 
may  perhaps  be  subjoined  that  of  Hirschau  [in  the  diocese  of  Spire]  in 
(jermany,  established  by  the  abbot  William^  who  reformed  many  monas- 
teries in  Grermany  and  also  established  some  new  ones.(47)  But  the  Hir- 
mmgians,  if  we  examine  them  closely,  appear  not  to  be  a  new  sodality,  hot 
m  branch  of  the  Cluniacensian  congregation  whose  rules  and  customs  they 
followed. 

hu  treated  expressly  on  the  subject,  in  sev-  Bened.,  torn,  v.,  in  manyplsces,  especially 

eial  parts  of  his  Annales  Benedict.,  torn.  ▼.  p.  261,  &c.     Magnoald  ZiegelhmieT'B  Cen- 

(43)  Mabilfottj  Prcfat.  ad  saecul.  v.,  Ac-  tifolium  Camaldulense,  seti  Notitia  Scriptor. 
tor.  SS.  Old.  Bened.,  p.  zxvi.,  &c. ;  Histoire  Camaldulensium,  Venice,  1750,  fol.,  [and 
generale  de  Boorgogne,  par  les  Moins  Ben-  Anselm  Cottadom^  Annales  Camaldulens., 
edictins,  tome  i.,  p.  151,  &c.,  Paris,  1739,  torn,  i.,  ii.,  Venice,  1766,  fol. — Schl.l 

ioL     Histoire  litter,  de  la  France,  tome  iz.,  (46)  See  the  life  of  Jo.  Gualberhu,  in 

p.  470.  MahilltnCa  Acta  Sanetor.  oid.  Bened.,  svcoL 

(44)  [See  a  description  and  a  drawing  of  vi.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  273.  Htlyot,  Histoire  des  Oi^ 
the  spot,  in  Jo.  MabiUon^  Annales  Bened.,  dres,  tomer.,  p.  296.  Many  documents  ra- 
tom.  if.,  p.  961,  6lc. — TV.]  latin^  to  this  order  and  to  its  history,  wen 

(45)  Soma  of  the  writers  concerning  the  ptibhsbed  not  long  since  by  Jo.  Lavdy  in  bis 
Older  of  Ctauddnlensians,  are  named  by  Jo.  Delicia  eruditomm,  printed  at  FIorencs» 
Alh,  Wtknemtt  Biblioth.  Lat.  medii  avi,  torn,  ii.,  p.  238,  (where  the  ancient  rules  of 
tonL  i^jp.  896.  To  which  add  the  Life  of  the  sect  are  given),  and  p.  272,  279,  tom. 
Rmmdmu^  in  the  AcU  Sanetor.  Febr.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  177,  212,  and  elsewhere. 

ii.,  p.  101,  dbc.,  and  in  Jo.  MabiUon^  Acta  (47)  See  Mabillon,  Acta  Sanetor.  old. 

Sanetor.  ord.  Bened.,  saecnl.  vi.,  pt.  i.,  p.  Bmd.,  s»ctd.  yi.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  716,  d^c.    JAlii 

4B7.    Hipp.  Hdyot^  Histoors  des  Ordres,  yo(,  Histoirt  det  Oidnt,  tome  r.,  p.  331. 

tOMi,p.S38.    ^JfaUOtfAtAimilsiioid.  ^ 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  177 

§  35.  Near  the  end  of  the  centiuy,  A.D.  1098,  RobeH  abbot  of  Mo- 
lesme  in  Burgundy  a  province  of  France,  being  utterly  unable  to  hnng  bi» 
monks  to  live  up  to  the  rule  prescribed  by  SL  Benedict^  retired  with  twenQr 
associates  to  CUeaux  (Cisterdum),  tlien  a  horrid  place  covered  with  woode 
and  briers,  but  now  a  beautiful  spot,  [in  the  diocese  o£  Chalons  and]  county 
of  Beaume,  and  there  commenced  tlie  order  or  ratlier  congregation  of  the 
Cistercians.  In  the  following  century  this  family,  with  tibe  same  success 
as  that  of  Chugni,  spread  itself  over  the  greatest  part  of  Europe,  became 
exceedingly  opulent,  and  acquired  the  form  and  rights  not  only  of  a  new 
xnonastic  sect,  but  of  a  new  commonwealth  of  monks.  The  primary  law 
of  this  fraternity  was  the  rule  of  SU  Benedict^  which  tlic  founder  required 
the  members  to  fulfil  perfectly,  without  adopting  any  convenient  interpreta- 
tions of  its  precepts ;  yet  he  added  some  further  regulations,  to  serve  as  a 
rampart  fortifying  the  rule  against  any  violations,  regulations  which  were 
severe  and  ungrateful  to  human  nature,  yet  exceedingly  holy,  according  to 
the  views  of  that  age.  Yet  the  possession  of  wealth,  which  had  corrupted 
the  Cluniacensians  at  once,  extinguished  also  gradually  among  the  Cister- 
cians their  first  zeal  for  obeying  their  rule ;  so  tliat  in  process  of  time,  their 
fiuilts  were  as  numerous  as  those  of  the  other  Benedictines.  (48) 

§  26.  Besides  these  societies  formed  witliin  the  Benedictine  family, 
there  were  added  some  new  families  of  monks,  or  orders  in  the  proper 
sense  of  the  term,  i.  e.,  societies  having  peculiar  rules  and  institutions. (49) 
For  to  some  persons,  who  were  constitutionally  gloomy  and  inclined  to  ex- 
cessive austerity,  the  rule  of  Benedict  appeared  too  lax ;  and  others  thought 
it  imperfect  and  not  well  accommodated  to  the  exercise  of  all  tlie  duties  of 
piety  towards  God.  In  the  first  place,  Stephen  of  Thiers^  a  nobleman  of 
Auvergne  and  son  of  a  viscount,  (whom  some  call  Stephen  de  Murei  from 
the  place  where  he  erected  tlie  first  convent  of  his  order),  obtained  from 
Gregory  VII.  in  the  year  1073,  permission  to  institute  a  new  species  of 
monastic  discipline.  He  at  first  designed  to  subject  his  followers  to  the 
rule  of  St.  Benedict ;  but  he  afterwards  changed  his  purpose,  and  drew  up 
a  rule  of  his  own.  It  contains  many  very  severe  injunctions ;  poverty  and 
obedience,  it  inculcates  as  first  principles;  it  forbids  the  possession  of 
lands  beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  monastery ;  denies  wholly  the  use  of 
flesh,  even  to  the  sick ;  does  not  allow  of  keeping  cattle,  that  a  hankering 
after  animal  food  might  be  more  easily  prevented ;  most  sacredly  enjoins 
silence ;  and  makes  solitude  of  so  much  importance,  that  the  doors  of  the 
monastery  were  to  bo  opened  to  none  but  persons  of  high  authority ;  pro- 
hibits all  converse  with  females ;  and  finally,  commits  the  care  and  man- 
agement of  all  the  temporal  affairs  and  concerns  of  the  monastery,  exclu- 
sively to  the  converted  bretkrenj  [the  lay  brethren^,  while  the  clerical  hretlu 
ten  were  to  devote  themselves  exclusively  to  the  contemplation  of  divine 
things.     The  reputation  of  this  new  order  was  immense  in  this  century 

(48)  The  principal  historun  of  the  Cister-  lioth.  Latina  medii  Bvi,  torn,  i.,  p.  1066. 

cian  order,  is  Angdut  Manriquez ;  whose  But  to  them  should  be  added  Jo.  MskUhm, 

Annales  Cistercienses,  a  ponderous  and  mi-  who  learnedly  and  diligenthf  invMligttei  the 

nnte  work,  was  published  at  Lyons,  1642,  origin  and  progress  of  the  CietaidaaSi  In  the 

ID  four  vols.  fol.    The  second  is  Peter  U  6Ch  and  6th  vols,  of  his  Anaalai  Bfloedic- 

JVktn,  whose  Essai  de  THistoire  de  I'Ordre  tini ;  and  also  Helyot,  Histoirs  dee  Oxdiee, 

do  Citeauz,  was  publishied  at  Paris,  1696,  tome  ▼.,  p.  841,  dtc. 

dec.,  in  nine  vols.  8to.    The  other  writers  (49)  [See  note  (Sl)»  p.  IS6,  of  this  vol- 

■n  enumerated  by  Jo.  JJb.  PabrienUf  Bib-  iinM.-«2V.] 

Vol.  II.— Z 


178  BOOK  IIL— CENTURY  XI.— PART  U.— CHAP.  n. 

nad  the  next,  so  long  aa  these  reguladoDB  and  others  no  less  severe,  were 
observed ;  but  its  credit  sunk  entirely,  when  violent  animosity  broke  out 
between  die  elerieal  and  the  converted  brethren,  the  latter  exalting  them- 
selves above  the  former,  and  when  the  rigour  of  their  rule  was  in  many  re- 
spects mitigated  and  softened  down,  partly  by  the  prefects  of  the  ordei 
themselves  and  partly  by  the  Roman  pontifli.  This  monastic  sect  was 
called  the  order  of  GramnunUamSf  because  Murety  where  they  were  first 
established,  was  near  to  CrramnunU  in  the  territory  of  Limoges.(50) 

§  27.  Afterwards,  in  the  year  1084  or  1086,  followed  the  order  of  Car* 
ihusiansy  so  called  from  Chartreuse,  a  wild  and  dismal  spot  surrounded  with 
high  mountains  and  craggy  rocks,  near  Grenoble  [in  the  southeasterly 
part  of]  France.  The  founder  of  this  noted  sect,  which  exceeded  perhaps 
all  others  in  severity  of  discipline,  was  Bruno,  a  German  of  Cologne,  and  & 
canon  of  Rheims  in  France.  Unable  to  endure  or  to  correct  the  perverse 
conduct  of  his  archbishop  ManasseSj  he  bid  adieu  to  the  world,  and  with 
six  companions  took  up  a  wretched  residence  in  tlie  dismal  spot- 1  have 
mentioned,  with  the  permission  of  Hugo  bish(^  of  Grenoble. (51)  He  at 
first  adopted  the  rule  of  Sl  Benedict^  though  enlarged  with  a  considerable 
number  of  very  austere  and  rigid  precepts;  and  his  successors,  first  GmgQ 
and  afterwards  others,  imposed  upon  the  sect  other  laws,  which  were  still 
more  severe  and  rigorous.(52)  Nor  is  there  any  sect  of  monks,  that  has 
departed  less  from  the  severity  of  its  original  discipline.  This  new  sect 
of  solitaries  spread  itself  more  slowly  than  the  others  over  Europe,  and 
was  later  in  admitting  females  to  join  it ;  indeed  it  could  never  prevail 
much  among  that  sex,  owing  undoubtedly  to  the  rigours  and  the  gloominesa 
of  its  discipTine.(53) 

(SO)  The  ongm  of  this  order  is  described  Bruno  himself,  the  Benedictine  monks  haTV 
by  Bernard  wUdonis  [de  la  Gawmne]t  given  t  distinct  account,  Histoire  litter.*de 
whose  tract  was  published  in  Phil,  "Labbi^t  h  France,  tome  ix.,  p.  233,  du;.  The  col- 
Bibliotheca  Manuscriptor.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  275.  .lectors  of  the  Acta  Sanctorum,  will  doubtless 
For  its  history  and  concerns,  see  Jo.  Mahil'  ffi?e  a  more  fuH  account  when  they  come 
ian^s  Annates  Bened.,  tom.  v.,  p.  65,  du.,  down  to  the  6th  day  of  October,  which  is 
99,  du:.,  and  tofn.  vi.,  p.  116,  and  Pxcf/ad  sacred  to  his  memory.  It  was  the  cunent 
Acta  Sanctor.  oxd.  Bened.,  secol.  vi.,  pt.  ii.,  report  formerly,  that  Bruno  took  his  resola- 
*  p.  apdr.  Hehoi,  Histoire  des  Oidres,  tome  tion  of  retiring  into  a  desert,  upon  occasion 
viti  p.  409.  Gallia  Christiana,  by  the  Ben>  of  the  death  of  a  priest  at  Paris,  who  after 
•dietne  monks,  tom.  ii.,  p.  646.  Baluze^  his  death  miraculously  returned  to  Efe  for  a 
VitB  Pontiff.  Ayenionens.,  tom.  i.,  p.  158 ;  short  period,  in  order  to  attest  his  own  dem- 
and his  Miscellanea,  tom.  vii.,  p.  486.  Of  nation.  But  aince  Jo.  Launoi  attacked  that 
the  founder  of  the  order,  Stephtiiy  there  is  a  story  in  his  tract  de  Causa  seecssus  BruDCH 
pazticular  accouBt  in  the  Acta  Sanctor.  Feb-  nis  in  desertum,  it  has  commonly  been  ac- 
mar.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  199,  dec.  counted  a  fable  by  the  more  discerning  eyen 

(61)  Some  of  the  writers  concerning  Am-  in  the  Romish  churdi  itself.    And  the  dor- 

no  and  the  order  he  established,  are  men-  thusiafUt  who  might  feel  an  interest  to  keep 

tioncd  by  Jo.  JJb.  FdMciutt  Biblioth.  Lat.  up  the  story,  seem  at  this  day  to  abandon  it, 

medii  aeri,  tom.  I,  p.  784,  but  there  are  or  at  least  they  defend  it  timidly.    The  ar^ 

many  more  extant     See  Imioe.  MomsoHj  guments  on  both  sides,  are  clearly  and  fairly 

Anstlee  Cutonani,  Cereris,  1667,  fol.   Pe-  stated  by  Cos.  EgoMse  de  Boulay,  Histovia 

ter  (Mamd,  Chronioon  Caitusianum,  and  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  i.,  p.  467,  6lc. 

others.    From  these  Hipp'.  Helyot  (in  his  (52)  See  MabiUon's  Pr»f.  ad  Saecul  il, 

Hia^nre  dea  Ordres,  tom.  yii.,  p.  366)  has  pt.  ii.,  of  his  Acta  Sanctor.  erd.  BeMNL» 

compSad  a  neat  but  imperfect  history  of  the  p.  xxxrii. 

Carthnsiaii  order.    Many  documents  rela-  (53)  Most  of  those  who  treat  of  this  sect, 

ting  to  the  character  and  laws  of  the  order,  make  no  mention  of  Carthusian  nuru  ;  «nd 

are  exhibited  by  Jo.  Mabiiltm^  in  his  Annales  hence  oiany  represent  the  order  as  embracing 

Benedict.,  ton,  n.,  p.  638, 683,  dec.    Of  no  femilts.    But  they  have  doisters  of  ie- 


CHURCH  OFHCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  179 

§  28.  At  the  close  of  the  eentmy,  A.D.  1095,  the  order  of  SL  Anihom^ 
which  was  devoted  to  the  leeeiving  and  curing  diseased  personsy  and  espe- 
cially  those  affected  with  what  was  called  the  hoiy  or  St.  AnUumjf'M  iare^ 
took  its  rise  from  small  beginnings  in  France.  Those  who  were  seized 
with  this  terrible  disease  in  ttiis  century,  hastened  away  to  a  cell  (built  by 
the  Benedictine  monks  of  Montmajor  near  Vienne)^  in  which  the  body  of 
SL  Anthony  was  said  to  repose ;  that  through  the  prayers  of  this  holy  maa 
they  might  be  restored.  Gaston,  a  rich  nobleman  of  the  diocese  of  Vienne^ 
and  his  son  Guerin,  having  both  recovered  from  the  disease  in  this  ceU, 
consecrated  themselves  and  all  their  property  to  St.  AnUumy,  who  as  they 
believed  had  healed  them ;  and  devoted  themselves  to  works  of  kindness 
towards  the  sick  and  the  indigent.  Eight  men  first  joined  them,  and  af* 
terwards  many  more.  This  company  were  indeed  all  consecrated  to  Grody 
but  they  were  bound  by  no  vows,  and  were  subject  to  the  Benedictine 
monks  of  Montmajor.  But  after  they  had  become  rich,  through  the  bounty 
of  pious  individuals,  and  were  spread  over  various  countries,  they  at  first 
withdrew  themselves  from  the  control  of  the  [Benedictine]  monks ;  and  at 
length,  under  Boniface  VIII.,  in  the  year  1297,  they  obtained  the  rank  (oid 
the  rights  of  an  order  or  sect  of  brethren,  observing  the  rule  of  Su  Augus- 
tine.{b4.) 

§  29.  The  canons,  who  since  the  eighth  century  formed  an  intermediate 
class  between  the  monks  and  what  are  called  the  secular  clergy,  had  be^* 
come  infected  with  the  same  dissoluteness  of  morals  that  pervaded  the 
whole  sacred  order ;  indeed  there  was  even  greater  dissoluteness  among 
them,  in  some  countries  of  Europe.  Therefore  good  men,  who  had  some 
sense  of  religion,  and  also  several  of  the  pontiffs,  as  Nicolaus  II.  in  the  coun^ 
dl  at  Rome  A.D.  1059,(55)  and  afterwards  others,  made  commendable  ef- 
forts for  reforming  the  associations  of  the  canons*  Nor  were  these  efforts 
without  effect;  for  a  better  system  of  discipline  was  introduced  into  nearly 
all  those  associations.  Yet  all  the  fraternities  would  not  admit  reform  to 
the  same  extent.  For  some  bodies  of  canons  returned  indeed  into  com« 
mens,  or  resided  in  the  same  house  and  ate  at  a  common  table,  which  WM 
especially  required  by  the  pontiffs,  and  was  extremely  necessary  in  oidev 
to  prevent  marriages  among  this  class  of  priests ;  while  they  still  retained 

males,  though  but  few.    For  most  of  their  ii.,  p.  160.    Helyoty  Histoire  des  Ordrei, 

nunneries  are  extinct ;  and  in  the  year  1368  tome  ii.,   p.  108,  6lc.     Gabr,  Pennottus, 

an  express  regulation  was  made,  prohibiting  Historia  Canonicorum  regular.,  lib.  ii.,  cap. 

the  erection  of  any  more  convents  for  females  70.    /o.  £r A.  iCapp,  Diss,  de  Fratribns  S. 

in  the  Carthusian  community.    At  the  pros-  Antonii,  Lips.,  1737,  4to.     The   present 

ent  day  therefore,  [A.D.  1755},  there  are  state  of  the  first  house  or  hospital  of  this 

only  five  convents  of  Carthusian  nuns,  four  order,  in  which  its  abbot  resides,  is  described 

in  France,  and  one  at  Bruges  in  the  Nether-  by  Martene  and  Durand,  Voyage  litterair« 

lands.     See  the  learned  author  of  the  Yah-  de  deux  Benedictines  de  la  Congreg.  de  S. 

et^  historiques,  physiques,   et  litteraires,  Maur,  torn,  i.,  p.  260,  d(c. 

tome  i.,  p.  80,  <Slc.,  Faris,  1752,  8vo.    The  (55)  The  decree  of  Nieclaus  II.,  in  the 

delicate  female  constitution  could  not  sua-  council  of  Rome  A.D.  1059,  (bw  tridch  the 

tain  the  austere  and  stem  mode  of  living  old  rule  for  canons  adopted  in  tot  eomidl  of 

required  by  the  laws  of  the  order ;  and  hence,  Aix-Ia-Chapelle  was  repealed,  and  another 

in  the  few  nunneries  that  remain,  it  was  ne-  substituted),  was  first  publiriied  ^J^,  Ma*  ^ 

cessary  to  yield  somewhat  to  nature,  and  in  bUioHf  amonff  the  documanli  tiiojoined  to 

particular  to  relax  or  abrogate  the  severe  torn.  iv.  of  his  Annales  Benedict.,  p.  748, 

laws  respecting  silence,  solitude,  and  eating  du.    See  also  the  Amuds  fhmaultwm,  lib. 

alone.  Ixi.,  ^  zxxv.,  p.  686^  dlM. 

(54)  See  the  Acta  Saoctor.  Jaaaahi,  toai.  ^ 


180    BOOK  in.— CENTURY  XL— PART  II.— CHAP;  U. 

the  perquisites  and  revenues  of  their  priestly  offices,  and  used  them  at  their 
pleasure.  But  other  associations,  'chiefly  through  the  influence  of  Ivo  a£i 
terwards  hishop  of  Chartres,  renounced  all  private  property,  and  all  their 
possessions  and  patrimony ;  and  these  lived  very  much  after  the  manner 
of  monks.  Hence  arose  the  distinction  between  secuiar  canons  and  regular  ; 
the  former  obeying  the  precept  of  Nicoknu  XL,  and  the  latter  following  the 
counsels  of  Ivo*  And  as  St.  Augustine  introduced  among  his  clergy  near- 
ly the  same  regulations  as  those  of  /oo,  though  he  did  not  commit  any  rules 
to  writing,  hence  the  regular  canons  were  called  by  many,  regular  canona 
of  SU  Augustinef  or  canons  under  the  rule  of  St»  Augustine.(b6) 

§  30.  Among  the  Greek  writers,  the  following  are  the  best.(57)  The* 
ofianes  CerameuSf  whose  homilies  still  extant,  are  not  altogether  contempt* 
ible.(58)  Nilus  Doxopalrius.{69)  Nicetas  Pectoraius,  thus  most  strenuoop 
defender  of  the  opinions  of  the  Greeks  against  the  Latins.  (60)    Mteko/U 

(66)  See  Jo.  MaHUon,  Anntles  Benedict.,  ong,  inveited  with  the  nrivilege  of  cboosmg 

torn,  iv.,  p.  586,  and  his  0pp.  posthomft,  their  bishop.    This  order  was  singularly  &- 

torn,  ii.,  p.  102-115.    Helyot,  Histoire  des  vouredand  protected  by  Henry  I.,  whogaTt 

Ord^s,  torn,  ii.,  p.  11,  dec.     Ludao,  T%h  them  in  the  year  1107,  the  priory  of  Dtuh- 

motttn,  DiscipUna  ecclesiae  circa  beoeficia,  ttable,  and  by  queen  Maud^  who  erected  for 

torn,  i.,  pt.  i.,  lib.  iii.,  c^.  xi.,  p.  657,  6lc*  them  the  priory  of  the  Holy  Trinity  in  Lmi* 

Muratori,  Antiaq.  Ital.  medii  ae?i,  tom.  ▼.,  dofL,  the  prior  of  which  was  always  one  of 

p.  S57,  &c.     Many  documents  occur  like-  the  twenty-four  aldermen.     They  increased 

wise,  in  various  parts  of  the  Gallia  Christiana  so  prodigiously,  that  besides  the  noble  prioiy 

by  the  Benedictine  monks,  relating  to  this  of  Mertouj  which  was  founded  for  them  in 

reformation  of  the  Mfum«  and  the  distinction  1117,  by  Gilbert^  an  earl  of  Norman  blood, 

among  them.    This  recent  origin  of  their  or-  they  had  under  the  reign  of  Edward  I.  fiily- 

der,  is  yerr  disa^ireeable  to  the  regular  can-  three  priories,  as  appears  by  the  caulogue 

ont ;  for  they  wish  on  many  accounts  to  be  presented  to  that  prince,  when  he  obliged  all 

esteemed  a  yery  ancient  order ;  and  hence,  the  monasteries  to  receive  his  protection  and 

as  la  well  known,  they  refer  the  origin  of  to  acknowledge  his  jurisdiction." — Mad.'\ 
their  Older  to  the  times  ef  Christ,  or  at  least        (57)  Concerning  all  of  whom,  the  Biblioth. 

to  thoae  of  Auguttime,    But  the  arguments  Graeca  of  Jo.  Alb.  Fahridus,  may  be  con- 

and  testimonies  they  allege  to  prove  their  high  suited. 

antiquity,  scarcely  deserve  a  laboured  con-        (58)   [Theophanest  sumamed   CerameuM 

fvtation.    The  name  canonM  was  doubtless  (the  poUer\  was  archbishop  of  Tauromeninm 

iMed  anterior  to  this  century ;  but  its  import  in  Sicilv,  and  probably  flourished  about  A.D. 

was  mciently  very  eztensiTe.    See  Claude  1040,  though  some  place  him  in  the  9th  cen- 

dEc  Vert,  Explication  des  ceremonies  de  la  tury.     His  62  Homilies  on  the  lessons  from 

Meiee,  tome  i.,  p.  68.    Hence  nothing  can  the  Gospels  for  all  Sundays  and  festivals,  are 

be  inferred  from  the  name.    But  of  regular  written  in  a  natural  and  didactic  style.    They 

and  teeular  e«iieiw,  there  is  no  mention  in  are  exegetical.    Fr.  Scorsus  published  them, 

any  existing  work  older  than  this  century :  Gr.  and  Lat.,  Paris,  1644,  fol. — TV.] 
and  it  is  certain,  that  those  canons  who  hiad        (59)  [Nilus  DoxomUriuSj  an  abbot   or 

nothing  in  common  but  their  dwelling  and  archinoandrite  in  the  (ireek  church.     He  re- 

tabUf  were  called  aecular  cammM ;   while  sided  at  Panormus  in  Sicily  A.D.  1043.    He 

thoae  who  had  all  tkinga  in  commoii  without  virrote  an  account  of  the  five  patriarchatee, 

any  exception  whatever,  were  called  regU'  namely,  of  Rome,  Constantinople,  Antioch, 

lor  canons. — ["  To  Dr.  Mo9heim*»  account  Jerusalem,  and  Alexandria,  containing  their 

of  the  toduma^  it  may  not  be  improper  to  add  atatistics.    Lsrge  extracts  from  which  were 

a  few  words  concerning  their  mtroductioa  pobliahed  by  Leo  AUat.^  de  Concordia  £c- 

into  EngUnsif  and  their  progress  and  eatab-  cles.  orient,  et  Occident.,  and  the  entire  woiIe, 

lishment  among  us.    The  mder  of  regular  Gr.  and  Lat.,  by  Stephen  le  Moine,  Vaiia 

tarwHa  of  St.  Auguetine  waa  broaeht  into  Sacra,  tom.  i.,  p.  211,  Paris,  1611. — TV.} 
England  by  Addwdd^  confessor  to  Henry  I,,        (60)  [He  was  a  monk  and  j^esbyter  hi  toe 

who  first  erected  a  priory  of  his  order  at  ffoi"  monastery  of  Studium,  near  Constantinople^ 

td  in  Yorkshire,  sod  bad  influence  enough  andflouriahed  A.D.  1050.    He  wrote  against 

to  have  the  church  of  CarUeU  converted  into  the  Latins,  and  also  against  the  Armeniaoa. 

an  epi8c<^l  see,  and  given  to  rcfv^  OM-  Hia  bookde  azymie,  de  Sabbathoium  jcjunio^ 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  181 

PselluSf  a  learned  man^  and  well  known  by  his  writings  of  Yarioui  kinds.(dl) 
Michael  Cendarius^  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  who  revived  the  contest 
between  the  Greeks  and  the  Romans,  when  it  was  nearly  put  to  rest(62) 
Simeon^  junior,  some  of  whose  Meditations  on  the  duties  of  a  Christian  life 
are  extant.(63)  Theophylact  of  Bulgaria,  who  acquired  fame  especially  by 
his  interpretation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. (64) 

§  31.  The  Latins  esteem  the  following  as  their  best  writers.  Fulberi 
of  Chartres,a  man  who  encouraged  literature  and  the  education  of  youth, 
and  who  has  rendered  himself  famous  by  his  Epistles,  and  by  his  immod- 
erate zeal  for  the  Virgin  Mary.(65)  Humbert^  a  cardinal,  who  wrote 
against  the  Greeks,  the  most  zeisdously  and  learnedly,  of  all  the  Latins  in 

ct  nvptiii  saceidotQiiL,  was  pobliihed  in  Lat.  left  ua  a  Homily  on  the  cross,  and  some  de- 

bj  C9adaiu9^  torn.  vi.    Some  other  of  his  crees.    His  nephew,  also  called  JoAnXi^R&> 

polemic  tracts  have  been  partially  published,  iim,  and  his  oontemporszy,  was  the  epito- 

—TV.]  mixer  of  Dimi  Cassnw. 

(61)  [For  a  notice  of  Mkhul  Pselhu,  see  Smmul,  a  conrerted  Jew  of  Morocco  in 
note  (4)  to  p.  149  of  this  volume. — Tr.}  Africa,  wrote  A.D.  1070,  a  letter  or  taei  in 

(62)  [This  Michad  was  patriarch  A.D.  Arabic,  provins  that  the  Messiah  was  al- 
1043-1058.    We  have  nothing  of  his,  but  ready  come.    A  Latin  translation  of  it,  is  in 
some  synodic  decrees  and  a  few  letters ;  all  the  fiiblioth.  Patrum.,  tom.  xriii.,  p.  519, 
in  controversy  with  the  Latins. — Tr.]  Samamu,  abp.  of  Gaza  A.D.  1072,  wrote 

(63)  [Simton  junior  was  abbot  of  St.  Ma-  a  tract,  or  dispate  with  Achmed  a  Saracen, 
mas  at  Constantinople,  about  A.D.  1050.  proving  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation ; 
His  works,  in  a  Latin  translation,  were  pub-  published,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  in  Dvlubus,  Anctn- 
lishedby  PonUnut^  at  Ingolstadt,  1603, 4to ;  ahum,  tom.  ii.,  p.  277. 

oomprisinff  33  Orations  on  faith  and  Chris-  Michael  AtUuiatOj  a  Gr.  jurist,  proconsul, 

tian  morals ;  a  book  on  divine  love ;  and  and  judge,  A.D.  1072.    He  wrote  a  S3mop- 

228  Capita  moralia,  practice,  et  theologica.  sis  or  practical  treatise  on  the  imperial  laws, 

^-Tr.]     *  in  xcv.  Titles,  addressed  to  Michael  Docas ; 

(64)  iTheophylact  was  a  native  of  Con-  published,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  by  J,  Lewuku,^  do 
stantinople,  and  archbishop  of  Acris  in  Bulge-  Jure  (^.  Rom. ,  tom.  ii.,  p.  1. 

ha,  A.D.  1077.    He  wrote  commentahes,  Nicetas  Semm^  deacon  of  the  cfaoxdi  at 

(compiled  from  CkrywoMtom),  on  nearly  all  Constantinople,  and  then  abp.  of  Heraclea. 

the  N.  Test.,  and  on  tne  minor  proohets;  also  He  flourished  A.D.  1077 ;  and  wrote  com- 

75  Epistles,  and  several  tracts ;  all  of  which  mentahea  on  Gregory  Nasianzen.    To  him 

were  well  published,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  Venice,  as  well  as  to  OiymmoioruB^  has  beoB  M- 

1754,  fol.     The  older  editions  are  less  per-  chbed  the  Catena  on  Job,  published,  Cbr.  vd 

feet.     Besides  the  whters  mentioned  by  Mih  Lat.,  by  Fr.  Junius^  Lond.,  1637,  IbL 

sA»m,  the  Greeks  of  this  century  hsd  the  Nicolaus  Grammaticus,  patharch  of  Cath 

following:  stantinople  A.D.  1084-1111.     He  has  left 

Alexius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople  A.D.  us  a  long  letter  to  Alexis  ComMmts,  against 

1025-1043.    Some  of  his  decrees  are  ex-  depriving  metropolitans  of  their  sees ;  also 

tant.  several  decrees. — Tr.l 

Peter,  patriarch  of  Antioch  in  the  middle  (65)  For  an  account  of  this  famous  man, 

of  this  centuxY,  has  left  us  3  Epistles,  and  a  see  the  Histoire  Litteraire  de  la  France, 

profession  of  his  faith.  tome  vii.,  p.  261. — iSt.  Fulhert  came  from 

i>o,  archbishop  of  Achs  in  Bulgaria,  A.D.  Rome  to  Chartres  about  A.D.  1000,  and 
1053.  He  engaged  in  the  contest  against  there  taught  school,  with  great  reputation, 
the  Latins.  (Jne  of  his  Epistles,  aid  ex-  In  the  year  1007,  he  was  msde  bp.  of  ex- 
tracts from  others,  are  extant.  tree;  snd  filled  that  office  till  his  death  in 

JoAn,  metropolitan  of  Euchaita  ui  Paphla-  the  year  1028.    His  whtings  consist  of  134 

SDnia,  A.D.  1054,  has  left  a  ooem  on  the  letters,  senerally  well  whtten,  and  of  some 

istory  of  the  principal  festivsls,  published,  use  to  the  history  of  those  tinsi ;  besides 

Eton,  1610,  4to,  ana  a  few  lives  of  monkish  several  indifferent  sermons,  soiM  worse  poe- 

•ainu.  tiy,  and  two  lives  of  monkish  saintB.    Thej 

Jokn  XipkUin,  patriarch  of  Constantino-  were  edited,  with  bad  faith,  Fihs,  1608, 8vo, 

pie  A.D.  1066-1078.    He  was  of  honour-  and  thence  admitted  into  the  Biblioth.  Pfttr., 

able  birth,  but  abandoned  public  life,  became  tom.  xviii.,  p.  1.    See  Du  Ptn's  Eccleaiat* 

s  monk,  and  at  last  a  patrinch.    He  baa  tical  aotlioffs,  toL  ix.,  p.  1,  &c.*-7V.] 


189    BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XI.— PART  H.— CHAP.  H. 

thffl  century.(66)  Petrus  DamianuSf  whose  genius,  candour,  integrity,  and 
writings  of  various  lands,  entitle  him  to  rank  among  the  first  men  of  the 
age,  although  he  was  not  free  from  the  fitults  of  the  times.(67)  Marianus 
Scatus,  whose  Chronicon,  and  some  other  of  his  writings,  are  extant.(68) 
Anselnif  archhishop  of  Canterbury,  a  man  of  great  acumen,  well  versed  in 
the  dialectics  of  ius  age,  and  peculiarly  well  acquainted  with  theological 
8ubjects.(69)  Lanfranc,  also  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  well  known  for 
his  exposition  of  the  epistles  of  Paul,  and  his  other  writings;  from  which 
he  must  be  acknowledged  not  destitute  of  perspicuity,  nor  of  leamins  ac- 
cording to  the  standard  of  his  age.(70)    The  two  Brunoa,  the  one  of  Monte 

(66)  See  Martene*»  Thesaurus  Anecdo-  of  letters  ;  about  60  tracts  on  various  sob- 
tor.,  torn,  v.,  p.  629.  Histoire  Litteraire  de  jects  of  disciplinei  morals,  and  casoiatnr  \ 
la  France,  tome  vii.,  p.  627,  &c.  IHumbert  Sermons  for  all  Sundays  and  festivals  of  tM 
was  a  monk  of  Toul,  well  skilled  in  Greek,  year ;  and  the  lives  of  several  saints,  vis.  i 
whom  pope  Leo  IX.  took  with  him  to  Rome  St.  Odilo,  St.  Maurust  St.  Romuali^  St. 
A.D.  1049,  and  there  made  him  a  cardinal.  JRodulphj  Si.  Ftonit  uid  St.  LuciUa  ;  besides 
He  was  employed  in  several  important  com-  notices  of  many  others. — TV.] 

missions ;  but  especially  in  a  papal  embas^        (68)  [Mariamu  Scotus  was  bom  in  Irs* 

to  Constantinople  A.D.  1064.    lie  died  at-  lanid  A.D.  1028,  became  a  monk,  travelled 

ter  A.D.  1064.    His  writings  are  all  contio-  into  (Germany  in  1058,  where  he  spent  ths 

Tersial ;   and  chi^y  against  the  Greeks,  remainder  of  his  life,  in  the  monasteries  of 

Tliey  are  extant,  partly  in  Baronhu*  Annals,  Cologne,  Fulda,  and  Mentz.    He  died  A.D. 

and  all  of  them  in  CaninuSy  Lectiones  An-  1086,  aged  68.     His  Chronicon  extends 

tiq.,  tom.  vi.,  and  in  the  Biblioth.  Patr.,  from  the  creation  to  A.D.  1083 ;  and  was 

tom.  xviii.— Tr.]  continued  by  Dodechin   to  A.D.  1200.     It 

(67)  See  the  Acta  Sanctor.  Fehr.,  tom.  is  published  among  the  Scriptores  reram 
iii.,  p.  406.  Bayle,  Dictionnaire,  tom.  ii.,  p.  Germanicarum,  by  Struve  and  others.  His 
950.     Casitn.  Oudin,  Diss,  in  his  Comment,  other  writings  are  of  little  valuc.-^Tr.  j 

de  Scriptor.  Eccles.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  686,  &c.  (69)  See  the  Histoire  Litteraire  de  la 
[Peter  Vamian  was  bom  of  humble  parents  France,  tome  ix.,  p.  398.  Rapin  TJufyras, 
•^  tl  Ravenna,  A.D.  1007.  Educated  by  Histoire  d'Angleterre,  tom.  ii.,  p.  65, 166, 
his  brother,  he  early  became  a  monk,  a  teach-  &c.  Colonia^  Histoire  litter,  de  Lyon, 
er,  a  reformer  of  morals,  an  abbot  of  Ostia,  tome  ii.,  p.  210.  [EadmeTf  {Antelm's  sec- 
and  cardinal  of  the  Romirii  church.  But  retaiy),  ae  vita  S.  Anselmi,  lib.  ii.,  in  the 
weary  of  public  life,  he  resigned  his  bishop-  Acta  Sanctor.,  April.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  893. 
ric,  and  retired  to  his  monastery.  Thepon-  Wharton*9  Anglia  sacra,  pt.  ii.,  p.  179 ;  and 
tiflb  employed  him  as  their  legate,  on  several  Milner's  Hist,  of  the  church  of  Christ,  cent, 
most  difBcult  enterprises,  in  which  he  ac-  xi.,  ch.  v. — St.  Anselm  was  bom  at  Aoeta 
ouitted  himself  with  great  address  and  pra-  in  Piedmont,  A.D.  1033.  After  acquiring 
oence.  He  was  sent  to  Milan  A.D.  1059,  an  education,  and  travelling  in  France,  be 
,  to  suppress  simony  and  clerical  inconti-  became  a  monk  at  Bee  in  Normandy,  at  thtt 
nence ;  and  A.D.  1062,  was  despatched  to  age  of  27.  Here  he  taught  with  great  rep- 
Chigrd  m  France,  to  reform  that  monastery,  utation,  succeeded  Lanfranc  in  the  abbacy, 
and  settle  its  controversies ;  and  in  1063,  and  was  made  abp.  of  Canterbury,  next  after 
was  legate  to  Florence,  for  settling  a  con-  Lanfranc^  A.D.  1093.  In  that  office  ho 
test  between  the  bishop  and  the  citizens ;  spent  an  unquiet  life,  which  ended  A.D. 
and  1069,  he  was  sent  into  Germany,  to  1 109.  He  was  in  contmual  collision  with 
dissuade  king  Henry  from  repudiating  his  the  kings  of  England,  respecting  investitmee 
queen  Bertm ;  and  lastly,  in  1072,  he  was  and  encroachments  upon  clerical  rights, 
papal  legate  to  Ravenna,  for  reconciling  that  Twice  he  left  the  kingdom,  travelled  to  Its- 
church  to  the  papal  dominions ;  and  died  on  ly,  and  resided  at  Rome  and  at  Lyons.  His 
his  return,  in  Febraary,  1074,  aged  66.  He  works  have  been  published  frequently ;  th^ 
was  a  man  of  ereat  leaming,  devout,  honest,  best  edition  is  by  Crdbr.  Gerberoti^  Pans, 
irankt  ^"^  ^C"  acquainted  with  human  na-  1675,  3  tom.  fol.  They  comprise  a  laigs 
ture.  He  wrote  with  ease  and  perspicuity,  number  of  letters,  many  sermons,  and  med- 
His  jiumerous  writings  were  collected  in  3  itations  on  practical  and  devotional  subjects, 
vols,  fol.,  by  Cajetan,  Rome,  1606 ;  often  and  a  considerable  number  of  doctrinal  and 
reprinted  since,  but  bwt  at  Venice,  1754,  in  polemic  tieatises.^-TV.] 
4  vols.  fol.    Tho?  consist  of  eight  Books  (70)  Histoire  litteraire  de  la  Fiance,  Umm 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  183 

Ca88ino,(71)  and  the  other,  the  founder  of  the  Carthutian  <m]er.(78)  Ivo 
of  Chartres,  a  very  actire  restorer  of  eodeaiastical  law  and  order.(78) 
Hildebert  of  le  Mans,  aa  a  theologian,  philosopher^  and  poet,  not  one  of  the 
hest,  nor  one^pf  the  wor8t.(74)  Lastly,  ChregSny  VH.,  the  most  haugfa^  of 
the  Roman  pontiffs,  who  undertook  to  elucidate  some  parts  of  the  holy 
scriptures,  and  wrote  some  other  things.  (75) 

Till,  p.  260.     [And  Vita  Beati  Lanfranci,    a  few  of  his  monks,  spent  the  remainder  of  his 
hj  Mile  Cmptn,  chanter  in  the  monastery     life.    He  died  A.  D.  1101.    To  him  hate  been 
of  Bee  m  the  age  next  afler  Lanfranc ;  in    ascribed  most,  or  all,  of  the  wcnks  written  by 
Jo.  MabiUon*  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,     Bruno  of  Seffni,  mentioned  in  the  preceding 
touL  ix.,  p.  630-660.     Lanfranc  was  a  na-    note.     But  he  wrote  nothing,  except  two 
tive  of  Pa?ia,  travelled  into  France  veiy    letters  during  his  residence  in  Calabria,  and 
mAy  in  life,  became  a  monk  at  Bee  in  Nor-    a  confession  of  his  faith,  which  is  extant  in 
maiidy  A.D.  1041,  Uoght  there  with  veiy    MtJnUmCa  Andecta,  tom.  iv.,  p.  400.— TV.] 
gnat  applause,  and  drew  popils  from  afar ;        (78)  [ho  or  Kse^  was  a  natiye  of  Beau- 
was  made  prior  and  then  abbot  of  his  num-    vais  in  France,  edooited  under  Lan/rojic  at 
astery,  and  counsellor  to  William  the  Con-    Bee,  then  abbot  of  St  Qaintin,  ana  at  last 
<lueror,  and  A.D.  1070,  abp.  of  Canterbury,     bishop  of  Chaxtree,  A.D.  1093-1116.    He 
in  which  office  he  died  A.D.  1088.    He  had    was  a  ?ery  learned  man ;  and  a  partisan  of 
contention  with  Thoma»,  abp.  of  York,  about    the  Roman  pontiffs,  which  inTolved  him  in 
priority ;  went  to  Rome,  on  that  and  other    some  difficulties.    His  works  were  puUisbed, 
sobjects  ;  and  bore  a  conspicuous  part  in    by  Jo.  BapL  Souehett  Paris,  1647,  fol.   They 
the  civil   transactions  of  England.     His    comprise  Decretorum  Liber,  in  17  parts; 
works,  which  were  collected  and  published    Pannormia,  or  a  summaiy  of  ecclesiastical 
bf  Dacktryt  Lucca,  1648,  fol.,  comprise  his    law ;   287  Epistles ;  83  S«rmons  ;   and  a 
Commentary  on  the  epistles  of  St.  Paul,    short  Chronicle  of  the  kings  of  France,  ex- 
about  60  letters,  a  tract  on  transubstantiar    tending  from  Pkaramand  to  I%ilip  I. — TV.] 
tion,  and  a  few  other  small  pieces. — TV.]  (74)  All  the  works  of  this  Hildebert,  who 

(71)  [This  ArttnowasanatiTeof  Lombar-  was  certainly  a  man  of  learmng  and  inge- 
dy,  educated  in  the  monastery  of  Asti,  be-  unity,  were  published  by  theBenedictuie 
came  a  canon  in  the  cathedral  of  Sienna,  monks,  with  the  explanatoxr  notes  of  iliiloii. 
Tdscany ;  disputed  sgainst  BerengariuSf  in  BeauffendrCf  Paris,  1706,  foL  [They  com- 
the  council  at  Rome  1079 ;  and  was  soon  prise  about  a  Imndred  well-written  Epistles, 
after,  by  the  pope,  created  to.  of  Segni,  in  and  seme  sermons,  tracts,  and  poems  of  an 
the  ecclesiastical  states.  Weary  of  public  ordinary  character. — Hildebert  was  bom  at 
life,  he  fled  to  Monte  Cassino,  A.D.  1104 :  LaHrdin  in  the  diocese  of  Mans,  became  a 
but  the  pontiff  ordered  him  back  to  his  bish-  monk  of  Clugni,  studied  under  the  fiunow 
opric.  In  1107,  he  again  went  to  Monte  Berengarius,  and  was  made  bidx>p  of  MaiM 
C«s8ino,  and  was  there  made  abbot,  with  the  about  A.D.  1098,  and  archbishop  of  Tom 
consent  of  the  pope.  But  in  the  Tear  1111,  A.D.  1125,  where  he  died  A.D.  1183.-^ 
the  pontiff  required  him  to  resign  his  abbacy,     TV.] 

and  resume  bis  episcopal  staff,  which  he  (75)  [The  Epistles  of  Gregory  VIT.,  in 
held  till  his  death,  A.D.  1135.  His  wri-  number  370,  are  found  in  all  the  collections 
tings  were  published  at  Venice,  1651, 3  vols,  of  councils ;  e.  g.,  by  Hardum,  tom.  Ti.,  pt. 
fol.  The  first  vol.  contains  his  Commenta-  i.,  p.  1 195,  dec.  His  other  writings  are  few, 
ries,  on  the  Pentateuch,  Job,  Psabns,  Can-  ana  of  little  worth.  To  him  some  attribute 
tides,  and  the  Apocalypse.  The  second  an  expositionofthe  seven  penitential  Psalms, 
Tol.  contains  146  homilies  on  the  Gospel  les-  published  ss  the  work  of  Gregory  the  Ghvat. 
sons,  some  letters  and  tracts,  and  a  life  of  His  exposition  of  St.  Matthew  exists  in  MS., 
the  pontiff  Leo  IX. — TV.]  and  some  fragments  of  it  have  been  poUisli- 

(73)  [For  an  account  of  St.  Bruno,  the  ed. 
founder  of  the  Carthosiana,  see  p.  178  of  this  The  following  list  embraces  most  of  the 
volume,  and  note  (51)  there. — ^After  spend-  Latin  writers  omitted  by  Dr.  MoMm,  For 
inff  six  years  at  Chartreuse,  Vrbaa^  II.,  who  a  fuller  account  of  them,  see  Cm^o  Histo- 
had  been  his  pupil,  summoned  him  to  Rome  ria  Litterar.,  Du  Pin,  and  oChen. 
A.D.  1093,  that  he  might  become  his  coun-  Aimoin  of  Aquitaine,  a  Benedietuie  monk 
seUor.  But  the  scenes  of  public  life  were  so  of  Flenry,  A.D.  1001.  His  Historia  Fn»> 
disagreeable  to  him,  that  the  pontiff  in  1095,    conmi  libri  iv.,  to  A.D.  753,  with  an  addi- 

Sve  him  leave  to  retire.    He  travelled  to    tional  Book  by  another  band,  is  published 
9  extreme  part  of  Calabria,  and  there  with    uMog  the  ScripCims  Fiaacicoi.    Ha  ibo 


184 


BOOK  in.— CENl-URY  XL— PART  D.— CHAP.  H. 


wrote  two  Books  recoimtmg  the  miracles  of 
8t.  Benedict ;  a  life  of  St.  Abbo  of  Fleuiy ; 
and  some  other  things. 

Godehardt  a  monK,  and  bishop  of  Hild»- 
aheim,  A.D.  1002 ;  has  left  us  fits  Epistles, 
poblished  by  MaJMlon,  Analecta,  torn,  iv., 
p.  349. 

Gosbert,  abbot  of  Tegem  in  Bavaria,  A.D. 
1002;  has  left  us  four  Epistles,  published 
also  by  MMUon^  Analecta,  torn,  iv.,  p.  347. 

Adelboldf  a  nobleman,  counsellor  and  gen- 
eral under  Uie  emperor  Henry ;  then  a  monk, 
&ndA.D.1008-1027bishop  of  Utrecht.  He 
|p  supposed  to  be  the  author  of  the  Libri  ii. 
de  vita  S.  Henrici  Imperat.,  published  by  Co- 
msiuSf  SuritUt  and  Gretser. 

Bernoi  a  monk  of  St.  Gall,  abbot  of  Riche- 
nau  near  Constance,  died  A.D.  1045.  He 
wrote  de  officio  misss,  seu  de  rebus  misss 
officium  pertinentibus,  Liber ;  (in  the  Bibli- 
oth.  Patr.,  tOQL  z?iii.) ;  and  Lives  of  SL 
Udalrie,  and  St,  Meginrad. 

Hugo,  archdeacon  of  Tours  A.D.  1020, 
wrote  Dialogue  ad  Fulbertum  Camotensem 
Episcopum;  publidied  by  Afo^t^^on,  Analec- 
ta, torn.  ii. 

JoAn,  sumamed  JohannelinuSt  from  his  di- 
minutive stature,  abbot  Fiscamnensis,  A.D. 
1028-1078.  He  wrote  many  prayers  and 
reliffious  meditations,  and  some  epistles ; 
published  by  MahiUon^  Analecta,  torn.  i. 

Adanar^  a  monk  of  Limoges,  A.D.  1030. 
He  wrote  a  Chronicle  of  the  French  mon- 
archy, from  its  commencement  to  A.D. 
1029;  an  account  of  some  abbots  of  Li- 
moges ;  and  e  supplement  to  the  work  of 
Amalarius  de  divinis  officiis. 

Hugo  dc  Britolio,  a  monk  of  Clugni,  and 
bishop  of  Limoges  A.D.  1030-1049,  when 
lie  was  deposed  for  simony.  He  retired  to 
the  monastery  of  Verdun  ;  and  wrote  a  tract 
against  Berengarius,  in  favour  of  transub- 
stantiation,  w^ch  is  in  the  Biblioth.  Patr., 
tom.  xviii.,  p.  417. 

BrunOf  duke  of  Carinthia,  and  bishop  of 
Wurtsburg,  A.D.  1033-1045.  To  instruct 
his  clergy,  he  compiled  from  the  fathers  Com- 
mentaries on  the  Psalms,  and  on  all  the  de- 
votional hymns  of  the  Scriptures ;  also  on 
the  Apostolic,  Ambrosian,  and  Athanasian 
Creeds ;  published,  Cologne,  1494 ;  and  in 
the  Biblioth.  Patr.,  tom.  zviii.,  p.  65. 

HermannuSj,  surnamed  ContracttUy  be- 
cause all  his  limbs  were  contracted  by  a 
paralytic^  affection.  He  was  accounted  a 
vast  scholar,  well  skilled  in  Latin,  Greek, 
and  Arabic,  and  in  theology,  history,  philos- 
ophy, and  ^  die  sciences  of  the  age.  Though 
of  noble  parentage,  he  became  a  monk  of  St» 
Oall,  ana  4>f  Richenau,  till  hia  death,  A.D. 
1054.  He  wrote  Chronicon  de  sex  mundi 
jstaubus,  from  the  creation  to  A.D'  1064» 


published  among  the  scriptores  Oemiaiiieoa; 
and  in  the  Biblioth.  Patr.,  tom.  xviii.,  p.  818. 

Glaber  Radidphut^  a  monk  of  St.  Ger- 
main de  Auxerre,  and  then  of  Clugni  A.IX 
1045.  He  wrote  Historiarum  Lini  v.,  ei- 
tending  from  A.D.  900  to  A.D.  1046 ;  pob- 
lished  among  the  Scriptores  Francicoe  ;  alao 
a  life  of  St.  Gulielmus,  abbot  of  St.  Bed^ 
nus  of  Dijon. 

Deodwn  or  Theoduin^  bishop  of  Li^ga 
A.D.  1045-1075.  He  wrote  a  letter  or 
tract,  addressed  to  Henry  king  of  France, 
aeainst  the  doctrine  of  Berengariue  and  hia 
followers  ;  in  the  Biblioth.  Patr.,  torn.  urSLp 
p.  419. 

Hugo,  abbot  of  Cluffni  A.D.  KMS^lM. 
He  was  of  noble  French  parentaM,  aa^M^ 
came  a  monk  at  the  age  of  15.  Sanaa  of  bii 
letters  are  extant  in  Daehery,  8pid^|ia^p 
torn.  iL 

Leo  IX.,  pope  A.D.  1048-1054,  (aoa 
above,  p.  156).  He  has  left  us  19  Epwtk% 
extant  in  the  collections  of  the  councils,  (a. 
g.,  HardunCe,  tom.  vi.,  pt  i.,  p.  9S7),  be- 
tides a  number  of  homilies  or  sermons.  Rii 
life,  written  by  Wibert  a  contemporary.  Is  in 
Mabillon,  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  torn, 
ix.,  p.  49,  dtc. 

Anselnif  a  canon  of  Liege,  and  dean  of 
Namur  A.D.  1050.  He  wrote  a  history  of 
the  bishops  of  Liege,  from  A.D.  666,  to 
about  A.D.  1048 ;  published  by  Jo.  CA«pe«- 
viUe,  Liege,  1612,  4to. 

Stephen  IX.,  pone  A.D.  1057-1058.  £a 
has  left  two  Epistles. 

Alberic,  a  monk  and  deacon  of  Monte 
Cassino,  and  a  cardinal  A.D.  1057-1079. 
He  wrote  many  poems  and  other  tracts,  de- 
votional and  polemic,  and  some  lives  of 
saints,  all  of  wnich  are  said  to  exist  still  in 
manuscript.  His  life  of  St  Dominie,  is  the 
only  work  of  his  published  ;  extant  in  Jfo- 
bUlon's  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  tom.  vifL, 
p.  35,  dtc. 

AlphanuSf  abbot  in  the  Benedictine  mon- 
astery at  Salerno,  and  then  archbishop  there 
A.D.  1057-1086.  He  wrote  numcrooa 
poems,  devotional  and  in  praise  of  the  aainta ; 
most  of  which  were  published  by  Ugheli,  an- 
nexed to  his  Italia  sacra,  tom.  ii. 

Nicolaus  II.,  pope  A.D.  1058-1061.  He 
has  left  us  eight  Epistles ;  extant  in  the  col- 
lections of  the  councils. 

Gauferius,  called  also  Be7udict,z,maok  of 
Monte  Cassino  A.D.  1060.  He  wrote  some 
sermons  on  the  festivals,  and  some  reliffioua 
poems ;  which  are  in  the  library  of  Monte 
Cassino. 

Alexander  II.,  pope  A.D.    1061-1078. 
He  has  45  Epistles,  in  the  collections  of  the 
cooncils. 
Berthold,  a  German  ecclesiaBtic,  praaby- 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  185 

tor  of  ConBtance,  and  a  wann  paxtinn  of  Holy  Land,  under  Sigifrid  arehbiabop  of 

Gregory  YII.  against  Henry  IV,    He  floor-  Menta.    On  his  return  he  was  mado  abbot 

iihed  from  about  A.D.  1066,toll00.    Hit  of  FonteneUe^and  A.D.  1076,  Wt2EMm,iiow 

Hiftoria  sui  temporis,  ab  anno  1058,  usque  kinff  of'En^and,  invited  him  thither,  and 

ad  ann.  1 100 ;  iad  his  Appendix  to  Her-  made  him  abbot  of  Croyland,  till  his  death 

fRostft   Contraehu*  Cltfonicle,  from  A.D.  A.D.  1109.    He  was  very  intimate  with 

1065-1066,  are  published  among  the  Scrip-  LanfranCj  archbishop  of  Canterbury.    Hia 

tores  rerum  Gennanicarum.    Some  of  his  History  of  the  monastery  of  Croyland,  from 

tracts  also,  in  support  of  Grf^ory's  measures,  A.D.  664  to  about  1091,  was  published  by 

were  publidied  by  Chretser.  SavUUj  among  the  five  Scriptores  Anglicos, 

Guitmund,  a  Benedictine  monk  of  Nor-  Lond.,  1596,  fol.,  and  still  better  among  the 

mandy,  and  then  archbishop  of  Aversa  in  Rerum  Anglicar.  Scriptores,  Oxon.,  1684, 

Italy,  died  A.D.  1080.     He  has  left  three  ibl. 

Books  on  the  real  presence  in  the  Eucharist ;  Lambert  of  Schafnaberg.    He  became  a 

satatMnmtoftbe  doctrine  of  the  trinity,  dec.,  monk  at  Hirsfeld  A.D.  1058;  soon  after 

and  'uk  address  to  William.  I.  king  of  Eng-  travelled  as  a  pilgrim  to  the  Holy  Land,  and  , 

land ;  all  extant  in  the  Biblioth.  Atr.,  torn,  returning,  resumed  his  monastic  life  at  Hirs- 

xriii.  feld.    Tnere  he  eomposed,  A.D.  1077,  his 

Sigifrid,  archbishop  of  Mentz,  from  about  History ,  which  is  a  mere  chronicle  from  the 

1069  to  1084.    In  the  year  1064,  he  led  a  creation  to  A.D.  1050,  and  then  a  vezy  dif- 

band  of  7000  German  pilgrims  to  the  Holy  fuse  histoxy,  down  to  A.D.  1077.    His  style 

Land.    In  1074,  he  attempted  to  reclaim  is  commended  very  highly.    The  woik  is 

hia  clergy  from  simony  and  matrimony,  with-  published  among  the  Scriptores  Germanieoe. 

out  success.     In  1076,  Gregory  vll.  ex-  Hugo^  bishop  of  Die  in  the  year  1077,  and 

communicated  him,  for  adhering  to  the  cause  archbishop  of  Lyons  from  A.D.  1080,  till 

of  Henry ;  but  the  next  year  be  revolted ;  after  A.D.  1099.     He  was  much  engaged  in 

and  he  it  was  crowned  Jtodulph  the  com-  the  public  transactions  of  the  times.    Two 

petitor  for  the  German  throne.     Four  of  his  of  his  epistles  to  Gregory  YII.  ate  in  thje 

epistles  are  in  the  collections  of  councils.  collections  of  the  councils. 

Dwrandj  a  monk  of  Normandy  A.D.  1070,  Micrologus,  a  fictitious  name  for  the  an- 

was  one  who  wrote  against  Berengarius,  thor  of  a  Tnct  on  the  ceremonies  of  tha 

His  tract  is  subjoined  to  Lanfranei  0pp.,  mass,  written  in  the  latter  part  of  this  ceiK 

ad.  Dachery,  tuxy,  or  perhaps  in  the  next ;  which  is  ej^ 

Gualdo,  a  monk  of  Coibey  A.D.  1070 ;  tant,  among  the  Scriptores  de  divaiB  Ofik 

wrote  a  metrical  life  of  Si.  Ansgar,  bishop  ciis,  Paris,  1610,  fol.,  and  in  the  BibliodL 

of  Hamburg,  and  apoatle  of  the  North ;  Patr.,  tom.  xviii.,  p.  469. 

which  is  in  MabilUnCs  Acta  Sanctor.  oid.  Adamus,  sumamed  MagitUr^  a  canon  of 

Bened.,  tom.  vi.,  p.  116.  Bremen  from  A.D.  1077,  uid  who  flourished 

St.  Anselm,  bishop  of  Lucca  A.D.  1071-  A.D.  1080.    He  wrote  Historia  eccleaiaa- 

1086.     He  was  a  decided  supporter  of  Greg-  ticm  presertim  Bremensis  Libri  iv.;  in  which 

ory  Vn.,  and  wrote  2  Books  in  his  defence,  he  describes,  with  much  fidelity,  the  propa* 

against  Guibert  the  antipope ;  also  a  coUec-  gation  of  Christianity  in  Hamburg,  Bremen, 

tion  of  sentences  from  the  fathera,  in  sup-  Denmark,  and  throughout  the  ^l0rth,  from 

port  of  Gregory*s  principles,  respecting  the  the  times  of  Charlemagne  to  those  of  Henry 

independence  of  the  clexsy  and  the  church  IV. ;  to  which  he  subjoined  a  geographical 

of  all  civil  power ;  both  wnich  are  extant  in  account  of  Denmark,  and  ot^  northern 

Camsms,  Lectt.  antiq.,  tom.  vi.,  and  in  the  countries :  published  by  Lindenbrog,  Ley- 

Biblioth.  Patr.,  tom.  xviii.,  p.  608,  and  tom.  den,  1595,  4to,  and  Helmstadt,  1670,  4to. 

zxvii.,  p.  480.    His  life,  written  by  one  of  Benno,  a  German  eccleaiastic,  who  ad- 

liis  friends  and  pupils,  is  in  MabiUon^s  Acta  hered  to  Clement  III.,  or  Guibert,  the  anti- 

Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  tom.  ix.,  p.  469,  dLc.  pope ;  was  made  archpresbyter  and  cardinal 

WUlelmus,  an  abbot  of  Metz  A.D.  1073,  of  Rome,  and  took  every  active  part  against 

and  friendly  to  Gregory  VII.    Mabillon  has  Gregory  VH.    He  flourished  about  A.D. 

published  7  of  his  Epistles  and  an  oration,  1085;  and  wrote  de  Vita  et  rebus  gestis 

mhis  Analecta,  tom.  i.,  p.  S47.  Hildebrandi  et  Pape  Libri  ii. ;  published, 

Ingvdvhu  of  Croyland,  bom  in  London  Frankf.,  1581,  and  among  theOpuscula  An- 

A.D.  1080,  educated  at  Westminster  and  ti-Gregoriana,  by  Goldast,  Hanover,  1611, 

Oxford.    In  1051,  he  accompanied  WUlimm  4tOM>.  1- 

duke  of  Normandy,  to  France,  and  became  Victor  IH.,  pope  A.D.  1086-1087.    Ho 

his  private  aecretaiy.    To  escape  envy,  in  was  bom  at  Benevento  A.D.  1027  ;  bom 

1064  be  retired  to  Germaiiy ;  and  was  one  the  name  of  Dauferius,  till  he  became  a 

of  the  7000,  who  went  u  pUgpam  to  the  monk  pf  Mcnte  Casiino,  when  ha  aiaomed 

Vol.  IL— a  a 


18G    BOOK  m.— CENTURY  XI.— PAST  n^-OHAP.  III. 


CHAPTER  lU- 

THS  HISTOBT  OF  RELIGION  AND  THE0L06T. 

4  1.  The  State  of  Religion. — ^  2,  3.  Witnesses  for  the  Truth.— ^  4.  Ezpositums  of  tW 
Scriptares.— 4  6,  6.  Scholastic  Theology.—^  7.  Moral  Theolo^.— ^  8.  Polemic  Theol- 
ogy .^-^  9,  10,  11.  Controrersies  between  the  Greeks  and  Latms. — ^  12.  New  Contiil 
respecting  the  Holiness  of  Images. — ^  13.  Contentions  in  the  Latin  Church.  Contio- 
Tersy  respecting  ^e  Lord's  Supper.—-^  14, 15,  16,  17.  The  Pontiffs  labour  in  vain  to 
settle  it. — ^  18.  llie  Result  as  to  Berengarius  and  his  Friends. — ^  19.  Diqmto  in 
France  respecting  Martial. 

§  1.  It  is  not  necessary  to  be  minute  in  describing  the  state  of  the  pok 
lie  religion  of  this  age.  For  who  can  doubt  that  it  was  debased  and  oor« 
rupt,  when  the  guardians  of  it  were  equally  destitute  of  sacred  and  secular 
knowledge,  and  of  virtue,  and  when  even  the  first  men  in  the  church  ex- 
hibited examples  of  the  grossest  vices  ?  The  people  at  large  were  whol^ 
absorbed  in  superstition,  and  concerned  themselves  with  nothing  but  statues^ 
and  images,  and  relics,  and  the  futile  rites  which  the  caprice  of  their  priests 
enjoined  upon  them.  The  learned  had  not  indeed  wholly  lost  all  knowledge 
of  the  truth ;  but  they  obscured  and  debsused  it,  with  opinions  and  doctrineSi 
which  were  some  of  them  ludicrous  and  silly,  others  hurtful  and  pernicious^ 
and  others  useless  and  uncertain.  It  is  certain,  that  there  were  here  and 
there  pious  and  good  men,  who  would  willingly  have  aided  the  sufiering 

the  name  of  Denderhu ;  became  abbot  there  siege  of  Antioch.  He  wrote  the  History  cf 
in  1056,  was  made  a  cardinal,  and  employed  Jenualtm,  describing  especially  the  achieve- 
on  important  occasions  by  the  pontifis.  But  ments  of  the  carl  of  Toulouse  during  fira 
he  was  ever  partial  to  a  retired  and  monas-  years,  from  the  time  they  entered  Slavonia 
tic  life.  His  Dialogues  on  the  miracles  of  on  their  way  to  the  "EmX.  The  work  is  in 
St.  Benedict  and  other  monks  of  Monte  Cas-  the  collection  of  BongarSf  de  gestis  Dei  per 
sine,  in  four  Books,  (a  work  stuffed  with  idle  Francos,  tom.  i.,  p.  139. 
tales),  has  been  frequently  published ;  e.  g.,  Gotsdin  or  Goscclirif  a  Benedictine  monk 
by  MaiiUon^  in  his  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Ben-  of  St.  Bertin  in  Artois,  and  then  of  St.  An- 
ed.,  secul.  iv.,  pt.  ii.  gustine  at  Canterbury,  who  flourished  A.D. 

Urban  II.,  pope  A.D.  1087-1099.     His  1096.     He  wrote  the  life  of  St.  Augustine, 

fonner  name  was  OthOy  a  native  of  Ch&tillon  the  apostle  of  England ;  which  is  extant  in 

in  the  diocese  of  Rheims,  a  monk  of  Clugni,  MahiUm's  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  torn, 

cardinal  bishop  of  Ostia,  and  much  employed  i.,  p.  498. 

by  Chregory  Vll.     While  pope,  he  pursued        ikdderic^  secretary  to  two  successive  bpe. 

the  measures  of  Gregory.    He  has  left  us  of  Arras  and  Cambray,  and  then  bishop  of 

69  Epistles,  and  two  harangues  in  favour  of  Nimeguen  and  Toumsy,  A.D.  1097-11  IS. 

a  crusade;  extant  in  the  collections  of  the  He  wrote  a  history  or  chronicle  of  the  church* 

councils.    MabUlon  gives  some  account  of  es  of  Cambray  and  Arras,  in  3  Books ;  pnb- 

his  life,  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Benedict.,  tom.  lished  bv  Geo.  Cotvener,  Douay,  1615. 
ix.,  p.  902,  dtc.  Paschal  II.,  pope  A.D.  1099-1 1 18.     His 

Lambert^  bishop  of  Arras  from  A.D.  1094  former  name  was  Rainer  or  Raginger ;  a 

onward.    Three  of  his  Epistles  are  in  the  Tuscan  by  birth,  a  monk  of  Clugni,  a  pres- 

coUections  of  the  councils.  byter  and  cardinal  of  Rome,  abbot  ot  St. 

Raimund  de  AgeleSy  a  canon  of  Le  Puy,  Laurence  and  St.  Stephen,  and  at  last  pope. 

France,  and  chaplain  to  the  earl  of  Toulouse,  His  wars  and  contests  with  Henry  Y.  vrere 

(who  was  also  bishop  of  Le  Puy),  whom  he  very  violent.     One  hundred  and  seven  <^ 

accompanied  in  his  expedition  to  the  Holy  his  Epistles  are  in  the  collections  of  conn* 

Land,  A.D.  1095.    He  saw  the  holy  lance  cils ;  and  some  more  in  BaluzCf  MisoeUt* 

da^  oat  of  the  etrth»  and  canied  i(  at  the  nies. — TV.] 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  187 

cause  of  i^ty.   But  they  themselves  needed  protection,  against  the  satellites 
of  superstition  and  impiety. 

§  2.  From  the  times  of  Gregory  VII.  however,  pretty  clear  traces  ap- 
pear in  some  countries  of  Europe^  especially  in  Italy  and  France,  of  those 
persons  whom  the  Protestants  denominate  witnesses  qf  the  truth ;  that  is, 
of  pious  and  good  men,  who  deplored  the  imperfection  and  defects  of  the 
public  religion,  and  of  the  whole  clerical  order,  who  opposed  the  lordly  dom- 
ination both  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  and  of  the  bishops,  and  who  attempted 
sometimes  covertly  and  sometimes  openly  to  effect  a  reformation  in  the 
church.(l)  For  rude  as  this  age  was,  and  ignorant  in  general  of  the  true 
revealed  religion,  yet  those  few  fragments  as  it  were  of  Christianity(2) 
which  were  exhibited  and  explained  to  the  people,  were  sufficient  to  show 
even  to  the  illiterate  and  the  peasantry,  that  the  religion  publicly  inculcated, 
was  not  the  true  religion  c^  Christ,  that  Christ  required  of  his  followers 
things  wholly  dififerent  from  those  exhibited  in  the  discourses  and  in  the 
lives  and  morals  of  the  clergy,  that  the  pontiffii  and  the  bishops  exceed, 
ingly  misused  their  power  and  opulence,  and  that  the  favour  of  Grod  and 
salvation  were  to  be  obtained,  not  by  a  round  of  ceremonies,  nor  by  dona- 
tions  to  the  churches  and  priests,  nor  by  erecting  and  endowing  monaster- 
ies, but  by  holiness  in  the  soul. 

§  3.  Those  however  who  undertook  the  great  work  of  reforming  the 
church  and  religion,  were  for  the  most  part  incompetent  to  the  task,  and 
by  their  solicitude  to  avoid  some  faults,  they  ran  into  others.  All  indeed 
perceived  the  defects  and  the  odiousness  of  the  prevailing  religion,  but  none 
or  at  least  very  few  of  them  understood  the  nature  and  essential  character 
of  true  religion.  This  will  not  appear  strange,  to  one  who  is  well  acquainted 
with  those  unhappy  times.  Hence  these  reformers  often  mixed  much  that 
was  fidse,  with  a  little  that  was  true.  As  all  saw  that  most  of  the  princi- 
pal enormities  and  crimes  of  the  bishops  and  clergy,  were  the  consequence 
of  their  wealth  and  opulence,  they  placed  too  high  an  estimate  on  poverty  and 
indigence,  and  looked  upon  voluntary  poverty  as  the  primary  virtue  of  a  good 
religious  teacher.  They  all  supposed  the  church  of  the  primitive  times  to 
be  a  model,  after  which  all  churches  were  ever  afler  to  be  formed  and  regu- 
lated, and  the  practice  of  the  apostles  of  Jesus  Christ,  they  considered  as 
an  inviolable  law  for  all  priests.  Many  also,  grieved  to  see  the  people 
place  all  their  dependancc  for  salvation  on  the  ceremonies  of  religion  and 
the  external  worship  of  Grod,  contended,  that  the  whole  of  religion  consisted 
in  the  internal  emotions  of  the  mind,  and  in  the  contemplation  of  divine 
things ;  and  they  contemned  and  wished  to  abolish  all  external  worship,  and 
to  have  no  houses  of  worship,  no  religious  meetings,  no  public  teachers, 
and  no  sacraments. 

§  4.  A  large  number  both  of  the  Greeks  and  the  Latins,  applied  them- 
selves to  the  interpretation  of  the  holy  scriptures.  Among  the  Latins,  the 
two  Brunos  expounded  the  Psalms  of  David,  Lanfranc  the  Epistles  of  Paul, 

(1)  [Some  have  considered  Peter  iXnxt-        (2)  [In  some  of  the  writers  of  this  cen- 

miust  HUidert^  IvOt  Walthram  bishop  of  tniy,  we  meet  with  specimens  of  somid 

Namnboif •  sod  Lambert  of  Aschsffenburg,  Christian  doctrine,  as  well   as  of  de^oat 

as  examples  of  this  class  of  persons. — Von  breathings  of  a  pious  souL    The  Enfflish 

Enum,    See  F.  Sptmkeim'e  Introductio  ad  reader  mw  see,  for  an  example,  the  lite  of 

Hktoriam  eccles.  M.  T.,  saecol.  xi.,  cap.  Afuelm  ot  Canterbuy,  in  Milner'g  history 

fiL,  ^  5,  p.  313,  and  the  Catalogue  Testium  of  ths  Cboich,  centniy  xi.,  cb.  ▼.— TV.] 
ffiitatis,  lib.  xil,  ziiL — Tr.] 


188  BOOK  IIL— CEMTUBY  XI.— PART  n.--CHAP.  HI. 

Berengarius  the  ApooalypBe  of  St.  John,  Gregory  VII.  the  Gospel  of  SL 
Matthew,  and  others  other  portions  of  the  sacred  volume.  But  all  Umm 
follow  the  perverse  custom  of  their  age,  that  is,  they  either  transcribe  the 
works  of  former  interpreters,  or  they  apply  the  declarations  of  the  sacred 
writers  so  whimsically  to  heavenly  things  and  to  the  duties  of  life,  that  a 
wise  man  can  scarcely  restrain  his  indignation.  The  roost  eminent  of  the 
Greek  interpreters,  was  Theophylact  of  Bulgaria ;  though  he  also  drew  most 
of  his  comments  from  the  ancients,  particularly  from  Ckrysoslom.(S)  After 
him  we  may  place  Michael  PseUiu,  who  attempted  to  explain  the  Psalms 
and  the  book  of  Canticles,  Nicetas  who  wrote  a  Catena  on  Job,  and  some 
few  others. 

§  5.  Hitherto  all  the  Latin  theologians,  except  a  few  of  the  Irish,  wiio 
threw  obscurity  on  religious  doctrines  by  their  philosophical  speculatiom^ 
had  illustrated,  explained,  and  proved  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  solely 
from  the  holy  scriptures,  or  from  them  in  connexion  with  the  opiniooB  and 
writings  of  Uie  fathers.  But  in  the  middle  of  this  century  some  divinei^ 
among  whom  was  Berengariuif'welL  known  by  his  controversy  respecting 
the  Lord's  supper,  ventured  to  apply  the  precepts  of  logic  and  metaphysics 
to  the  explanation  of  the  scriptural  doctrines  and  the  confirmation  of  their 
own  opinions.  Hence  the  opposer  and  rival  of  BerengarittSf  Lanfrane^  wbo 
was  afterwards  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  employed  the  same  Vfeoipom 
against  Berengarius  and  his  followers,  and  in  general  laboured  to  impart 
light  and  confirmation  to  religious'  truths  by  the  aids  of  reason.  His  ex« 
ample  was  followed  by  St.  Ajiselm,  likewise  an  archbishop  of  Canterbury 
and  a  man  of  great  intellectual  acumen,  and  to  these  succeeded  many  oth- 
ers. From  these  beginnings  gradually  arose  that  species  of  philosophic 
theology,  which  from  the  schools  in  which  it  most  prevailed  obtained  after* 
wards  the  name  of  scholastic  tkeology.{^)  But  there  was  far  more  sobriety 
and  good  sense  in  these  reconcilers  of  faith  and  reason,  than  in  their  suc- 
cessors ;  for  they  used  perspicuous  language,  had  no  fondness  for  vain  and 
idle  disputations,  and  for  the  most  part  made  use  of  the  precepts  of  logic 
and  philosophy  only  in  combating  their  antagonists. (5) 


(3)  For  an  tcconnt  of  Tkeophylaet,  see  that  in  treating  sacred  subjects  I  do  not  «0t^ 
Suk.  Simon's  Histoire  critioue  des  princi-  to  bring  forward  dialectical  questions  and 
paux  Gommentateurs  du  N.  T.,  cap.  zzviii.,  their  solutions,  nor  to  answer  them  when 

5.  390 ;  and  his  Critique  de  la  Bibliotheque  brought  forward  by  others.     And  if  at  anv 

es  Auteura  Eccles.,  par  M.  du  Pin,  tome  time  the  subject  under  discussion  is  snca 

i,  p.  810,  where  he  also  treats  of  Nie^fas  that  it  can  be  most  sstisfactorily  explained 

«na  Oecumenhu.  by  the  rules  of  this  art,  as  far  as  I  am  able  I 

(4)  See  ChriMt.  Aug.  Heumann,  Praefat.  cover  over  the  art  by  citations  of  equivalent 
ad  TribbechovU  librum  de  doctoribus  scho-  import,  that  I  may  not  seem  to  place  mora 
lasticis,  p.  xiv.  The  sentiments  of  the  learn-  reliance  upon  this  art  than  upon  the  troth 
ed  respecthfijg  the  first  author  or  inventor  of  and  the  authoritv  of  the  holy  fathers.*'  Tht 
the  scholastic  theology,  are  collected  by  Jo.  concluding  words  in  this  quotation,  indirats 
J^an.  AitfUeMs,  Isagogeadtheologiam,  tom.  those  sources  from  which  theoloffians  pie- 
i.,  p.  368.  viously  to  this  age  had  derived  aU  their  ar- 

(5)  That  it  may  be  seen,  how  much  wiser  guments ;  namely  the  holy  scripture,  which 
the  first  scholastics  were  than  their  disciples  he  denominates  ike  inUk,  and  the  writings  of 
and  followers,  I  will  subjoin  a  passage  from  the  ancient  fathers.  To  these  tico  sonrees 
Ltnfranc^  whom  many  regard  as  the  first  of  proof,  the  theologians  now  suffered  a  ikird 
vainoT  of  the  scholastic  theology.  In  his  to  be  added,  namely  dialectict.  Yet  they 
tract  de  corpore  et  sangume  Domini,  cap.  would  have  none  recur  to  this,  except  £»* 
▼iii.,  0pp.,  p.  386,  ed.  TA^Aery,  he  sayst  jwlofils,  whose  business  it  is  to  withaUnd 
**  God  is  my  witneia  and  my  own  conscience,  opponents  that  wield  dialectical  wmpouB^ 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  189 

§  6.  Following  these  prindplea,  the  Latin  theologiaxi»  began  to  reduce 
all  the  truths  of  revealed  religion  into  a  connected  system,  and  to  subject 
them  to  the  laws  of  the  human  sciences  ;  a  thing  which  no  one  before  had 
attempted,  if  we  except  Tajo  of  Saragossa  a  writer  of  the  seventh  century, 
and  Damascemu  among  the  Greeks  in  the  eighth  century.  For  all  the 
Latin  writers  previously  to  this  age,  had  only  occasionally  and  never  in  a 
formal  manner  elucidated  and  explained  the  points  of  theology ;  nor  had 
they  thus  explained  them  a//,  but  only  such  as  the  occasions  demanded. 
The  first  attempt  at  a  system  of  theology^  was  by  Anselm  ;(6)  and  the  first 
who  completed  an  entire  system  or  body  of  divinity,  was  Hildebert^  bishop 
of  le  Mans  and  afterwards  archbishop  of  Tours,  just  at  the  close  of  the  cen- 
tury. And  all  the  subsequent  almost  numberless  writers  of  systems  of  the- 
oftij^  (Summarum  Theologicarum),  seem  to  have  followed  Hildebert  as  their 
model.(7)  The  method  of  Hildebert  is,  first  to  substantiate  each  doctrine 
fay  passages  of  scripture  and  by  authorities  from  the  fathers,  which  had 
been  the  common  method  hitherto  ;  and  then  to  solve  the  difficulties  and 
objections  which  may  be  raised,  by  the  aid  of  reason  and  philosophy,  which 
was  something  new  and  peculiar  to  this  age.(8) 

and  to  solve  the  difficulties  suggested  by  jects  Anselm  thought  intensely,  and  endeai^ 
reason.     But  unhappily,  in  the   following  oured  to  meet  every  objection  and  difficulty 
ages  the  two  former  sources  of  proof  were  which  could  be  urged.    But  he  did  not  wan- 
used  but  sparingly,  and  philosophical  proof  der  from  his  subject,  and  take  up  a  whole 
alone,  and  that  not  very  wisely  stated,  was  system  of  divinity,  in  one  or  even  all  of  these 
deemed  sufficient  to  substantiate  every  thing  bus  theological  tracts. — TV.] 
in  a  system  of  theology.  (7)  This  first  ryttem  of  theology  among 
(6)  [The  principal  treatise  by  iliue/fn  here  the  Latins,  or  Traetatus  Tkeolcpeut  as  it 
referred  to,  is  that  entitled :  Cur  Deus  homo  1  is  entitled,  is  amon^  the  Works  oiHUdebertf 
in  two  Books,  (in  his  0pp.,  p.  74-96,  ed.  p.  1010,  in  the  edition  of  Anton,  ie  Beat^ 
Paris,  1721,  fol.)    The  work  corresponds  gendre ;  who  has  shown,  in  his  preface  to 
with  its  title,  its  object  being  to  answer  the  the  volume,   that  Peter  Lombard,  Robert 
qnestion,  Why  Hd  God  become  huomate  1  PyUeyn,  and  the  other  writers  of  Swmma" 
He  describes  the  fallen  state  of  man,  and  hit  nea,  trod  in  the  footsteps  of  Hildebert.  [Thie 
need  of  an  almighty  Saviour,  to  atone  for  hit  tract  occupies  about  90  folio  pages,  and  ia 
aina  and  raise  him  to  a  state  of  bliss  after  divided  into  40  chapters.     It  treats  of  the 
death  ;  and  he  shows  that  an  incarnate  God,  nature  of  faith,  free  will,  and  am,  the  Trinity, 
and  he  only,  could  perform  the  office  of  a  the  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  original 
mediator.    The  views  and  speculations  of  sin  and  grace,  predestination  and  prescience, 
Anselm  on  this  whole  subject,  have  prevailed  and  the  sacraments.     But  it  scarcely  touch- 
very  generally  quite  down  to  the  present  es  upon  the  doctrine  of  atonement  by  Jesus 
times.     Nor  have  Grotiue  and  Edwards  and  Christ,  its  value  and  efficacy,  or  of  faith  in 
the  most  elaborate  modem  writers,  added  Christ,  of  regeneration  and  sanctification, 
much  on  the  subject.     Another  tract  of  An^  and  of  the  promises  of  the  gospel. — TV.] 
selmt  on  the  same  important  subject,  is  enti-        (8)  I  will  here  subjoin  an  opinion  of  An- 
tied  de  Conceptu  Virginali  et  originali  Pec-  eelm  of  Canterbury,  taken  from  his  treatise 
cato  Liber ;  (in  his  0pp.,  p.  97-106).    Be-  entitled :  Cur  Deus  homo  1  lib.  i.,  c.  ii.,  Opp.» 
aides  these,  he  has  fbi^r  others,  on  important  p.  75,  an  opinion,  which  the  first  philoaopb- 
anbjects.    The  first  tea  philosophical  inqoiiy  ical  theologians,  or  the  SchoUuttes  aaaoDg 
into  the  nature  of  truth,  de  Veritate ;  0pp.,  the  Latins,  seem  to  have  received  aa  a  aa- 
p.  109^115.     The  second  ia  on  free  lot//,  de  czed  and  immutable  law  in  theolo^  :  **  Aa 
ubero  arbitrio  ;   0pp.,  p.   117-138.     The  the  right  order  of  proceeding  requires,  that 
third  is  on  the  fall  of  the  smning  angels,  de  we  believe  the  deep  things  of  the  Cbnstian 
easn  Diaboli ;  0pp.,  p.  6^73.    The  fourth  faith,  before  we  presume  to  diacuaa  them  by 
la  a  philosophical  explanation  of  the  doctrine  the  aid  of  reason ;  ao  it  appeara  to  me  to  b« 
of  the  divine  decrees,  and  its  consistency  negligence,  if  when  we  are  ooofinned  in  the 
with  free  and  accountable  action  in  crea^  faith,  we  do  not  aiody  to  nnderatand  what 
tores,  de  concordia  praeaeientiae  et  praedea-  we  believe.** — [Hia  meaniBf  aeema  to  be, 
tinationis,  nee  non  gratiae  cum  libero  arbi-  that  a  Christian  should  neither  make  phUoe- 
tno ;  Oi^,  p.  183-134.    On  all  these  tnb-  opfay  the  rale  and  maaaiue  of  hia  ni^pous 


190         BOOK  m.'^-CENTURY  XI.— PART  n.— CHAP.  HL 

§  7.  Those  of  this  ag«  wbo  undertook  to  give  rates  for  a  Qiri0tia&  ttb 

and  conduct,  attenmted  a  great  object,  without  possessing  in  general  aii^ 
quate  resources.  This  will  be  obvious,  to  one  who  shall  read  over  fte 
work  of  Peter  Damianus  on  the  virtues,  or  the  Moral  Philosophy  and  tliia 
Tract  on  the  four  virtues  of  a  religious  life,  by  Hildeberi  bishop  of  te  Mans, 
Nor  did  the  moralists  usually  subjoin  any  thing  to  their  precepts  reapectiog 
the  virtues,  except  what  they  called  the  written  law ;  by  which  thej  in- 
tended the  ten  commandments  of  Moses.  Atuebn  wrote  some  tracts  ed* 
culated  to  excite  pious  emotions,  and  a  Book  of  meditations  and  prayBi% 
in  which  many  good  thoughts  occur.  Nor  did  the  Mystics  as  they  are 
called,  wholly  abstain  from  writing.  Among  the  Latins,  John  JoJumndhs 
composed  a  book  expressly  on  divine  contemplation  :(9)  and  among  tbe 
Greeks,  Simeon  junior  wrote  some  tracts  on  the  same  subject ;  not  to  men- 
tion  some  others. 

§  8.  Many  of  the  polemics  of  this  age,  came  forth  armed  with  diatecti* 
cal  arguments  and  demonstrations,  yet  few  of  them  could  use  such  argn. 
ments  dexterously  and  properly ;  and  they  aimed,  not  so  much  to  confote 
their  adversaries,  as  to  copfound  them  with  their  subtilties.  Those  who 
were  destitute  of  such  armour  contend  so  badly,  that  it  is  manifest  they 
commenced  writing  before  they  had  considered  why  and  what  they  were  to 
write.  Damianus  defended  Christianity  against  the  Jews,  with  good  inten- 
tions but  with  little  effect.  And  there  is  extant  a  tract  of  Saimel  a  caa» 
verted  Jew,  against  his  nation.  Anselm  of  Canterbury  assailed  the  de- 
spisers  of  all  religion  and  of  Grod,  with  acuteness,  in  his  book  against  Ike 
jool  (adversus  insipientem) ;  but  perhaps  the  subtilty  of  the  reasoning  ex- 
ceeded the  comprehension  of  those  he  aimed  to  convince. 

§  9.  The  public  contests  between  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches,  whidi 
though  not  settled  had  now  for  a  long  time  been  suspended,  were  indis- 
creetly revived  and  rendered  more  violent  by  new  accusations  in  the  year 
1053,  by  Michael  Cerularius  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  a  man  of  a  rest- 
less spirit.  The  pretence  for  renewing  hostilities,  was,  zeal  for  the  truth 
and  for  religion ;  but  the  true  cause  was,  the  arrogance  and  ambition  of  the 
two  patriarchs.  The  Latin  patriarch  endeavoured  by  various  arts  and 
projects,  to  bring  the  Greek  patriarch  under  subjection,  and  to  detach  the 
patriarchs  of  Alexandria  and  Antioch  from  him  and  connect  them  with 
himself;  and  the  disturbed  and  unhappy  condition  of  the  Greek  empire^ 
was  favourable  to  such  machinations.  For  the  friendship  of  the  Roman 
pontiff  seemed  very  important  to  the  Greeks,  who  had  to  contend  with  the 

faith,  nor  despise  her  aid  in  elucidating^  and  "  the  presumption  of  those  who»  with  d»> 

eonfinning  the  truths  of  revealed  religion,  testable  rashness,  dare  to  call  in  question  aof 

His  opinions  on  this  subject  are  farther  de-  thing  which  Chnstianity  inculcates,  becantt 

veloped  in  the  following  declaration,  cited  by  they  cannot  comprehend  it,  and  in  their 

Gieseler,  Text-book  by  Cunningham,  vol.  senseless  pride,  would  rather  pronounce  that 

ii.,  p.  311,  6lc.,  note  10.    In  his  Epistle  impossible  which  they  cannot  understand, 

(lib.  ii.,  ep.  41)  ad  Fulconem,  in  Mann  than  with  modest  wisdom  confess,  that  then 

Concil.,  torn,  xx.,  p.  741,  he  says :  **  By  faiths  are  many  things  which  they  are  unable  to 

B  Christian  must  axhye  at  understandmg  [in  comprehend.**    And  in  ch.  iii.,  he  compUiai 

leligionj  ;  not  by  understanding  arrive  at  of  "those  modem  dialecticians,  wbo  think  no- 

laith,  and  if  he  cannot  understand,  discard  thinff  to  be  true  but  what  they  can  coiiipi»- 

faith.    And  if  so  be  he  arrives  at  understand-  hend.** — TV.  ] 

ing,  he  b  delighted ;  but  if  not,  he  venerates  (9)  See  the  Histoire   Litteraire  dt  la 

what  he  cannot  oonprahend.** — In  his  tnel  FniiGe»  tome  viii.^  p.  48. 
do  InciiDitiQBS  Veni#c.  ii.,  he  speaks  of 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  191 

NonnaDB  in  Italy,  as  well  as  with  the  Saracens.  The  Grecian  patriarch 
on  the  other  hand,  was  solicitous  to  extend  the  limits  of  his  jurisdicticm,  to 
concede  nothing  to  the  Roman  pontiff,  and  to  bring  the  Oriental  patriarchs 
entirely  under  his  control.  Centlarius  therefore,  in  a  letter  written  in  his 
own  name,  and  in  that  of  his  chief  counsellor  Leo  bishop  of  Achrida,  and 
addressed  to  John  bishop  of  Trani  in  Apulia,  publicly  accused  the  Latins 
of  various  errors  [in  faith  and  practice].  Leo  IX.  who  was  then  the  pon- 
tiff of  Rome,  replied  in  a  letter  drawn  up  in  a  very  imperious  style ;  and 
moreover  in  a  council  at  Rome,  excommunicated  the  Greeks.(lO) 

§  10.  In  order  to  stifle  this  controversy  in  its  birth,  the  Greek  emperor, 
Constantine  surnamcd  Monomachus,  requested  the  Roman  pontiff  to  send 
legates  to  Constantinople  to  negotiate  a  settlement.  Accordingly  three  le- 
gates of  the  Latin  pontiff  repaired  to  Conptantinople,  (namely,  cardinal 
Humbert  a  fiery  man,  Peter  archbishop  of  Amalfi,  and  Frederic  archdea- 
con and  chancellor  of  the  church  of  Rome),  carr3ring  with  them  letters 
from  the  pontiff  both  to  the  emperor  and  to  the  Greek  patriarch.  But  the 
issue  of  the  legation  was  lamentable,  notwithstanding  the  emperor  tin  po- 
litical reasons  favoured  the  side  of  the  Latins  more  than  that  of  the  Greexs. 
For  the  letter  of  Leo  IX.  which  displayed  great  arrogance,  alienated  the 
mind  of  Cerularius  from  him ;  and  tlie  legates  showed  in  various  ways, 
tliat  they  were  sent  not  so  much  to  restore  harmony  between  the  contend- 
ing parties  as  to  establish  Roman  domination  among  the  Greeks.  All  de- 
liberation about  a  reconciliation  being  thus  rendered  fruitless,  the  Roman 
legates  proceeded  in  the  most  indiscreet  and  most  unsuitable  manner  pos- 
sible, in  the  year  1054,  for  they  excommunicated  the  Greek  patriarch,  with 
Leo  of  Achrida  and  all  that  adhered  to  them,  publicly,  in  the  church  of  St* 
Sophia,  left  a  copy  of  the  inhuman  anathema  upon  the  great  altar,  and  then 
shook  off  the  dust  from  their  feet  and  departed.  This  most  unrighteous 
procedure  rendered  the  dissension  incurable,  though  till  this  act  it  seemed 
capable  of  a  compromise.  The  Greek  patriarch  now  returned  the  anath- 
ema,  excommunicating  in  a  council  the  pontiff's  legates,  and  all  their  friends 
and  supporters ;  he  also  directed  the  copy  of  the  Latin  decree  of  excom- 
munication against  the  Greeks,  to  be  burned  by  order  of  the  emperor.(ll) 
From  this  time  offensive  and  insulting  writings  were  issued  by  both  parties, 
which  continually  added  fresh  fuel  to  the  fire. 

§  11.  To  the  old  charges  advanced  by  PhoHus,  new  ones  were  added 
by  Cerularius^  of  which  tlie  greatest  was,  that  the  Latins  used  unleavened 
bread  in  the  eucharist ;  and  on  this  point,  the  Grepks  and  Latins  hence- 
forth contended  more  vehemently  perhaps  than  on  all  other  subjects,  at 

(10)  Theso  epistles  are  extant  in  BaroniW,  and,  de  perpetna  eccleais  orient,  et  Occident. 
Anoales,  ad  ann.  1053,  torn,  xi.,  p.  310,  &c.  conaenaione,  lib.  ii.,  cap.  ix.,  p.  614.  Mkh, 
The  epiatle  of  CenUarhu  it  also  printed  in  U  QutVn,  Oriens  Christianus,  torn,  i.,  p.  200 ; 
CMmsitu'  IjCcU.  Antiq.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  2Sl,of  and  Diss.  Damascen.  prima,  ^  xxxi.,  p.  16, 
the  new  edition ;  and  that  of  Leo,  in  the  6lc.  ;  but  especially,  Jo.  Gottfr.  Hertnmmy 
Concilia,  6lc.  [e.  g.,  in  HMrduin^t  collec-  Historia  concertationum  de  pane  asymo  et 
tion,  torn,  vi.,  pt.  i.,  p.  927. — TV.]  fermentato,  p.  69,  dtc.,  Lips.,  1739,  Svo,  and 

(11)  Besides  Banmiiu  and  the  common  Jo.  Bapt.  Cotdier^  MonumenCa  ecdesifB 
writers,  none  of  whom  arc  free  from  errors,  (jr.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  108,  du;.  [See  also  a  foil 
•ee  Joik.  MtUfiUotL,  Annalcs  Bened.,  torn,  it.,  jet  dense  and  well  Touched  aecoont,  in  /.  B. 
Hb.  Ix.,  ad  ann.  1053,  and  Pra^f.  ad  Sscnl.  C.  Sekmidft  Knchengesch.,  vol.  ▼.,  p.  31 6> 
^.  of  his  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  pt.  ii.,  ice.  The  account  in  Bmo€r*8  LiTes  of  ihe 
p^  i.,  <Scc.  Leo  AUatiutj  de  Libris  Graecor.  Popes,  toL  ▼.,  is  less  eonect— TV.} 
Eo:le8ia9t.,  Diss,  ii.,  p.  160,  ed.  Fabricius ; 


IM         BOOK  mr^BNTU&Y  XL^PAET  IL— CHAP.  HI. 

least  they  were  m  waini  aboot  this  as  about  the  primacy  of  die 
pontiff.  The  other  things  opprobiously  objected  to  the  Latins  by  the  fHimfc 
patriarch,  betray  rather  his  contentious  disposition,  and  his  ignoranee.of 
true  religion,  than  liis  zeal  for  truth.  For  he  was  exceedingly  ofieDcMt 
that  the  Latins  did  not  abstain  from  things  strangled  and  from  blood,  that 
their  monks  used  lard  and  allowed  the  brethren  when  sick  to  eat  flesh,  that 
the  Latin  bishops  wore  rings  on  their  fingers  as  if  they  were  bridegroomsp 
that  their  priests  wore  do  beards  but  shaved  them,  and  that  in  baptiang^ 
the  Latins  dipped  the  subject  but  oooe  into  the  water.(12)  When  we  see 
the  Greeks  and  Latins  not  only  standing  aloof  from  each  other  and  con* 
tending  eagerly,  but  also  fulminating  anathemas  and  execrations  against 
each  other,  for  such  things  as  these,  we  perceive  the  very  lamentable  state 
of  religion  in  both  churches,  and  we  can  be  at  no  loss  for  the  causea  thai 
gave  rise  to  so  many  sects  of  dissenters  from  the  prevailing  religion. 

§  12.  Near  the  close  of  the  century,  under  Alexius  CanmemUf  the  Greeka 
were  near  to  being  involved  in  an  internal  controversy,  in  addition  to  this 
public  controversy  with  the  Latins.  For  in  a  time  of  great  emergency  of 
the  nation,  the  emperor  not  only  laid  hold  of  the  money  in  the  churches^ 
but  caused  the  imases  of  gold  and  silver  to  be  taken  from  the  doors  of  than 
and  to  be  converted  into  money.  Leo  bishop  of  Chalcedon,  a  man  of  aus* 
tere  manners,  severely  censured  this  transaction,  maintaining  that  it  was 
sacrilege.  To  support  his  views  he  published  a  tract,  asserting  that  in  the 
images  and  emblems  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the  saints,  there  was  a  degree  of 
sanctity  which  entitled  them  to  worship  and  adoration ;  so  that  worship 
iras  to  be  paid  not  only  to  the  persons  represented  by  the  statues,  images^ 
and  emblems,  but  also  to  the  statues  themselves.  To  suppress  the  popular 
tumult  which  arose  from  this  discussion,  the  emperor  assembled  a  coundl 
at  Constantinople,  which  decreed,  that  the  images  of  Christ  and  of  the  saints 
were  to  be  worshipped  only  relatively  ;{IS)  tliat  the  material  of  a  sacred 
image  was  not  entitled  to  worship,  but  the  likeness  formed  upon  the  mate* 
rial ;  that  the  images  of  Christ  and  the  saints  had  nothing  of  the  nature  d[ 
those  persons,  although  they  participated  somewhat  in  the  grace  of  Grod ; 
and  that  the  saints  were  to  be  invoked  and  honoured,  as  the  servants  of 
Christ,  and  on  his  account.  Leo,  who  had  held  different  opinions,  was  dd* 
prived  of  his  office  and  sent  into  exile. (14) 

§  13.  In  the  Latin  church,  about  the  middle  of  the  century,  controversy 
was  revived  respecting  the  manner  in  which  Christ's  body  and  blood  axe 
present  in  the  eucharist.  Various  opinions  on  this  subject,  had  hitherto 
prevailed  with  impunity ;  for  it  had  not  yet  been  decided  by  the  councils^ 
what  men  ought  to  believe  respecting  it.(15)    Hence  in  the  beginning  of 

02)SeetheEpi(itleofCerHZartii«toJohn  by  iimui  t^Nimciui  the  emperor's  dangfatv ; 

of  Tnni,  in   CsMttius^  Lectiones  Antiq.,  Alexiadoi  lib.  ▼.,  p.  104,  lib.  yii.,  p.  168, 

torn,  iii.,  p.  881 ;  where  also  we  bsTe  Hvm^  ed.  Venice.    The  Acts  of  the  coancil,  wen 

berths  confutation  of  it.     CemUriiu*  Epistle  drawn  from  the  CoiaUnisn  Library  by  BendL 

to  Peter  of  Antiocb,  is  in  Cotelier't  Mono-  de  Montfaucimj  and  poblished  in  his  JBibK- 

menta  ecclesia  Gr»c»»  torn,  ii.,  p.  138.  oth.  Coisliniana,  p.  103,  dtc. 

Add  BiMTtene^B  Thesaur.  Anecdotor.,  torn.  (15)  The  Tarious  opinions  of  the  age  w 

v.,  p.  847,  where  is  a  polemic  tract  of  an  on-  specting  the  eucharist,  are  stated  by  Jtfsfw 

known  Latin  writer  against  the  Greeks.  ttne^  from  an  ancient  manuscript,  in  his  Vof 

(13)  Zxerucdf  vpooKwBfiaf,  i  Xarptvn^  age  littcraire  de  deux  Benedictins  de  k  Ca 
«dr  Tof  Imcomc.  gngatigo  ds  S.  Manr,  terns  vl.^  p.  IM. 

(14)  This  cootiomif  is  stated  at  kiga. 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  193 

the  century,  A.D.  1004,  Leuiherie  archbishi^  of  Sena  had  taught,  contrary 
to  the  more  general  opinion,  that  only  the  holy  and  worthy  communicants 
receive  the  body  of  Christ ;  but  Robert  king  ii  Fiance,  and  the  advice  of 
friends,  prevented  him  from  raising  commotion  among  the  people  by  the 
doctrine.(16)  Much  more  indiscreet  was  BercngariuSyBi  canon  and  master 
of  the  school  at  Tours,  and  afterwards  archdeacon  of  Angers,  a  man  of 
a  discriminating  mind,  learned,  and  venerable  for  the  sanctity  of  his  life  ;(17) 
for  he  publicly  and  resolutely  maintained  in  the  year  1045  the  opinion  of 
John  Scotus,  respecting  the  eucharist,  rejecting  that  o£  Pdschasius  Radbert 
which  better  accorded  with  the  unenlightened  piety  of  the  multitude.  He 
taught,  that  the  bread  and  wine  are  not  converted  into  tlic  body  and  blood 
of  Christ,  but  are  merely  emblematic  of  his  body  and  blood. (18)  He  was 
forthwith  opposed  by  some,  both  in  Franca^imd  Germany ;  and  Leo  IX. 
the  Roman  pontiff  in  the  year  1050,  caused  his  opinion  to  be  condemned, 
first  in  a  council  at  Rome  and  then  in  one  at  Vercelli,  and  ordered  the 
work  of  Scotus  from  which  it  was  derived,  to  be  committed  to  the  flunes. 
Berengarius  was  not  present  at  either  of  these  councils.  A  couneff'faeld 
at  Paris  in  the  same  year  by  Henry  king  of  France,  concurred  in  the  de- 
cision of  the  pontiff;  and  issued  very  severe  threats  against  Berengariua 
who  was  absent,  and  against  his  adherents  who  were  numerous.  A  part 
of  these  threatenings  were  felt  by  Berengarius,  for  the  king  deprived  him 
of  the  income  of  his  office.  But  neither  threats,  nor  decrees  nor  fmes,  could 
move  him  to  reject  the  opinion  which  he  had  embraced. 

§  14.  This  controversy  now  rested  for  some  years,  and  Berengarius  who 
had  many  enemies,  (among  whom  his  rival  Lanfranc  was  the  priucipal)^ 
and  also  many  patrons  and  friends,  was  restored  to  his  former  tranquillity. 
But  after  the  death  of  Leo  IX.,  his  adversaries  incited  Victor  II.  the  new 
pontiff,  to  order  the  cause  to  be  tried  again,  before  his  legates^  in  two  coun- 
cils held  at  Tours  in  France,  A.D.  1054.  In  one  of  these  councils,  in 
which  the  celebrated  HUdebrand  afterwards  Chregory  VII.  was  one  of  the 
papal  legates,  Berengarius  was  present,  and  being  overcome,  by  threats  un- 
doubtedly rather  than  by  arguments,  he  not  only  gave  up  his  opinion,  but 
(if  we  may  believe  his  adversaries  who  are  the  only  witnesses  we  have) 
abjured  it,  and  was  reconciled  to  the  church.  This  docility  however  was 
only  feigned ;  for  he  soon  after  went  on  teaching  the  same  doctrine  as  be- 
fore, though  perhaps  more  cautiously.  How  much  censure  he  deserves 
for  this  transaction  it  is  difficult  to  say,  as  we  are  not  well  informed  of  what 
was  done  in  the  council. 

§  15.  Nicolaus  II.  being  informed  of  this  bad  faith  of  Berengarius,  in 
the  year  1058  summoned  him  to  Rome ;  and  in  a  very  ftiU  council,  held 

(16)  See  Botflay,  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  not  of  the  historian.  [For  the  life  of  A^en' 
torn,  i.,  P-  354.  goriiUy  see  Mabillon,  de  Berengario,  ejas- 

(17)  For  the  life  of  Berengarius,  see  the  que  hsreseos  OTtu,  progressu — ac  muJtiplici 
wcNrka  of  Hildchert  of  le  Mans,  p.  1324.  condemnatione ;  in  Praefat.  ad  Acta  Sane* 
Histoire  Litteraire  de  la  France,  tome  viii.,  tor.  ord.  Bened.,  torn,  iz.,  p.  rii.,  dtc.  Be* 
p.  197,  du:.  Boulay,  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  rengarius,  or  Announcement  of  an  important 
torn,  i.,  p.  404,  &c.,  and  those  others  mention-  work  by  him,  by  G.  E.  Ltsting,  (in  Oer^ 
ed  by  Jo.  il/fr.  Fo^rictuj,  Biblioth.  Lat.  medu  roan),  1770.  Schroeekh^e  Kirebengotch., 
»vi,  tom.  i.,  p.  670.  I  will  just  obserre,  tom.  xxiii.,  p.  607,  dtc. ;  and  GieseJer^e 
that  he  is  erroneously  called  arckiepiscapiu.  Text-book  of  Ecclet.  Hist.,  translated  by 
instead  of  archidiaamu*f  in  Wiliiam  of  CKnitin^Aom,  vol.  ii.,  p.  lOS-Ill. — TV.] 
Paris,  Hist.,  lib.  i.,  p.  10,  ed.  WatU.  But  (18)  [See,  for  the  real  opinion  of  Bereo- 
I  suppose  it  is  a  misuke  of  the  prijUer  and  gtiiut,  noCo  (33)  in  thit  chapter. — TV.] 

Vol.  II.— B  b 


194  BOOK  UI.— CENTURY  XL— PART  n.--CHAP.  HI. 

there  in  the  year  1(N^  he  so  terrified  him,  that  Bertngarms  requested  -^ 
formula  of  faith  to  be  prescribed  for  him,  which  being  accordingly  done  W 
HumherU  Berengarius  subscribed  to  it  and  confirmed  it  with  an  oath,  b 
tliis  formula  he  declares,  that  he  believes  what  Nicolatu  and  the  council  in- 
quired to  be  believed,  gamely,  ^  that  the  bread  and  wine  after  consecration 
are  not  only  a  sacrament,  but  also  the  real  body  and  blood  of  Chrisif  and 
arc  sensibly,  and  not  merely  sacramentally,  but  really  and  truly  handled 
by  the  hands  of  the  priests,  broken,  and  masticated  by  the  teeth  of  the  faith- 
ful." This  opinion  however  was  too  monstrous  to  be  really  believed,  bj 
such  a  man  as  Berengarius,  who  was  a  roan  of  discernment  and  a  philoeo^ 
pher.  Therefore  wli^n  he  returned  to  France,  relying  undoubtedly  upon 
the  protection  of  his  patrons,  he  expressed  his  detestation  both  orally  and 
in  his  writings  of  what  he  had  professed  at  Rome,  and  defended  his  former 
sentiments.  Alexander  XL  indeed  admonished  him  in  a  friendly  letter  to 
reform,  but  he  attempted  nothing  against  him ;  probably  because  he  per- 
ceived him  to  be  upheld  by  powerful  supporters.  Of  course  the  controvenj 
was  protracted  many  years  in  various  publications,  and  the  number  of  Be^ 
rengarius*  followers  increased. 

§  16.  When  Gregory  VII.  was  raised  to  the  chair  of  iS^.  Peter,  that  pon- 
tiff to  whom  no  difiiculty  seemed  insurmountable,  undertook  to  settle  thie 
controversy  also ;  and  therefore  summoned  Berengarius  to  Rome  in  the 
year  1078.  This  new  judge  of  the  affair  manifested  an  extraordinary, 
and  considering  his  character,  a  wonderful  degree  of  moderation  and  gen- 
tleness. He  seems  to  have  been  attached  to  Berengarius,  and  to  have 
yielded  rather  to  the  clamours  of  his  adversaries,  than  to  have  followed  his 
own  inclinations.  In  the  first  place,  in  a  council  held  near  the  close  of 
the  year,  he  allowed  the  accused  to  draw  up  a  new  formula  of  faith  for  him- 
self, and  to  abandon  the  old  formula  drawn  up  by  Humbert,  though  it  had 
been  ssinctioned  by  Nicolaus  II.  and  by  a  council ;  for  Gregory  being  a  man 
of  discernment,  undoubtedly  saw  the  absurdity  of  that  formula. (19)  Be» 
rengarius  therefore  now  professed  to  believe,  and  swore  that  he  would  in 
future  believe  only,  *^  that  the  bread  of  the  altar  after  consecration  is  the 
real  body  of  Christ,  which  was  bom  of  the  virgin,  suffered  on  the  cross, 
and  is  seated  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father ;  and  that  the  wine  of  the  al- 
tar  afler  consecration  is  the  real  blood  which  flowed  from  Christ's  side." 
But  what  was  satisfactory  to  the  pontiff,  did  not  satisfy  the  enemies  of  JBe- 
rengarius ;  for  they  maintained  that  the  formula  was  ambiguous,  (and  it 
really  was  so),  and  therefore  they  wished,  that  one  more  definite  might  be 
prescribed  for  him,  and  also  that  he  might  prove  the  sincerity  of  his  belief 
by  touching  red-hot  iron.  The  last  of  these,  the  pontiff  in  his  friendship 
for  the  accused  would  not  concede ;  to  the  first,  the  importunity  of  their 
demands  obliged  him  to  yield. 

§  17.  The  following  year  therefore,  A.D.  1079,  in  a  council  held  again 
at  Rome,  Berengarius  was  required  to  repeat,  subscribe,  and  swear  to  a 
third  formula,  which  was  milder  than  the  first  but  harsher  than  the  second* 
According  to  this,  he  professed  to  believe,  <'  that  the  bread  and  wine,  by  the 
mysterious  rite  of  the  holy  prayer  and  the  words  of  our  Redeemer,  are 

(19)  I  wish  the  learned  and  candid  to  ob-  here  tacitly  acknowledges,  that  a   Romaa 

serve  here,  that  Gregory  VII.,  than  whom  pontiff  and  a  council  are  capable  of  tnin^ 

none  carried  the  prerogatWes  of  the  pontifb  and  have  in  fact  exred. 
farther  or  defeadM  thsin  more  atraraonsly, 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  195 

changed  in'  their  substancey  into  the  real  and  proper  and  vivifying  flesh  and 
Uood  of  Jesus  Christ ;"  and  he  also  added  to  what  he  had  proferaed  by  the 
second  formula,  ^  that  the  bread  and  wine  aiey''  after  consecration,  ^  the 
real  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  not  only  by  a  sign  and  in  virtue  of  a  sacra* 
ment,  but  in  their  essential  properties,  and  in  the  reality  of  their  substance." 
When  he  had  made  this  profession,  the  pontiff  dismissed  him  to  his  own 
country  with  many  tokens  of  his  good  will.  But  as  soon  as  he  got  home, 
he  discarded  and  confuted  by  a  book  what  he  had  professed  at  Rome  in 
the  last  council.  Hence  Lanfrane^  Gvitnmnd,  and  perhaps  others,  violently 
attacked  him,  in  written  treatises ;  but  Gregory  VII.  neither  punished  his 
inconstancy,  nor  manifested  displeasure ;  which  is  evidence  that  the  pontiff 
was  satisfied  with  the  second  formula  or  that  which  Berengariua  himself 
drew  up,  and  that  he  disapproved  of  the  zeal  of  his  enemies,  who  obtruded 
upon  him  the  third  formula«(20) 

§  18.  BerengarhUf  influenced  undoubtedly  by  motives  of  prudence,  re- 
turned no  answer  to  his  much  excited  opposers;  but  retiring  from  the 

(20)  These  statements  are  finely  illustra-  the  holy  virgin  herself,  that  we  shoold  eim- 

ted  and  supported,  by  a  writing  of  Berenga'  ply  bold  what  the  sacred  volume  teaches, 

rnu  himself,  which  Edm.  MarUne   has  pre-  that  the  real  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are 

■ented  to  the  public  in  his  Thesaurus  Anec-  exhibited  in  the  sacred  supper,  but  should 

dotor.,  torn,  iv.,  P*  99-109.     From  this  tract  not  dispute  about  the  manner  of  it.     (III.) 

it  appears:  (I.)  That  Gr^^oryVII.  had  great  It  appears  from  this  writing,  that  Gregory 

and  sincere  friendship  for  ^eren^anW.    (II.)  was  forced  by  the  enemies  of  BerengariuSf 

That  in  general,  he  believed  with  Berenga^  who  pressed  the  thinff  beyond  measure,  to 

rnu  respecting  the  eucharist ;   or  at  least,  allow  another  formula  to  be  prescribed  to 

thought  we  ought  to  abide  by  the  words  of  BerengariuM  in  another  council.     "  He  was 

Holy  Writ,  and  not  too  curiously  inquire  after  constrained,"  says  Berejigarhis,   "by  tha 

and  define  the  mode  of  Christ's  presence,  importunity  of  the  bnlfoon — ^not  bishop— -of 

For  thus  Gregory  (p.  108)  addressed  Be-  Padua,  and  of  the  antichrist — not  bishop  of 

rengariutf  just  before  the  last  council :  *'  I  Pisa, — to  permit  the  calumniators  of  the 

certainly  have  no  doubt  that  your  views  of  truth  in  the  last  Quadragesimal  council  to 

the  sacrifice  of  Christ  are  correct  and  agree-  alter  the  writing  sanctioned  by  them  in  the 

able  to  the  Scriptures ;  yet  because  it  is  my  former  council.*'    (IV.)  It  is  hence  mani- 

custom  to  recur  on  important  subjects,  dtc.  fest,  why  Gregory  attempted  nothing  further 

-—I  have  enjoined  upon  a  friend  who  is  a  against  BerengarnUy  notwithstanding  he  vi- 

religious  man to  obtain  from  St.  Mo  olated  his  faith  publicly  plighted  in  the  latter 

ry,  that  she  would  through  him  vouchsafe  council,  and  wrote  against  the  formula  which 
not  to  conceal  from  me,  but  expressly  in-  he  had  confirmed  with  an  oath.  For  Greg' 
struct  me,  what  course  I  should  take  in  the  ory  himself  disagreed  with  the  authors  of 
business  before  me  relating  to  the  sacrifice  this  formula,  and  deemed  it  sufficient  if  a 
of  Christ,  that  I  may  persevere  in  it  immove-  person  would  confess  with  BerengarnUy  that 
ably.*'  Gregory  therefore  •  was  inclmed  to  the  real  body  and  blood  of  Christ  were  ez- 
the  opinion  of  BerengariMtt  but  yet  had  hibited  in  the  sacred  supper.  He  therefore 
some  doubts ;  and  for  that  reason  he  con-  suffered  his  adversaries  to  murmur,  to  write, 
suited  St.  Mary  through  a  friend,  to  know  and  to  confute  the  man  whom  he  esteemed 
what  judgment  he  ought  to  form  respecting  and  agreed  with  ;  kept  silence  himself,  and 
the  eucharistical  question.  And  what  was  would  not  alk>w  Berengariiu  to  be  further 
her  response  1  His  friend  (he  says) "  learn-  molested.  Moreover,  in  the  book  from 
ed  from  St.  Mary  and  reported  to  me,  that  which  I  have  made  these  extracts,  Beren- 
no  inquiries  were  to  be  made  and  nothing  to  garnu  most  humbly  begs  God  to  forgive  the 
be  held,  respecting  the  sacrifice  of  Clmst,  sin  he  committed  at  Rome ;  and  acknowl- 
beyond  what  the  authentic  Scriptures  con-  edges,  that  through  fear  of  dea^  he  assent- 
tarn;  sgi^nst  which  Bercngariu*  held  no-  ed  to  the  propmed  formula  and  accused 
thing.  This  I  wished  to  state  to  you,  that  himself  of  error,  contrary  to  his  real  belief. 
four  confidence  in  us  might  be  more  secure,  **  God  Almighty,"  says  be,  "  the  fountain  of 
and  your  anticipations  more  pleasine."  This  all  mercy,  have  compassion  on  one  who  coi>- 
therefore  was  Gregory^t  belief,  and  this  he  fesses  so  great  a  sacrilege.*' 
flopposed  or  pretended  he  bad  received  from 


196         BOOK  I1I.--CENTURY  XL— PART  IL— CHAP.  IH. 

world  he  repaired  to  the  kdand  of  St.  Cosine  near  Tours,  and  there  led  m 
solitary  life  in  prayer,  fiisting,  and  other  devotional  exercises,  till  the  year 
1088,  when  he  di^,  leaving  a  high  reputation  for  sanctity,  and  numerow 
followers.  (21)  In  this  retreat,  he  seems  to  have  aimed  to  atone  for  the 
crime,  of  which  ho  confessed  and  deeply  lamented  the  commission  before 
the  last  council  at  Rome,  when  he  professed  contrary  to  the  dictates  of  hie 
own  conscience  what  he  regarded  as  erroneous  doctrine. (22)  As  to  his 
real  opinions,  learned  men  are  not  agreed ;  but  whoever  will  candidly  ex- 
amine his  writings  that  yet  remain,  will  readily  see,  that  he  was  one  of 
those  who  consider  the  bread  and  wine  to  be  signs  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ;  although  he  expressed  himself  variously,  and  concealed  his 
views  under  ambiguous  phraseology.(2d.)    Nor  have  those  writers  any 


(21)  The  canons  of  Tours  still  celebrate  appear  beyond  all  controtenj,  tliat 

religiously  his  memo^.     For  they  annually,  gariut  only  denied  trMafuubMiaMtiatwm^  or  llw 

on  the  third  day  of  Easter,  repair  to  his  tranrmuUUion  of  the  suhMtatice  of  tbe  bread 

tomb  on  the  island  of  St.  Cosme,  and  there  and  wine'  into  the  tuhstafue  of  Christ's  body 

solemnly  repeat  certain  prayers.    See  Mih  and  blood,  while  yet  he  admitted  the  umI 

Utm^  Voyages  Lituigiques,  p.  130.     [And  pretence  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  as  b^ur 

Mabillonj  Acta  Sanctor.  oral  Bened.,  torn,  ntperadded  to  the  bread  and  wine,  in  ani 

ix.,  Pref.  ^  68. — TV.]  by  their  consecration.     See  Sehroeckk^  Kir- 

(33)  None  will  doubt  this,  after  reading  chengesch.,  torn,  ziiii.,  p.  534,  dte.     And 

his  tract  published  by  Edm.  MarterUf  The-  Muenscker^s  Elements  of  Dogmatic  Histo- 

•aur.  Anecdotor.,  torn.  Ti.,  p.  109.  ry,  ^  243,  p.   118,-  ed.  N.  HaTen,    1830. 

(23)  Some  writers  in  the  Romish  church,  And  this  accords  exactly  with  the  statement 

as  MahiUon  and  others,  and  some  also  in  our  of  Guitmund^  one  of  Berengarhu^  antago* 

own,  suppose  that  Berengarius  merely  de*  nists,  as  quoted  by  Mabillcn,  (de  Berengtt* 

nied  what  is  called  tranntbatantiation^  while  riOf  ejusque  haereseos  ortu,  dec,  in  his  Praf. 

he  admitted  the  real  presence  of  Christie  ad  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bened.,  torn,  ix.,  p. 

body  and  blood.     And  whoever   inspects  xxiii).     Speaking  of  the  followers  of  Bere»* 

only  the  formula  which  he  approved  in  the  garius^  Gviimund  says : .  **  All  the  Beren- 

first  Roman   council  under  Gregory  VII.,  garians  indeed  agree  in  this,  that  the  bread 

and  which  he  never  after  rejected,  and  docs  and  wine  are  not  changed  in  thehr  essence : 

not  compare  his  other  writinffs  with  it,  may  but  I  was  able  to  draw  from  some  of  them, 

be  easily  led  to  believe  so.    %ut  the  writers  that  they  differ  amonff  themselves  much ; 

of  the  reformed  church,  Joe.  Batnage,  Ush^  for  some  of  them  say,  mat  nothing  whatever 

£r,  and  nearly  all  others,  maintain  that  Be-  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord  are  in  the 

rengariu*^  opinion  was  the  same  that  Calvin  sacraments,  but  that  these  are  only  shadows 

afterwards  held.    With  these  I  have  united,  and    figures   [of  the  body  and   blood  of 

after  carefully  perusing  his  epistle  to  Alman-  Christ]  ;   but  others,  jrielding  to  the  solid 

nuSf  in  MartejWt  Inesaurus,  tom.  iv.,  p.  arguments  of  the  church,  yet  not  recediagf 

109.     **  Constat,*'  says  ho,  "  verum  Christi  from  their  folly,  that  they  may  seem  to  b» 

corpus  in  ipsa  mensa  proponi,  sed  tjnrihud'  with  us  in  a  sort,  say  that  the  body  and 

tier  interiori  homini  verum^  in  ea  Chriatl  blood  of  the  Lord  are  in  reality ^  though  cm^ 

corpus  ab  his  duntaxat,  qui  Chriati  membra  ertly  contained  therey  (re  vera,  sed  Istenter 

sunt,  incomiptum,  intaminatum  inattritum-  contineri),  and  in  order  that  they  may  be  rs» 

que  tpiritualiter  manducari."    This  is  so  ceivcd,  they  are  somehow,  so  to  speak,  m»- 

clear  that  an  objection  can  scarcely  if  at  all,  panated  (iropanari).    Aiid  tkiM  more  tuhiUa 

be  raised  against  it.    Yet  Berengarius  often  opinion^  thty  tay^  is  that  of  Berengmriu9 

used  ambiffuous  terms  and  phrases,  in  order  himsdfy — Berenganus  therefore  was  s  Im^ 

to  elude  his  enemies.  -»  [Since  Dr.  Mo-  theranj  or  like  Luther  he  held  the  doctriae 

sheim^s  death,  the  mannscript  of  Berenge^  of  consubstantiation. — It  may  be  added,  that 

rius^  reply  to  Lanfrane,  has  been  discovered  the  newly-discovered  manuscript  of  Bertm* 

In  the  library  of  Wolfenbuttle  ;  and  a  large  garius  throws  light  on  various  parts  of  hit 

part  of  it  has  been  presented  to  the  pubUc  history  and  of  the  proceedings  against  him. 

in  extracts,  by  G.  E.  Lessing,  (Gregorius  In  particular  it  shows  that  Xfan/ranc  attacked 

Turonensis,  oder  Ankundigung  eines  wich-  him  and  was  answered  by  him,  at  a  modi 

tigen  Weikes    desselbeo,  &c.,  Bransw.,  earlier  period  than  J)r,  ifosActm  slatM  ai 

1770,  4to).    Fiom  this  w«ik,  it  is  said  to  tfas  tOLt,  ^  17.^7V.] 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  197 

•olid  proof  to  urge,  who  contend  that  he  receded  from  this  opinion  before 
his  death.(24) 

§  19.  In  France  about  the  year  1023,  a  great  contest  arose  about  a  lit- 
tle thing.     The  priests  and  monks  of  Limoges  disputed,  whether  Martial 

the  first  bishop  of  Limoges,  ought  in  the  public  prayers  to  be  classed  among 

the  apoMiles  or  among  the  confusors,  Jordan  the  bishop  of  Limoges,  would 

(34)  It  is  well  known,  that  the  historians  nounced  him  no  offender.     But  the  last 

of  the  Romish  community  endeavour  to  per-  council  departed  from  the  opinion  of  the 

auade  us,  that  Bcrengarius  before  his  death  pontiff;   and  the  pontiff,  though  reluctant, 

gave  up  the  doctrine  which  he  had  for  so  suffered  himself  to  be  drawn  over  to  the 

many  years  strenuously  defended,  and  adopt-  opinion  of  the  council.     Hence  the  third  for- 

•d  that  of  the  Romish  church.     But  the  only  mula,  disagreeing  with  both  the  former  ones. 

nraofii  that  they  have  of  the  fact,  are  these  :  We  may  wsxt  drop  the  passing  remark,  that 

First ;   in  the  council  of  Bourdeaox  A.D.  in  this  controversy  a  council  was  superior 

1080,  it  is  said  "  be  gave  an  account  of  his  to  the  pontiff,  and  the  resolute  Gregory  him- 

faith."    And  further ;  some  ancient  writers  self,  wno  would  yield  to  no  one  else,  yield- 

s«>eak  favourably  of  his  penitence,  and  say  ed  to  the  council.     Berengarius  escaping 

that  he  died  in  the  Catholic  faith.     But  from  the  hands  of  his  enemies,  adhered  to 

these  arguments  amount  to  nothing.     B^-  his  own  formula  which  had  met  the  apnn>> 

rengarius  adhered  to  that  formula  which  he  bation  of  the  pontiff,  and  publicly  assailed 

adopted  in  the  former  council  at  Rome  un-  and  condemned  the  third  formula  or  that  of 

der  Gregory^  and  which  the  pontiff  judged  the  latter  council.     And  he  did  this,  with 

to  be  sufficient ;  and  they  who  heard  it  read  the  pontiff's  knowledge  and  silent  consent. 

bat  did  not  examine  its  import,  looking  only  Now  what  could  be  inferred  from  all  this, 

at  the  words  and  their  natural  import,  might  but  that  Berengahus,  though  he  resisted  the 

easily  believe,  that  between  his  opinion  and  decree  of  the  latter  council,  yet  held  to  the 

the  common  belief  of  the  church  there  was  opinion  of  the  pontiff  and  the  church? — In 

no  difference.     And  in  this  conclusion  they  this  history  of  tne  Berengarian  controveisy, 

would  be  confirmed  by  the  conduct  of  the  so  memorable  for  various  reasons,  I  have  ez- 

pontiff,  who,  though  he  knew  Berengaritu  amined  the  ancient  documents  of  it  that  are 

to  have  renounced  and  opposed  the  formula  extant,  (for  all  of  them  are  not  extant),  and 

which  be  had  approved  in  the  latter  Roman  have  called  in  the  aid  of  those  learned  men 

council,  yet  took  no  measures  asainst  him,  who  have  treated  most  copiously  and  accu- 

and  thus  [apparently]  absolved  him  from  all  rately  of  this  contest.     Firsf ,  the  very  rare 

error  and  blame.     To  these  considerations,  work  of  Pranci*  de  Roye^  published  at  An- 

•nothcrof  still  greater  weight  may  be  added;  gers,  1656,  4to,  under  the  title:  Ad  Can. 

namely,  that  the  belief  of  the  Romish  church  ego  Berengarius  41,  de  consecrat.  diatinct. 

itself  respecting  the  sacred  supper,  was  not  2,  ubi  vita,  heresis  et  poenitentia  Berengarii 

in  that  age  definitely  established,  as  the  three  Andegavensis  Archidiaconi   et  ad  Josephi 

/brmulas  of  Bcrengarius  evince  beyond  all  locum  de  Christo.     Next,  I  have  consulted 

controversy,  for  they  most  manifestly  diss-  Jo  J)fa6t7/on,  Praefat.  ad  tom.ix..  Acta  Sane- 

gree  not  in  words  only  but  in  import.     Nu  tor.  ord.  Bened.,  or  s«cul.  vi.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  iv., 

€oUmm  H.  and  his  council  decided,  thst  the  dec.,  and  his  Diss,  de  multiplici  damnatione, 

first  formula  which  cardinal  Humbert  drew  fidei  professione  et  relapsu  ;  which  is  in  his 

up,  was  sound  and  contained  the  true  doc-  Analecta  veteris  cvi,  tom.  ii.,  p.  456.     C<tM. 

trine  of  the  church.     But  this  was  rejected  Egasse  de  Baulay^  Historia  Acad.  Paris., 

and  deemed  too  crude  and  erroneous,  not  tom.  i.,  p.  404,  die.     Franc.  Pagi,  Brevi- 

only  by  Gregory  but  alao  by  hia  two  coun-  arium  Romanor.   Pontif.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  46S. 

cils  that  tried  the  cause.    For  if  the  pontiff  Among  the  reformed  divines,  Jac.  Uther, 

and  hia  councils  had  believed  that  this  for-  de  successione  ecclesiar.  Chriatianar.  in  Oc- 

mnla  expressed  the  true  sense  of  the  church,  cidente,  cap.  vii.,  sec.  xxiv.,   p.  196,  dec 

they  would  never  have  suffered  another  to  Joe.  Batnage^  Hist,  des  Eglises  Refonn^ea, 

be  substituted  for  it.     The  pontiff  himself  tom.  i.,  p.  105,  and  Histoire  de  TEfflise, 

as  we  have  aeen,  supposed- that  the  doctrine  tom.  ii.,  p.   1991.     Costm.    Oaira,  Diss. 

of  the  sacred  supper  was  not  to  be  explained  de  doctrina  et  scriptis  Berengarii,  in  his 

too  minutely,  bat  that  dismissing  all  ques-  Comment,  de  scriptor.  ecclaeiast.,  torn,  ii., 

lions  as  to  the  mode  of  Christ's  presence,  p.  624.    Partiality  nrevails,  I  fear,  among 

the  words  of  the  sacred  volume  were  smiply  them  ^1,  but  eq)ecisjly  among  the  writers  of 

to  be  adhered  to  ;  and  as  Berengarius  had  the  Romish  chuxch. 
done  this  in  his  fonnula,  the  pontiff  pro- 


198         BOOK  III.—CENTDBY  II.— PART  H.— CHAP.  IT. 

have  him  be  denoiniiiated  b  con/es«or ;  but  Hvgo  abbot  of  the  mooaiAaf 
of  St.  Martial,  insisted  on  his  being  called  an  apottle,  and  he  proDouDcerf 
the  adherents  of  the  bishop  to  bo  EbiomUt,  that  is,  the  worst  of  heretica. 
This  controvenw  was  first  taken  up  in  the  council  of  Poictiers,  and  thea 
A.D.  1024  in  that  of  Paris.  Their  deciHion  was,  that  Martial  waa  to  be 
honoured  with  the  appellation  of  an  apotUe ;  and  that  those  who  judged 
differently,  were  to  be  compared  with  the  Ebionites,  who  denied  that  there 
were  any  nwre  than  twelve  apostles.  The  Ebionites,  it  may  be  noted,  ia 
order  to  exclude  St.  Paul  from  the  number  of  apostles,  would  not  allow  of 
but  twelve  apostles.  But  this  decision  of  the  council,  inflamed  rather  than 
calmed  the  feelings  of  the  disputants  ;  and  the  silly  controversy  spread  onr 
all  France.  The  affair  being  carried  before  the  pontiff  JoAn  XIX.,  he  ia 
a  letter  addressed  to  Jordan  and  ^he  other  bishops  of  France,  decided  in 
iavour  of  the  monks,  and  pronounced  Martitd  deserving  of  the  title  and  the 
honours  of  an  apostle.  Therefore,  first  in  the  council  at  Limoges  A.D. 
1029,  Jordan  yielded  to  the  pleasure  of  the  pontiff;  and  next,  A.D.  1031, 
in  a  council  of  the  whole  province  of  Bourges,  Martial  was  solemnly  en 
rolled  in  the  order  of  apostles  ;  and  lastly,  in  a  very  full  council  at  Lirno* 
ges  the  same  year,  ttie  controversy  was  terminated,  and  the  prayers  in  hon- 
our of  Martial  the  apostle  as  consecrated  by  the  pontifi*,  were  publicly  re- 
cited.(25)  Those  who  contended  for  the  apostleship  oi  Martial,  assumed 
that  he  was  one  of  the  seventy  disciples  of  Christ ;  and  thence  they  inferred, 
that  he  was  entitled  to  the  rank  of  an  apostle,  upon  the  same  ground  u 
Pavl  and  Bamahui  weie* 


CHAPTER  IV. 

HISTOXT  OF  CEBBUONIES  AND  BITES. 

1  Foreign  Tongna. — f  3,  B*- 

§  1.  The  fonns  of  public  worship  used  at  Rome,  had  not  yet  been  re- 
ceived in  all  the  countries  of  Europe.  In  this  age  therefore,  the  ponti^ 
who  regarded  all  disagreement  in  rites  as  adverse  to  their  authority,  took 
great  pains  to  have  the  Romish  forms  every  where  adopted  and  all  others 
excluded.  In  this  affair  again,  the  diligence  of  Gregory  VII.,  as  his  letters 
show,  was  very  conspicuous.     No  people  of  Europe  had  more  resolutely 

(36)  See  Boiday,  Hixorii  Ac«d.  Pmnc,  torn.  iL,  p.  7B6,  &e.  Of  the  lint  tptlMi  of 
torn,  i.,  p.  872,401.  Jac.  Lmgunat,  Hit'  thu  itrire,  Ademar  t  monk  of  ChabuuM^ 
toin  dc  I'Egliie  OiUione,  tom.  vii.,  p.  1S8,  Jo.  Xahilitm  eive*  an  account  in  hii  Ad> 
188,  S31,  &e.  The  Benedictine  manki,  in  lulea  ori.  S.  Bened.,  loni.  iv.,  p.  34S,  &c., 
their  Gallia  Chiiatiana,  tom.  ii.,  Append,  ud  in  the  eppeiidii  to  tbe  valume,  be  nib- 
documentor.,  p.  162.  hare  Bubliabcd  Jor-  joliu  Iheapielle  of  Xdnmir  in  support  of  tlw 
-'—'•   lelter  to   the    pope   Benedict  VIII.  apustlrakip  of  Mulial.      The   Beneclicliin 


■eain*tlbe>poi[legliipofMarti«l.    TfaeAct*  monka  hire  alio  given  an  account  of  this 

ofthe  conneili  of  Bouige*  and  Limopet  ro-  man,  in  their  Hi«(o'" ''"      '     '   '   " 

■pectiiiE  thii  GODboTenj,  are  pnbLiaSad  bj  Ion.  vii.,  p.  SOI, 
Pka.  LMt,  BiUiotL  Don  Munuoiptoi., 


RITES  AND  CEREMONIES.  199 

and  peneveringly  opposed  the  wishes  of  the  pontiffi  in  this  matter  than  the 
Spaniards,  for  no  means  could  induce  them  to  part  with  their  ancient  litur* 
gy,  which  was  called  Moxardbic  or  Go<^(l)  and  to  adopt  that  of  Rome. 
Alexander  11.  indeed  in  the  year  1068,  had  prevailed  with  the  people  of 
Aragon  not  to  oppose  the  introduction  of  the  Komish  mode  of  worship  ;(2) 
and  the  Catalonians  no  longer  resisted.  But  the  glory  of  having  perfectedi 
this  work,  was  reserved  for  Gregory  VII.  He  did  not  cease  to  press  the 
subject  upon  Sanctius  and  Alphonso  the  kings  of  Aragon  and  Castile,  till 
they  consented  that  the  Gothic  rites  should  be  abolished  and  the  Roman 
be  received.  Sanctius  first  complied  ;  Alphonso  followed  his  example  in 
the  year  1080.  In  Castile,  the  nobles  thought  this  contest  ought  to  be  de- 
cided by  the  sword.  Accordingly  two  champions  were  chosen  who  were 
to  contend  in  single  combat,  the  one  fighting  for  the  Roman  liturgy,  and 
the  other  for  the  Grothic.  The  Gothic  champion  conquered.  After  this 
they  concluded  to  submit  it  to  the  decision  by  fire.  Both  liturgies,  the  Ro- 
man  and  the  Gothic,  were  now  thrown  into  a  fire.  The  Roman  was  con- 
sumed  in  the  flames ;  the  Gothic  remained  uninjured.  Yet  this  double  vie 
tory  could  not  save  the  Grothic  liturgy ;  the  authority  of  the  pontiff  and 
the  pleasure  of  Constantia  the  queen  who  controlled  Alphonso  the  king,  had 
greater  weight  and  turned  the  scale. (3) 

§  2.  This  zeal  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  may  admit  some  kind  of  apology ;  but 
not  so  their  prohibiting  each  nation  from  worshipping  God  in  its  own  ver- 
nacular tongue.  While  the  Latin  language  was  spoken  among  all  the  na- 
tions of  the  West,  or  at  least  was  understood  by  most  people,  little  could 
be  objected  to  the  use  of  this  language  in  the  public  assemblies  for  Christian 
worship.  But  when  the  Roman  language,  with  the  Roman  dominion,  had 
been  gradually  subverted  and  become  extinct,  it  was  most  just  and  reason- 
able, that  each  nation  should  use  its  own  language  in  their  worship.  But 
this  privilege  could  not  be  obtained  from  the  pontiffs  of  this  and  the  follow- 
ing centuries,  for  they  decided  that  the  Latin  language  should  be  retained 
though  unknown  to  the  people  at  large.(4)  Different  persons  assign  differ- 
ent reasons  for  tills  decision,  and  some  have  fabricated  such  as  were  quite 
far  fetched.  But  the  principal  reason  doubtless  was,  an  excessive  venera* 
tion  for  what  is  ancient.  And  the  Oriental  Christians  have  fallen  into  the 
same  fault,  of  excessive  love  of  antiquity  ;  for  public  worship  is  still  per- 

(!)  See  Jo.  Mabillon^  de  Liturffia  Galli-  scripturis ei  sacns  vemaculis,  published  with 

eana,  lib.  i.,  cap.  ii.,  p.  10.     Jo.  Bonay  Re-  enlargement  by  Henry  Wharton^  London, 

rum  Liturgicar.  lib.  i.,  cap.  xi.,  0pp.,  p.  220.  1690t  4to.     [Yet  we  find  in  the  canons  of 

Petr.  U  Brun,  explication  des  ceremonies  Aelfric  king  of  England,  about  A.D.  1050, 

de  la  Mease,  torn,  ii.,  Diss,  v.,  p.  272,  [and  (in  HardmrCM  Concilia,  torn,  vi.,  pt.  i.,  p. 

Liturgia  antiqua,  Hispsnica,  (jothica,  Isi-  982,  Can.  23),  that  the  priests  were  requi- 

doriana,   Mozarabica,  du:.,  torn,  i.,  Rome,  red  on  Sundays  and  other  mass  days,  to  ez- 

1746,  fol.,  as  also  Jcik.  Pvm  Tractatus  his-  plain  the  lessons  from  the  ffospels  in  the  Eng- 

torico-chronolog.  de  fsriis  ricissitudinibus  lish  language,  and  to  teach  the  people  to  re- 

<ifiicii  Mosarabici  seculo  zi.,  c.   6. — Scld.  peat   memoriter   and    to   understand,   the 

Also  Aug.  Kraser,  de  Litorgiis,  p.  70,  dec.,  Lord's  prayer  and  the  apostles'  creed  in  the 

Aagsb.,  1786,  8vo. — TV.]  same  language.    '*  Presbyter  etiam,  sen  mis- 

(2)  Peter  de  Marca^  Histoire  de  Beam,  salis  sacerdos,  in  diebus  Solis,  et  Missalibas, 
lib.  ii.,  cap.  iz.       t  evangtlii  ejus  intellectum  populo  dicet  ilit- 

(3)  BonOj  1.  c,  p.  216.  Le  Brun,  I.  gliee,BtipsorumeUua  Pater  nasteret  Credo 
e.,  p.  292,  dec.  Jo.  de  FerreraSf  Histoirs  toties  quolies  potent  ad  eos  instruendos  ad- 
de  I'Espagne,  torn,  iii.,  p.  237,  241,  346.  hibere,  et  ut  symbolom  6dei  memoriter  dis- 
[Kraxer^  1.  c,  p.  76. — Tr.^  cant,  Chiistiananiqae  foam  teneant  confet* 

(4)  Jac,  VMkiTf  Hiftoiia  dogmatica  ds  Monem."— &A/.] 


SOO    BOOK  IIL— CENTURY  XL— PART  H.— CHAP.  T. 

formed  by  the  Egyptians  in  the  aiicient  Coptic,  by  the  Jacobites  and  Ncft^ 
torians  in  Syriac,aDd  by  the  Abyssinians  in  the  ancient  Ethiopic,  notwith* 
standing  all  these  languages  have  long  since  become  obsolete,  and  gone  oul 
of  popular  use»(5) 

^  3.  Of  the  other  things  enjoined  or  voluntarily  assumed  in  this  age  im* 
der  the  name  of  religious  acts,  the  rites  added  in  the  worship  of  the  saints^ 
relics,  and  images,  the  pilgrimages,  and  various  other  things  of  the  kindy 
it  would  be  tedious  to  go  into  detail.  I  will  therefore  only  state  here,  that 
during  nearly  the  whole  of  this  century,  all  the  nations  of  Europe  were  very 
much  occupied  in  rebuilding,  repairing,  and  adorning  their  churche8.(6) 
^or  will  this  surprise  us,  if  we  recollect  the  panic  dread  of  the  impending 
final  judgment  and  of  the  end  of  all  things,  which  spread  throughout  £u« 
rope  in  the  preceding  century.  For  this  panic,  among  other  effects  led 
to  neglect  the  repair  of  the  churches  and  sacred  edifices,  as  being  soon  to 
become  useless  and  perish  in  the  wreck  of  all  things ;  so  that  they  either 
actually  fell  to  the  ground,  or  became  greatly  decayed.  But  this  panic  be- 
ing  past,  they  every  where  set  about  rebuilding  and  repairing  the  churches 
and  vast  sums  were  expended  on  this  object. 


CHAPTER  V. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  SECTS  AND  HERESIES. 

4  1.  Ancient  Sects.  The  Manichsans. — ^  2.  The  Paulicians  in  Earope. — ^  3.  The  Man- 
ichcans  of  Orleans  seem  to  have  been  Myatics. — ^  4.  So  likewise  others. — ^  6.  Tl» 
Contest  with  Roscelin. 

§  1.  The  condition  of  the  ancient  sects,  particularly  of  the  Nestorians 
and  Monophysites  who  were  subject  to  the  Mohanmiedans  in  Asia  and 
Eg3T)t,  was  very  nearly  the  same  as  in  the  preceding  century,  not  perfectly 
happy  and  exempt  from  all  evils,  nor  absolutely  wretched  and  miserable. 
But  the  ManichflBans  or  Paulicians,  whom  the  Greek  emperors  had  trans, 
ported  from  the  provinces  of  the  East  to  Bulgaria  and  Thrace,  were  in  al- 
most perpetual  conflicts  with  the  Greeks.  The  Greek  writers  throw  all 
the  blame  on  the  Manichesans ;  whom  they  represent  as  turbulent,  perfidi. 
ous,  always  ready  for  war,  and  inimical  to  the  empire.(l)  But  there  are 
many  reasons,  which  nearly  compel  us  to  believe  that  the  Greek  bishops 
and  priests,  and  by  their  instigation  the  emperors,  gave  much  trouble  and 
vexation  to  this  people,  alienating  their  feelings  by  punishments,  banishment, 
confiscation  of  their  property,  and  other  vexations.  The  emperor  Alexu 
us  ComnenuSf  being  a  man  of  learning,  and  perceiving  that  the  Manichseans 
could  not  easily  he  subdued  by  force,  determined  to  try  the  effect  of  dis- 

(5)  See  EusebiuM  Rewmdoi,  Diss,  de  li-  proached,  there  was,  almost  the  world  oYtr, 
tmgiarmn  Oriental,  origine  et  Antiqnitate,  but  especially  in  Italy  and  France,  a  geneial 
£ap.  vi.,  p.  40,  &c.  repairing  of  the  churches.'* 

(6)  oUber  Rodulphus^  Histor.,  Ub.  iii.,  (1)  See  Anna  Comnena,  Aleziados  lib. 
cap.  vr.f  in  Duehesne'M  Scriptoree  Franciei,  v.,  p.  106 ;  lib.  yi.,  p.  1S4|  126,  145,  and 
torn,  17.,  p.  217.    **Am  tfas  year  1008  ap-  in  othai  pttaagea 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  201 

cusdon  and  arguments ;  and  therefore  spent  whole  da3r8  at  Philippopolia 
in  disputing  with  them.  Not  a  few  of  them,  gave  up  to  this  august  dupu- 
tant  and  his  associates ;  nor  was  this  strange,  for  he  employ^  not  only 
arguments  but  also  rewards  and  punishments.  Those  who  retracted  their 
errors  and  consented  to  embrace  the  religion  of  the  Greeks,  were  .reward- 
ed with  rich  presents,  honours,  privileges,  lands,  and  houses ;  but  those 
who  resisted,  were  condemned  to  perpetual  imprisonment. (2) 

§  2.  From  Bulgaria  and  Thrace  some  of  this  sect,  cither  from  zeal  to 
extend  their  religion  or  from  weariness  of  Grecian  persecutions,  removed 
first  into  Italy  and  then  into  other  countries  of  Europe,  and  there  gradually 
collected  numerous  congregations,  with  which  the  Roman  pontic  afler* 
wards  waged  bloody  wars.(d)  At  what  time  the  migration  of  the  Pauli- 
cians  into  Europe  commenced,  it  is  difficult  to  ascertain.  But  this  is  well 
attested,  that  as  early  as  the  middle  of  this  century,  they  were  numerous  in 
Lombardy  and  Insubria,  and  especially  in  Milan :  nor  is  it  less  certain,  that 
persons  of  this  sect  strolled  about  in  France,  Grermany,  and  other  countries^ 
and  by  their  great  appearance  of  sanctity  captivated  no  small  number  of 
the  common  people.  In  Italy,  they  were  called  Pateritd  and  Caihxrif  or 
rather  Gaxari ;  the  last  of  which  names,  altered  so  as  to  suit  the  genius  of 
their  language,  was  adopted  by  the  Grerman8.(4)  In  France,  they  were 
called  Albigenses  [Albigeois]  from  the  town  Albi,{b)   They  were  also  called 

(2)  Anna  Comnena  (Alexiad.  lib.  ziv.,  p.  From  the  same  Codex  Toloeanns,  we  leaiii, 
857,  6lc.)  \b  very  full  in  her  account  and  eu-  that  the  Paulicians  of  Gaul  who  were  called 
logy  of  tlua  holy  war  of  her  father  agiinat  the  Albigenses,  had  no  bishops  to  consecrate 
Paulicians.  their  presbyters  whom  they  called  Anciaiu, 

(3)  See  Lud.  Ant.  Muraiori,  Antiqq.  Ital.  so  that  such  of  the  French  as  wished  to  be- 
medii  cvi,  torn,  v.,  p.  38,  dec.  Phu.  Lim-  come  presbyters,  had  to  go  into  Italy  to  ob- 
horchf  Historia  inquisitionis,  p.  31.     Thorn,  tain  regular  consecration. 

Aug.  JUcAsm,  Diss,  de  Catbahs ;  prefixed  (4)  Of  Uie  name  Paterini  given  to  tbif 

to  Bemk,  MonttM.*8  Summa  contra  Catha-  sect  m  Italy,  we  have  already  spoken,  note 

ros,  p.  xvii.,  xriii.,  and  others :  not  to  men-  (23),  p.  166.    That  the  name  Vathari  was 

tion  Glaber  RodtUpkus,  Historia,  lib.  iii.,  c.  the  same  as  Gaxari,  I  have  shown  in  an- 

Tiii.     Malik.  Paru,  and  other  ancient  wri-  other  work,  Historia  Ord.  Apostolor.,  p.  367, 

ters.     Some  of  the  Italians,  among  whom  is  dec.     The  name  Gazaria  was  giren  in  thai 

JZicAint,  wish  to  deny,  that  this  sect  was  prop-  age  to  the  country  now  called  the  LiMter 

•gated  from  Italy  into  other  parts  of  Europe,  Tartary,  [or  Crim  Tartary,  the  Crimea. — 

and  would  persuade  us  rather,  that  the  Paul-  But  the  derivation  of  Cathari  from  Gataria, 

icians  came  into  Italy  from  France.     For  a  distant  region  and  then  little  known,  is  by 

they  would  consider  it  a  disgrace  to  their  many  deemed  less  probable,  than  from  the 

country,  to  have  been  the  first  in  Europe  Greek  Ka&apol^  the  pure.    So  also  the  der- 

that  fostered  so  absurd  and  impious  a  sect,  ivation    of  the   German   Ketser  (heretic) 

These  are  countenanced  by  Peter  de  Marco,  from  Gazari  or  Chazari,  is  by  no  meane 

A  Frenchman,  who  supposes  (in  his  Histoire  universally  admitted.     See  A.  Ncander^s 

de  Beam,  liv.  viii,  cap.  xiv.,  p.  728),  that  Heilige  Bemhard,  p.  314,  dec.     Schroeekk'a 

when  the  French  were  returning  from  the  Kirchengesch.,  vol.  xxiii.,  p.  350,  dec. ;  and 

crusades  in  Palestine,  as  the^  pasMd  through  GicMcUr's  Text-book,  by  Cunmngkam,  vol. 

Bulgaria,  some  Paulicians  joined  them,  and  ii.,  p.  368,  note  6. — Tr.^ 

thus  first  migrated  to  France.     But  De  Mar-  (5)  That  the  Paulicians  in  France,  were 

€0,  brings  no  proof  of  his  supposition ;  and  on  called  Alby^enses,  and  are  not  to  be  con* 

the  contrary,  it  appears  from  the  Records  of  founded  with  the  Waidense*  and  other  here- 

the  Inquisition  of  Toulouse  published  by  tics,  is  most  manifest  from  the  Records  of 

Limborchy  and  from  other  documents,  that  the  Inquisition  at  Toubuse.     And  they  were 

the  Paulicians  first  settled  in  Sicily,  Lom-  called  Albigeruea,  because  they  were  con- 

bardy,  Milan,  and  Liguria,  and  from  thence  demned  in  a  council  held  A.D.  1176  at  AlH 

eent  their  teachers  and  missionaries  into  {Albigea},  a  town  of  Aqoitain.    See  Chatel, 

France.    See  the  Codex  Tolosanus,  p.  13,  Memoires  de  THistoire  de  Languedoc,  p. 

14,  32,  68.  69,  and  in  many  other  placet,  805,  dec.    They  therefore  misjudge,  who 

Vol.  II.— C  0 


208  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XI.— PART  n.-^HAP.  V. 

BulgarioMy  particularly  in  France,  because  they  came  formerly  from  Bid* 
garia  where  the  patriarch  of  the  sect  resided ;  also  PvhUeani,  a  corruptioii 
of  PauUciam ;  and  Boni  HomineSj  [Bos  Hamosy  Good  Men\j  and  by  oilier 
appellations.  (6) 

\  3.  The  first  congregation  of  this  sect  in  Europe,  is  said  to  have  been 
discovered  at  Orleans  in  France  A.D.  1017,  in  the  reign  of  king  BoberL 
An  Italian  woman  is  stated  to  have  been  its  founder  and  teacher.  Its  head 
men  were  ten  canons  of  the  church  of  the  Holy  Cross  at  Orleans,  all  em. 
inent  for  their  learning  and  piety,  but  especially  two  of  them  lAsoms  and 
Stephen ;  the  congregation  was  coxnposcd  of  niuncrous  citizens,  and  not 
of  the  lowest  rank  and  condition.  The  impious  doctrines  maintained  by 
those  canons,  being  made  known  by  Heriberi  a  priest  to  Arifastus  a  Nor* 
man  nobleman,  king  Bobert  assembled  a  council  at  Orleans  and  left  no 
means  untried  to  bring  them  to  a  better  mind.  But  nothing  could  induce 
them  to  give  up  the  opinions  they  had  embraced.  They  were  therefore 
burned  alive.(7)    But  the  case  of  these  men  is  involved  in  obscurity  and 

suppose  the  Alhigenses  were  certain  heretics  heretics  of  Orleans,  have  reached  ns.  Hi* 
who  either  originated  at  Alb%  or  who  resided  one  is  that  of  Glaher  Rodidphuy  (Histoiria, 
there  or  had  their  principal  church  there;  lib.  iii.,  cap.  viii.),  the  other  which  some  ••> 
they  were  rather,  tne  heretics  condevMud  ciibe  to  one  Agano  a  monk,  is  an  anonv* 
there.  Yet  there  did  live  in  the  region  of  mous  account,  but  more  full,  and  apMreDtif 
Alhi  some  PaulicianSf  as  well  as  many  other  deserving  of  at  least  as  much  credit,  pub- 
classes  of  dissenters  from  the  church  of  lished  by  Dachery^  1.  c.  Both  accounts  ar» 
Rome  ;  and  the  name  of  Albigentts  is  often  in  HarduirCs  Concilia,  tom.  vi.,  pt.  i.,  p. 
applied  to  all  the  heretics  in  that  tract  of  821,  dec.  Glaher  states,  that  in  the  year 
country.  [See,  for  a  fuller  illustration  and  1071  a  very  strange  heresy  was  discovered 
confirmation  of  what  is  asserted  in  this  note,  at  Orleans,  said  to  have  been  introduced  by 
SchroeciOCa  Kirchen^esch.,  vol.  zxix.,  p.  an  Italian  woman,  and  which  had  long  been 
669,  &c. ;  also  Histoure  de  Langucdoc,  tom.  spreading  itself  in  secret.  The  leaders  in 
iii.,  note  13,  p.  553,  &c.,  and  Fiuslin'*  Kit-  this  heresy  were  two  clerfiymen  of  Orleans, 
chen-und  Ketzerhistorie  der  mittlem  Zeit,  respecuble  for  their  birm,  education,  and 
vol  i. — TV.]  piety,  named  Hcribert  and  Litoi,     Both 

(6)  That  these  people  were  called  Bulgor  were  canons,  and  the  latter  was  also  master 
rtau ,  or  as  it  was  corruptly  uttered  Bou-  of  the  school  in  St.  Peter^s  church,  and  en- 
gre*^  is  fully  shown  by  Car,  du  Fresne,  joyed  the  friendship  of  the  kins  and  the 
Glossarium  Latin,  medii  evi,  tom.  i.,  p.  court.  These  circumstances  enaoled  them 
1338.  And  the  same  Du  FrestUi  in  his  Oo-  more  easily  to  spread  their  errors  at  Orleans 
servationes  ad  ViUeharduim  histoham  Con-  and  in  the  neighbouring  towns.  They  aU 
stantmop.,  p.  169,  has  shown  by  abundant  tempted  to  convert  a  presbvter  of  Rouen, 
proofs,  that  the  name  popolieam  or  Publi-  and  told  him  that  the  whole  nation  would 
cani,  given  likewise  to  these  Manichaeans,  soon  be  with  them ;  and  he  divulged  the 
is  merely  the  name  Pauliciani  corruptly  pro-  subject  to  a  nobleman  of  Rouen,  and  be 
nonnced.  The  Paulicians  called  themselves  again  to  king  Robert.  The  monarch,  equal- 
Good  Merit  or  Los  Bos  Homos  as  the  French  ly  distinguished  for  learning  and  piety,  hast* 
monounced  it.  See  the  Codex  Inquisit.  ened  away  full  of  solicitude  to  Orleans,  a^ 
Tolosans,  p.  22, 84,  95,  dec.,  but  especially  sembled  there  a  number  of  bishops  and  ab- 
p.  131,  die.  bots  and  some  pious  laymen,  and  commenced 

(7)  The  testimonies  of  the  ancients  re-  an  examination  of  the  heretics.  The  two 
specting  these  heretics,  sre  collected  by  leading  men  among  them  acknowledged, 
ooulay,  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  i.,  p.  that  they  anticipated  a  general  reception  of 
364,  dec.  Car.  Plessis  d'Argentre,  Collec-  their  doctrines ;  that  they  considered  all 
tio  judiciorum  de  novis  erroribus,  tom.  i.,  that  was  taught  in  the  Old  Testament  and 
p.  5.  Jo.  Launoi,  de  scholia  celebrioribus  the  New,  by  miracles  or  otherwise,  concem- 
Oaroli  M.,  cap.  xxiv.,  p.  90.  The  proceed-  ing  a  trinity  in  the  Godhead,  as  beinff  ab- 
ings  of  the  council  of  Orleans  in  which  they  surd ;  that  the  visible  heavens  and  earth  had 
were  condemned,  are  given  by  Lu.  Dache'  always  existed  as  they  now  are,  without  an 
ry,  Spicileg.  veterum  Scriptor.,  tom.  i.,  p.  original  author ;  that  all  acts  of  Christian 
wif  dec.    [Two  pnncqial  accounts  of  these  vinne,  instead  of  being  meritonoos,  were 


HERESIES  AND  SCHSMS.  203 

perplexity.    For  they  are  extolled  for  their  piety  by  their  rerj  enemiesy 
and  at  the  same  time  crimes  are  attributed  to  them,  which  are  manifestly 

soperflaouB :  mnd  like  the  Epicnie&ns,  they  promised  to  purify  him  from  all  ain  and  to 

believed  the  crimes  of  the  Toluptuous  would  impart  to  him  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  laying 

not  meet  ?rith  the  recompense  of  punish-  their  hands  uixm  him  ;  and  that  he  shoaia 

ment.    Great  efforts  were  made  to  convince  eat  heavenly  food,  and  often  see  angels,  and 

them  of  their  errors,  bat  in  vain ;  neither  with  them  travel  where  he  pleased  with  ease 

argumentsnorthreatenings  could  move  them,  and  despatch.    The  account  then  descnbes 

for  they  expected  a  miraculous  deliverance  the  heavenly  food^  they  talked  of.     At  cer- 

from  death.     Accordinffly,  when  led  out  to  tain  times,  the  heretics  met  together  by  night 

the  fire  which  was  kindled  for  them,  they  all,  each  with  a  lighted  candle,  and  invocated 

thirteen  in  number,  went  exulting  and  vol-  the  devil  till  he  appeared  to  them.    Then 

vntarily  leaped  into  it.     But  they  no  sooner  putting  out  their  lights,  they  all  debauched 

felt  the  fire  consuming  them,  than  they  cried  themselves  promiscuously.     The  fruits  of 

oat,  that  they  had  been  deceived,  and  were  these  horrid  scenes,  when  eight  days  old 

about  to  perish  for  ever.    The  bv-standers  were  murdered,  and  burned  to  ashes ;  and 

moved  with  pity,  made  efforts  to  draw  them  the  ashes  so  obtained  constituted  their  heav- 

£rom  the  flames ;  but  without  effect.    They  enly  food,  and  was  so  eflScacious  that  who- 

were  reduced  to  ashes.     Such  others  of  the  ever  partook  of  it  at  all,  became  an  enthusi- 

sect  as  were  afterwards  detected,  were  in  ast  of  their  sect,  and  could  seldom  ever  after 

like  manner  put  to  death.     And  heresy  being  be  recovered  to  a  sound  mind.     While  ilr- 

thus  destroyed,  the  Catholic  faith  shone  the  tfatt  was  thus  learning  the  whole  heresy, 

more  conspicuous. The  other  and  more  king  Robert  and  his  queen  Constantia  ar- 

liill  account,  differs  from  that  of  Glaber,  in  rivra  at  Orleans ;  and  the  next  day  he  called 

several  respects.     It  states,  that  a  Norman  a  council  of  bishops,  and  apprehending  a 

nobleman  named  Arefasty  had  a  clergyman  whole  assembly  of  the  heretics,  arraigned 

in  his  house  by  the  name  of  Herbert^  who  them  for  trial.     Here  Arefast  stated  all  he 

went  to  Orleans  for  the  purpose  of  study,  had  learned  from  them.     Stephen  and  Litoi 

That  two  leaders  amone  the  heretics,  Ste-  admitted  that  they  held  such  doctrines.    A 

fken  and  LUoi,  universally  esteemed  for  their  bishop  stating  that  Christ  was  bom  of  the 

wisdom,  their  piety,  and  their  beneficence,  virffin,  it  not  being  impossible,  and  that  he 

met  wiUi  Herbert,  and  instilled  into  him  the  died  aiid  rose  again  to  assure  us  of  a  resur- 

poison  of  their  heresy.    When  Herbert  re-  rection :   they  replied,  that  they  were  not 

tamed  to  the  famUy  of  Arefastf  be  laboured  present,  and  could  not  believe  it  was  so. 

to  convert  him.     But  Arefiut  was  not  to  be  oema  asked,  how  they  could  believe  that 

seduced.     He  communicated  the  whole  to  they  had  a  natural  father  and  were  bom  in 

count  Richard,  to  be  made  known  to  the  the  usual  way,  not  bavins  been  present  as 

king ;  with  a  request  that  the  king  would  witnesses  ;  they  replied,  uat  what  was  ac- 

tdie  measures  to  suppress  the  heresy.     King  cording  to  nature  they  could  believe,  but  not 

Robert  directed  Arefast  to  repair  with  his  what  was  contrary  to  nature.     They  were 

clergyman  Herbert  to  Orleans,  and  there  in-  then  asked,  if  they  did  not  believe  that  God 

smnate  himself  among  the  heretics,  promis-  created  all  things  from  nothing  by  his  Son. 

ing  to  come  there  himself  shortly.     Arefast  They  replied,  **  such  thingamay  be  believed 

was  instrocted  by  an  ased  priest  of  Char-  by  carnal  men,  who  mind  earthly  things,  and 

tres,  how  to  proceed.    He  was  to  receive  trust  in  the  fictions  of  men  written  upon 

the  communion  every  day ;  and  thua  forti-  parchment ;   but  we,  who  have  a  law  writ- 

fied  he  was  to  go  among  iht  heretica,  pre-  ten  upon  the  inward  man  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 

tend  to  be  captivated  with  their  doctrines,  regard  nothing  but  what  we  have  leamed 

and  draw  from  them  a  full  knowledge  of  from  God  the  creator  of  all.*'    They  like- 

Iheir  heresy,  and  then  appear  ak  a  witness  wise  asked  the  bishops  to  desist  from  ques- 

•gainst  them.     He  did  so ;  and  drew  from  tioning  them,  and  to  ao  with  them  what  they 

t£em  the  following  tenets :  that  Christ  was  saw  fit ;  for  they  said,  they  already  saw  their 

not  bom  of  the  virgin  Mary,  did  not  suffer  king  in  the  heavens,  who  would  receive 

lor  mankind,  was  not  really  laid  in  the  tomb,  them  to  hia  right  hand  and  to  heavenly  joya. 

and  did  not  rise  from  the  dead ;  that  in  bap-  After  a  nine  hours*  trial,  the  prisoners  were 

tism,  there  was  no  washing  away  of  ains ;  first  degraded  from  the  priestnood,  and  then 

nor  were  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  in  led  away  to  the  sUke.    As  they  passed  the 

the  sacrament  consecrated  by  the  priest ;  church  door,  queen  Constantia  with  a  stick 

and  that  it  was  useless  to  pray  to  the  sainta  atmck  Stephen,  who  had  been  her  confessor, 

and  martyrs.     Arefast  wished  to  know  on  and  daahed  out  one  of  his  eyes.    Their  bod- 

what  then  be  coald  rely  for  salvation.    They  ies,  together  with  the  abominable  tabes  used 


304  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XI.— PART  II.— CHAP.  V. 

fiJse ;  at  least  the  opinions  for  which  they  suffered  deaths  were  in  genera^ 
quite  distant  from  the  tenets  of  the  Manich8ean8.(8)  So  &r  as  I  can  judges 
these  Manichsans  of  Orleans  were  Mystics^  who  despised  the  extendi 
worship  of  God,  ascribed  no  efficacy  to  religious  rites,  not  even  to  the  sacu 
raments,  and  supposed  religion  to  consist  in  the  internal  contemplation  of 
divine  things  and  the  elevation  of  the  soul  to  God ;  and  at  the  same  tims 
they  philosophized  respecting  Crod,  the  three  persons  in  the  Giodheady  and 
the  soul  of  man,  with  more  subtilty  than  the  capacity  of  the  age  could  conu 
prehend.  Persons  of  this  description  proceeded  from  Italy  in  the  follow, 
ug  centuries,  and  spread  over  nearly  all  Europe,  and  were  called  in  Ger- 
many Brethren  of  the  free  Spirit^  and  in  some  other  countries  Beghards,{9) 
§  4.  Better  characters  perhaps  than  these,  certainly  honest  and  candid^ 
though  illiterate,  were  those  men  whom  Gerhard  bishop  of  Cambray  and 
Arras  reconciled  to  the  church,  at  the  council  of  Arras,  A.D.  1090. 
These  likewise  received  their  doctrines  from  Italian^  and  particularly  firom 
one  Gundulf,  According  to  their  own  account,  they  supposed  all  religion 
to  consist  in  pious  exercises,  and  in  actions  conformable  to  the  law  of  God, 
while  they  despised  all  external  worship.  In  particular,  (I.)  they  rejected 
baptism,  as  a  rite  of  no  use  as  regards  salvation ;  and  especially  the  bap- 
tism of  infants.     (II.)  The  Lord's  Supper,  they  discarded  for  the 


reason.  (HI*)  They  denied  that  churches  are  any  more  holy  than  private 
houses.  (IV.)  Altars  they  pronounced  to  be  heaps  of  stones ;  and  there- 
fore worthy  of  no  reverence.  (V.)  They  disapproved  of  tlie  use  of  in- 
cense and  of  holy  oil  in  religious  worship.  (VI.)  The  ringing  of  bells,  or 
signals  as  bishop  Gerhard  calls  them,  they  would  not  tolerate.  (VII.)  They 
denied  that  ministers  of  religion,  (bishops,  presbyters,  and  deacons),  were 
of  divine  appointment ;  and  maintained,  that  the  church  could  exist  without 
an  order  of  teachers.  (VIII.)  They  contended,  that  the  funeral  rites  were 
invented  by  the  priests,  to  gratify  their  avarice  ;  and  that  it  was  of  no  con- 
sequence whether  a  person  were  buried  in  the  churchyard,  or  in  some 
other  place.  (IX.)  Penance  as  then  practised,  that  is,  punishments  volun- 
tarily endured  for  sins,  they  deemed  of  no  use.  (X.)  They  denied,  that 
the  sins  of  the  dead  who  are  in  the  world  of  torment  or  in  purgatory^  can 
be  expiated  by  masses^  by  gifts  to  the  poor,  and  by  vicarious  penance  ;  and 
doubtless  they  rejected  the  idea  ofpttrgatory  itself.  (XI.)  They  held  mar- 
by  them,  were  consumed  in  the  flames. —  97,  and  in  his  Histor.  Eccles.,  torn,  ii.,  p. 
Such  is  the  stoiy,  as  told  by  their  enemies.  1388,  dtc,  defends  the  cause  of  these  canons 
It  is  reasonable  to  give  them  all  the  credit,  of  Orleans.  But  this  otherwise  ezceUcat 
which  their  enemies  allow  to  them,  and  to  and  discerning  man  seems  to  have  been  ear- 
make  abatements  only  from  what  is  said  to  ried  too  far,  by  his  zeal  for  augmenting  tbs 
their  disadvantage.  The  whole  description  number  of  the  witTUSMCs  far  the  truth, 
of  their  infernal  night-meetings,  and  eating  (9)  Of  this  class  of  people  we  shall  treat 
the  ashes  of  murdered  infants,  is  doubtless  hereafter,  in  the  13th  century ;  at  which  pe- 
mere  calumny.  Their  intelligence,  and  the  riod  they  were  first  drawn  from  their  cos- 
spotless  purity  of  their  lives,  are  well  attest-  cealment  into  full  view,  and  condemned  m 
ed.  The  account  given  of  their  doctrines  many  councils  especially  in  Germany.  Ttt 
is  lame,  and  coming  from  those  who  were  they  had  long  before  been  working  toeirwiy 
their  inferiors  in  knowledge  of  the  Scrip-  in  secret  This  sect  held  some  opiniont  m 
tures,  and  so  hostile  as  to  bum  them  at  the  common  with  the  Manicheans ;  whracs 
stake,  it  is  impossible  to  ascertain  what  their  the  undisceming  theologians  of  those  tioM 
real  sentiments  were. — TV.]  might  easily  be  led  to  regard  them  u  a 

(8)  Joe.  Basnage,  in  his  Histoire  des    bnoich  of  the  Manirbwani. 
Eglises  Refanii6es,  tomo  i.,  period  ir^  p. 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  *  205 

riage  to  be  pernicious,  and  condemned  it  in  all  cases.(lO)  (XII.)  They 
allowed  indeed  some  reverence  to  be  paid  to  the  apostles,  and  to  the  mar» 
tyrs  ;  but  to  confessors^  (by  whom  they  intended  those  denominated  saiaUf 
and  who  had  not  suf^red  death  for  Christ's  sake),  they  would  have  no  rev. 
erence  paid ;  declaring  that  their  corpses  were  no  bettor  than  those  of 
other  persons.  (XIII.)  The  custom  of  chanting  in  churches  and  religious 
assemblies,  they  represented  as  superstitious  and  unlawful.  (XIV.)  They 
denied  a  cross  to  be  more  holy  than  other  wood,  and  therefore  denied  it 
any  honour.  (XV.)  They  would  have  the  images  of  Christ  and  the  saints, 
to  be  removed  from  the  churches  and  receive  no  kind  of  adoration.  (XVI.) 
Finally,  they  were  displeased  with  the  difference  of  rank  and  of  powers 
and  prerogatives,  among  the  clergy.(ll)  Whoever  considers  the  defects 
in  the  prevailing  religion  and  doctrines  of  that  age,  will  not  think  it 
strange,  that  many  persons  throughout  Europe,  possessing  good  under- 
standings and  pious  feelings,  should  have  fellen  into  such  sentiments  as 
these. 

§  5.  Towards  the  close  of  this  century,  about  the  year  1089,  a  more 
subtle  controversy  was  raised  in  France,  by  RosceUn  a  canon  of  Com- 
peigne ;  who  was  not  the  lowest  of  the  dialecticians  of  the  age,  and  a  prin- 
cipal doctor  in  the  sect  of  the  Nominalists,  He  maintained,  that  it  could 
not  be  conceived  at  all  how  the  Son  of  God  could  assume  human  nature, 
without  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit's  doing  the  same,  unless  we  sup- 
posed the  three  persons  in  the  Godhead  to  be  three  tJungs,  or  separately 
existing  natures,  (such  as  three  angels  are,  or  three  human  souls),  though 
those  three  divine  things  might  have  one  will  and  one  power.  Being  told 
that  this  opinion  would  imply  that  there  are  three  Grods,  he  boldly  replied, 
that  were  it  not  for  the  harshness  of  the  expression  it  might  be  truly  said 
there  are  three  Gods.(12)     He  was  compelled  to  condemn  this  error  in 

(10)  I  cannot  eanly  believe  this  was  al-  head  with  no  Uttle  hatred,  yet  he  concedes 
together  so.  I  should  rather  suppose,  that  in  his  hook  de  fide  Trinitatis,  that  the  opin- 
these  people  did  not  wholly  condemn  mat-  ion  of  his  opponent  may  he  admissible  in  a 
limony,  but  only  judj^ed  celibacy  to  be  more  certain  sense  ;  and  he  frequently  states,  that 
holy  than  the  married  state.  he  does  not  know  certainly  what  his  views 

(11)  See  the  Synodus  Atrebatensis,  in  were  ;  and  even  says  that  he  suspects,  they 
Lue.  Dachery^s  Spicilegium  scriptor.  veter.,  were  less  exceptionable  than  his  adversaries 
tom.  i.,  p.  607-624.  Argentre'8  Collectio  represented  them.  De  fide  Trinitatis,  cap. 
Jodicior.  de  novis  erroribus,  tom.  i.,  p.  7.  iii.,  p.  44,  he  says  :  "  But  perhaps  he  {Ros- 
[See  also  SchroeckfCt  Kirchengesch.,  vol.  eelin)  does  not  say,  jiist  as  three  human 
zziiL,  p.  324,  dec.— Tr.]  «ou^,  or  three  angels  are  ;  but  he  who  com- 

(12)  Thus  his  sentiments  are  stated  by  municated  his  sentiments  to  me  might  make 
jdn,  who  accused  him  to  Antelm  in  an  this  comparison  without  authority  for  it, 
Epistle  which  is  published  by  Baluze,  Mis-  while  he  {Roseelin)  only  affirmed  that  the 
cell.,  tom.  iv.,  p.  478;  also  by  Ansdm  of  three  persons  are  three  thin^s^  without  add- 
Canterbury,  in  his  hook  de  fide  Trinitatis  ing  any  comparison.^  So  m  his  forty-first 
wiitten  against  RoteeUn;  0pp.,  tom.  i.,  p.  Epist.,  Book  ii.,  p.  357,  being  about  to  stattf 
41,  43,  and  in  tom.  ii.,  p.  356 ;  Epist.,  lib.  Roscclin^s  opinion,  he  prefaces  it  thus : 
ii.,  ep.  zxxv. ;  and  lastly  by  Puleo  of  Beau-  **  Which  however,  I  cannot  believe  without 
▼ais,  in  AnseMs  0pp.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  357,  hesitation."  The  reader,  I  think,  will  clear- 
Epist.,  lib.  ii.,  ep.  zli.  But  all  theae  were  ly  see,  that  Anselm  the  determined  enemy 
■dversaries  of  Roseelin,  who  may  be  sup-  of  the  Nominalists,  distrusted  the  candour 
posed  either  to  have  perverted  his  meaning,  and  fairness  of  Roseehn^s  accusers  in  do- 
or to  have  not  understood  it  correctly.  Am  scribing  his  opinions,  and  supposed  him  to  be 
Anselm  himself  leads  me  to  have  much  hes-  less  erroneous  than  they  represented.  If  I 
Hation  and  doubt ;  for  while  he  regarded  do  not  misjudge,  this  whole  controversy  ori- 
th«  NammalisU  of  whom  Roseelin  was  the  ginated  from  the  hot  disputes  between  th« 


SW  BOOK  m.-«ENTUBY  ZI.— PART  IL— CHAP.  V. 

the  council  of  Soisaoos,  A.D.  1092 :  but  as  soon  as  the  dajiger  was  ftat, 
be  resumed  it.  He  was  then  ordered  to  quit  the  couotiy.  And  white  on 
exile  in  England,  he  raised  new  commotions ;  contentiously  maintauui^ 
amonK  other  things,  that  the  sons  of  priests  and  all  bom  out  of  wedlock* 
flhouia  never  be  admitted  to  the  rank  of  clergymen ;  which  was  a  very 
odious  doctrine  in  those  times.  Being  expelled  from  England  for  thsM 
things,  he  returned  to  Prance,  and  residing  at  Paris  renewed  the  old  coo. 
tention.  But  being  pressed  and  harassed  on  all  sides  by  his  adversaries 
he  at  last  went  to  Aquitain,  and  there  spent  the  remainder  of  his  lifo  da* 
voutly  and  peace{iilly.(13) 

Nonujuiliiu  tai  the  RadUf.    The  HmI-  upon  ChirrMis ;  ioi  hii  mwmie*  thenc*  a^ 

i>ta  teem  to  baT«  dnwn  thi>  infennce  Inim  ferred,  that  he  taught  the  eiiitence  of  tkn« 

the  pcinciplei  of  (be  Nanu<nalutt,  of  trhom  God*.     If  any  of  RoKtla^t  own  ■liliiiJi 

BoKdin  wu   the    held  :    If,  u  jaii   nip-  vera  now  eiUat,  ■  better  eeUmate  conUM 

poaa,  winerxd  tubjecU  Ve  mere  nordi  and  foimed  af  thia  controTenr. 

Daniel,  and  the  whole  acience  of  dialeclict  U  (13)  Boula\/'t  Hialaria  Acad.  Paria.,  toia. 

concerned  onlj  with  nainee,  than  doabtleaa  i.,  p.  4SG,  4S9.    Jo.  MalriUmi'M  AiroiL  Bo^ 

the  three  penoni  in  the  GotUiead  will  tM,  in  edict,  lorn.  T.,  p.  861.     Hialoire  littanm 

7011T  Tiew,  not  three  Uang;  but  onijr  thiee  de  ta  France,  tome  ix.,  p.  858,  ice.    Jbd. 

nanut.     By  no  meani,  uawered  AmmIh  ;  Pagi,  Ciitica  in  ButmiiuD,  ad  ann.  lOV^' 

the  Fathei,  Son,  and  Helj  Spirit  ue  not  torn,  n.,  p.  3IT,  See.    J*e.  Lmguemi,  ]Q» 

men  none*,  but  belong  to  Uis  claaa  of  toire  de  VEgtiae  OaUkane,  tese  viiL,  p. 

lUngt.    But  while  ahnnning  Scylla,  be  lan  B9,  dtc 


CENTURY    TWELFTH. 

PART  I. 

THE  EXTERNAL  HISTORY  OF  THE    CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THB  PEOSPBBOnS  EVENTS  OF  THE  CHUECH. 

^1,2.  Conversion  of  Pagan  Nations. — ^  3.  The  Fins. — ^  4.  The  Lrvonians. — J  5.  TTia 
Slavonians. — ^  6.  Estimate  of  these  Conversions. — ^  7.  The  Tartars  and  Presbyter 
John. — (f  8.  Unfortunate  Issue  of  the  Expeditions  to  Palestine. — ^  9.  Renewal  of  the 
Crusades. — (f  10.  Extinction  of  the  Kingdom  of  Jerusalem. — ^.  11.  The  Third  Crusade. 
— ^  13.  Its  Result.—^  13.  Orders  of  Knights  Militant.  First,  the  Order  of  St.  John. 
— $  14.  Second^  that  of  Templars. — ^  15.  Third,  that  of  Teutonic  Knights. 

§  1.  A  coNSiDEEABLB  part  of  the  inhabitants  of  Europe,  especially  in 
its  northern  regions,  were  still  ignorant  of  Christianity  and  devoted  to  the 
foolish  superstitions  of  their  ancestors.  In  the  conversion  of  these,  there- 
fore, the  zealous  in  religion  occupied  themselves  in  this  century ;  yet  not 
all  of  them  with  equal  success  or  equal  discretion.  Boleslaus  duke  of  Po- 
land, after  vanquishing  the  Pomeranians  concluded  a  peace  with  them,  on 
the  condition  diat  they  should  allow  the  Christian  religion  to  be  freely 
preached  and  expounded  to  them.  Accordingly  Otto  bishop  of  Bamberg, 
a  man  distinguished  in  this  age  for  his  zeal  in  propagating  Christianity,  was 
sent  among  them  for  this  purpose,  in  the  year  1124.  He  baptized  a  con- 
siderable number,  but  was  utterly  imable  to  overcome  the  obstinacy  of  many. 
On  his  return  to  Germany,  a  large  part  of  those  baptized  by  him  relapsed 
into  idolatry.  He  therefore  took  another  journey  into  Pomerania,  in  the 
year  1126,  and  amid  many  difficulties  succeeded  in  strengthening  and  ex. 
tending  the  feeble  church  there.(l)    From  this  time  onward,  Christianity 

(1)  See  Henry  Contttiw,  Lectiones  An-  them  from  their  superstitious  practices, 
tiqua,  torn,  iii.,  part  ii.,  p.  34,  where  is  a  They  did  not  go  into  the  essentials  of  Chris- 
Life  of  OUOj  whom.  Clemtnt  III.  in  the  year  tianity.  They  must  observe.  Sundays,  and 
1189,  enrolled  in  the  catalogue  of  saints,  the  feast  days  ;  they  must  fast;  must  bring 
See  the  Acta  Sanctor.  mensis  Julii,  tom.  i.,  their  children  to  be  baptized,  with  certain 
p.  349,  &c.  Dan.  Crmner,  Chronicle  of  the  formalities  at  Whitsuntide ;  must  not  mur- 
church  of  Pomerania,  Book  i.,  written  in  der  their  dauffhters,  as  formerly ;  must  re- 
German.  Chriit.  SchotgeiCt  German  tract,  frain  from  polygamy ;  must  not  many  theiz 
on  the  conversion  of  the  Pomeranians  by  sod-mothers ;  and  m  general,  must  refrain 
Otto ;  Stargard,  1724,  4to.  Jo.  MahiiJUnCt  fsom  marrying  kindred  wiUiin  U>e  sixth  and 
Annales  Benedict.,  tom.  vi.,  p.  1S8,  146,  seventh  decrees;  they  must  not  bury  the 
823.  [Likewise  Jo.  Bugenhagen't  Pome-  bodiesof  Christiana  among  those  of  paeans; 
rania,  published  by  /.  JET.  BaUluuar,  Greifs-  must  build  no  idol  temples ;  consult  no 
waM,  1728,  4to,  p.  9B,  64,  78,  6cc.  The  soothsayer;  eat  nothing  that  is  unclean;  do 
precepts  given  bv  this  apostle  to  his  new  penance  often,  dec.  See  the  Chion.  tlrs- 
converts,  wen  dafigaed  du«flj  to  weu  peig .  et  Halbeiatad.  •dann.  1134.— SeiU.] 


SOS  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XH.— PART  I.— CHAP.  I. 

became  so  established  among  the  Pomeranians,  that  Adalbert  could  be  or« 
daitied  as  their  first  bishop. 

§  2.  Waldemar  I.  king  of  Denmark,  obtained  very  great  fame  by  the 
many  wars  he  undertook  against  the  pagan  nations,  the  Slares,  the  Wendsy 
the  Vandals,  and  others.  He  fought  not  only  for  the  interests  of  his  sub- 
jects, but  likewise  for  the  extension  of  Christianity ;  and  wherever  he  was 
successful,  he  demolished  the  temples  and  images  of  the  gods,  the  altars  and 
groves,  and  commanded  Christian  worship  to  be  set  up.  In  particular,  he 
subdued  in  the  year  1168  the  whole  island  of  Rugen,  which  lies  near  to 
Pomerania ;  and  then  he  compelled  its  ferocious,  savage,  piratical  inhabi« 
tants  who  had  been  addicted  to  senseless  superstitions,  to  hear  Christian 
preachers  and  to  embrace  the  Christian  worship.  The  king's  designs  were 
promoted  and  executed,  by  Absalom  archbishop  of  Lund,  a  man  of  talents 
whom  the  king  employed  as  his  chief  counsellor  on  all  subjects.(2) 

§  3.  The  Fins,  who  infested  Sweden  with  frequent  inroads,  were  attacked 
by  Eric  IX.  king  of  Sweden,  called  SL  Eric  ailer  his  death,  and  by  him  sub- 
dued afler  many  bloody  batUes.  As  to  the  year  when  this  took  place,  his- 
torians disagree.(8)  The  vanquished  nation  was  commanded  to  follow  the 
religion  of  the  conqueror,  which  most  of  them  did  with  reluctance  and  dis- 
gust. (4)  The  shepherd  and  guardian  assigned  to  this  new  church,  was  Hat- 
ry  archbishop  of  Upsal,  who  had  accompanied  the  king.  But  as  he  treated 
these  new  Christians  too  rigorously,  and  attempted  to  punish  severely  a 
man  of  great  influence  who  had  committed  murder,  he  was  himself  massa- 
cred; and  the  pontiff  Hicu^rian  IV.  enrolled  him  among  the  saints. (5) 

§  4.  Towards  the  close  of  the  century,  perhaps  in  the  year  1186,  some 
merchants  of  Bremen  or  of  Lubec  trading  to  Livonia,  took  along  with  them 
Mainhard  a  regular  canon  of  St.  Augustine  in  the  monastery  of  Segeberg 
in  Halsatia,  to  bring  that  warlike  and  uncivilized  nation  to  the  Christian 
faith.  But  as  very  few  would  listen  to  him,  Mainhard  consulted  the  Roman 
pontiff,  who  created  him  the  first  bishop  of  the  Livonians,  and  decreed 
that  war  should  be  waged  against  the  opposers.(6)  This  war,  which  was 
first  waged  with  the  Esthonians,  was  extended  farther  and  prosecuted 
more  vigorously,  by  Bertkold  the  second  bishop  of  the  Livonians,  after  the 
death  of  Mainhard ;  for  this  Berthold  formerly  abbot  of  Lucca,  marched 
with  a  strong  army  from  Saxony,  and  recommended  Christianity  not  bj 

(2)  Saxo  Grammaticns,  Historia  Danica,  Erie  BenzeliuSf  Monumenta  eccleaiae  Sii«^ 
lib.  xiv.,  p.  239.    Hclmoldy  Chron.  Slavo-    gothicae,  pt.  i.,  p.  33,  &c. 

rum,  lib.  ii.,  c.  xii.,  p.  234,  with  the  note        (6)  [The  apostles  of  those  timet,  agreet* 

there  of  Henry  Bangert.    Pontoppidan,  An-  bly  to  the  example  of  the  succeason  of  St 

nales  eccles.  Danicae,  torn,  i.,  p.  404,  dec.  Peter  in  that  age,  made  use  of  the  doable 

[Sehroeekh'9  Kirchengesch.,  vol.  xxr.,  p.  sword,  first  the  spiritnal,  and  where  this 

245,  dec. — Tr.]  would  not  penetrate,  the  material  awoid. 

(3)  Most  of  them,  with  Baronius,  refer  it  And  this  last,  Mainhard  knew  well  how  to 
to  the  year  1151.  VasUmut  places  it  in  nse.  In  the  war  against  the  Letteeor  Li- 
1150,  and  Oemhielmius  A.D.  1157.  thuanians,  he  taught  his  Livonians  the  ait  of 

(4)  Claud.  Oemhielmius^  Historia  Ecclet.  erecting  fortified  castles,  and  in  genenl  a 
ffentis  Suecorum,  lib.  iv.,  cap.  iv.,  ^  13.  Jo.  better  method  of  carrying  on  war.  His 
Itoceeniusj  Historia  Suecica,  lib.  iii.,  p.  76,  lieutenant  wasDieterich,  a  Cistercian  monk, 
ed.  Frankf.  Jsr.  Erlandust  Vita  Erici  Sane-  who  was  afterwards  bishop  of  Esthonia.  Ha 
ti,  cap.  vii.  VattoviuSf  Yitis  Aquilonia,  p.  was  also  Mainhard's  envoy  to  the  pope,  who 
65,  dec.  proffered  indulgences  to  all  that  would  tf» 

(5)  Jo.  VMitotitu,  Vitis  Aquilonia,  tea  some  the  crose  and  march  against  tha  liv*- 
Titaa  SaaetonuB  la^  Snaogothiei,  p.  68.  iuaii8.-«'iSdU.] 


PROSPEROUS  fiVENTS.  209 

lUfgUments  but  by  slaughter  and  battle.(7)  Following  his  example,  the 
third  bishop,  Albertf  previously  a  canon  of  Bremen,  entered  Livonia  in  the 
year  1108  well  supported  by  a  fresh  army  raised  in  Saxony ;  and  fixing 
his  camp  at  Riga,  he  instituted,  by  authority  of  ImtocerU  III.  the  Roman 

E>ntiff,  the  military  order  of  knights  sword-hearers^  who  should  compel  the 
ivonians  by  force  of  arms  to  submit  to  baptism.(8)  New  forces  were 
inarched  from  time  to  time  from  Grermany,  by  whose  valour  and  that  of 
the  sword-bearers  the  wretched  people  were  subdued  and  exhausted,  so 
that  they  at  last  substituted  the  images  of  Christ  and  the  saints  in  place  of 
their  idols.  The  bishops  and  knights  partitioned  out  among  themselves, 
the  lands  most  unjustly  wrested  from  the  ancient  possessors.  (9) 

§  5.  The  subjugation  and  conversion  of  the  Slavonians,  who  inhabited 
the  shores  of  the  Baltic  and  were  most  inveterate  enemies  of  the  Chris« 
tians,  gave  employment  to  both  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  rulers,  during 
nearly  the  whole  century.  Among  them,  prince  Henry  the  Lion  was  dis- 
tinguished. Among  odker  measures  conducive  to  the  renovation  of  the 
Slavonian  character,  he  restored  and  liberally  endowed  three  bishoprics  in 
Slavonia  beyond  the  Elbe ;  namely,  Ratzeburg,  Aldenburg  which  was  soon 
•fker  transferred  to  Lubec,  and  Schwerin.(10)    Among  the  religious  teach* 

(7)  [Berthold  was  a  Cistercian,  and  was  (10)  See  the  Origines  Ouelphice,  torn, 
appointed  successor  to  Maintuvrd  in  the  iii.,  p.  16,  19,  34,  41,  55,  61,  63,  73,  83, 
year  1 196,  by  the  archbishop  of  Bremen,  who  and  the  valuable  Preface  of  Seheidiutf  ^  ziv., 
wished  to  enlarge  his  proTince  by  the  addi*  p.  41.  LudevDig^s  Reliquis  Manuscriptor., 
tion  of  Livonia.  His  first  expedition  to  li*  torn.  ▼!.,  p.  330,  dec.  Jo.  Em.  de  Westpha* 
▼onia  was  onsuccessluL  The  Livonians  be-  Un't  Monnmenta.  inedita  reram  Cimbricar. 
lieved,  that  he  came  among  them  only  to  en-  et  Megapolens.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  1998,  du:.  [Ac- 
rich  himself  out  of  them,  and  he  ionnd  it  cording  to  Helmdd^  in  his  Chronicon  Slav- 
best  to  make  his  escape  firom  them.  When  or.,  lib.  i.,  c.  69,  it  was  Harttnek  the  arch- 
be  returned  with  an  armed  force,  in  1198,  bishop  of  Hamburg,  who  re-established  these 
the  Livonians  killed  him.  But  the  army  of  bishoprics.  The  archduke  Henry  had  pre- 
crusaders  so  terrified  the  inhabitants,  that  viousiy  made  some  campaigns  into  the  ter- 
ihey  admitted  clergymen  among  them ;  ritoiT  of  the  Slavonians ;  but  his  object  had 
though  these,  they  soon  after  cha^d  out  of  not  been  to  propagate  Christianity.  (Nulla 
die  country. — Sefd.}  de  Christianitate,  says  HelrnoU,  Uiii  mentio, 

(8)  See  Henry  Leonh.  SchurtJUiseh^  His-  sed  tantum  de  pecunia.)  Otto  the  Great 
toria  ordinis  Ensifcrorum  equitum,  Wittenb.,  had  formerly  established  the  bishopric  of  Al- 
1701,  8vo.  denburg,  which  extended  from  that  of  Hoi- 

(9)  See  the  Origines  Livoniae,  sen  Chron-  stein  as  far  as  the  Peene  and  the  town  of 
icon  vetus  Livonicnm,  published  with  copi-  Demmin  :  and  under  Ezo  the  tenth  bishop, 
oos  notes,  Frankf.,  1740,  fol.,  by  Jo.  Dan.  this  bishopric  was  divided  by  Adalbert  arcn- 
Oruber ;  who  in  his  ix>tes,  mentions  and  cor-  bishop  of  Hamburg,  into  tnree  bishoprics, 
nets  all  the  other  writers  on  the  subject  those  of  Mecklenburg  and  Ratzeburg  being 
[We  have  also  three  epistles  of  pope  iimo-  eroated  within  it.  But  these  bishoprics,  aN 
€ent  III.  relating  to  tbo  conversion  of  tho  ter  the  extinction  of  Christianity  in  tlie  ter- 
Livonians.  The  fint  is  addressed  to  all  the  ritories  of  the  Slavonians,  remained  vacant 
Christians  in  Saxony  and  Westphalia ;  the  eighty-four  years  or  till  the  times  of  Hart- 
seoMid,  to  the  Christiana  in  the  countries  of  wich.  This  archbishop  having  in  vain  la- 
the Slavonians ;  and  the  third,  to  the  believ-  boured  to  reannex  the  Danish,  Norwegian* 
en  beyond  the  Elbe.  In  these  the  popo  uid  Swedish  bishoprics  to  his  archiepiscopal 
commands  such  as  wen  under  vows  ot  pil*  province  to  which  they  had  formerly  belong- 
grimaee  tb  Rome,  to  substitute  for  them  a  ed,  that  he  might  not  be  without  suffragans 
crusade  against  the  Livonians.  RaynMf  re-established  ue  old  Slavonian  bishoprics : 
Aimales,  ad  ann.  1199,  No.  38,  and  Cod.  and  made  TVtee/tn  bish«>  of  Aldenburg,  and 
Diplom.  Polon.,  torn,  v.,  p.  l.—Sckl,  See  Emmakard  biJbop  of  Mecklenburg,  without 
also  a  full  account  of  these  conversions,  in  the  knowledge  or  the  archduke  uid  count, 
2Voilv*«  View  of  the  Russian  Empire,  voUl,  who  seixed  upon  all  tho  first  year's  tithes  in 
p.  689-568,  Lond.,  1799, 8  folt.  8to.— TV.]  the  bisfaopiic  of  Aldenboig.    7«t  the  aich- 

\0L.  U.— D  P 


SIO     BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XII.— PART  1.— CHAP.  L 

era  who  assailed  the  ignorance  and  stupidity  of  this  barbarous  nation^  Hm 
most  distinguished  was  ViceUn  of  Hameby  a  man  who  had  but  few  eipods 
in  that  age,  and  who  from  presiding  over  the  regular  canons  of  St.  An- 
gustine  at  Faldem,  was  at  length  niade  bishop  of  Aldenburg.  For  nearij 
thirty  years,  from  A.D.  1124  to  A.D.  1154,  the  time  of  his  death,  he  ku 
boured  amid  innumerable  difficulties,  indefatigably,  persereringlyy  and 
successfully,  in  instructing  the  Slavonians  and  alluring  them  to  ChristiiD> 
ity.  He  also  performed  many  other  praiseworthy  deeds^  which  have  ren- 
dered his  name  immortal.(ll) 

§  6.  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  repeat  here  what  has  several  times  been 
remarked  already,  that  barbarous  nations  brought  mto  the  pale  of  the  Chris- 
tian church  in  this  manner,  became  disciples  of  Christ  in  name  only  and 
not  in  reality.  The  religion  taught  them,  was  not  the  pure  and  simple  doc- 
trine which  Christ  taught,  but  a  method  of  appeasing  Grod  by  ceremonies 
and  external  acts,  which  was  in  several  respects  very  nearly  allied  to  tha 
religion  which  they  were  required  to  abandon.  Take  out  the  history  and 
the  name  of  Christ,  the  sign  of  the  cross,  some  prayers,  and  a  disagreement 
in  rites,  and  it  will  not  be  difficult  to  reconcile  both  to  each  other  to  a  great 
extent.  Besides,  many  practices  were  still  tolerated  among  these  nations^ 
which  were  wholly  inconsistent  with  the  nature  of  Christianity,  and  whidi 
betrayed  very  great  impiety ;  for  the  priests  with  but  few  exceptions,  did 
not  labour  to  remove  the  spiritual  maladies  of  their  minds  and  to  unite  their 
souls  to  God,  but  to  advance  their  own  interests  and  those  of  the  Roman 
pontiff,  by  extending  and  establishing  their  dominion. 

§  7.  In  Asiatic  Tartary  near  to  Cathai,  a  great  revolution  took  place 
near  the  beginning  of  this  century,  and  a  revolution  very  fevourable  to  the 
cause  of  Christianity.  For  on  the  death  of  Coiremchan  or  as  others  call 
him  KenchaUy  a  very  powerful  king  of  the  eastern  regions  of  Asia,  at  the 
close  of  the  preceding  century,  a  certain  priest  of  the  Nestorians  inhabit- 
ing those  countries  whose  name  was  Jokiij  made  so  successful  an  attack 
upon  the  kingdom  while  destitute  of  a  head  that  he  gained  possession  of  it, 
and  from  a  presbyter  became  the  sovereign  of  a  great  empire.  This  was 
the  famous  Prester  John,  whose  country  was  for  a  long  time  deemed  by 


duke  listened  to  the  complaints  of  the  biihop,  so  lon^  opposed  Christianitj.    Thejr 

and  promised  to  sapport  him,  provided  he  drained  by  oppressive  conthhntions,  and 

would  receive  the  investiture  from  his  hands,  refused  Uie  privileges  enjoyed  by  Saxc 

This  however  the  bishop  refused,  because  it  Prihetlan  a  Pomeranian  chief,  said  to  tha 

was  an  innovation  upon  the  general  custom,  bishop  that  would  convert  him :  **  Deotar 

which  was  for  bishops  to  receive  investiture  nobis  jura  Saxonum  in  pnediis  et  leditibM, 

only  from  emperors  and  kings ;  and  the  cler-  et  libenter  erimus  Christiani,  aedificabinas 

gr  of  Bremen  urged  him  to  take  this  course,  ecclesias,  dabimus  decimas,"  d(c.— <SdU.] 
ut  a  friend  advised  Wicelin  to  yield  to  the        (11)  A  particular  account  of  Fwclm  is 

wishes  of  the  archduke,  for  the  sake  of  the  given  by  Jo.  MoUer,  in  his  Cimbria  littcn- 

good  of  the  church,  suggesting  to  him  that  ta,  tom.  ii.,  p.  910,  &c.,  and  by  PeierLum 

the  protection  of  neither  the  archbishop  nor  bechu^  in  hu  Res  Hamburg.,  lib.  ii.,  p.  1% 

the  emperor  would  be  of  much  service  to  and  by  others.    But  the  illustrious  Jo.  Enu 

him,  unless  he  had  the  friendship  of  the  arch-  de  WutphaUn  has  exceeded  all  otheit  ta 

duke  the  immediate  lord  of  the  country,  diligence,  in  his  Origines  Neomonaatcr.  sk 

He  at  length  deemed  it   necessary  to  fol*  Bordesbolmens.,  which  axe  extant  in  ths 

low  this  advice ;  and  received  investiture  by  Monuments  inedita  Cimbrica,  torn,  ii.,  p. 

the  staff  from  the  archduke,  who  gave  him  2344,  dec.    The  preface  of  the  volume  alio 

the  village  of  Bnzoe  (Butzow).    From  the  deserves  to  be  consulted,  p.  83,  dec.    An 

same  Helmold  from  whom  these  statements  engraved  likeneaf  of  Viakn  ii  found  in  the 

are  drawn,  it  appeira»  why  the  SUvonians  Torame. 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  211 

the  Europeans  the  seat  of  all  felicity  and  opulence.  Because  he  had  been 
a  preshyter  before  he  gained  the  kii^om,  most  persons  continued  to  call 
him  Prester  Johnj  after  he  had  acquir^  regal  dignity.(12)    His  regal 

(13)  The  atttemenU  here  made  respect-  ii.,  p.  367,  &c.  But  in  the  17ch  ceDtmT, 
iDg  the  famous  Prester  Jt^tn,  whom  our  an-  many  writings  having  been  brought  to  light 
ceetors  from  the  13th  century  onward  sup-  which  had  been  unknown,  the  learned  in 
poeed  to  be  the  greatest  and  most  prosper-  great  numbers  abandoned  this  Portuguese 
•OS  of  all  kings,  not  only  have  the  greatest  conjecture,  and  agreed  that  Prester  John 
appearance  of  probability  among  all  the  ac-  must  have  reigned  in  Asia ;  but  they  still 
counts  that  are  given  of  him,  but  are  also  disagreed  as  to  the  location  of  his  kingdom 
supported  by  the  testimony  of  writers  of  and  some  other  points.  Yet  there  arc  some, 
candour  ana  the  most  worthy  of  credit ;  even  in  our  times  and  among  the  most  learn- 
namely,  Wdliam  of  Tripoli,  (see  Carolits  ed  men,  who  choose  to  give  credit  to  the 
du  Fresne,  notes  to  Joinville's  life  of  St  Portuguese  though  supported  by  no  proofs 
Lewis,  p.  89),  a  Dominican  and  bishop  of  and  authorities,  Unt  the  Abyssinian  emperor 
Gabul,  m  Otto  of  Frisingen's  Chronicon,  lib.  is  that  mighty  Prester  John,  rather  than  fol^ 
Tii.,  c.  33.  [This  bish^had  come  to  Rome  low  the  many  contemporaty  and  competent 
to  obtain  a  decision  by  an  umpire,  of  the  witnesses.  See  Euseb,  Renauiot,  Historia 
controversies  between  the  Armenian  and  patriarch.  Alexandrin.,  p.  333,  337.  Jos* 
Greek  churches.  On  this  occasion  he  re-  Franc.  LaJUau,  Histoire  des  decouveites  des 
hted,  that  a  few  years  before,  one  John  who  Portugais,  torn,  i.,  p.  58,  and  torn,  iii.,  p.  67. 
lived  in  the  extremities  of  the  east  beyond  Henr.  le  Grande  Diss,  de  Johanni  Presbyt« 
Pttrsia  and  Armenia,  and  was  both  a  king  in  Lobars  Voyage  d'Abyssinie,  torn,  i.^  p. 
and  a  priest,  had  become  a  Nestorian  Chris-  395,  dec.  [See  above,  note  (1),  p.  106,  and 
tian,  tOff ether  with  his  people  ;  that  he  had  Moshem^s  Historia  Tartaror.  eccles.,  p.  16, 
Taoquiuied  the  Median  and  Persian  kin^s,  &c.  Barcmiur,  Annales,  ad  ann.  1177,  sec. 
And  attempted  to  march  to  the  akl  of  ue  55,  gives  us  the  title  of  an  epistle  written 
church  at  Jerusalem,  but  was  obliged  to  de-  by  pope  Alexander  III.  to  Prester  John^ 
mtX  from  the  enterprise  because  be  was  un-  which  shoves  that  he  was  an  Indian  prince, 
able  to  pass  the  Tigris.  This  king  was  de-  and  a  friest :  **  Alexander  Episcopus  servus 
scended  from  the  Mayans  mentioned  in  the  servorum  Dei,  chariasimo  in  Chhsto  filio  il- 
Gospel,  and  was  so  nch  that  he  had  a  seep-  histri  et  msgnifico  Indarum  regi,  sacefdotum 
tre  of  emerald. — Schl.}  WUUam  Rubru-  sanctissimo,  salutem  et  Apostolicam  bene* 
^utt.  Voyage,  c.  zvixi.,  p.  86,  in  the  Antiqua  dictionem.** — TV.  That  the  Dalai  Lama 
m  Asiam  Itinera,  collected  l^  P.  Gerberon ;  was  the  Prester  John,  is  denied  by  Paulsen^ 
andi4l&frie,Chronicon,adann.  1165etll70,  the  real  author  of  MosheimU  HistTarta- 
in  Leibnitz's  Accessiones  Historical,  tom.  ror.  Ecclesiastica.  Yet  more  recently  Jok* 
ii.,p.  345and  355,  and  others.  It  is  strange  Eberh.  Fisehert  in  his  Introduction  to  the 
that  these  testimonies  should  have  been  dis-  History  of  Siberia,  p.  81,  (in  German)^  has 
regarded  by  learned  men,  and  that  so  many  maintained  this  opinion  ;  and  endeavoured 
Ofnnions  and  disputes  should  have  arisen  to  show  that  the  Dalai  Lonna  {Lama)  and 
respecting  Prester  John  and  the  region  in  Prester  John  are  the  same  person,  and  that 
which  he  lived,  and  shouM  have  continued  the  latter  name  is  a  fictitious  word,  which 
down  even  to  our  times.  But  such  is  the  the  Europeans  did  not  correctly  understand. 
haman  character,  that  what  has  most  sim-  And  wbc«ver  is  sensible  how  low  a  people 
plicity  and  plainness  is  despised,  and  what  may  sink  under  the  influence  of  miperstition, 
IS  marvelloos  and  obscure  is  preferred.  Pe-  will  not  deem  the  idolatry  of  the  Thibetians 
ter  CovilUums,  who  was  directed  in  the  15th  foil  pn>of  that  the  Giana  Lama  and  Prester 
century  by  J^tn  11.  king  of  Portugal,  to  John  could  not  be  the  same  person.  At 
make  inquiries  respecting  the  kingdom  of  least,  if  reliance  may  be  put  upon  Uie  ae« 
Prester  John^  when  arrived  in  Abyssinia  count  of  the  Aogustinian  eremite  Oeorge^ 
with  his  companions,  on  discovering  many  (of  which  Gatterer^s  Algem.  Hist.  Bibl.  con- 
things  in  the  emperor  of  the  Abyssiniana  or  tains  an  extract),  it  was  in  the  beginning  of 
Ethiopians  analogous  to  what  was  then  cur-  the  13th  century,  that  the  regal  power  in 
nntiv  reported  in  Europe  respectmg  Pres*  Thibet  was  first  joined  with  that  of  the 
ter  John,  supposed  that  he  had  discovered  Grand  Lama ;  which  is  a  new  argument  in 
that  John  wnom  he  was  ordered  to  inquire  favour  of  Fischer^s  opinion.  See  the  Hist, 
after.  And  he  easily  persuaded  the  Eruro-  Bibl.,  vol.  viii.,  p.  191. — Schl.  But  this 
paans,  then  scarcelv  emsfged  from  barba-  hypothesis  of  Fischer  seems  to  be  fully  sub- 
nsm,  to  fall  in  with  his  opinions.  See  John  verted,  by  the  arguments  of  Mosheim  and 
de  sicris  ecclesie  ordimtionibus,  pt.  PtMUtn,  Hist.  Tartaror.  eccles.,  p.  137,  dtc 


SIS  BOOK  in.— CENTURY  XU.— PAST  I.— CHAP.  I. 

n&me  was  Ungchan.  The  exalted  opinion  of  the  power  and  ricbe*  of  ddt 
Prester  John,  ealettuiied  by  the  Greeks  and  Latuu,  turooe  from  thia,  tfart 
being  elated  with  his  prosperity  and  the  succesc  of  bis  wars  with  tba 
ncigbix>uring  nations,  he  sent  ambassadors  and  letters  to  the  Roman  on 
peror  Frederic  L,  to  the  Greek  emperor  Manuel,  and  to  other  80Yereign% 
in  which  he  extravagEintly  proclaimed  his  own  majesty  and  wealth  aad 
power,  exalting  himself  above  all  the  kings  of  the  earth;  and  this  boul- 
ing  of  the  vainglorious  man,  the  Nestorians  laboured  with  all  their  poww 
to  confirm.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  son  or  brother,  whose  proper  nuns 
was  David,  but  who  was  also  generally  called  Pretter  Johm,  This  princ* 
was  vanquished  and  alain,  near  the  cIok  of  the  centnry,  by  that  aaf^Of 
Tartar  emperor,  GtTtghiikan. 

UThe  new  kingdom  of  Jerusalem  in  Syria,  established  in  the  pm> 
century  by  the  French,  seemed  at  the  beginning  of  this  centur  to 
flourish  and  to  stand  firm.  But  this  prosperity  was  soon  succeeded  hf 
adversity.  For  most  of  the  crusadera  havmg  returned  home,  and  tM 
Christian  generals  and  princes  that  remained  in  Palestine  being  more  >t> 
tentive  to  their  private  advantages  than  to  the  poblic  good,  the  Mohait 
tnedans  recovered  from  their  sudden  terror  and  consternation,  and  coUeet* 
ing  troops  and  resources  on  every  side,  attacked  and  harassed  the  Chiifc 
tians  with  perpetual  wars.  During  many  years  they  opposed  the  etoaaf 
with  valour;  bM  when  Atabec  ZenghUlS)  after  along  siege  had  taken  tM 
city  of  Edessa,  and  seemed  disposed  to  attack  Antioch,  the  courage  of  the 
Christians  began  to  fail.  They  therefore  implored  the  succour  of  the 
Christian  kings  of  Europe,  and  with  teais  supplicated  for  new  armies  of 
crusaders.  The  Roman  pontiffs  fitvoured  these  petitions,  and  lefl  no  meana 
untried  to  persuade  the  emperor  and  the  other  sovereigns  to  undertake 
another  expedition  to  Palestine. 

§  9.  This  new  crusade  was  long  a  subject  of  debate,  in  several  popnlu 
assemblies  and  in  the  councils.  At  lei^h  under  the  pontiff  Evgene  Ui. 
the  celebrated  abbot  of  Clairvaux  in  France,  St.  Bernard,  a  man  of  jni. 
mense  influence,  brought  the  question  to  an  issue.  For  when  he,  in  the 
year  1146,  preached  the  erota  (as  the  phrase  then  was)  in  both  Franco  and 
Germany,  but  especially  in  a  public  assembly  of  the  French  at  Vezelay, 
and  promised  in  the  name  of  God  great  victories  and  a  most  prospertnii 
issue  to  the  enterprise,  Lewis  VII.  king  of  the  French,  his  queen,  and  a 
vast  number  of  nobles  who  were  present,  devoted  themselves  to  the  aacred 
war.  Conrad  III.  emperor  of  the  Germans,  at  first  resisted  the  admoni- 
tions of  St.  Bernard ;  but  after  some  delay  he  followed  the  example  of  the 
French  king.  Both  therefore  proceeded  towards  Palestine  with  very  nn- 
merous  armies,  pursuing  different  routes.  But  the  greater  part  of  both 
armies  perished  miserably  on  the  road,  either  by  (amine  or  by  shipwreckt 
or  by  the  sword  of  the  Mohammedans,  to  whom  they  were  betrayed  bj 
the  perfidious  Greeks,  who  feared  the  Latins  more  than  they  did  the  Mo- 
hammedans. LewU  YII.  left  bis  country  in  the  year  1147,  and  arrived  at 
Antioch  in  the  mouth  of  March  in  the  following  year,  with  a  small  KSiaf 

Sm  SdaoeciKt  EirchcDgeKh.,  vol,  nv.,  over  CBrtiin  pnmncM.    The  Latio  bistast 

p.  193. — TV.]  uu  of  tbe  craatdee,  of  wfaom  ■  oulogns  is 

(13)  Aiahec  wu  ■□  officii)  title,  given  hj  eoUBcted  bjp  Jtc.  Bmgmrihu,  cdl  thii  Al^ 

Oie  StljuHan  empenm  or  Si^Umm  lo  tbe  ^  Zaig^i,  Stogmam.    8«e  Bartk.  Htr- 

HmteiMnti,  01  nwoji  whon  thtr  pkes*  Mi4  BUioth.  Omatds,  mi.  AliiM,  p.  Ml. 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  213 

•nd  muck  exhausted  by  its  mifierings.  Coimid  commenced  lus  march  in 
the  month  of  Afay,  1147,  and  in  November  of  the  same  year  joined  Lemis 
at  Nice,  having  lost  the  greater  part  of  his  troops  by  the  way.  Both  pro- 
ceeded to  Jerusalem  in  the  year  1148 ;  and  they  1^  back  to  Europe  the 
few  soldiers  that  survired,  in  the  year  1149.  For  these  princes  were  mu 
able  to  effect  any  thing,  among  other  causes  on  account  of  the  disame- 
ment  between  them.  The  6nly  effect  of  this  second  crusade  was,  to  drain 
Europe  of  a  great  portion  of  its  wealth  and  of  a  vast  number  of  its  inhabi- 
tants.(14) 

§  10.  Yet  the  unhappy  issue  of  this  second  crusade,  did  not  render  the 
Christian  cause  in  the  E^  absolutely  desperate.  If  the  Christian  princes 
had  attacked  the  enemy  with  their  combined  strength,  and  acted  in  bar- 
mony,  they  would  have  had  little  to  fear.  But  all  the  Latins  and  espe- 
cially their  chiefe,  abandoning  themselves  without  restraint  to  ambition, 
avarice,  injustice,  and  other  vices,  weakened  each  other  by  their  mutual 
^contentions,  jealousies,  and  broils.  Hence  a  valiant  general  of  the  Mo- 
hammedans, Sahheddin  whom  the  Latins  call  Saladinj  viceroy  or  rather 
king  of  Egypt  and  Syria,  assailed  the  Christians  in  the  most  successful 
manner,  captured  Guy  of  Lusignan,  the  king  of  Jerusalem,  in  the  fatal 
battle  of  Tiberias  A.D.  1187 ;  and  in  the  same  year  reduced  Jerusalem 

(14)  Beadet  the  historiaiis  of  the  Cru-  eigns  continued  together  for  a  few  days, 

tidet  nMDtkiiied  by  BmurarnuSt  see  Jo,  and  commenced  their  march  southerly  along 

MtLinUtm^t  Annates  Benedict.,  torn.  ▼!.,  p.  the  coast.     But  the  emperor  thinking  it  not 

399, 404^  407, 417, 461,  dec.    Jac.  OervaUf  honourable  for  him  to  attend  a  camp  in 

Histoire  de  TAbb^  Suger,  torn,  iii.,  p.  104,  which  he  had  no  command,  returned  to 

128,  173,  190,  239,  dec.    This  ISuger,  t.  Constantinople,  and  afterwards  embarked  for 

famous  abbot  of  St  Denys,  was  left  by  Leuh  the  Holy  Land.     Leteis  led  his  army  through 

iff  VII.  to  gOTern  kis  kingdom  during  his  Asia  Minor,  bending  his  course  into  the  in- 

abaence.     rierM,  Histoire  dee  Chevaliers  terior  to  avoid  passing  the  large  rivers  near 

de  Malte,  tome  L,  p.  86,  dec.    Jo.  Jmc,  their  months.    The  Mohammedans  hovered 

MaseoVj  de  rebus  imperii  sub  Conrado  III.  around  him,  cut  off  his  supplies,  and  at 

£The  French  army  of  crusaders  consisted  of  length  attacked  him  in  the  mountains  of 

lising  100,000  armed  men,  of  whom  70,000  Laodicea  to  great  advantage,  destroyed  a 

were  mounted  cuirassiers,  and  the  rest  in-  large  part  of  his  army,  and  came  near  to 

lantry.    The  Geiman  army  was  of  about  capturing  the  king  himself.     At  length  he 

tho  same  number.   The  emperor  moved  first,  arrived  with  the  wreck  of  his  army  at  Atta- 

Morsning  a  direct  course  through  Hungary,  lia,  the   capital  of  Pamphylia,  where  the 

Bulgaria,  and  Thrace,  to  Constantinople,  Greeks  drained  them  of  their  resources,  and 

where  he  was  to  wait  for  the  arrival  of  the  so  embarrassed  their  proceeding  by  land, 

king.    But  the  Greek  emperor  received  him  that  the  king  with  part  of  his  troops  was 

oomIt  ;  and  by  artifices  induced  him  to  cross  obliged  to  embark  on  board  the  few  vessels 

the  Dudanellea,  and  proceed  towards  Pal-  he  could  obtain,  leaving  the  remainder  of  his 

estine.    The  Grecian  guides  assigned  him,  army  to  fight  their  way  by  land,  if  they  could. 

led  him  into  defiles  and  dangerous  positions  Those  he  thus  left,  all  perished.    He  nd 

in  Lycaonia,  where  the  Mohammedans  at-  those  with  him  arrived  safe  in  Palestine, 

tacked  and  nearly  destroyed  his  army.    After  The  emperor  also  rejoined  him  with  a  few 

Ihe  k>ss  of  all  his  baggage,  he  was  obliged  troope.    Their  united  forces  formed  but  a 

€o  turn  back  with  but  a  handful  of  men.  small  army ;  yet  they  would  liave  been  able 

The  French  army  proceeded  from  Metz,  to  reduce  Damascus,  if  the  Christian  princes 

crossed  the  Rhine  at  Worms,  and  the  Dan-  of  the  East  had  not  disagreed,  and  thus 

nbe  at  Ratisbon,  passed  through  Hungary,  embarrassed   their  operations.    The  siege 

■nd  airired  safely  at  Constsntinople.    'Aere  was  abandoned ;  the  sovereigns  visited  fe» 

they  were  toU,  tho  German  army  had  pro-  rusalem  as  pilgrims,  and  at  length  return- 

ceeded  on,  and  wove  veiy  succes^ul  against  ed  to  Europe  with  less  than  a  tenth  part 

the  infidels.    Lewis  now  passed  the  straits,  of  the  meii  that  had  eolisted  in  the  crasado. 

and  was  at  Nice  when  Conrad  returned  with  — 2V.] 
theieuuitntofhiinuDedtnDy*    Tbeso?«f- 


S14  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XIL—PART  I.— CHAP.  I. 

under  his  power.(15)  After  this  ruinous  campaign,  the  hopes  of  th9 
Christians  in  the  East  rested  wholly  on  the  aid  to  be  derived  from  the 
kings  of  Europe.  And  this  aid  the  Roman  pontiff  obtained  for  theni,alUr 
much  and  repeated  solicitations ;  yet  the  issue  did  not  equal  his  designs  or 
his  wishes  and  efforts. 

§  11.  The  third  crusade  was  commenced  by  the  emperor  Frederic  L 
sumaraed  BarbaroseOf  who  with  a  large  army  of  Grermans  trayersed  tl» 
provinces  of  Greece,  in  the  year  1189,  and  after  sunnounting  numerous 
difficulties  in  Asia  Minor,  and  vanquishing  the  forces  of  a  Mohammedan 
king  resident  at  Iconium,  penetrated  into  Syria.  But  the  next  year,  while 
bathing  in  the  river  Saleph  which  passes  by  Seleuoia,  he  lost  his  life  in  a 
manner  unknown ;  and  a  great  part  of  his  soldiers  returned  to  Europe. 
The  others  indeed  continued  the  war,  under  Frederic  the  son  of  the  de- 
ceased emperor,  but  the  plague  swept  off  very  many  of  them,  and  at  lengtk 
their  general  the  emperor's  son,  in  the  year  1191,  when  the  rest  dispersedt 
and  very  few  of  them  returned  to  their  own  country. j(  16) 

§  12.  The  emperor  Frederic  was  followed  in  the  year  1190,  by  PhSf 
Augustus  king  of  France,  and  by  Biehard  sumamed  the  Lian-hearUdfhhig 
of  England.  Both  these  went  by  sea,  and  reached  Palestine  with  select 
troops  in  the  year  1191.  Their  first  battle  with  the  enemy,  was  not  un- 
successful ;  but  in  July  of  that  year,  after  the  reduction  of  the  city  of 
Acre,  the  king  of  Prance  returned  to  Europe ;  leaving  however  a  part  of 
his  troops  in  Palestine.  After  his  departure,  the  king  of  England  prose- 
jcuted  the  war  with  visour,  and  not  only  vanquished  Saladm  in  several 
battles,  but  also  took  Jaffa  and  Csesarea  cities  of  Palestine.  But  being 
deserted  by  the  French  and  Italians,  and  moved  also  by  other  reasons  of 
great  weight,  he  in  the  vear  1192,  concluded  a  truce  with  Saladin  for  three 
years  three  months  and  three  days ;  and  soon  after  left  Palestine  with  his 
troops.(17)  Such  was  the  issue  of  the  third  crusade ;  which  drained  Grer- 
many,  England,  and  France  both  of  men  and  money,  but  afforded  very 
little  advantage  to  the  Christian  cause  in  Asia. 

§  13.  During  these  wars  of  the  Christians  with  the  Mohammedans  for  the 
possession  of  the  Holy  Land,  arose  the  three  celebrated  equestrian  or  mili- 
tary orders ;  whose  business  it  was  to  clear  the  roads  of  robbers,  to  harass 
the  Mohammedans  with  perpetual  warfare,  to  afford  assistance  to  the  poor 
and  the  sick  among  pilgrims  to  the  holy  places,  and  to  perform  any  other 
iservices  which  the  public  exigences  seemed  to  require.  (18)  The  first  of 
these  orders,  the  Knights  of  St,  John  of  Jerusalem,  derived  their  name  from 
an  hospital  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem  consecrated  to  St,  John  the  Baptist^  in 
which  certain  pious  and  charitable  brethren  were  accustomed  to  receive 

<16)  See  the  Arab  BokaiiiCM  Life  of  Sal-  (17)  Gshr.  Daniel,  Histoiie  de  FniMM, 

Adin;  which  Alb.  Schdtetu  published  in  tome  iii.,  p.  426,  dec.      Rapm  Tkoim, 

Arabic  with  a  Latin  translation,  Lugd.  Bat.,  Histoire  d'Angleterre,  torn,  ii.,  p.  261,  d^ 

1732,  fol,  c.  zzziv.,  dec,  p.  60,  dec.    Add  {Hume^s  Hist,  of  England,  ch.  x.,  yoLu^p. 

fferbelot,  Biblioth.  Orientale,  article  Sakr  403,  du:.]    Marigny,  Histoire  dee  Azabii, 

ktidin,  p.  742,  dec.,  and  Maxigny,  Histoire  tome  iy.,  p.  285,  dec. 

des  Arabes,  torn,  iv.,  p.  289,  dec.,  [and  Gib'  (18)  The  writers  who  treat  of  these  thnt 

Aoii*«  Decl.  and  Fall,  ch.  liz.— Tr.]  orders,  thoush  not  all,  are  enumerated  bj 

(16)  These  events  are  best  illustrated  hf  Jo.  Jdb.  FmmtmM^  Bibliograph.  Aniiqoar.* 

Ibe  celebrated  count  Hewnf  de  Bunauy  in  hb  p.  466^  dec. 
life  of  Frederic  I.,  written  in  Gennan,  p. 
978,  293,  909,  883,  dM. 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  215 

wbA  nSbid  relief  to  the  needy  and  the  sick  visitants  of  Jerasafem,  After 
the  establishment  of  the  kingdom  of  Jerusalem,  this  hospital  gradually  ac. 
quired  from  the  liberality  of  pious  persons,  larger  revenues  than  were  re. 
quisite  for  the  object  of  relieving  the  poor  and  the  sick ;  and  its  president 
or  matteff  Baynumd  du  Puy,  about  the  year  1120,  with  his  bretiiren,  of. 
fered  to  the  king  of  Jerusalem  to  make  war  upon  the  Mohammedans  at 
his  own  expenae.  The  king  approved  the  plan ;  and  the  Roman  pontifli 
confirmed  it  by  their  authority*  Thus  at  once  and  to  the  surprise  of  all, 
from  being  administerers  to  the  poor  and  the  sick,  and  removed  from  all 
bustle  and  noise,  they  became  military  characters :  and  the  whole  order 
was  divided  into  three  classes,  knights  or  soldiers,  who  were  of  noble  birth, 
and  whose  business  it  was  to  fight  for  religion,  priests^  who  conducted  the 
religious  exercises  of  the  order,  and  servmg  hreihren^  that  is,  soldiers  of 
ignoble  birth.  This  order  exhibited  the  greatest  feats  of  valour,  and  thus 
procured  immense  wealth.  After  the  loss  of  Palestine,  the  knights  passed 
into  the  island  of  Cyprus ;  afterwards  they  occupied  the  island  of  Rhodes, 
and  held  it  a  long  time ;  when  expelled  from  Rhodes  by  the  Turks,  they 
obtained  from  Charles  V.  the  possession  of  the  island  of  Malta,  where 
their  grand  master  still  resides.(19)  [In  the  year  1798,  the  knights  of 
Malta  betrayed  the  island  to  the  French  fleet,  then  carrying  Buonaparte  to 
Eigypt.  The  English  immediately  after  commenced  a  blockade  of  the  isl- 
and  which  lasted  two  years,  when  the  island  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Eng- 
ludi  who  have  held  it  ever  since.  The  order  lost  the  greater  part  of  its 
revenues  during  the  French  revolution ;  and  from  the  time  Malta  was  sur- 
rendered to  the  French,  it  has  been  sinking  into  insignificance,  and  is  now, 
A.D.  1830,  nearly  if  not  altogether  extinct. — Tr*'\ 

§  14.'  The  second  order  was  wholly  military ;  that  is,  it  did  not  em- 
brace both  soldiers  and  priests.  It  was  called  the  order  of  Templars^  from 
a  house  situated  near  the  temple  of  Solomon  in  Jerusalem,  which  Balduin 
II.  the  king  of  Jerusalem,  gave  to  the  knights  temporarily  for  their  first 
residence.  The  order  commenced  A.D.  1118,  at  Jerusalem ;  and  had 
for  its  founders  Hugo  de  Paganis  (Hugues  des  Payens),  Crodfrey  de  S. 
Amove  (or  St.  Omer),  and  seven  others,  whose  names  arc  not  known.  Its 
full  establishment  and  its  rule,  it  obtained  A.D.  1128,  from  the  council  of 
Troyes  in  Prance. (20)  These  knights  were  required  to  defend  the  Chris- 
tian religion  by  force  of  arms,  to  guard  the  high- ways,  and  to  protect  the 

(19)  Tbe  most  recent  and  best  history  of  ed  from  attending  by  his  military  duties, 

dns  Ofder,  is  that  composed  by  Renat.  Au-  he  shall  repMt  13  paternosters  in  place  of 

hert  de  Vtrtol,  by  order  of  the  kni^ts,  and  matins,  nine  in  place  of  vespers,  and  seven 

poblished  first  at  Paris  and  afterwards  at  in  place  of  each  of  the  minor  canonical 

Amsterdam,  1732,  5  vols.  8to.    Add  Hipp,  hoars.     For  each  deceased  brother,  100  pa- 

£e/yo<,  Hist.  desOrdres,tom.  iii.,p.  73,  ote.  temosters  shall  be   said   daily,  for  seven 

(SO)  See  Jo.  MabUUm,  Annales  Benedict.,  days ;  and  his  allotment  of  food  and  drink 

torn.  Ti.,  p.  169,  dec.    [MtUlUm  there  says :  (his  rations)  daring  forty  days,  shall  be  given 

**  Their  rule  was  taken  almost  verbatim  from  to  some  poor  person.    The  luiights  may  eat 

that  of  St.  Betudiei,  and  consined  of  the  flesh  thnce  a  week,  on  the  "Lord's  dsy, 

tame  number  of  chapters,  viz.,  71.    Many  Toesdays,  and  Thursdays :   the  other  foar 

pefsone  suppose  that  it  was  drawn  upbfSt.  days  they  must  abstain  from  flesh ;  and  on 

ntnuard.**    Their  rule  received  modifies-  Fridays  they  mnst  be  content  with  (^nadra- 

tions  from  time  to  time ;  but  their  earliest  gesimal  hn.    Each  kioAt  may  have  three 

legulations  were  the  foflowing.    The  knights  noises  and  one  squire,    r^o  one  may  either 

•hall  attend  the  entire  religwos  services  by  hawk  or  hunt.    See  Flettry*»  Histoire  de 

4aj  and  by  night ;  and  if  any  one  is  prevent-  VE^dn,  lir.  bnrii,  cap.  66.«— TV.] 


Sid    BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XH.— PART  I.— CHAP.  H. 

pilgrims  to  Palestine  from  the  cruelties  and  robberies  of  the  Mohftmine^ 
dans*  By  its  valour,  this  order  likewise  acquired  great  fame  and  vast 
wealth ;  but  at  the  same  time  by  its  pride,  luxury,  cruelty,  and  other  Yicoi^ 
it  incurred  peculiar  odium,  which  rose  so  high  at  last,  that  the  order  was 
wholly  suppressed  by  a  decree  of  the  pontm  and  of  the  council  of  Tk 
enne.(l^l) 

§  15.  The  third  order,  that  of  the  TevUmie  kmghts  of  Si.  Mary  ef  J^ 
rusalemf  was  similar  to  the  first  in  requiring  care  of  the  poor  and  the  stdLy 
as  well  as  warfiire*  It  originated  A.D.  1190,  at  the  siege  of  Acre  or 
Ptolemais :  yet  some  place  its  obscure  beginnings  somewhat  earlier,  and 
at  Jerusalem.  During  this  siege,  some  pious  and  benevolent  Germans  on* 
dertook  to  provide  accommodations  for  sick  and  wounded  soldiers ;  and 
the  undertaking  so  pleased  the  Grerman  princes  who  were  present  thai 
they  concluded  to  establish  on  association  for  that  object,  to  be  cooiposed 
of  Grerman  knights.  The  Roman  pontiff  CaUcstine  III.  afterwarcb  ap^ 
proved  of  the  society,  and  confirmed  it  by  formal  enactments.  None  were 
to  be  admitted  into  this  order»  except  Germans  of  noble  birth ;  and  those 
admitted  were  to  devote  themselves  to  the  defence  of  the  Christian  reUgun 
and  the  Holy  Land,  and  to  the  care  of  the  suffering  poor  and  the  «ick« 
At  first  the  austeri^  of  the  order  was  very  great,  clothmg  and  bread  and 
water  being  the  only  recompense  of  the  solmers  for  the  labours  they  en» 
dured.  But  this  rigour  soon  ceased,  as  the  wealth  of  the  society  incr^sed. 
When  the  order  retired  from  Palestine,  it  occupied  Prussia,  Livonia,  Cour. 
land,  and  Semigallia ;  and  though  it  lost  those  provinces  at  the  Reforma* 
tioo,  yet  it  retained  a  part  of  its  estates  in  Grennany.(22) 


CHAPTER  n. 

ADVSESB  KVRNTS  Df  THB  HISTOET  OF  THB  CHtTRCH. 

^  1.  AdreiM  Erenu  in  the  Weft— 4  3.  In  the  EmL — ^  8.  Ptaster  John  tlaia. 

§  1.  Netther  the  Jews  nor  the  polytheists,  could  give  the  Christians  ol 
the  West  so  much  trouble  as  formerly.  The  former  were  accused  by  the 
Christians  of  various  crimes  pretended  or  real ;  so  that  their  efforts  were 
directed,  not  so  much  to  make  opposition  to  the  Christians,  as  to  defend 
themselves  in  the  best  manner  they  could  against  their  attacks.    Such  of 


66, 

order.    Peter  de  Puy, 

mttitaire  des  TempUers,  wkich  was  repnb-  knoehy  Jena,  1679,  4tp.    Hipp.  Ahfoi^  Hi»* 

Hflbed   with   many  additional   docninents,  toire  des  Ordrea,  tome  iii.,  p.  140,  oc.    Tbs 

Brussels,  1751, 4to.    Nic  GurtUr,  Historic  Chronicon  Oxdinia  Teutonici,  in  Ani,  Mat' 

Templahoram  militam,  Amstel.,  1691,  Svo.  tJuti  Analeeta  veteria  STi,  torn.  ▼.,  p.  681k 

[For  a  list  of  more  recent  writers,  fee  Wm-  668,  ed.  nora.    The  Priyilegia  Ordinis  Tea* 

er^9  Handb.  d.  theologischen  literatnr,  hup-  tonici,  in  Jo,  PeUr  von  Ltmig'o  ReUqnis 

•ic  1886,  p.  184.— TV.]  ICiiwiieivt,  torn,  vii.,  p.  48. 
(88)  In  sdaitioii  to  JiiysMiid  DiKJr«  Hii- 


ADVERSE  EVENTS.  217 

the  polytheifltfl  as  remained  in  the  North  of  Europe,— and  thejr  vara  con. 
aiderably  numerous  in  several  nlacesr-firequently  made  great  slang^iter 
among  the  Chri8tians.(l)  But  the  Christian  kings  and  princes  who  were 
in  thc^  vicinity,  gradually  brought  their  rage  under  restraints ;  and  they 
did  not  cease  firom  waging  war  upon  them,  till  they  had  deprived  them 
both  of  their  independence  and  of  their  religious  freedom. 

i  2.  The  writers  of  that  age  are  full  of  complaints,  respecting  the  cruelty 
and  rage  of  the  Saracens  against  the  Christians  in  the  East.  Nor  is  there 
any  reason  to  question  their  veracity.  But  most  of  them  have  omitted  to 
mate  the  great  causes  of  this  cruelty ;  which  were  for  the  most  part,  on 
the  side  of  the  Christians.  In  the  first  place  the  Saracens  had  a  right,  ac- 
cording to  the  laws  of  war,  to  repel  violence  by  violence ;  nor  is  it  easy  to 
Bee,  with  what  face  the  Christians  could  require  of  this  nation,  which  they 
attacked  and  slaughtered  with  large  armies,  that  it  should  patiently  re- 
ceive blows  and  not  return  them.  Besides,  the  Christians  in  the  East 
committed  abominable  crimes,  and  did  not  hesitate  to  inflict  the  most  ex- 
quisite suflerings  and  distress  upon  the  Saracens.  And  can  ai^  think  it 
strange,  that  they  should  deem  it  right  to  retaliate  ?  Lastly,  is  it  a  new 
and  surprising  thW  that  a  nation  not  distinguished  for  mildness  and  gen- 
deness  of  temper,  when  provoked  by  the  calamities  of  what  was  pronounced 
a  holy  war,  should  be  severe  upon  those  among  their  subjects,  who  were 
united  with  their  enemies  in  religion  ? 

§  8.  A  vast  change  in  the  state  of  the  Christians  in  Northern  Asia,  took 
plaice  near  the  close  of  this  century,  in  consequence  of  the  victories  of  the 
ffreat  Genghukan  commander  of  the  Tartars.  For  this  descendant  of  the 
Mongols  or  Moguls,  a  hero  who  has  had  few  equals  in  any  age,  attacked 
David  or  Df^^eStm,  the  brother  or  son  or  at  least  the  successor  of  the  cel- 
ebrated PreHer  /ofai,  and  himself  called  by  that  name,  and  having  con- 
quered him  in  battle  slew  him  ^2)  then  assailing  the  other  princes  who 
niled  over  the  Turks,  the  Indians,  and  the  inhabitants  of  Cathai,  he  either 
slew  them  or  made  them  tributary :  and  after  this,  invading  Persia,  India, 
and  Arabia,  he  overturned  the  Saracenic  empire,  and  established  that  of 
the  Tartars  in  those  countries.(3)  From  this  time,  the  reputation  of  the 
Christian  religion  was  greatly  dirninished  in  the  countries  which  had  been 
subject  to  Prester  John  and  his  successor  David :  nor  did  it  cease  to  de- 
cline  and  sink  gradually,  till  it  was  wholly  prostrated  by  cither  Moham- 
medan  errors  or  the  fables  of  paganism.  Vet  the  posterity  of  Johrij  for  a 
long  time  after  this,  held  in  the  kingdom  of  Tangut  which  was  his  original 

(1)  HdmMf  Cbronicon  Skfor.,  lib.  i,  e.  Hmir  prince  of  Moldam,  demtes  from  both ; 

xzziv.,  p.  68 ;  e.  xxzr.,  p.  89 ;  c.  il.,  p.  99.  «nd  in  his  preface  to  the  History  of  the  Ol- 

JUniembrog,  Seriptor.  Septentrion.,  p.  196,  tomsn  Empire,  p.  zlv.,  torn,  i.,  French  ed., 

196,  201.    PtUr  LtwkctMt,  Res  Hsni-  states,  on  the  authority  of  the  Arabians,  that 

Imig.,  lib.  i.,  p.  83.  Gengkuktan  did  not  inTsde  the  territories  of 

(i)  Respecting  the  year,  in  which  Chnr  bis  neighbours,  till  the  year  1314. 
rjktfifran  invaded  and  concraeredArctterJsAii,        (3)  FetU  de  la  Croix,  Histoire  de  Oei>- 

lie  Greek,  LaUn,  and  Oriental  writms  die-  ^z  Can,  Paris,  1711,  ISmo,  p.  ISO,  ISl. 

agree  very  much.    Most  of  the  Latin  wri-  Bwrtii.  Herhelol,  Biblioth.  Orientale,  article 

t«rs  &E  on  te  year  1908 ;  and  thus  refer  the  Gen^^iiikhan,  p.  878.    Jot.  Sim,  iifsenum, 

erent  to  the  tlurteenth  century.     But  Jtfiirco  Bibboth.  Orient.  Vaticana,  tom.  ilL,  pt.  i.,  p. 

Paulo  the  Venetian,  de  regionibus  Oriental.,  101  and  M5,  dec.    Jton  iu  Plan  Carfm, 

lib.  i.,  c.  61,  68, 63,  and  others,  state  that  it  Voyafle  en  Tartarie,  cap.  ▼.,  in  the  Reoieil 

took  place  in  the  year  1187 ;  and  their  an*  des  Voyages  an  Noid,  tome  Tii.,  p.  860. 
UtoritylchoontofeUow.    Jkmttriut  JUm- 

Vol.  n.— B  b 


918  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XII.—PART  H.— CHAP.  I. 

0eat,  some  degree  of  power,  though  much  restricted  and  not  independenl; 
and  these  continued  to  adhere  to  the  Christian  religion.(4) 


PART  IL 

THE  INTERNAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  L 

THE  STATE  OF  LEARNING  AND  SCISNCB. 

^  1,  C  i0tate  of  Learning  and  Science  among  the  Gredkt. — ^  8,  4.  Among  the  Latma. 
—-^  5.  Studyof  the  CiTil  Law.— 4  6.  Canon  Law. — ^  7.  Philoaophr  among  the  LetiML 
— ^  8.  DisagreemenU  among  the  Philoaoi)hffn. — ^  9.  Cooteata  of  the  iSaketieianS. 
The  Realiata  and  NominaliaU. 

SI.  Amonq  the  Greeks,  notwithstanding  the  times  were  calanutoua 
revolutions  and  intestine  wars  were  very  frequent,  the  study  of  liter, 
ature  and  the  liberal  arts  was  highly  honoured.  This  was  attributable  to 
the  patronage  and  the  literary  zeal  of  the  emperors,  especiaUy  the  Comnad  ; 
and  likewise  to  the  vigilance  of  the  Constantinopolitan  patriarchs,  who 
feared  lest  the  Greek  church  would  lack  defenders  against  the  Latins,  if  her 
priests  should  neglect  learning.  The  learned  and  luminous  commentaries 
of  Etuiathius  bishop  of  Thessalonica  upon  Homer  and  Dionysiua  [Petie^ 
gttes\  show  that  men  of  the  best  talents  applied  themselves  diligently  to 
the  study  of  classic  literature  and  antiquities.(l)  And  the  many  respecta- 
ble  historians  of  the  events  of  their  own  times,  e.  g.,  John  Cmiuziiit»,(2) 
Michael  G/^ca«,(d)  John  Z(maras,(4)  Nicephorus  Bryenruus,{b)  and  oth. 

(4)  i4««emafi,  Biblioth.  Orient.  Yaticani,  and  in  a  good  style.    The  best  edition  ii 

tom.  iii.,  part  ii.,  p.  600,  dec.    [Motkeim^  that  of  Car.  du  Fretne,  in  six  Books,  f^iia^ 

Historia  Tartaror.  Ecdes.,  cap.  iL,  p.  39,  1670,  fol— TV.] 
dec— TV.]  (3)  IMichael  Glyeas  was  a  native  of  Si* 

(1)  [ftuto/Atttf  was  archbishop  of  Thes-  ciIt,  and  flourished  A.D.  1120.  His  Aa- 
salonica  in  the  year  1185,  when  his  elo-  nales  Qaadripartiti,  is  a  woik  not  oidy  hie- 
^uence  saved  that  city  from  demolition  by  torical,  but  also  philosophical  and  theoUwi> 
its  Sicilian  conquerors.  He  was  alive  in  caL  Part  I.  describes  tne  creation  of  &• 
1194.  His  excellent  commentary  on  H(h  worid  in  six  davs  ;  Part  II.  extends  finom 
mtr^  was  published,  Rome,  1650,  4  vols,  the  creation  to  the  birth  of  Christ;  Part  UL 
fol.,  and  Basil,  1660,  3  vols.  fol.  He  also  to  Constantino  the  Great ;  and  Part  IV.  to 
wrote  a  good  commentary  on  the  geograph-  the  death  of  Alexins  Conmenns,  A.D.  1 118. 
ical  poem  of  Dionythu  Periegetet,  Gr.,  It  waa  published,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  with  note% 
Paris,  1577,  fol.  He  wrote  nothing  on  the-  by  LabM,  Paris,  1660,  fol.  Glycat  alao 
ology,  so  far  aa  is  known. — Tr.'\  wrote  Disputatiunculs  II. ;   and  likewiao 

(2)  [John  CinnamuM  was  secretary  to  many  epistles,  of  which  fragmenta  are  pre* 
MtLmul  ComnemUj  a  fframmaiian  and  a  sol-  served. — TV.  ] 

dier,  who  flourished  A.D.  1 160,  and  was  alive  (4)  [Jclhn  ZonaroM,  who  flourished  abons 

A.D.  1183.    He  wrote  the  history  of  the  A.D.  1118,  waa  a  native  of  Con8tantinojple» 

two  Comnefdi  John  and  Mamuly  comprising  and  for  many  years  m  public  civil  life ;  hot 

events  from  AD.  1118  to  A.D.  1176.    The  being  bereft  of  his  wife  and  children,  hi 

first  part  is  very  concise,  the  latter  a  foil  retired  to  a  monasteiy,  and  sobced  hinuelf 

hiiloiy;  and  both  mwottm  with  ikMity,  by  wnttng  for  poatcnty.    His  Anuli  « 


STATE  OP  LEARNING.  219 

en,(6^  are  proof  that  neither  the  disposition  to  benefit  succeeding  ages, 
nor  tne  ability  to  write  with  skill,  were  wanting  to  many  among  the 
Greeks.(7) 

§  2.  No  one  took  more  pains  to  excite  and  cherish  the  love  of  philoso- 
phy, it  is  said,  than  Michael  Anchialus  patriarch  of  Con8tantinople.(8) 
The  philosophy  to  which  he  was  attached,  appears  to  have  been  that  of 
AristiUe  :  for  the  cultivators  of  philosophy  among  the  Greeks,  were  chiefly 
employed  in  expounding  and  improving  this ;  as  appears  among  other  spe- 
cimens, from  Eustraiius'  exposition  of  Aristotle's  Ethics  and  Analytics. (9) 

Compendious  History,  is  in  three  Parts:  1160,  wrote  a  compendious  history  or  Chron- 

tbe  first  treats  of  the  Jews,  from  the  crea-  icon,  in  Terse,  from  the  creation  to  A.D. 

ikm  to  the  destruction  of  Jeniaalem  by  Ti-  1081,  which  he  addressed  to  IrenCf  the  si*- 

tOM ;  the  second  girea  the  Roman  hiatoiy,  ter  of  the  emperor  Manuel  Comnenus ;  pub- 

Irom  the  founding  of  Rome  to  Constantine  lished,  Or.  md  Lat.,  Leyden,  1616,   4to, 

the  Great,  abridged  cluefly  from  Dion  Ca$'  and  Pkris,  1655,  fol. 

mus ;  the  third  part  brinos  the  history  of  the  Neopkyhu,  a  Greek  presbyter  and  monk, 

Greek  empire  down  to  the  death  of  Alexius  who  flourished  A.D.  1 190,  composed  a  nar- 

CamnentUf  A.D.  1118.     The  best  edition  ratire  of  the  calamitiea  of  Cyprus  when  ta- 

H  that  of  Car.  ciu  FrtMne,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  ken  by  the  English  crusaders,  A.D.  1191 ; 

Fkris,  1686, 2  toIs.  fol.     Zonaras  also  wrote  published,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  by  Cotdier,  Mon- 

commentaries  on  the  apostolic  canons,  on  omenta  Elccles.  Graece,  torn,  ii.,  p.  457. 

some  canonical  epistles  of  the  Greek  fathers,  The  preceding  list  contains  the  roost  no- 

and  on  the  canons  of  the  councils ;  all  of  ted  Greek  historians  of  this  century. — Tr.} 

which  were  published,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  Paris,  (7)  [If  the  term  be  taken  in  its  greatest 

1618,  and  with  Beveridge**  notes,  in  his  latitude,  including  not  merely  the  historians 

Pteidect«Canonnm,Ozon.,  1673,  fol.  Some  of  the  Greek  empire  and  in  the  Greek  hn* 

tracts  and  epi^es  of  Zonaras,  have  likewise  guage,  but  also  historians  of  the  Greek 

been  published.^ Tr.]  church;   then  it  must  include  the  monk 

(5)  iNieephoruM  Ehryenmua  was  the  bus-  Nestor,  the  father  of  Russian  history ;  who 
band  of  the  celebrated  female  historian,  An-  flourished  at  Kiow,  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
na  Comnetui,  and  of  course  son-in-law  to  eleventh  century  and  first  part  of  the  twelfth, 
the  emperor  Aleziua  Comnenos,  who  raised  and  whose  annals  have  procured  reputation 
him  to  the  rank  of  Cssar.  He  was  much  to  professor  Schlozer,  See  his  Probe  Rus- 
concemed  in  the  public  transactions  from  aicW  Annalen,  Bremen  and  Getting.,  1768, 
A.D.  1096  till  A.D.  1137,  the  probable  year  Bwo.—Scld.  And  Nestor's  Annalen  mit 
of  his  death.  He  wrote  the  Byzantine  his-  Uebersetz.  und  Anmerk.  von  A.  L,  von 
ton,  in  four  Books,  from  A.D.  1057  to  A.D.  Schlozer,  Gotting.,  1803-1809,  5  toIs.  8vo. 
1081  ;  published,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  with  notes  -^Tr,] 

by  Peter  Poussin,  Paris,  1661,  fol.,  and  by  (8)  Theodorus  Balsamon,  Praef.  ad  Pbo- 
Cor.  du  Fresne,  subjoined  to  the  history  of  tii  Nomocanonem  ;  in  Henry  JusteWs  Bib- 
Jo^  Cinnamus,  Paris,  1670,  fol. — Tr.]  liotheca  Juris  Canon,  veteris,  torn,  ii.,  p.  814. 

(6)  {Anna  Comnsna,  the  daughter  of  the  ^-[Michael  Anchialus  was  patriarch  of  Con- 
emperor  iUeztiu  Comnenus,  a  woman  of  su-  stantinople  from  A.D.  1167  to  A.D.  1185. 
penor  talents  and  learning,  was  bom  A.D.  According  to  Balsamon,  he  was  a  consum- 
1083,  lost  her  mother  in  1118,  and  her  mate  philosopher:  and  it  is  certain,  that  he 
hnsband  in  1187.  After  this,  she  com-  was  a  fierce  antagonist  of  the  Latins.  He 
menced  writing  her  history  of  her  father's  has  left  us  five  synodal  decrees  ;  published, 
leign,  from  A  J).  1069  to  1118,  which  is  Gr.  and  Lat.,  in  the  Jus.  Gr.  Rom.,  lib.iil, 
properly  a  continuation  of  her  husband's  hie-  p.  827.  He  also  composed  a  Didogue, 
torv.  She  completed  it  A.D.  1 148,  and  which  he  had  with  the  emperor  Manuel  Com- 
called  it  Alexias,  or  de  rebus  ab  Alexio  patre  nenus  upon  occasion  of  the  arrival  at  Con- 
gestis,  Libri  xv.  It  is  a  well-written  hiato-  stantinople  of  legates  from  the  Roman  pon- 
ly ;  and  important,  as  giving  a  minute  ac-  tiff ;  some  extracts  from  which  are  published 
eoant  of  the  first  crusa&rs,  with  whom  she  by  Leo  AUatius,  de  Consensu,  dec.,  lib.  ii., 
Iiad  personal  kaowledfle.    The  best  edition  c  8,  ^  S,  c.  5,  ^  2,  and  c.  9,  ^  S.^TV.] 

ia  that  of  Poussin,  Gr.  and  Lat,  with  a  (9)  [Eustraiius  was  metropolitan  of  Nice 

Glossary,  Paris,  1651,  fol.,  or  rather  its  re-  about  A.D.  1110 ;  and  was  reputed  a  leam- 

nint  by  Du  Fresne,  subjoined  to  Cintuunus,  ed  man,  as  well  as  a  distinguished  theok>- 

Aris,  1670,  fol.  gian.    His  comments  on  Aristotle's  Ethics, 

C^nstmnthms  MtmMsses,   about   A.  D.  and  on  tht  kttei  ptit  of  hia  Analytics,  bafo 


Sgo  BOOK  III.--CENTURY  XIL^PART  H.— CHAP.  I. 

Yet  the  Platonic  philosophy  was  not  wholly  neglected.  On  the  eoatnury  k 
appears  that  many,  and  especially  those  who  embraced  the  prindplea  of  dM 
Mystics,  much  preferred  this  philosophy  before  the  peripatetic ;  ajid  Uuj 
considered  FUUo  as  suited  to  men  of  piety  and  candour,  while  AriMih 
was  suited  to  wranglers  and  the  vainglorious.  And  their  disagreeiiMOt 
soon  afterwards  gave  rise  to  the  noted  controversy  among  the  Gredcp^itt* 
specting  the  comparative  merits  of  the  Platonic  and  the  AristoteUan  phi- 
losophy. 

§  8.  In  a  great  part  of  the  western  world,  extraordinary  zeal  was  awa^ 
kened  in  this  age  for  the  prosecution  of  literature,  and  the  cultivation  of 
every  branch  of  learning :  to  which  some  of  the  pontifis,  and  the  kinga  aad 
princes  who  could  see  the  utility  of  learning  in  improving  and  estal&biiig 
society,  contributed  by  their  authority  and  their  munificence.  Henoe  as- 
sociations of  learned  men  were  formed  in  many  places,  for  teaching  dia 
various  branches  of  human  knowledge ;  and  as  die  youth  resorted  to  them 
in  great  numbers  eager  for  instruction,  those  higher  schools  which  the  nait 
age  called  UmverntieSf  were  gradually  product.  Paris  exceeded  aD  die 
odier  cities  of  Europe,  in  the  number  of  its  learned  men,  in  its  schools  of 
various  kinds,  as  well  as  in  the  concourse  of  its  students.  Hence  in  this 
city,  about  the  middle  of  the  century,  arose  a  literary  institution  similar  ts 
ours  of  the  higher  order,  though  rude  and  imperfect  as  3^t,  but  which  tims 
gradually  moulded  into  form  and  brought  to  perfection.(lO)  Nearly  at  the 
same  time,  a  distinguished  school  for  the  various  sciences  was  founded  at 
Angers,  by  the  efforts  and  care  of  Ulger  the  bishop ;  though  here,  juris- 
prudence appears  to  have  held  the  first  rank.(ll)  There  was  alreiBuIy  at 
Montpelier  a  very  celebrated  school  for  the  civil  law  and  for  medical  sd- 
ence.(12)  In  Italy  the  school  of  Bologna,  which  had  its  commencement 
anterior  to  this  century,  now  possessed  high  renown.  It  was  chiefly  re- 
sorted to  by  the  students  of  the  Roman  law  both  civil  and  ecclesiasUcaly 
and  especially  after  the  emperor  Lotharius  11.  reinstated  it,  and  conferred 
on  it  new  privileges.(ld)  In  the  same  country,  the  medical  school  of  Sa- 
lerno which  had  before  been  very  celebrated,  now  allured  an  immense  num- 
ber of  students.  While  so  many  schools  were  rising  up  in  Europe,  the 
sovereign  pontiff  Alexander  III.  enacted  a  special  law  in  the  council  of 
Rome,  A.I).  1179,  requiring  schools  to  be  ever3nvhere  set  up,  or  to  be  re- 
been  pablisbed.  His  titct  against  Chryto-  fifth  centmy,  hj  Tkeodosius  IT.,  and  Umt 
lamu,  de  processione  Sp.  Sancti,  still  exists  show  the  diploma  of  that  emperor  by  whiu 
in  MS.,  besides  (as  is  said)  some  other  tracts  be  enriched  their  city  with  such  an  onift> 
on  the  same  subject. — Tr.1  ment.    Bnt  most  writers  contend,  that  tUi 

(10)  Cos,  Egaase  de  BouUm^  Historia  diploma  is  a  fabrication ;  Bod  they  addoee 
Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  463,  oc.  Steffi,  strong  proofs,  that  the  school  of  fiobgiia  was 
PtLsquitTf  Recherches  oe  la  France,  lift,  lii.,  not  mote  ancient  than  the  eUvenik  centoiy, 
c.  zzix.  Peter  Lamheciui,  Historia  fiibli-  and  that  its  principal  enlaigement  was  m 
oth.  Vindob.,  lib.  ii.,  c.  ▼.,  p.  260.  Hie-  the  twelfth  century,  particularly  in  tlm  ' 
toire  Litteraire  de  la  France,  tome  ix.,  p.  of  Lothair  H.  See  Car.  Sigmuiu, 
60-88.  ria  Bononiensis,  as  pnblish^  with 

(11)  BoulaUf  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  among  his  Worin.  Lud.  Ani.  Muntmri, 
ii.,  p.  815.  Pecquet  de  U  Lhoniere,  Diss.  Antiquitates  Italicae  medii  aeyi,  torn,  iii.,  p. 
ear  TAntiqnit^  de  TUniTcrset^  d* Angers,  p.  23,  884,  898,  and  especially,  the  Teiy  Icam- 
%h  ^M  Angers,  1736,  4to.  ed  God.  Ge.  KeufeT*  elegant  Histmj  of  ths 

(12)  Histoire  generate  de  Languedoc,  par  UniTersity  of  Bologna,  written  in  Gheram^ 
lea  Benedictine,  tome  ii.,  p.  617,  du.  Helmst.,  1760,  8vo.    Compare  Just.  Mmr, 

(13)  The  inhabttanU  of  Bologna  tell  us,  BSbmer'a  Pad.  ad  Coipus  joria  Ctimiic^ 
4h^ onifini^ WM  IPNidsd §•  iaily §•  ths   p.9^dM. 


STATE  OP  LEARNING.  S2l 

instated  if  they  had  before  eadatedy  in  the  monasteries  and  in  the  cathedral 
churches:  for  those  which  had  formerly  flourished  in  these  situations, 
through  the  negligence  of  the  monks  and  the  bishopsy  were  either  wholly 
prostrate  or  much  decayed.(14)  But  the  daily  increasing  feme  and  glory 
of  the  higher  schools  or  universities,  rendered  this  law  of  little  effect ;  fiur 
the  majority  flocking  to  those  new  seats  of  leaminf;,  the  monastic  and  ca* 
thedral  schools  gradually  declined  and  came  to  nothing. 

§  4.  Among  the  benefits  derived  from  these  many  literary  associations, 
at  their  very  commencement,  was  this,  that  not  only  were  the  boundaries 
of  human  knowledge  extended,  but  a  new  division  of  the  branches  of  it  took 
place.  Hitherto  all  learning  had  been  confined  to  what  were  called  the 
seven  Uberal  arts;  three  of  which,  grammar,  rhetoric,  and  dialectics,  com- 
prised what  was  called  the  Drmitm ;  and  the  other  four,  arithmetic,  music, 
geometry,  and  astronomy,  were  called  the  Qiiadrtvuim.  Most  persons 
were  contented  widi  the  IWvnifii;  but  those  who  wished  to  be  thou^t 
leamed  men  of  the  first  rank,  asc^ided  to  the  Quadmimn*  To  tl^e 
[seven  liberal]  arts,  were  now  added,  besides  the  study  of  languages  for 
which  few  had  much  taste,  theology^ — ^not  however  the  old  and  simple  the- 
ology, which  was  destitute  of  system  and  connexion  and  rested  solely  oa 
tei^ts  of  scripture  and  sentences  from  the  ancient  fathers,  but  philosophical 
or  scholastic  theology ;  also  jurisprudence^  or  civil  and  canon  law ;  and 
lastly,  medidnef  or  physic  as  it  was  then  called.(15)  For  as  particular 
schools  were  now  devoted  to  these  sciences,  they  were  of  course  placed  in 
the  Ust  of  studies  which  merited  the  attention  of  men  of  erudition.  And 
when  this  was  done,  the  common  distribution  of  the  sciences  was  to  be 
changed.  Hence  the  seven  liberal  arts  were  gradually  included  under  the 
term  philosophy;  to  which  were  added,  theology^  jurisprudence^  and  medi- 
cine. And  thus  these  four  Faculties  as  they  are  called,  were  in  the  next 
century  formed  in  &e  wxaersUies. 

6  5.  In  Italy  the  reputation  and  authority  of  the  old  Roman  law  revived, 
and  it  caused  all  other  systems  of  law  then  in  use  to  go  into  desuetude, 
after  the  discovery  at  the  capture  of  Amalphi  A.D.  1187  by  the  emperor 
Lotharius  II.,  of  the  celebrated  copy  of  the  Pandects  or  Digest^  of  which 
there  had  been  very  little  knowledge  for  many  centuries  and  which  the 
emperor  now  presented  to  the  city  of  Pisa.  From  this  time  the  leamed 
began  to  study  the  Roman  law  with  more  eagerness,  schools  were  also 
opened  for  the  study  of  this  law  in  the  university  of  Bologna,  and  after- 
wards likewise  in  other  cities  of  Italy  and  also  beyond  Italy.  The  conse- 
quence was,  that  whereas  men  had  previously  lived  under  various  laws,  and 
every  gentleman  had  been  at  liberty  to  choose  which  he  would  obey, 
whether  the  Salic  laws,  or  those  of  the  Lombards,  or  of  the  Burgundians, 
dec.,  the  Roman  laws  gradually  obtained  the  ascendency  through  the  greater 
part  of  Europe,  and  excluded  all  others.  It  is  an  old  opinion  that  Lothom 
rius  II.,  at  the  instigation  of  Lmerius  or  Guamerus  the  first  teacher  of  the 
Roman  law  in  the  university  of  Bologna,  published  a  decree  that  all  should 
thenceforth  obey  the  Roman  law  oj^y,  the  others  being  abrogated.    But 

(14)  See  Boekmii'M  Jos.  Ecclef.  Fkotee-  in  tbe  ISth  centmy,  rapHed  perticiilarlj  ta 

tuitioiii,  torn,  iv.,  p.  706.  medicinal  itadiet,  and  it  has  also  presmed 

(16)  [*<The  wad  vkytka,  thongii,  ac-  that  limited  sense  in  tfie  EngMsb  language.*^ 

eoiding  to  its  etjniolo|Qri  it  denotes  the  — Jfoc/.] 
sMsrofastanlphilseoi^iD  gomiliwas, 


989  BOOK  m.— CENTURY  XII.— PAST  U.— CHAP.  L 

learned  men  have  shown  that  this  opinion  is  supported  by  no 
dence.(16) 

§  6.  The  civil  law  being  placed  among  the  sciences  to  be  taught  in  Uw 
schools,  the  Roman  pontifis  and  their  friends  deemed  it  not  only  useful  hot 
necessary,  that  the  canon  law  or  that  which  regulates  the  a&irs  of  tha 
church,  should  have  the  same  privilege.  There  existed  indee^  some  cd» 
lections  of  canons  or  ecclesiastical  laws,  but  there  was  not  one  among  them 
that  was  complete  and  fit  to  be  expounded  in  the  schools,  in  conaequenoe 
both  of  their  want  of  arrangement  and  their  deficiency  in  copiousness  of 
matter.  Hence  Gratianf  a  Benedictine  monk  bom  at  Chiusi,  and  now  re* 
siding  at  Bolc^na  in  the  monastery  of  St.  Felix  and  Nabor,  about  the  yetn 
1130,  compiled  from  the  writings  of  the  ancient  doctors,  the  epistles  of  the 
ponti^  and  the  decrees  of  councils,  an  epitome  of  canon  laWf  suitaUe  far 
the  instruction  of  youth  in  the  schools.(17)  The  Roman  pontiff  Evgem 
III.  was  highly  pleased  with  the  work;  and  the  doctors  of  Bologna  re- 
ceived it  with  applause,  and  immediately  adopted  it  as  their  guide  in  teadu 
ing,  and  their  example  was  followed  first  by  the  university  of  Parisy  and 
then  by  the  other  universities.  The  most  learned  men  of  the  Romish 
church  acknowledge,  that  Gradan^M  Decretum  as  it  is  commonly  called,  or 
his  Concordia  disciriiantium  Canomtm  as  the  author  himself  called  it,  is  fbO 
of  numberless  faults  and  mistakes.(18)  Yet  as  it  admirably  strec^gtheos 
and  supports  the  power  of  the  Roman  pontiffs,  it  has  become  in  a  measure 

(16)  See  Herm.  Conringius,  de  Olivine  ship,  the  McnmenU,  fasts  and  festiTals,  im- 
hiris  Gennanici,  cap.  xzii.  Guido  GrarutuSf  ages,  &c. — This  work,  together  with  the 
£pi8t.  de  Pandectis,  p.  81,  69,  ed.  Florence,  jSecreiaU  of  Gregory  IX.  in  five  Books,  the 
1737, 4to.  Henr,  Brencmann,  Histoha  Pan-  Liber  sextut  Decretalium  of  BanifBce  VIII., 
dectar.,  p.  41,  dtc.  Lud.  Ant.  Muratori,  the  ConstittUionM  of  Clement  v.,  and  the 
Pref.  ad  leges  Longobardicas ;  in  his  Scrip-  ExtravaganUw  of  John  XXII.  and  othen, 
tores  renim  Italicar.,  torn,  i.,  part  ii.,  p.  4,  constitutes  the  Corpus  Juris  Canonsct,  and 
dtc.,  and  in  his  Antiquit.  Ital.  medii  avi,  forms  more  than  one  half  of  the  whole.  It  is* 
torn,  ii.,  p.  285,  dtc.  On  this  subject,  Geo.  compilation  from  genuine  and  spurious  can- 
Calixtus  had  a  warm  controversy  with  ons,  decrees,  and  decisions,  without  nnidi 
Barth.  Nihusius,  who  adhered  to  the  com-  discrimination ;  and  is  so  carelessly  made 
mon  opinion  respecting  Imerius  and  Lo-  that  the  authors  are  frequently  confounded, 
tharius.  The  history  of  this  controversy  and  one  cited  for  another.  It  is  therefon 
is  given  by  Jo.  MblUruSf  Cimbria  Litterata,  no  great  authority ;  nor  is  it  rmrded  aa 
tom.  iii.,  p.  142,  dec.  such,  by  modem  canonists.     Tnough  ift- 

(17)  [Of  Gratian  himself,  nothing  more  vourable  to  the  petensions  of  the  Roman 
is  known  than  is  stated  in  the  text.  He  pontiffs  in  the  main,  yet  it  is  against  their 
completed  his  Decretum  about  A.D.  1151.  claims  in  several  particulars ;  and  this  may 
It  is  divided  into  three  parts.  The  first  have  tended  to  sink  its  credit  with  bou 
part  is  subdivided  into  one  hundred  and  ons  Catholics  and  Protestants.  After  aH,  it  was 
Jhstinctiones ;  in  which  he  treats  of  law  in  a  noble  work  for  the  age  in  which  it  was 

Ceral  and  canon  law  in  particular,  in  the  compiled,  and  jusUy  entitles  its  author  to 

;  twenty  Distinctiones ;   and  then  pro-  the  appellation  of  the  father  of  canon  Uw. 

ceeds  to  treat  of  the  different  orders  of  the  — TV.] 

clergy,  their  qualifications,  ordination,  du-        (18)  See,  among  others,  Anton.  AMguB" 

ties,  and  powers.    The  second  part  is  sub-  tinus,  de  emendatione  Gratiani,  cum  obser- 

divided  into  thirty-six  Causes^  each  embra-  vationibus  Steph.  Baluze^  and   Gtrk.  mm 

cing  several  Questions,  which  are  treated  of  Mastrichtj  Arnheim,  1678,  8vo.     [Numer- 

in  one  or  more  chapters.    This  part  properly  ous  errors  and  mistakes  having  been  diteor- 

contains  the  rules  and  principles  of  proceed-  ered  in  the  Decretum  of  Gratian,  on  which 

ing  in  the  ecclesiastical  courts  in  all  the  va-  Augustinus  wrote  a  treatise,  it  was  subjeet- 

rieties  of  causes  that  occur.    The  third  part  ed  to  a  careful  revision  by  order  of  the  court 

is  much  shorter  than  either  of  the  precedmg.  of  Rome,  and  then  pubuahed  with  all  the 

It  is  divided  into  jive  Distinctiones ;  and  corrections  that  could  be  ascertained,  by  an* 

treats  of  the  consecration  of  churchet,  wor-  thorityof  Gregory  XIII.,  A.D.  1580.<— TV.] 


STATE  OP  LEARNING.  223 

• 

Mcredy  and  still  retains  that  high  authority  which  it  unreasonably  acquired 
in  that  iterate  and  barbarous  age.(10) 

§  7.  All  the  Latins  who  wished  to  rank  among  learned  men,  eagerly 
studied  philosophy.  Most  people  by  the  middle  of  the  century  divided  pki- 
lotophy^  taking  the  word  in  its  broadest  sense, into  iheoreticdl^practicd^mfi^ 
ekanical^  and  logicaL  Under  theoretical  philosophy  was  comprehended 
theology f  in  that  form  in  which  it  is  pursued  under  the  guidance  of  reason, 
that  is,  natural  theology,  also  mathematics  and  physics.  To  practical  phi- 
losophy  belonged  ethics^  economics^  and  politics.  Mechanical  philosophy 
embraced  the  seven  arts  of  common  life,  including  navigation,  agriculture, 
and  hunting.  Logic  they  divided  into  grammoTy  and  the  art  of  reasoning ; 
and  the  latter  they  subdivided  into  rhetoric^  dialectics^  and  sophistics.  Un- 
dor  the  head  of  dialecticSf  they  included  that  branch  of  metaphysics  which 
treats  of  general  ideas.  This  distribution  of  the  sciences  was  generally 
approved ;  yet  some  wished  to  separate  mechanics  and  grammar  from  phi- 
losophy, but  others  opposed  this,  because  they  would  have  all  science  to 
be  included  under  the  name  of  philosophy. (20) 

6  6.  But  the  teachers  of  these  several  branches  of  philosophy,  were 
split  into  various  parties  or  sects,  which  had  fierce  contests  with  each  oth- 
er.(21)  In  the  first  place,  there  was  a  threefold  method  of  teaching  phi. 
losophy.  ^I.)  The  old  and  simple  method,  which  did  not  go  beyond  ^or- 
phyry  and  we  Dialectics  ascribed  to  St.  Augustine,  and  which  advised  that 
few  persons  should  study  philosophy,  lest  divine  wisdom  should  become 
adulterated  with  human  subtilties.  (II.)  The  Aristotelian,  which  explained 
and  elucidated  the  works  of  Aristotle.  For  Latin  translations  of  some  of 
the  books  of  Aristotle  were  now  in  the  hands  of  the  learned  ;(22)  thoueh 
these  translations  were  rude,  obscure,  and  ambiguous,  so  that  those  who 
used  them  in  teaching  often  fell  into  strange  incongruities  and  absurdities. 


(19)  See  Oerk.  mn  MMttrieki,  Hktoria  (31)  See  Goiofr.  de  S,  Vietorg,  Poem 

Juris  ecclesiastici,  ^  S93,  p.  8S5,  end  Juit,  on  the  eects  of  philoeopbers  in  this  age ; 

Senn.  Bbkmer,  Jos.  eccles.  Proteetant.,  torn,  pobliabed  by  WtUmm  U  Boiuf,  "Dist.  rax 

L,  p.  100,  Scc-t  ind  especiallj  his  Preface  to  rhistoire  eccles.  et  civile  de  Paris,  torn,  ii., 

his  new  edition  of  the  Corpus  Juris  Canon*  p.  864,  dec.     Bmday,  Historia  Acad.  Puis., 

id,  Halle,  1747,  4to.    AUxand,  Mackiavel^  torn,  ii.,  p.  663,  dec.    Ant.  Wood,  Antiqnit. 

Observationes  ad  Sigonii  Histor.  Bononi-  Ozonienses,  torn,  i.,  p.  61.    John  of  Salis- 

ensem,  torn,  iii.,  0pp.  Sigonii,  p.  138,  dec.  bury,  Metalogicum,anidPoIicraticon,  passim. 

He  hoe  adduces  many  new  things  respect-  (33)  Robert  de  Monte,  Appendix  ad  Si" 

ing  GrUian  and  his  labours,  from  a  Teiy  gAertem  (^mblacensem;  published  bj  Imc, 

ancient  Kalendaiium  Aichigymnasii  Bonon-  Vachery,  subjoined  to  the  0pp.  Guiberti  de 

iensis :  bnt  these  statements  are  much  qnes-  Nofigento,  ad  ann.  1 138,  p.  763.    Jacobus 

tkmed.    Nor  has  that  £uiious  Kalendaiiam  Clericus  de  Venecia  tianstulit  de  (^eco  in 

yet  been  pnWished  of  which  the  Bolognians  Latmum  qooedam  Ubros  Aiistotelis  et  coo»- 

teU  us  so  modi,  and  of  which  they  have  r»-  mentatus  est,  scilicet  Topics,  Analyt.  pci* 

peatedly  promiwd  to  give  the  w(nld  a  eooy  ores  et  posteriores  et  Elenchos.    (^oamvis 

and  thus  end  controveny  respecting  it.   This  antiquior  translatio  super  eosdem  libros  ha 

fiict  increases  suspicion.    And  if  I  do  not  beretur.    Thof/nioe  Btcket,  Epistohur.,  Ub.  ii., 

misjudffe,  the  fragments  of  the  Kalendarium  ep.  zciiL,  p.  464,  ed.  Bruzell.,  1683,  4to. 

which  nave  been  published,  bear  manifest  Itero  preces,  quatenus  libros  Arutotelis, 

marks  ofpioos  fraud.  quos  habetis,  mmi  faciatis  ezcribL — Plrecor 

(30)  Tmm  atatements  we  have  derired  etiam   iterata    supplicatione,  quatenus   in 

from  serenl  sources,  but  especial^  from  Operibos  Aristoteus,  ubi  difficihora  fuerint, 

Hugo  of  St  Victor,  Didascal.,  lib.  Ll,  cuv  notohs  frciatis,  eo  oood  intemretem  aliqua- 

ii.,  p.  7,  dec.,  0pp.,  tom.  i,  and  from  the  tenus  suspectum  habeo,  <|Qia  licet  eloquens 

Metalogicumof  Jokn  of  Salisbniy  in  Yarious  ftierit  alias,  ut  saepe  audivi,  minus  tamen  fuil 

in  Grxammatica  institntns. 


934     BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XIL— PART  IL— CHAP,  t 

(III.)  The  free  method,  by  which  men  attempted  to  investigate  latent  tnKh 
by  their  own  ingenuity,  aided  however  by  the  precepts  of  AristoUe  and 
Jrlato.  But  those  who  pursued  this  method,  commendable  as  it  may  be  ia 
itself,  for  the  most  part  misemployed  their  ingenuity  and  wearied  them* 
selves  and  their  disciples  with  idle  questions  and  distinctions. (28)  Tliese 
various  opinions,  contests,  and  defects  of  the  philosophizers,  induced  many 
to  hold  all  philosophy  in  contempt,  and  to  wish  to  banish  it  from  the  schools 
§  9.  But  none  disputed  more  subtilely,  or  contended  more  fiercely,  than 
the  Dialecticians ;  who  being  occupied  exclusively  with  wdversals  as  they 
were  called,  or  general  ideas,  confined  their  whole  science  to  this  one  rabL 
ject,  and  explained  it  in  different  ways.(24)  There  were  at  this  time  two 
))rincipal  sects  among  them,  ReaHsU  and  NaminaUstSf  each  of  which  wait 
subdivided  into  several  minor  parties.  The  Nominalists  of  this  age  wen 
indeed  inferior  in  numbers  and  in  authority  to  the  Realists  ;  yet  tl^  wete 
not  without  followers.  To  these  was  added  a  third  sect,  Uiat  of  thie  For- 
malisls ;  which  in  a  sense  took  middle  ground  between  the  disputiuits. 
But  they  really  did  no  good,  for  they  cast  no  light  on  the  subject,  and  them* 
fore  only  fiimished  new  matter  for  controversy.(25)  Tliose  devoted  to 
the  study  of  the  medical  art,  to  astronomy,  mathematics,  and  the  kindbred 
sciences,  continued  to  repair  to  the  schools  of  the  Saracens  in  Spain  s  and 
many  books  of  the  Arabians  were  translated  into  Latin.(26)   For  the  high 

(23)  See  John  of  Salisbury,  Policraticon,  of  the  Formalist!.  See  also  John  of  Sali»- 
p.  434,  dec.,  and  Metalogicum,  p.  814,  dLC.,  burj's  Metalogicum,  lib.  ii.,  c.  xrii.,  p.  S14^ 
and  others.  &c.,  where  he  recounts  the  contests  of  theae 

(24)  John  of  Salisburv,  an  elegant  writer  sects.  Alius  (says  he  among  other  things) 
of  this  centuiT,  pleasantly  says  in  his  Poll-  consistit  in  voctbus,  licet  haec  opinio  enm 
craticon  sen  de  nugis  cuhalium,  hb.  vii.,  p.  Roscelino  suo  fere  jam  evanuerit ;  alios  mt- 
451.  **  He  (the  philosopher)  is  prepared  to  monet  intuetor ;  alius  versatur  inUlleetibmit 
iolve  the  old  question  about  genera  and  spe-  6lc. 

cies ;  and  while  he  is  labouring  upon  it,  the  (26)  Gerhard  of  Cremona,  a  celebrated 

uniTerse  becomes  old ;  more  time  is  con-  Italian  astronomer  and  physician,  removed 

Bumed  upon  it,  than  the  Cssars  spent  in  to  Toledo  in  Spain,  and  there  transiated 

conquering  and  subduing  the  worid  ;  more  many  Arabic  books  into  Latin.     See  Mmrih 

money  is  expended,  than  all  the  wealth  which  ton,  Antiq.  Italicae  medii  acTi,  torn.  iiL,  n. 

Croesus   ever  ponssessed.     For  this  sinzle  936,  937.    Peter  Mirmett  a  French  moni, 

subject  has  occupied  many,  so  lon^r,  that  after  went  among  the  Saracens  in  Spain  and  Af' 

consuming  their  whole  lives  upon  it  they  have  rica  to  learn  geography.    See  Juu.  Dachery, 

not  understood  either  that  or  any  thing  else.**  Spicileg.  veter.  scnptor.,  torn,  iz.,  p.  4^ 

(25)  John  of  Salisbury,  Policrat.,  ub.  vii.,  old  ed.  Dan.  MerUy  or  Morlach,  an  Eng- 
p.  451,  452.  *'  Some  (the  Formalists)  with  lishman  fond  of  mathematics,  went  to  Tole- 
the  mathematicians,  abstract  the  forms  of  do  in  Spain,  and  thence  brought  away  to  fail 
things ;  and  to  them  refer  whatever  is  said  own  country  many  Arabic  books.  SeeAnL 
about  universals.  Others  (the  Realists)  ex-  Wood's  Antiq.  (>xonienses,  torn.  i.»  P-  M» 
amine  men*s  sensations  of  objects ;  and  dec.  Peter  the  venerable,  abbot  of  Cragni, 
maintain  that  these  go  by  the  name  of  uni-  went  into  Spain,  and  havinc  learned  ths 
versals.  There  were  also  some  (the  Nom-  Arabian  languase,  translated  mto  Latin  Ae 
inalists)  who  held  that  words  constitute  the  Koran  and  a  life  of  Mohammed.  See  Jo. 
genera  and  species ;  but  their  opinion  is  now  MahilUm,  Annales  Benedict.,  torn,  vi.,  Vh. 
exploded,  and  with  the  authors  of  it,  has  die-  Ixzvii.,  p.  845.  And  this  Peter  (as  he  htm- 
appeared.  Yet  there  are  still  some  treading  self  tells  us,  Diblioth  Cluniacens.,  p.  1 109) 
in  their  steps,  (though  they  blush  to  own  found  in  Spain  on  the  Ebro,  Robert  Reteo- 
their  master  and  his  opinions),  and  adhering  ensis  an  Enfflishman,  and  Herman  a  Bakna- 
on/y  to  names,  what  they  take  away  fipom  tian,  as  well  as  others,  pursuing  the  study  of 
thinffs  and  from  sensations  they  attribute  to  aatrology.  Many  other  examples  of  the  kind 
words.** — ^The  sect  of  Formalists^  therefore,  may  be  collected  from  the  records  of  Ihu 
is  more  ancient  than  John  Duns  Seotus,  century.  —  [A  wholly  new  light  haa  been 
whom  the  letiDsdbvfSMCoiintedtiMMMr  ibid  on  tbtae  sidqecti  1^ /(MnMi, 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  225 

reputation  of  the  Arabic  learning,  joined  with  zeal  for  the  conversion  of 
the  Spanish  Saracens  to  Christianity,  indnced  many  to  apply  themselTes 
to  the  study  of  the  Arabic  language  and  literature. 


CHAPTER  n. 

HISTORY  OF   THE  TEACHERS  AND  THE  GOVERNJIENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

4  1.  Lives  of  the  Clergy.—^  3.  EfibrU  of  the  Pontiffs  to  aggrandize  themselves.  The 
Contest  respecting  Investitures. — ^  3,  4,  6.  Its  Progress.-H^  6.  Compromise  between 
the  Pontiff  and  the  Emperor. — ^  7.  Two  Popes  :  Anacletos  and  Innocent. — ^  8.  Tho 
other  Pontiffs  of  this  Century.—^  9.  Renewal  of  the  Contest  under  Hadrian  IV.  and 
Frederic  Barbarossa. — ^  10,  11.  ContesU  in  the  Election  of  Pontifls. — ^  12.  Contest 
of  Alexander  III.  with  Henry  II. — ^  13.  Alexander  advances  the  Roman  See  by  various 
Arts. — ^  14.  His  Successors. — ^  15,  16.  The  rest  of  the  Clergy  ukl  their  Vices.^ 
4  17.  Contentions  between  the  Cistercians  and  Cluniacensians. — ^  18.  Lives  of  the 
Canons. — ^  19.  New  Monastic  Orders. — ^  20.  I^monstratcnsians.-—^  21.  Carmelites. 
— ^  22.  The  Greek  Writers.—^  23.  The  Latin  Writers. 

§  1.  Wherever  we  turn  our  eyes,  we  discover  traces  of  the  dishonesty, 
ignorance,  luxury,  and  other  vices,  with  which  both  the  church  and  the 
state  were  contaminated,  by  those  who  wished  to  be  regarded  as  presidmg 
over  and  taking  the  lead  in  all  religious  matters.  If  we  except  a  few  in- 
dividuals, who  were  of  a  better  character  and  who  lamented  the  profligacy 
and  vices  of  their  order,  all  of  them  disregarding  the  salvation  of  the  peo- 
ple, were  intent  on  following  their  base  propensities,  increasing  their 
wealth  and  honours,  encroaching  and  trampling  upon  the  rights  of  sover- 
eigns and  magistrates,  and  living  in  luxury  and  splendour.  Such  as  wish 
to  investigate  this  subject,  may  consult  Bemhard^s  five  Books  of  Medita- 
tions addressed  to  the  pontiff  Eugene,  and  his  Apology  addressed  to  the 
abbot  William ;  in  the  first  of  which  works,  he  censures  and  deplores  the 
shameful  conduct  of  the  pontiffs  and  bishops,  and  in  the  last,  the  base  lives 
of  the  monks.(l) 

ches  critiques  sur  Tage  et  Torigine  des  trm-  speaking  the  boldest  truths,  advised  him  to 

dnctions  Latines  d^Aristote,  et  sur  des  com-  nd  himself  of  his  notorious  sins,  particularly 

mentaires  Grecs  on  Arabes  employes  par  his  pntff,  ovaries,  and  vo/upfu(m«neM,  which 

des  Docteurs   Scholastiques,  Paris,    1819.  he  called  the  king's  three  favourite  daugh- 

Gieteltr**  Text-book  by  Citiiiini^A«fii,  voL  ters.     You  cowMtl  well,  replied  Richard, 

a.,  p.  321,  note  2. — TV.]  and  I  hereby  dispose  of  the  first  to  the  Ten^ 

(1)  GerhohuSi  de  corrupto  eccIesisB  statu ;  plars^  of  the  second  to  the  Benedictines,  and 

in  Baluze,  Miscellanea,  tom.  v.,  p.  88,  dec.  of  tks  third  to  my  prelates,**    Such  a  sar- 

Gmllia  Christiana,  tom.  i.,  p.  6.     Append.,  casm  from  a  monarch,  shows  the  notorie^ 

tom.  ii.,  p.  265, 273,  du.    Boulay,  Historia  of  clerical  vice,  as  well  as  the  peculiar  di- 

Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  480,  690,  dec.,  rection  it  took  in  the  principal  classes  of 

where  he  treats  at  large  of  the  morals  of  the  clerical  persons.     In  the  preceding  chapter, 

ecclesiastics  and  ccenobites.     [Hums^  (His-  A.D.  1 189,  Mr.  Hume  says :  "  We  are  told 

tory  of  Eng.,  ch.  x.,  A.D.  1189),  says  of  by  Oirtddus  Cambrensis  (cap.  v.,  in  Anglia 

Richard  I.  ung  of  England,  when  aboat  to  Sacra,  vol.  ii.),  that  the  monks  and  prior  of 

enter  on  his  cmsade  to  Palestine,  that  he  St.  Swithon  threw  themselves  one  day  pros- 

**  carried  so  little  the  appearance  of  sanctity  trate  on  the  ground  and  in  the  mire,  before 

in  his  conduct,  that  Fulk  curate  of  Neuilly,  Henry  TI.,  complaining  with  many  tears  and 

a  zealous  preacher  of  the  cmsade  who  from  much  doleful  lamentation,  that  the  bishop 

that  merit  had  acquired  the  privilege  of  of  Winchester  who  was  also  their  abbot,  had 

Vol.  II.— F  p 


886         BOOK  III.--CENTURY  XII.— PART  H.— CHAP.  H. 

^  2.  The  Roman  pontifis  at  the  head  of  the  Latin  church,  laboured  du- 
ring the  whole  century,  though  not  all  with  equal  success,  to  retain  the 
possessions  and  authority  they  had  acquired,  and  likewise  to  extend  them 
still  farther ;  while  on  the  contrary,  the  emperors  and  kings  exerted  thmn- 
selves  to  the  utmost,  to  diminish  their  opulence  and  their  power.  Hence 
arose  perpetual  jarring  and  warfare  between  the  empire  and  the  priesthood^ 
(as  it  was  then  expressed),  which  were  a  source  of  great  public  calamity. 
Pascal  II.,  who  was  created  pontiff  at  the  close  of  the  preceding  centuiyi 
reigned  securely  at  the  commencement  of  this ;  nor  was  the  opposing  fiic* 
tion  that  sided  with  the  emperors,  sufficiently  powerful  to  fix  an  imperial 
pontiff  in  the  chair  of  the  deceased  Gtiihert,(2)  Pascal  therefore  in  a 
council  at  Rome  A.D.  1102,  renewed  the  decrees  of  his  predecessors 
against  investitures,  excommunicated  Henry  IV.  anew,  and  stirred  up  ene- 
mies against  him  wherever  he  could.  Henry  resolutely  withstood  these 
menaces  and  machinations :  but  two  years  after,  A.D.  1104,  his  own  son 
Henry  V.  took  up  arms  against  his  father,  under  pretence  of  religion ;  and 
now  all  was  over.  For  after  an  unsuccessful  campaign,  he  was  compelled 
by  his  son  to  abdicate  the  throne,  and  died  friendless  and  forsaken  at 
Liege,  A.D.  1106.  Whether  the  son  was  induced  to  engage  in  this  war 
with  his  father  by  his  ambition  of  reigning,  or  by  the  instigation  of  tlko 
pontiff,  does  not  appear.  But  it  is  certain  that  Pascal  absolved  the  son 
from  his  oath  of  obedience  to  his  father,  and  very  zealously  supported  and 
defended  his  cause. (3) 

§  3.  But  this  political  revolution  was  far  from  answering  the  expecta- 
tions of  Pascal.  For  Henry  V.  could  by  no  means  be  induced  to  give  iro 
the  right  of  investing  bishops  and  abbots,  although  he  conceded  to  the  cot 
leges  of  canons  and  monks  the  power  of  electing  them.  Hence  the  ponti^ 
in  the  councils  of  Guastalla  in  Italy  and  Troyes  in  France,  A.D.  1107, 
renewed  the  decrees  which  had  been  enacted  against  investitures.  The 
controversy  was  now  suspended  for  a  few  years ;  because  Henry  was  so 
occupied  with  his  wars  tliat  he  had  no  leisure  to  pursue  it.  But  when  his 
wars  were  closed,  A.D.  1110,  he  marched  with  a  large  army  into  Italy,  to 
settle  this  protracted  and  pernicious  controversy  at  Rome.  As  he  ad- 
vanced slowly  towards  Rome,  the  pontiff  finding  himself  destitute  of  aH 
succour,  offered  to  compromise  with  him  on  these  conditions  ;  that  the  king 
should  relinquish  the  investiture  with  the  staff  and  the  ring,  and  that  the 
bishops  and  abbots  should  restore  to  the  emperor  the  royal  benefices  (ben- 

cut  off  three  dishes  from  their  table.    How  ier  IV.  for  pope  ;  bat  he  was  obliged  tm 

many  has  he  left  you  1  said  the  king.     Ten  leave  Rome,  and  died  shortly  after.    .Thni 

<m/y,  replied  the  disconsolate  monks.     I  my-  Pascal  was  soon  left  in  quiet  possession  of 

self,  exclaimed  the  king,  never  have  more  St.  Peter's  chair.     See  Botper^s  Lives  of 

than  three  ;  and  I  enjoin  your  bishop  to  re-  the  Popes,  vol.  v.,  p.  350,  ed.  Lond.,  1761, 

duce  you  to  the  same  number." — Tr.]  — TV.] 

(2)  [On  the  death  of  Guihert  or  Clement        (3)  We  have  here  consulted,  in  tdditioB 

III.,  the  antipope,  A.D.  1100,  his  friends  to  the  ori^nal  sources,  those  excellent  bift- 

chosc  one  Albert  for  his  successor.     But  he  torians,  whom  we  mentioned  in  the  prece- 

was  taken  the  very  day  of  his  election,  and  ding  century.     [See  note  (7),  p.  156.— -^er* 

confined  by  Pascal  in  the  monastery  of  St.  maun  de  Toumay  (Narratio,  &c.,  in  Daekt' 

Lawrence.     Theodoric  was  next  chosen  in  ry^s  Spicileg.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  914)  states,  tiat 

his  place  ;  who  also  fell  into  Pascal's  hands  tne  pontiff  wrote  a  letter  to  young  Henry^ 

105  days  after  his  election,  and  was  shut  up  criminating  his  lather,  and  exhorting  bim  io 

in  the  monastery  of  Cava.    The  friends  of  aid  the  church  against  him.— Tr.] 
Guibert  then  cboM  Magrirndph  or  SylvU" 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  227 

eficia  regalia)  which  they  had  received  since  the  times  of  CharUmagne^ 
namely,  the  power  of  levying  tribute,  holding  lordships,  coining  money, 
and  the  like.  Henry  V.  acceded  to  these  terms  in  the  year  1111 ;  but 
the  bishops  both  of  Italy  and  Grermany,  vigorously  opposed  them.  A  vio. 
lent  conflict  having  taken  place,  in  the  very  church  of  St.  Peter  at  Romet 
Henry  caused  the  pontiff  to  be  seized  and  conducted  as  a  prisoner  to  the 
castle  of  Viterbo.  When  he  had  lain  there  some  time,  a  new  convention 
was  formed  as  was  unavoidable,  in  which  the  pontiff  conceded  to  the  king 
the  right  of  giving  investiture  to  bishops  and  abbots  with  the  staff  and 
ring.  Thus  peace  being  concluded,  the  pontiff  placed  the  imperial  diadem 
upon  the  head  of  Henry. (^) 

§  4.  This  peace,  which  was  extorted  by  force  and  arms,  was  followed 
by  greater  commotions  and  more  painful  conflicts.  In  the  first  place,  vio- 
lent tumults  were  raised  at  Rome  against  the  pontiff;  who  was  acpused 
of  betraying  the  interests  of  the  church,  and  of  basely  shnnking  from  his 
duty.  To  quiet  these  tumults,  Pas^  assembled  a  council  in  the  Lateran 
palace  A.D.  1112 ;  and  before  that  coimcil,  he  humbly  confessed  his  feult 
in  forming  such  a  convention  with  the  emperor,  and  submitted  the  matter 
to  the  pleasure  of  the  council.  The  council  rescinded  the  compact  formed 
with  the  emperor. (5)  After  this,  in  various  synods  and  councils  both  of 
France  and  Germany,  Henry  was  excluded  from  communion ;  and  was 
even  classed  among  the  heretics,  than  which  notliing  at  that  day  was  more  to 
be  dreaded.(6)  The  pririfces  of  Grermany  likewise  made  war  upon  him,  in 
several  places,  in  behalf  of  the  church.  To  bring  these  many  and  great 
evils  to  a  termination,  Henry  again  marched  an  army  into  Italy  in  the  year 
1116,  and  held  a  convention  at  Rome  A.D.  1117,  the  pontiff  having  cs- 
caped  by  flight  to  Benevento.  But  the  Normans  came  to  the  aid  of  the 
pontiff,  and  Pascal  boldly  prepared  for  war  against  the  emperor,  and  made 
preparations  for  an  assault  upon  the  city  Rome.  Important  events  were 
now  anticipated,  when  the  pontiff  closed  his  life  in  the  year  1116. 

§  5.  A  few  days  afler  the  death  of  Pascal^  John  Cajetan,  another  Ben. 
edictine  monk  from  the  monastery  of  Monte  Cassino,  and  chancellor  of  the 
Romish  church,  was  created  pontiff  and  assumed  the  name  of  Gelasius  II. 
In  opposition  to  him  Henry  set  up  another  pontiff,  Maurice  Burdin  arch- 
bishop of  Braga  in  Spain,  who  chose  the  name  of  Gregory  VIII.(7)  Ge- 
lasius  therefore,  finding  himself  not  safe  at  Rome  or  in  Italy,  retired  into 
France,  and  there  died  soon  afler  at  Clugni.  The  cardinals  who  had  ac- 
companied him,  as  soon  as  he  was  dead,  elected  Gvido  archbishop  of  Vi- 
enne,  count  of  Burgundy  and  a  relative  of  the  emperor,  for  sovereign  pon- 
tiff; and  he  took  the  name  of  CdHxhu  II.  It  was  fortunate  both  for  the 
church  and  the  state,  that  this  man  was  made  head  of  the  church.  A 
man  of  noble  birth  and  of  elevated  views,  he  prosecuted  the  contest  with 

(4)  Besides  the  writers  slreadj  mention-  coimcil  to  be  his  superior.  The  comicil 
•d,  Jo.  MabUloTij  Annates  Benedict.,  torn,  also  disapproTed  of  the  acts  of  the  pontiff. 
T.,  p.  681,  and  torn,  vi.,  p.  1,  desenresto  be  (6)  SeeJae.  Genaise,  Diss,  sor  Pneresie 
consulted ;  and  likewise  on  each  of  the  des  Investitures ;  which  is  the  fourth  of 
jeazB  of  Uiese  and  the  subsequent  transac-  those  he  has  prefixed  to  the  History  of  the 
tioDs.  Abbot  SugeTf  p.  lix. 

(5)  Here  again  this  pontifi;  like  Gregory  (7)  See  SUph.  Ba/uxe,yiuMauritiiBur- 
YU.  in  the  Berengarian  controrersy,  placed  dini :  in  his  Miscellanea,  torn,  iii.,  p.  471, 
Ins  authority  in  subordination  to  the  de-  dtc. 

ciMis  of  a  council,  or  acknowledgod  t 


898  BOOK  IIL— CENTURY  XH.— PAST  tL-CHAF.  H. 

the  emperor  with  do  less  vigour  than  success,  both  by  decrees  of  o 
and  by  other  tneaDs  ;  reduced  Rome  under  his  power,  took  the  emperor^ 
poDttlf  prisoner,  and  cast  him  into  prison,  and  fomented  civil  wars  in  Gar> 
many.  At  the  same  timCf  possessing  more  liberal  views  than  his  prede> 
ccssors  in  the  papal  chairtand  having  no  obstinocy  of  character,  he  did  not 
reject  moderate  counsels,  and  could  relax  something  of  the  demands  of  )ui 
predecessors,  for  the  sake  of  restoring  peace  now  so  ardently  desired.(S) 

§  6.  Thus  atlor  multiplied  efforts,  contests,  excommunications,  and 
threats,  peace  was  ratified  between  the  pontiff's  legates  and  the  emperor, 
in  the  diet  of  Worms  A.D.  1132,  on  the  following  conditions  j  that  heie> 
al^er  bishops  and  abbots  should  he  freely  chosen  by  those  whose  right  it 
was  to  elect,  but  in  the  presence  of  the  emperor  or  of  his  representk 
tivo  ;(9)  that  if  tho  electors  disagreed  among  ihcmselvea,  the  emperor 
should  interpose,  and  using  bishops  as  his  counsellors  should  end  the  oo^ 
test ;  tlmt  the  person  elected  should  take  the  oath  of  loyally  to  tba  enqer- 
or,  receive  what  were  called  the  regafia  from  his  hand,  and  perform  tte 
duties  due  to  him  on  account  of  them ;  and  that  the  emperor  should  use  a 
different  mode  of  conferring  the  regalia  from  that  before  practised,  and 
should  no  longer  confer  human  prerogatives  by  the  itaff  and  the  riag, 
which  were  the  emblems  of  sacred  or  divine  power,  but  by  a  sccptrc.(lO) 
This  Concordat  as  it  is  commonly  called,  was  solemnly  confirmed  the  next 
year,  in  the  Latcron  council ;  and  it  continues  in  force  to  our  times,  al- 
though there  has  been  some  dispute  between  ihe^ontilFs  and  the  cmperon 
respecting  its  true  import.(ll) 

^  7.  CaUxtua  did  not  long  survive  this  pacification,  for  be  died  A.D. 
1124.  His  place  was  filled  by  Lambert  bishop  of  Ostio,  known  among 
the  pontiffs  by  the  name  of  Hoaoriw  II.  Nothing  memorable  was  dcme 
by  him.  At  his  death  A.D.  1130,  there  was  a  schism  in  the  church  of 
Rome  ;  for  a  part  of  the  cardinals  chose  Gregory  the  cardinal  of  St.  An- 
gelo,  whose  pontifical  name  was  Iimoceni  II,,  but  another  part  of  them 
created  Peter  de  Leon  pontiff,  who  was  called  Anadetaa  II.  The  party 
of  Innocent  was  the  weaker  one  at  Rome  and  in  Italy ;  he  therefore  fled 
into  France,  and  remained  there  two  years.  But  he  had  the  strongest 
parly  out  of  Italy;  for  besides  the  emperor  ZolAon'iu,  the  kings  of  Frutc^ 
England,  and  Spain,  and  some  others,  induced  especially  by  the  influence 
of  SL  Barnard  the  particular  friend  of  Innocent,  joined  themselves  to  hi> 

(8)  If  t  do  not  greuly  miijiidge,  (hit  dd-  (S)  From  tbis  timo  thenfsre,  tlM  lut*  B 

hippj  conlcsL  bclwecn  Ihc  empcion  md  iho  QemuDy  have  been  eiclniled  from  ibc  dac- 

pomiffs  rcspeetina  iho  imeitiluie  ofbi.bop*  lion  of  bishops.     See  Ptta  ie  JUarea,  ilk 

and  abbots,  would  aol  h»TB  been  carried  on  Concordia  Mcerdotii  et  imperii,  lib.  Ti,,r,ii,, 

with  BO  mtjch  aBpariijF  mn  bate  been  pro-  J  9,  p.  783,  ed.  BetKintn. 

tracted  BO  loiifc,  if  mec  of  libera]  views  and  (10)  Sm  Jlfurolon,  Antiquit.  IlaL  madit 

education  had  beenal  the  head  of  the  church.  Bvi,  lorn.  Yi.,n.  7C.    Jo.  S(4i((«n«,  do  lib«i« 

But  during  half  ■  centuij,  fiis  monies  bad  tate  fcc1«s.  Gcnnan.,  lib.  it.,  c.  it.,  p.  MS, 

governed  the  church— men  bom  in  obicuii-  &c.     Cat.  Aupmiu,  de  Baailicm  I^Unt- 

tj,  of  coanB  manner*,  and  incapabit  of  jield-  onai,  lib.  iv.,  p.  395,  tec. 

iog  >t  all,  that  i>,  posaeiaing  the  character-  (11)  It  wa«  conlested  amongolbor  thii» 

iMic  fault  of  monk*,  an  infleiibls  obithiaey  whether  the  coniecration  ahonld  pneada  or 

and  peninacitjr.     Dut  aa  aoon  as  a  man  of  follow  the  collation  of  the  Tfgatia.     Sn  J*. 

a  better  character  and  of  ■  liberal  mind  as-  HJ  Ho/mam,  ad  Concordalmn  Hemici  T. 

cended  the  chair  of  St.  Peter,  thing*  aa-  et  Calliati  II.,  Wittemb.,  1739,  4lo. 
aumed  a  diSereBt  a^ect  and  there  waa  a 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  229 

party ;  while  Anacleius  had  for  supporters  only  the  kings  of  Sicily  and 
Scotknd.  The  schism  was  terminated  by  the  death  of  Anacktuif  AJ)* 
1138 ;  after  which  Lmocent  reigned  alone  till  the  year  1143,  and  celebrau 
ted  several  councils,  among  which  was  the  second  Lateran  A.D.  1139.(12) 

§  8.  After  the  death  of  Jitnocen/,  Guido  cardiiyal  of  St.  Mark,  under  the 
name  of  Ccelestine  II.,  reigned  during  five  months,  in  peace.  His  succes- 
sor Lucius  U.,  who  formerly  was  Gerhard  a  regular  ccmon,  governed  the 
church  during  eleven  months,  but  not  prosperously.  For  he  was  disturbed 
in  various  ways,  by  the  tumultuous  Romans  ;  and  in  attempting  to  quell 
one  of  their  insurrections,  he  was  killed  by  the  stroke  of  a  stone.  His 
successor  Eugenius  III.,  formerly  Bemhard  a  Cistercian  mook,  and  a  very 
distinguished  disciple  of  the  celebrated  St.  Bemhard  abbot  of  Clairvaux, 
came  to  the  government  of  the  church  A.D.  1145,  and  during  nine  years 
encountered  similar  troubles  and  dangers,  until  his  death  1158.  For  he 
was  repeatedly  driven  from  Rome,  and  at  one  time  passed  a  kmg  exile  in 
France.(13)  Anasiatms  IV.,  previously  Conrad  bishop  of  Sabino,  had  a 
more  tranquil  reign ;  but  it  was  of  short  duration,  for  he  died  A.D.  1164» 
after  filling  the  chair  one  year  and  four  months. 

§  9.  Under  his  successor  Hadrian  IV.,  who  was  an  Englishman  and  a 
regular  canon,  whose  true  name  was  Nicholas  Breakspear,  the  contentions 
between  the  emperors  and  the  Roman  pontiffs  which  were  apparently  set- 
tled in  the  times  of  CaHxtus  II.  broke  out  anew.  Frederic  I.  sumamed 
Barharossa  [Red-beard],  as  soon  as  he  was  chosen  emperor  A.D.  1152, 
explicitly  declared  his  intention  to  maintain  the  imperatorial  authority  and 
prerogatives  throughout  the  empire,  and  especially  in  Italy,  and  to  set 
bounds  to  the  immense  power  and  wealth  of  the  pontiffs  and  of  the  clergy 
at  large.  Hadrian  in  view  of  this  emergency,  concluded  it  to  be  his  duty 
to  defend  the  authority  and  majesty  of  the  church.  Hence  when  the  em. 
peror  was  to  be  crowned,  A.D.  1155,  first,  a  contest  arose  respecting  the 
functions  of  a  groom,  [holding  the  pope's  stirrups,  when  he  mounted  or 
dismounted  his  horse],  which  the  pontiff  would  have  Frederic  perform. 
Then  followed  other  disputes  and  controversies  between  them,  in  relation 
to  public  matters,  which  were  fierooly  agitated  by  letters.  These  contests 
being  in  a  measure  settled,  others  followed  of  equal  magnitude  and  diffi- 
culty, in  the  year  1158,  when  the  emperor  in  order  to  set  bounds  to  the 
daily  increasing  wealth  of  the  pontiffs,  the  bishops,  and  the  monks,  made 
a  law  that  no  fiefs  should  be  transferred  to  another  person,  without  the 
knowledge  and  consent  of  the  lord  of  whom  they  were  held  ;(14)  and  also 

(1!{)  In  tddition  to  the  common  historians  the  ancient  Roman  repubUe,  and  to  reinstate 

of  the  popes,  see  Jo.  de  LanneSf  Histoire  da  the  Roman  senate  in  all  its  ancient  grandeur. 

Pontificat  du  Pape  looocent  II.,  Paris,  1741,  Such  being  their  object,  all  their  moTements 

8yo.  vren  of  course  sedition  against  the  pontifb 

(13)  [These  tumults  at  Rome  originated  as  temporal  sovereigns.     See  G.  J.  Planck's 

from  a  strong  party  of  citizens,  who  Mlopted  Geschichte  d.  christl.  kirchl.  Gesellschafts- 

the  principles  of  ilmo^  of  Brescia  or  Brizen,  verfassung,  toI.  iv.,  p.  324,  du.,  and  the 

(see  cap.  t.,  ^  10,  below),  and  wished  to  authors  referred  to  in  note  (17),  chap.  v.  of 

shake  off  the  joke  of  priestly  government  this  century. — Tr.] 

and  restore  the  ancient  form  of  the  Roman        (14)   See   Muratorif   Antiqoitates   ItaL 

empire.    After  an  unsuccessful  application  medii  aevi,  tom.  vi.,  p.  239,  d^.,  where  he 

Co  the  emperor  of  Germany,  desiring  him  to  shows,  that  by  this  and  other  laws  Frederic 

make  Rome  his  residence  and  to  there  exer-  first  oppoeed  t  banier  to  the  power  of  the 

dse  the  same  powers  as  the  old  Roman  emf  clergy. 
ftTCTM  had  done,  they  determined  to  restore 


830    BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XH.— PART  n.— CHAP.  U. 

exerted  all  his  powers  to  reduce  the  minor  states  of  Italy  under  his  author* 
ity.  An  open  rupture  seemed  about  to  take  place,  when  the  pontiff  ww 
removed  by  death,  on  the  first  of  September,  A.D.  1159.(15) 

§  10.  When  a  new  pontiff  was  to  be  elected,  the  cardinals  were  divi- 
ded into  two  factions.  The  one  which  was  the  more  numerous,  created 
Roland  of  Sienna,  pontiff;  the  other  the  less  numerous,  elected  Octaviamu 
C€u:dinal  of  St.  Ceecilia.  Roland  assumed  the  name  of  Alexander  IIL  :  his 
competitor  took  that  of  Victor  IV,  The  emperor  who  for  various  reasons 
disliked  Alexander,  gave  his  support  to  Victor.  The  council  of  Pavia, 
summoned  by  the  emperor  A.D.  1160,  decided  according  to  the  emper- 
or's pleasure.  Victor  therefore  prevailed  in  Germany  and  Italy;  and 
Alexander  had  to  quit  Rome  and  Italy,  and  to  retire  to  France.  In  tha 
midst  of  the  commotion  and  strife,  Victor  died  at  Lucca,  A.D.  1164.  But 
another  pontiff  was  immediately  elected  by  order  of  the  emperor,  namelyt 
Guido  cardinal  of  St.  Calixtus,  who  assumed  the  name  of  Pascal  III.,  ami 
who  was  acknowledged  by  the  princes  of  Grermany  in  the  diet  of  Wurtx- 
burg,  A.D.  1165.  Alexander  however  returned  from  France  to  Italy^ 
prosecuted  his  cause  with  some  success,  and  in  the  Lateran  council  at 
Home  A.D.  1167,  deposed  the  emperor  whom  he  had  before  repeatedly 
excommunicated,  and  absolved  his  subjects  from  their  oath  of  allegiance  to 
him.  But  not  long  afler  Rome  was  taken  by  the  emperor,  and  Alexander 
was  obliged  to  flee  to  Benevento  and  leave  the  chair  of  St.  Peter  in  the 
hands  of  Pascal, 

§  11.  The  prospects  of  Alexander  seemed  to  brighten  up,  when  the 
emperor,  after  losing  the  greater  part  of  his  army  by  a  pestilential  disease, 
was  obliged  against  his  inclinations  to  retire  from  Italy,  and  when  Pascal 
was  removed  by  death,  A.D.  1168.  But  his  expectations  were  soon  dis- 
appointed.  For  the  opposite  faction  elected  John  abbot  of  Struma  pontiff, 
with  the  title  of  CaHxtiu  III.,  and  the  emperor,  though  absent  in  Germany 
and  occupied  with  various  wars  and  contests,  supported  the  new  pontiff  as 
far  as  he  was  able.  And  after  settling  a  degree  of  peace  in  Germany, 
A.D.  1174,  the  emperor  marched  again  into  Italy  with  a  fine  army,  in- 
tending  to  chastise  the  cities  and  republics  which  had  revolted  from  him. 
And  if  success  had  attended  this  expediiion  of  the  emperor,  he  would 
doubtless  have  compelled  Alexander  to  give  place  to  Calixtus.  But  he 
met  with  disappointments  and  reverses ;  and  after  several  years  spent  in 
alternate  defeats  and  partial  victories,  being  discouraged  by  so  many  de- 
feats and  difficulties,  he  concluded  a  peace  with  Alexander  III.  and  a  truce 
with  his  other  enemies,  at  Venice  in  the  year  1177.(16)  Some  tell  us 
that  the  pontiff,  placing  his  foot  upon  the  neck  of  the  suppliant  emperor, 
repeated  the  words  of  David,  Ps.  xci.,  13.  ["  Thou  shall  tread  upon  ike 
lion,  and  the  adder, ^'  &c.]  But  most  of  the  moderns  consider  the  report 
as  entirely  unsupported.  (17) 

(15)  These  events  arc  carefully  investiga-  Ant.  Muratorif  Antiqq.  Ital.  medii  avi,  torn, 
ted  by  the  illustrioas  count  BitnaUt  History  iv.,  p.  249,  &c.  Ohgines  Guelphicm,  torn, 
of  Frederic  I.,  written  in  German,  p.  46, 49,  ii.,  p.  379,  6ce.  Acta  Sanctor.,  torn,  i.,' Apr., 
73,  &c.y  99,  105,  &c.  p.  46,  m  the  Life  of  Hugo  abhot  of  Bonne^ 

(16)  These  transactions  are  well  illustra-  val ;  and  torn,  ii.,  April.,  p.  696,  in  the  Life 
ted  by  count  Biinau,  in  his  History  of  Fred*  of  Galdinus  of  Milan ;  which  two  eccleaias- 
eric  I.,  p.  115-242.  To  which  add  Fortvk-  tics  acted  as  arbiters  and  legates  in  negoti* 
natu^  Olmi,  Istoria  della  venuta  a  Venetia  ating  this  peace. 

occultamente  nel  an.  1177,  di  Papa  Ales-        (17)  See  Buiutu**  Life  of  Frederic  I.,  p. 
nndio  UL,  Venice,  16S9,  4to,  and  Lud,    S43.     Char.  Aug.  Hiumann,  Poeciles,  ton. 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  231 

J  12.  AUxcmder  HI.,  whose  conflict  with  Frederic  I.  procured  him  fiune, 
also  no  slight  contention  with  Henry  H.  king  of  England,  in  the  case 
of  Thomas  Bedcel  archbishop  of  Canterbury.    In  the  council  of  Clarendon 

A.D.  1164,  several  regulations  were  enacted,  by  which  the  extent  of  the 
regal  power  in  respect  to  the  clergy  was  more  accurately  defined,  and  the 
prerogatives  of  the  bishops  and  clergy  were  circumscribed  within  narrower 
iimits.(18)     Thomas  refused  to  submit  to  these  regulations,  because  in  his 

iii.,  lib.  i.,  p.  145.     Biblioth.  Italique,  torn.  5.  Excommunicated  persons  ought  not  to 

vi.,  p.  5,  16  :  and  the  writers  mentioned  bj  give  bonds  to  remain  [where  they  are],  nor 

Carp.  SagUtarmSj  Introd.  in  Historiam  Eo-  to  promise  by  oath  [to  do  so],  but  only  to 

cies.,  torn,  i.,  p.  630  ;  torn,  ii.,  p.  600.  give  bonds  or  a  pledge  to  abide  by  the  deci- 

(18)  See  matth.  Paris,  Historia  major.,  aion  of  the  church,  that  they  may  be  absolved. 

p.  82,  83,  101,  102,  104.    Dav.  WilkinM,  -^drndenuud. 

Concilia  magms  Britannis,  torn,  i.,  p.  434,  6.  Laymen  ought  not  to  be  accused,  ex- 
Ac.  [These  articles  of  Clarendon,  or  eon-  cept  by  certain  and  legal  accusers  and  wit- 
MtUutions  as  ther  are  called,  were  drawn  up  nesses  in  presence  of  the  bishop :  (yet  so 
by  the  king,  and  ratified  in  a  full  assembly  that  the  archdeacon  may  not  lose  his  right, 
of  the  great  lords,  barons,  and  prelates  of  nor  any  thing  accruing  to  him  thereby.)  And 
the  nation.  The  civilians  yielded  a  ready  if  the  characters  inculpated  are  such,  that 
aaeent  to  them ;  and  most  of  the  prelates  no  one  dares  or  is  willing  to  accuse  them, 
were  disposed  to  do  the  same.  But  Becket  the  sheriff,  at  the  bishop's  instance,  shall 
long  refused,  and  at  last  very  reluctantly  causes  twelve  lawful  men  of  the  vicinage  or 
■ubsciibed  to  them.  And  of  this  compliance  the  villace,  to  swear  before  the  bishop  that 
he  afterwards  repented,  and  obtained  abso-  they  wiU  discover  the  truth,  according  to 
lution  from  the  pontiff;  who  at  the  same  their  conscience. — Tolerated. 
time  disapproved  most  of  the  articles,  and  7.  No  one  who  holds  of  the  king  in  capite, 
pronounced  them  null  and  void.  The  arti-  nor  any  one  of  the  barons  his  servants,  shall 
des,  as  exhibited  in  HarimiCs  Concilia,  be  excommunicated,  nor  the  lands  of  any 
tom.  vi.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  1607,  du:.,  with  the  papal  one  of  them  be  laid  under  an  interdict,  till 
approbation  or  disapprobation  subjoined  to  application  has  been  made  to  our  lord  the 
each,  are  as  follows :  king  if  he  is  within  the  realm,  or  to  his  jus- 

1.  If  any  controversy  respecting  an  ad-  ticiary  if  he  be  out  of  it,  that  he  may  see 
Towson  and  ri^t  of  presentation  to  church-  justice  done :  and  so  that  what  belongs  to 
es,  shall  arise  between  laymen,  or  between  the  king's  court,  may  be  there  decided,  and 
clergymen  and  laymen,  or  between  clergy-  whatever  belongs  to  the  ecclesiastical  court, 
men  only,  it  shall  be  tried  and  determined  may  be  remitt^  to  it  for  decision. — Con^ 
in  the  court  of  our  lord  the  king. — Coti-  demned. 

denuud  by  the  pontiff.  8.  Appeals,  should  they  be  made,  ought  to 

2.  Churches  belonging  to  a  fief  of  our  be  from  the  archdeacon  to  the  bishop,  and 
lord  the  king,  cannot  be  conferred  in  perpe-  from  the  bishop  to  the  archbishop ;  and  if 
tuity,  without  his  consent  and  approbation,  the  archbishop  should  fail  to  do  justice,  ro- 
-^ToUrated  by  the  pontiff.  currence  should  be  had  lastly,  to  our  lord  the 

3.  Clergymen  cited  and  accused  of  any  king,  that  so  the  controversy  may  be  termi- 
matter,  on  notification  by  the  king's  justici-  nated  in  the  archbishop*s  court  by  a  precept 
ary,  must  appear  in  his  court,  and  answer  from  the  king,  and  so  that  it  go  no  farther 
there  to  whatever  the  king's  court  shall  re-  without  the  king's  consent. — Condemned. 
quire  him  to  answer.  So  also  whatever  the  9.  If  a  challenge  arise  between  a  clerk  and 
king's  justiciary  shall  send  in  to  the  court  of  a  layman,  or  vice  versa,  concerning  any  teno- 
the  holy  church,  to  see  how  it  is  there  treat-  ment,  which  the  clergyman  would  have  to 
cd.  And  if  a  clergyman  shall  be  convicted  be  an  eleemosynary,  and  the  layman  a  lay 
or  shall  confess  guilt,  the  church  must  no  fee,  it  shall  bo  determined  by  the  award  of 
longer  protect  him. — Condemned,  twelve  lawful  men,  before  the  king's  justici- 

4.  It  shall  not  be  lawful  for  archbishops,  ary,  whether  the  tenement  be  an  eleemosy- 
bishops,  or  parsons,  to  go  out  of  the  kingdom  nary  or  a  lay  fee.  If  the  award  be  that  it  is 
wiUiout  license  from  our  lord  the  king.  And  eleemosynary,  the  plea  shall  be  in  the  ec- 
if  they  go  out,  and  our  lord  the  king  see  fit,  clesiastical  court :  but  if  a  lay  fee,  then, 
they  shall  give  security  that  they  will  not,  unless  both  claim  tenure  under  the  same 
while  going,  while  absent,  or  while  return-  bishop  or  baron,  the  plea  shall  be  in  the 
ing,  bring  any  evil  or  damage  to  our  lord  the  king's  court ;  but  if  bom  claim  to  hold  of  the 
king  or  to  tlie  realm.— CoiufMiiici2.  same  bishop  or  binm,  the  plea  shall  be  in  hie 


M3    BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XU.— PART  H.— CHAP.  H. 

opinion  they  were  prejudicial  to  the  divine  rights  both  of  the  church  at 

large  and  of  the  Roman  pontifis.  Enmity  now  took  place  between  the 
king  and  the  archbishop ;  and  the  latter  fled  into  France  to  Alexander  ULt 

who  was  then  an  exile  there.  The  pontiff  and  the  king  of  France  pro- 
cured  a  sort  of  reconciliation,  and  Thomas  returned  to  England.     But  as 

no  means  could  induce  him  to  yield  to  the  wishes  of  the  kingy  four  of  the 
courtiersy  doubtless  with  the  king's  privity,  assassinated  him  in  the  church 
before  the  altar,  in  the  year  1170.(19)     The  king,  after  various  alterca- 

court ;  but  so  that  the  par^  which  before  deacons  oueht  to  enforce  justice  [by  their 

had  seisin,  shall  not  lose  his  leisin  on  ao->  eccleeiasticu  decisions],  so  that  satisfactmi 

count  of  the  avraid  voMde.'^Condemned.  may  be  made  to  the  lord  the  king. — Toter- 

10.  WboeTer  belongs  to  any  royal  city,  ated. 

castle,  borouflfa,  or  manor  of  the  king,  if  ci-  14.  The  chattels  of  those  found  guilty  of 

ted  by  the  arradeaeon  or  bishop  for  any  crime  high  crimes  in  the  king^s  courts,  (qui  sunt  in 

for  which  he  is  amenable  to  them,  if  he  will  regis  forisfacto),  are  not  to  be  retained  in  any 

not  make  satisfaction  upon  their  summons,  church  or  churchyard,  to  the  obetmctkm  of 

they  may  indeed  place  him  under  an  inter-  justice  to  the  king ;  because  thoee  chatteh 

diet ;  but  they  may  not  proceed  to  excom-  belong  to  the  king,  whether  they  are  foond 

municate  him,  till  applicatioo  has  been  made  in  churches  or  out  of  i\kem.^ToUrmi€i, 

to  the  king^s  chief  officer  of  the  village,  that  16.  Pleas  of  debt  are  to  be  made  in  tfio 

he  may  by  law  bring  him  to  make  satisfac-  king's  court,  whether  due  upon  contraet  or 

tion.    And  if  the  king's  officer  fail  in  his  not. — Condemned. 

duty,  he  shall  lie  at  the  king's  mercy,  and  16.  The  sons  of  tenants  in  viUanage,  are 

thenceforward  the  bishop  may  coerce  the  ac-  not  to  be  ordained  without  the  consent  of  the 

cused  according  to  ecclesiastical  law. — Con-  lord  on  whose  manor  they  are  found  to  have 

demrud.  been  bom. — Tolerated. 

11.  Archbishops,  bishops,  and  all  parsons  See  GiUhrie^s  General  History  of  Eng- 
of  the  realm,  who  hold  of  the  king  in  capite,  land,  vol.  i.,  p.  509,  and  Harduin^s  Concilia, 
are  to  look  on  their  possessions  as  baronies  torn,  vi.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  1607,  dec. — Tr.'] 

from  the  king;  and  therefore  arc  to  be  re-  (19)  Chiil.  Stephanides,  Histona  Thomao 
sponsible  to  the  king's  justiciaries  and  offi-  Cantuariensis,  in  Tlio.  Spark^g  Scriptores  ra- 
cers, and  are  to  follow  and  perform  all  the  rum  Anglicar.,  London,  1723,  fol.,  p.  4. 
customs  and  duties  prescribed  by  the  king  ;  Christ.  lAipus,  Epistolae  et  Vita  Thanut 
and  like  other  barons,  they  ought  to  be  pres-  Cantuar.  Epistolae  item  Alexandri  III.,  Lth 
ent  as  other  barons  arc  at  the  trials  in  the  dovici  VII.,  Henrici  II.,  in  hac  causa,  ez 
king's  court,  till  the  proceeding  come  to  re-  MS.  Vaticano,  Bruxellis,  1682,  2  vols.  4to, 
late  to  deprivation  of  life  or  of  limbs. — Tol-  and  in  the  Works  of  Lvpiis.  Natalis  AU 
erated.  exander,  Selecta  Historiae  eccles.  capita, 

12.  When  an  archbishopric,  bishopric,  ab-  saec.  xii..  Diss,  x.,  p.  833,  &c.  Thonuu 
bacy,  or  priory,  of  the  king's  demesnes,  be-  Stapleton,  Tres  Thomae,  seu  res  gestae 
comes  vacant,  it  ought  to  be  in  his  hands ;  Thomae  Apostoli,  S.  Thomae  Cantuarien- 
and  he  shall  receive  all  its  rents  and  issues,  sis,  et  Thomae  Mori,  Colon.,  1612,  8vo.— 
pst  as  of  his  demesnes ;  and  when  the  church  [Tkonuu  was  the  son  of  a  London  merchant, 
18  to  be  provided  for,  the  king  is  to  send  his  and  educated  at  Oxford  and  Paris.  Having 
mandate  to  the  chief  parsons  of  the  church,  entered  into  the  service  of  Theobald  arch- 
and  the  election  is  to  be  made  in  his  chapel,  bishop  of  Canterbury,  he  was  sent  to  Bolog- 
with  his  assent,  and  by  advice  of  the  king's  na  to  study  canon  law.  On  his  return,  he 
parsons,  whom  he  shall  call  together  for  that  was  made  archdeacon  of  Canterbury  ;  and 
purpose.  And  the  person  elected,  before  he  not  long  after,  the  king  called  him  to  court 
is  consecrated,  shall  there  do  homage  and  feal-  and  msSe  him  lord  chancellor  of  England, 
ty  to  the  king  as  to  his  liege  lord,  for  his  life  On  the  death  of  Theobald^  A.D.  1162,  the 
and  limbs  and  earthly  honour,  saving  how-  king  made  him  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
ever  the  honour  of  his  order. — Condemned,  While  chancellor  he  had  served  the  king  with 

13.  If  any  one  of  the  great  men  of  the  great  ability,  and  lived  in  great  splendour, 
kingdom  shaJl  refuse  justice  to  an  archbish-  But  he  now  assumed  an  austere  mode  of 
op,  a  bishop,  or  an  archdeacon,  in  regard  to  life,  and  became  a  strenuous  defender  of  the 
himself  or  those  that  belong  to  him,  the  king  pretended  rights  of  the  church,  and  a  rigid 
is  to  enforce  justice.  And  if  it  should  hap-  disciplinarian.  To  restrain  the  usurpations 
pen,  that  any  one  wrongs  the  king  of  his  of  the  clergy,  the  king  caused  the  constitu- 
lighta,  the  arcbbitbopsy  cnr  bishops  and  arch-  tions  of  ClaroodoD  to  be  enacted.    Againal 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  233 

tions,  had  to  make  suoh  exjuations  for  this  crime  as  the  pontiff  dictated ; 
and  in  the  year  1173»  the  assassinated  Thomas, was  enrolled  among  the 
martyrs  or  the  glorified  saints  of  the  highest  order.(20) 

§  13.  Alexcmder  UI.  employed  not  only  arms  but  also  art  and  the  uu 
fluence  of  councils  and  laws,  to  establish  the  independence  of  the  church, 
and  especially  to  confirm  the  power  of  the  Roman  pontifis.  For  (I.)  in  a 
council  at  Rome  A.D.  1179,  called  the  third  Lateran  council,  in  order  to 
avoid  the  commotion  so  often  produced  by  the  election  of  a  new  pontifi^  he 
ordained  that  the  right  of  voting  should  belong  exclusively  to  the  cardinals^ 
and  that  the  person  who  had  the  votes  of  two  thirds  of  the  college  of  car- 
dinals should  be  considered  the  lemtimate  pontifi*.  This  constitution  has 
continued  to  the  present  time.  Thus,  from  that  period  the  election  of 
pontifis  assumed  the  forms  which  it  still  retains ;  and  not  only  the  people 
out  also  the  clergy  of  Rome  were  wholly  excluded  firom  aw  participation 
in  it.  (H.)  In  the  same  council,  he  first  of  all  the  pon^flsy  sanctioned  a 
crusade  against  heretics,  who  were  then  troubling  the  chnrch  at  large  and 
especially  certain  provinces  of  France.(21)     (III.)  He  took  from  bishops 

these  and  all  other  attempts  of  the  king  to  king  of  their  designs.     Soon  after  thej  were 
reform  abuses,  TTumuu  made  strenuous  op-  gone,  the  king  conjectured  from  some  cir- 
position ;  and  exerting  his  high  powers  as  camstances  and  remarks  of  the  men,  what 
primate  of  all  England,  and  possessing  great  thej  intended  to  do ;  and  he  sent  messen- 
and  shinine  talents,  and  at  the  same  time  sup-  gers  after  them,  conmianding  them  not  to  lay 
ported  by  toe  pope  and  by  the  king  of  France,  hands  on  the  primate.     But  the  messengers 
ne  was  able  to  thwart  ail  the  plans  of  king  arrived  too  late  ;  the  deed  was  done.    The 
Henry.    The  king  therefore  caused  him  to  king  was  now  greatly  distressed,  and  took 
be  prosecuted  for  malconduct  while  chancel-  erery  possible  means  to  clear  himself  of  sus- 
lor.     He  was  also  arraigned  for  contempt  of  picion,  and  to  pacify  the  pope.     The  assas- 
the  king,  and  condenmed  in  a  grand  coun-  sins  fled  to  Rome,  did  penance,  and  obtain- 
cil  of  the  nation,  at  Northampton,  A.D.  1164.  ed  absolution  from  the  pope  on  condition  of 
Beeket  now  appealed  to  the  pope,  contrary  perpetual  exile.     The  King  also  made  his 
to  the  laws  of  the  realm  ;  and  soon  after  fled  submission  to  the  pope  ;  and  with  much  dif- 
to  France.     Protected  by  the  pontiff  and  ficuUy,  obtained  absolution  after  some  years, 
the  king  of  France,  he  treated  Ilenry  with  — See  Hume's  History  of  England,  ch.  viii., 
insolence.     At  length,  through  the  media-  vol.  i.,  p.  322-361,  ed.  Philad.,  1810.     /Mo- 
tion of  the  pontiff  and  the  kmg  of  France,  mn  ThoiraSy  Hist,  of  Engf.,  and  CalHer's 
Henry  and  oecket  were  so  far  reconciled  that  Eccles.  Hist,  of  Eng.,  vol.  i.,  p.  370. — The 
the  latter  was  permitted  to  return  to  his  see.  works  of  Bccket  consist  of  his  correspondence 
But  he  now  carried  matters  with  a  high  hand,  or  Letters,  in  six  Books,  collected  by  John 
dealt  out  his  anathemas  and  censures,  and  of  Salisbury,  and  edited  by  Christian  Lupus, 
resisted  all  attempts  of  the  king  to  restrain  Brussels,  1682,  4to,  with  a  Quadrilofrus  or 
the  exorbitant  power  of  the  clergy.     The  the  fourfold  life  of  Beeket,  by  Herihert  his 
king  was  then  in  Normandy.     The  archbish-  chaplain,  WiUiam  of  Canterbury,  Alan  abbot 
op  of  York,  and  several  noblemen  whom  of  Dcoche,  and  John  of  Salisbury. — Tr.^ 
Beeket  had  excommunicated,  repaired  to  the  (20)  Baulay,  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom. 
king,  complaining  of  the  treatment  they  re-  ii.,  p.  328,  dec,  and  for  his  festival,  p.  397. 
ceived  from  Beeket.    The   archbishop  re-  Dom.  Colonia,  Histoire  litter,  de  la  ville  de 
marked  to  him,  that  so  long  as  Beeket  lived,  Lyon,  tom.  ii.,  p.  249,  &c. 
the  king  could  never  expect  to  enjoy  peace  (21)  See  Natalis  Alexander,  Selects  Hist 
and  tranquillity.     The  king  being  violently  eccles.  capita,  saecul.  xii.,  diss,  ix.,  p.  819, 
agitated,  burst   forth   into  an   exclamation  where  he  treats  at  large  of  this  council: 
sgainst  his  servants,  whose  want  of  zeal,  he  also  Harduin^s  Concilia,  tom.  vi.,  pt.  ii.,  p. 
said,  had  so  long  left  him  exposed  to  the  1671,  &c.    [Dr.  Maciaine  is  stumbled,  that 
machinations  of  that  ungrateful  and  imperi-  Mosheim  and  others  should  call  this  the  third 
ens  prelate.     Four  gentlemen  of  his  hoase-  Lateran  council ;  when  it  appears,  there  had 
hold,  overhearing  the  exclamation,  immedi-  been  six  or  eight  councils  previously  held 
ately  formed  the  resolution  to  assassinate  there.    But  there  was  no  mistake  made  by 
Beeket.    They  asked  leave  to  go  to  England,  Mosheim.    This  was  the  third  general  comi- 
and  set  out  forthwith,  without  appriziDg  the  cii  of  tht  I^tena ;  all  the  preceding,  eac- 
VOL.  n. — G  G 


SM    BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XII.— PART  H.— CHAP.  H. 

and  councils  the  right  of  designating  the  persons  who  might  be  worship*  ■ 
ped  as  saintSy  or  placed  canonizaiion  as  it  is  called  among  the  greater 
causes,  that  is,  such  as  are  to  be  decided  solely  by  the  pontiff. (22)  (IV.) 
Omitting  some  things  of  minor  importance,  we  add  this  only,  that  he  ac- 
tually  put  in  operation  the  power  claimed  by  the  pontiffs  since  the  time  of 
Gregory  VII.,  namely,  that  of  creating  kings.  For  in  the  year  IITO,  he 
conferred  the  title  of  king  on  Alphonso  I.  duke  of  Portugal,  who  had  pre- 
viously under  Lucitis  II.  made  his  territory  tributary  to  the  church  of 
Rome.(23) 

§  14.  Lucius  in.  who  was  previously  Ubald  bishop  of  Ostia,  was  the 
first  pontiff  elected  solely  by  the  cardinals,  according  to  the  regulations  of 
Alexander  III.  His  reign,  which  commenced  A.D.  1I8I,  was  a  turbulent 
one ;  for  he  was  twice  driven  from  Rome,  by  the  citizens  ;  who  undoubt- 
edly disliked  a  pontiff  elected  contrary  to  the  ancient  custom  or  without 
the  concurrence  of  the  clergy  and  people.  He  therefore  died  an  exile  at 
Verona,  A.D.  1185.  His  successor,  Hubert  CrivelH  bishop  of  Milan, 
known  among  the  pontifis  by  the  name  of  Urban  III.,  died  of  grief  on  ac- 
count of  the  conquest  of  Jerusalem  by  Saladin,  A.D.  1187,  after  per- 
forming nothing  of  much  importance.  (24)  The  next  pontiff  Greg&hf 
VIII.,  previously  Albert  of  Benevento  and  chancellor  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  died  in  the  second  month  of  his  pontificate.  After  him  Clement 
III.,  previously  Paul  bishop  of  Palestrina,  [Praeneste,  near  Rome],  reigned 
longer,  for  he  continued  to  the  fourth  year,  and  died  A.D.  1191 ;  yet  few 
of  his  deeds  are  worth  the  notice  of  posterity.  (25)  More  famous  was 
Coelesiine  III.,  who  before  his  election  was  Hyacinth  of  Rome,  a  cardinal 
deacon ;  for  in  the  year  1194,  he  laid  under  an  interdict  the  emperor 
Henry  VI.  and  Leopold  duke  of  Austria,  for  having  imprisoned  king  Rich" 
ard  of  England  on  his  return  from  the  Holy  Land ;  and  likewise  Alphonso 
X.  king  of  Gallicia  and  Leon,  on  account  of  an  incestuous  marriage :  and 
he  commanded,  though  without  effect,  Philip  Augustus  the  king  of  France, 
to  receive  back  his  repudiated  wife  Ingelburga,{26)  But  this  pontiff  and 
nearly  all  the  others  of  the  present  century,  were  outdone  and  eclipsed  by 
the  pontiff  elected  near  the  end  of  the  century,  A.D.  1198,  namely,  Loihair 

cept  two,  hhYiDg  been  provincial  councils . —  Verona  where  he  resided,  would  not  allow 

TV.]  of  such  a  transaction  in  their  city.     See 

(22)  The  subjects  of  pontifical  elections  Schmidt*s  Kirchengeschichte,  voL  vi.,  p. 
and  canonization,  were  discussed  under  the  249,  &c. — TV.] 

eleyenth  century,  p.   158,  and  notes  (12)        (25)  [The  most  important  of  his  acta  was, 

(13).  his  compromise  with  the  citizens  of  Rome, 

(23)  BaronitiSf  Annalea,  ad  ann.  1179.  by  which  he  gave  the  city  a  new  form  of 
Innocent  III.,  Epistolae,  lib.  i.,  ep.  49,  torn.  gOTemment  yet  retained  the  supreme  pow- 
i.,  p.  54,  ed.  Baluze.  [It  should  be  rcmem-  er  in  his  own  hands.  He  therefore  made 
bered,  that  Alexander  III.  only  confirmed  Rome  the  place  of  his  residence ;  whereas 
the  title  of  king  to  Alphonso;  it  haring  his  three  inmiediate  predecessors  had  been 
long  before  been  applied  to  him  by  his  army,  unable  to  reside  there.  See  Baroniiu,  An* 
and  by  some  neignbouring  princes.     See  nales,  ad  ann.  1183,  No.  23. — TV.] 

Po^',  Critica  in  Baron.,  ad  ann.  1139,  ^  23.        (26)  [Though  the  king  did  not  retreat 

—TV.]  when  the  interdict  was  laid  on  him,  yet  aa 

(24)  [He  was  the  personal  enemy  of  the  the  pope  and  the  king  of  Denmark  who  was 
emperor  Frederic  I.,  and  quarrelled  with  him  brotner  to  Ingelburga,  continued  to  prose- 
till  the  day  of  his  death.  But  he  could  not  cute  the  matter,  Phili-p  concluded  to  end  the 
coerce  him,  because  the  German  bishops  ad-  contest  by  restoring  his  queen.  See  Dan^ 
hered  to  the  emperor.  Once  he  resolved  to  ieVt  Hist,  of  France,  in  Eng.,  toI.  i,  p. 
•zcommunicate  Frediric ;  but  the  people  of  426,  ^.-— TV.] 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  235 

count  of  Signi,  a  cardinal  deacon,  who  assumed  the  pontifical  name  of  In- 
nocerU  III.  But  his  reign  will  properly  he  descrihed  under  the  following 
century. 

§  15.  Of  the  flagitious  conduct,  the  frauds,  the  ignorance,  and  the  cor- 
ruption of  the  inferior  hishops,  the  priests,  and  the  deacons,  the  whole  his- 
tory of  these  times  and  the  laws  of  the  ecclesiastical  councils  a^rd 
ample  testimony. (27)  It  is  not  strange  therefore,  that  the  monks  were  in 
higher  repute  than  the  secular  clergy  ;  for  being  bound  by  their  vows  and 
by  their  respective  rules  of  life,  they  had  fewer  opportunities  of  committing 
crimes.  And  yet  these  monks,  who  claimed  pre-eminence  in  the  church 
and  despised  and  inveighed  against  both  the  secular  clergy  and  the  regular 
canoi»,(28)  had  in  most  places  departed  ei:Mrely  from  their  institutions 
*  and  rules,  and  exhibited  to  the  public  patterns  of  vice  and  wickedness,  rather 
than  of  virtue.(20)  The  Cluniaceruiatu  were  for  a  long  time  the  best  and 
most  devout  among  the  Benedictines ;  but  under  their  abbot  P<mtiu^,  being 
loaded  with  wealth  and  riches  by  the  liberality  of  the  pious,  Uiey  entirely 
laid  aside  their  former  strictness  and  copied  after  the  base  lives  of  the  other 
Benedictines.  And  though  some  of  the  succeeding  abbots  endeavoured  to 
cure  the  evil,  their  efforts  fell  far  below  their  wishes  and  their  expecta- 
tions ;  nor  could  the  primitive  sanctity  of  Clugni  ever  be  restored.  (30) 

6  16.  Among  the  Cistercians,  who  were  neither  so  old  nor  so  rich  an 
of  aer  as  the  Cluniacensians,  there  was  far  more  appearance  of  innocence 
and  sanctity.  Hence  a  large  share  of  the  respectability  which  the  Cluni- 
acensians had  enjoyed,  was  transferred  to  the  Cistercians ;  and  they  in- 

(27)  I"  The  ecclesiastics  of  that  a^  had  bishop's  prison^  lest  he  should  be  seized  by 
renounced  all  immediate  subordination  to  the  kin^*s  officers ;  maintained  that  no  great- 
the  magistrate :  they  openly  pretended  to  er  punishment  could  be  inflicted  on  him, 
an  exemption  in  crimincd  accusations  from  than  degradation.  And  when  the  king  de- 
a  trial  before  coorts  of  justice ;  and  were  manded,  that  immediately  after  he  was  do- 
gradually  introducing  a  like  exemption  in  graded,  he  should  be  tried  by  the  civil  pow- 
ctvil  causes.  Spiritual  penalties  aloru  could  er ;  the  primate  asserted,  that  it  was  iniqui- 
be  inflicted  on  their  offences :  and  as  the  tous  to  try  a  man  twice  upon  the  same  ac- 
clergy  had  extremely  multiplied  in  England,  cusation,  and  for  the  same  offence."  Hume's 
and  many  of  them  were  consequently  of  Hist,  of  Eng.,  vol.  i.,  chap,  viil.,  reign  of 
very  low  characters,  crimes  of  the  deepest  Henry  H.,  p.  333,  334. — Tr.] 
dye^  murders^  robberies^  adultcriest  rapes,  (28)  See  the  Epistle  of  Rupert  Tuiticn- 
were  daily  committed  with  impunity  by  the  sis,  in  Edm.  Martene^s  Thesaurus  Anecdo- 
eeclesiastics.  It  had  been  found  for  in-  tor.,  tom.  i.,  p.  285,  &c.,  who  places  the 
stance,  on  inquiry,  that  no  less  than  a  hun-  monks  before  the  apostles  themselves. 
dred  murders  had,  since  the  king's  acces-  (29)  See  Nigel  Wireker,  an  English  poet 
aion,''  [A.D.  1154-1183],  "been  perpetra-  of  much  wit  who  lived  about  the  middle  of 
ted  by  men  of  that  profession,  who  had  never  this  century,  in  his  Speculum  Stultorum  sen 
been  called  to  account  for  those  offences ;  Brunellus ;  a  poem  often  published,  and  in 
(Ncubr.,  p.  394),  and  holy  orders  were  be-  which  he  severely  lashes  tne  several  orders 
come  a  full  protection  for  all  enormities.  A  of  monks  of  his  age,  sparing  almost  none  ex- 
clerk  in  Worcestershire,  having  debauched  cent  the  Carthusians.  [This  poem,  among 
a  gentleman's  daughter,  had  at  this  time  pro-  other  editions,  was  published  at  Frankf., 
ceeded  to  murder  the  father;  and  the  gen-  1602,  and  at  Wolfenbuttle,  1662,  8vo.  In 
eral  indignation  against  this  crime,  moved  it,  an  ass  is  represented  as  wishing  to  ex- 
the  king  to  attempt  the  remedv  of  an  abuse  change  his  short  tail  for  a  long  one ;  indica- 
which  was  become  so  palpable,  and  to  re-  tive  of  a  monk,  aspiring  after  an  abbacy. — 
quire  that  the  clerk  should  be  delivered  np,  Schl.}  Also,  Bemhard's  Gonsiderationes  ad 
and  receive  condign  punishment  from  the  Eugenium,  lib.  iii.,  c.  4. 
magistrate.  (Fitz-Stepb.,  p.  33,  Hist.  Quad.,  (30)  See,  besides  many  others,  Edm.  Mar- 
p.  32).  Becket  insisted  on  the  privile^  of  tenets  Amplissima  collectio  monumenConim 
the  church ;  and  confined  the  ciiminal  in  the  Tetemm,  tom.  iz.,  p.  1119. 


836         BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XH.— PART  H.— CHAP.  II. 

creased  daily  in  numbera,  wealth,  and  power.  No  man  in  this  age  con* 
tributcd  more  to  the  advancement  of  this  order,  than  the  celebrated  abbot 
of  Clairvaux,  iS^  Bernard ;  a  man  of  inmiense  influence  throughout  Ghris. 
tian  Europe ;  one  who  could  effect  whatever  he  pleased,  often  merely  by 
his  word  or  nod,  and  could  dictate  even  to  kings  what  they  must  do.  Ete 
is  therefore  justly  called  the  second  parent  and  founder  of  the  Cistercian 
order :  and  both  in  France  and  in  Grermany,  this  order  was  called  from 
him,  the  Bemardine  order.(dl)  A  hundred  and  sixty  monasteries  owed 
their  origin  or  their  regulations  to  him ;  and  when  he  died,  he  left  seven 
hundred  monks  in  his  monastery  of  Clairvaux.  Among  his  disciples  there 
were  many  who  became  archbishops  and  bishops,  besides  one  sovereign 
pontiff,  Eugene  III. 

§  17.  But  this  prosperity  of  the  Cistercians  excited  the  envy  of  the 
Cluniacensians,  and  produced  first  strong  dislike,  and  afterwards  open  qnar* 
rels,  between  these  two  opulent  and  powerful  orders.  Each  of  them  kSL 
lowed  the  rule  of  SL  Benedict ;  but  they  differed  in  dress,  and  in  the  reg- 
ulations superadded  to  the  rule.  The  Clumacensians  accused  the  Cister^ 
dans  of  too  great  austerity ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  the  Cistercians  taxed 
the  Clumacensians  Mrith  having  abandoned  their  former  sanctity  and  r^ular 
discipline ;  which  was  strictly  true.  St.  Bernard^  the  oracle  and  guardian 
of  the  Cistercians,  in  the  year  1127,  first  attacked  the  Cluniacensians  in 
writing.  St.  Peter  Maurice,  abbot  of  Clugni,  replied  to  him  with  much 
modesty.  The  controversy  was  now  propagated  farther,  and  extended 
over  other  countries  of  Europe. (32)  To  this  contest  another  of  greater 
warmth  was  added,  respecting  tithes.  In  the  year  1132,  InnocerU  II. 
among  other  new  privileges  conferred  on  the  Cistercians,  exempted  them 
from  the  payment  of  tithes  on  their  lands  :  and  as  many  of  these  lands  had 
paid  tithes  to  the  Cluniacensians,  they  were  greatly  offended  at  this  indul- 
gence  of  the  pontiff,  and  entered  into  warm  controversy  both  with  the  Cis- 
tercians and  with  the  pontiff  himself.  In  the  year  1165,  this  controversy 
was  in  some  way  adjusted  ;  but  how,  does  not  clearly  appear. (33) 

§  18.  Of  the  regular  canons,  whose  origin  was  in  the  preceding  century, 
many  spent  their  time  much  better  than  the  crowd  of  monks  did  ;  and  they 
were  not  unserviceable  to  the  church,  by  keeping  schools  here  and  there, 
and  by  performing  other  of!ices.(34)  And  as  the  pious  and  virtuous  on 
this  account  treated  them  with  much  kindness,  and  as  they  were  often  put 
in  possession  of  the  goods  of  the  vicious  monks,  the  latter  loaded  tliem 
with  abuse.  The  canons  on  the  contrary  assailed  the  monks,  both  orally 
and  in  writings,  and  maintained  that  they  ought  to  be  excluded  from  sacred 

(31)  See  Jo.  MahxUan,  Annales  Ordinis  Anecdotor.,  torn,  v.,  p.  1573-1613.  Corn- 
Benedict.,  torn,  yi.,  passim ;  and  in  his  life  pare  Mabilhn^  Annales  Bcned.,  torn.  y\.,  p. 
of  St.  Bernard,  prefixed  to  his  edition  of  80,  &c.,  and  Manriquez,  Annales  Cistar- 
Bemard's  Works.  Angelus  Mamriquez,  An-  cienses,  torn,  i.,  p.  28,  &c.  [Fleury,  Hi»- 
nales  Cistcrcienses  ;  nearly  throughout  the  toire  ecclesiast.,  liy.  IxTii.,  ^  49,  50. — TV.] 
teeond  vol.  and  in  a  part  of  the  tktrd.  (33)  See  Angel.  ManriqtuSf  Annales  Ci»- 

(32)  St.  Bemhardi  Apologia,  (for  so  his  terciens.,  torn,  i.,  p.  232,  dec.     MdbiUfm, 
book  is  entitled),  among  his  Opera,  torn,  i.,  Annales  Benedict.,  torn,  vi.,  p.  212,  479 
p.  523-533.    The  reply  of  Pfter  Cluniacen-  and  his  Preface  to  the  0pp.  S.  Bernhaixli 
■is  sumamed  VeneribUis,  is  extant  among  Jo.  de  Lanncs,  Histoire  du  Pontificat  d'/ft> 
his  epistles,  lib.  i.,  ep.  28,  in  the  BibliotlL  nocent  XL,  p.  68,  dec,  79,  dec.    Jo.  Ni^ 
Cluniacens.,  torn,  i.,  p.  657-695.    Add  the  Her  tint  ^  de  Exemptione  Cisterc.  a  decimis 
Dialogus  inter  Cluniacentem  et  Cistercien-        (34)  See  the  Histoire  Littenire  de  b 
•em ;  published  by  Eim,  MnrUm,  Thesanr.  Fnnce,  torn,  ix.,  p.  113,  dec. 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  237 

offices  and  honours,  and  to  live  in  their  cloisters  secluded  from  the  inter, 
course  of  men.  Hence  a  long  and  bitter  controversy  arose  between  the 
monks  and  the  canons,  respecting  their  comparative  merits  and  rank ;  in 
which  both  parties  went  to  extremes.  (35)  On  the  side  of  the  monksy 
among  others,  the  following  eminent  men  in  particular  engaged  ardently  in 
the  contest,  namely,  Peter  Abelard,  Hugo  of  Amiens,  and  Rupert  of  Duytz ; 
the  cause  of  the  canons  was  defended  among  others,  by  Fhilip  Harveng^ 
abbot  of  Good  Hopc.(36)  The  relics  of  this  old  controversy  are  visible  at 
the  present  day. 

§  19.  To  the  Benedictine  order,  a  new  sect  was  added  near  the  com- 
mencement of  this  century;  namely,  the  order  of  Fantevraud  [Fontis 
Ebraldi],  so  named  from  the  place  where  its  first  monastery  was  erected, 
on  the  confines  of  Angers  ana  Tours,  then  a  wild  spot  beset  with  thorns. 
Its  foimder  was  Robert  of  Arbrissel,  first  an  eremite  and  then  a  monk,  who 
prescribed  for  his  followers  of  both  sexes,  the  rule  c^  .SU  Benedict ;  but 
with  the  addition  of  some  singular  and  very  austere  fegidaAMW.  Among 
these  regulations  one  very  noticeable  and  altogether  peculiaiV  was,  that  he 
united  the  monasteries  for  the  two  sexes,  and  subjected  both  the  men  and 
women  to  the  government  of  a  female ;  professedly  in  accordance  with  the 
example  of  Christ,  who  commended  St,  John  to  the  care  of  his  mother, 
and  would  have  him  to  obey  her  as  a  mother. (37)  Robert  was  equally 
successful  with  the  other  founders  of  new  [monastic]  sects  in  those  times ; 
for  the  novelty  of  the  institution  and  the  singularity  of  its  form,  allured 
great  numbers  to  embrace  it.  But  he  fell  under  strong  suspicion  of  hav- 
ing  too  great  and  unlawful  &miliarity  with  females ;  from  which  his  mod- 
em  disciples  use  all  the  means  in  their  power  to  vindicate  his  charac- 
ter.(38) 

(35)  Se«  LamberH  E]nstola ;  in  Jtfor-  censured,  are  well  known.  In  what  manner 
iene's  Thesaurus  Anecdotor.,  torn,  i.,  p.  329,  these  accusations  are  answered  bj  the  monks 
&c.  of  FonteTraud,  may  be  learned  from  Jo.  de 

(36)  Abulardi  0pp.,  p.  228,  ed.  Paris,    la  Mainferme^  Clypeum  nasceniis  Ordinis 
.  1616,  4to.     MaTtenc'8  Thesaurus  Anecdo-    Fontebraldensis,  raris,  1684,  8yo,  and  his 

lor.,  torn.  ▼.,  p.  970,  975,  1614,  dec.,  and  Dissertationes  in  Epistolam  contra  Rober- 

kis  Amplissima  collectio,  torn,  ix.,  p.  971,  turn  de  Arbrissello,  Salmurii,   1682,  8yo. 

972.     Phil.  Harvengii  Opera,  p.  385,  Du-  There  was  a  dispute  on  this  subject  with 

tci,  1621,  foL  Peter Bayle.    See  the  Dissertation  apologet- 

(37)  Peter  Abelard^  Opera,  p.  38,  whose  ique  pour  le  Bienheureux  Rob.  d'Arbris- 
testimony  is  confirmed  by  the  form  still  re«  selles  sur  ce  qu'  en  a  dit  M.  Bayle ;  Anvers, 
tained  by  the  order,  and  ts  placed  beyond  all  1701,  8to,  not  to  mention  MaJbilUm^  Annales 
doubt;  notwithstandinff  Jo.  MabilUm,  from  Bened.,  torn.  ▼.  and  vi.,  p.  9,  10,  and  many 
his  zeal  for  the  Benedictine  fraternity,  la-  others. — ['*  In  the  year  1177,  some  nuns  of 
hours  after  a  sort  to  invalidate  it,  in  his  Anr  this  oider  were  brought  into  England,  at  the 
nales  Benedict.,  tom.  v.,  p.  423.  Concern-  desire  of  Henry  II.,  who  gave  them  the  moo- 
ing this  Robert,  and  his  order,  see  the  Acta  astery  of  Ambresbury  in  Wiltshire.  They 
Suictor.,  tom.  iii.,  Februar.,  p.  593,  dec.  had  two  other  houses  here ;  the  one  at  Eaton, 
Dio.  SammarthanuSt  Gallia  Christiana,  tom.  and  the  other  at  Westwood  in  Worcester- 
ii.,  p.  1311,  du;.  Peter  Bayle,  Dictionnaire,  shire." — Mad.  The  founder  of  this  order, 
tom.  ii.,  art.  Fontevraud,  p.  1187,  dec.  Robert  or  Rodbert,  was  bom  about  A.D. 
Hipp.  Heiyotf  Histoire  des  Ordres,  tom.  yi.,  1047,  at  Arbrissel,  seven  leagues  from  Ren- 
p.  83.  On  the  present  state  of  FoiUevraui,  nes ;  became  doctor  of  divinity  at  Paris,  in 
see  Molam,  Voyages  Liturgiques,  p.  106,  1074 ;  assisted  the  bishop  of  Kennes ;  was 

'  dec.,  and  Martene*9  Voyage  littcraire  de  deux  made  archpresbyter  in  1085 ;  formed  a  col- 

Benedictine,  pt.  ii,  p.  1,  dec.  lege  of  regular  canons  in  1094,  became  fia- 

(38)  The  Epistles  of  Crodfrey  of  Vendome  mous  as  a  preacher ;  resigned  an  abbacy  in 
and  of  Marbod,  in  which  Robert  is  severely  1098,  to  travel  and  preach ;  set  up  Ute  men- 


9S8  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XIL— PART  II.— CHAP.  H. 

§  20.  Norhert  a  Gennan,  and  subsequently  archbishop  of  Magdebui^ 
attempted  to  restore  the  discipline  of  the  regular  canons,  which  was  noiw 
sinking  in  many  places  and  wholly  prostrate  in  others.  For  this  purpose^ 
in  the  year  1121,  he  established  a  new  sect  at  PremotUrS  in  Champagney 
a  province  of  France  ;(d9)  which  recommending  itself  by  sobriety  of  life 
and  manners  and  cultivating  Uterature  and  the  useful  arts,  at  once  e&> 
tended  itself  throughout  Europe,  and  in  a  little  time  acquired  immense 
riches. (40)  But  this  prosperi^  of  the  order  soon  extinguished  their  prim- 
itive zeal,  and  plunged  the  Prcanonstratensians  into  all  kinds  of  vice. 
They  followed  the  rule  which  is  called  iS^  Aiigustine%  but  with  some 
slight  alterations,  and  with  the  addition  of  certain  severe  laws,  whose  au- 
thority and  influence  however  did  not  long  survive  their  author.(41) 

§  21.  About  the  middle  of  the  century,  one  Berthold  a  Calabrian,  witk 
a  few  companions,  migrated  to  Mount  Carmel  [in  Palestine],  and  in  the 
place  where  the  prophet  Elias  of  old  is  said  to  have  hid  himself  built  a 
humble  cottage  with  a  chapel,  in  which  he  and  his  associates  led  a  laborious 
and  solitary  life.  As  others  continued  to  unite  themselves  with  these  re». 
idents  on  Mount  Carmel,  Albert  the  patriarch  of  Jerus^em,  near  the  com- 
mencement of  the  next  century,  prescribed  for  them  a  rtUe  of  life  ;  which 
the  pontiffs  afterwards  sanctioned  by  their  authority,  and  also  changed  in 
various  respects,  and  when  it  was  found  too  rigorous  and  burdensome^ 
mitigated  considerably. (42)    Such  was  the  origin  of  the  celebrated  order 

astery  of  Fontevraud  in  1100;  and  employ*  dred  abbies  in  France  and  Germany.    Id 

ed  several  succeeding  years  in  travelling  process  of  time  the  order  increased  so  pr^- 

about  France,  and  establishing  monasteriesi  digiously,  that  it  had  monasteries  in  all  parts 

till  his  death  in  the  year  1 1 17.     His  order  of  Christendom,  amounting  to  1000  abbies, 

was  confirmed  by  the  pontiff  in  1113  ;  and  300  provostships,  a  vast  number  of  priories^ 

Bertrade  (formerly  queen  of  France)  was  and  500  nunneries.     But  this  number  is  now 

the  first  lady  abbess.     She  died  in  1 1 15.  greatly  diminished.     Besides  what  they  lost 

About  A.D.  1700,  the  order  was  divided  into  in  Protestant  countries,  of  65  abbies  that  they 

four  provinces,  those  of  France,  Aquitaine,  had  in  Italy,  there  is  not  one  now  remaii>> 

Auvergne,  and  Bretagne  ;  which  collectively  ing." — ilfoc/.] 

contained  57  priories.    See  Bayle,  Diction-  (41)  See  Hipp.  Hclyot^  Histoirc  des  Or- 

naire,  art.  Fonicvraud ;  and  Adr.  BaiUetf  dres,  tom.  ii.,  p.  156,  and  the  writers  cited 

Vies  des  Saints,  torn,  i.,  February,  p.  325,  by  him.     Chrysostom  van  der  SUrre,  Vita 

&c. — Tr.']  S.  Norberti  Praemonstratensium  patriarchte, 

(39)  [Premontrif  the  original  seat  of  this  Antw.,  1656,  8vo.  Ludov.  Hugo,  Vic  de 
order,  is  placed  by  Dr.  3fo«A«tm  and  by  ific^  S.  Norbert;  Luzemb.,  17(KI,  4to.  [Adr, 
ycif  in  (Champagne ;  by  Dr.  Maclaine^  in  BaiUety  Vies  des  Saints,  tom.  ii.,  June,  p.  62, 
Picardy;  and  bjr  tome  maps,  in  the  Isle  of  &c. — TV.]  Add  Jo.  Xiaz/ncn,  (though  some- 
France.  It  is  situated  indeed  near  the  bor-  times  uncandid),  Inqoisitio  in  privilegia  Or- 
ders of  all  three;  but  according  to  Bti#-  dinis  Prsmonstrat.,  cap.  i.,  ii.,  in  his  Opp., 
ching's  Geography,  (vol.  ii.,  p.  373,  ed.  6,  tom.  iii.,  pt.  i.,  p.  448,  &c.  On  the  present 
Hamb.,  1764),  the  last  mentioned  is  the  true  state  of  the  place  and  the  monastery  of  Pre- 
location;  for  Prcmontr^  belongs  to  the  Xoon-  montre,  see  Martene*s  Voyage  litteraire  d» 
noM,  a  dependance  of  the  government  of  the  deux  Benedictins,  tom.  ii.,  p.  49,  dec. 
Isle  of  France. — Von  Einem.  ]  ["  The  Pnemonstratenses,  or  monks  eJf  Pre- 

(40)  ["  The  religious  of  this  order  were  morUri,  vulgarly  called  White  Camms,  came 
at  first  so  poor,  that  they  had  nothing  they  first  into  England  A.D.  1146.  Their  first 
could  call  tneir  own,  but  a  single  ass  which  monastery,  called  Neto-HousCf  was  built  io 
served  to  cany  the  wood  they  cut  down  Lincolnshire,  by  Peter  de  Saulia,  and  dedi- 
every  morning  and  sent  to  Loon  in  order  to  cated  to  St.  Martial.  In  the  reign  of  £!(i- 
purcnase  bread.  But  m  a  short  time  they  toard  I.  the  order  in  question  had  27  mon- 
received  many  donations  and  built  so  many  asteries  in  England.** — Mad.} 
monasteries,  that  thirty  years  after  the  foun-  (42)  I  have  here  followed  principally  Dan. 
dation  of  this  order,  tbey  had  above  a  hun-  Papehrockf  an  accurate  whter  on  this  sob- 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  239 

of  CcarmeliUSj  or  as  it  is  commonly  called  the  order  of  SU  Mafy  of  Mount 
Carmel;  which  subsequently  passed  from  Syria  into  Europe,  and  became 
one  of  the  principal  mendicant  orders.  The  Carmelites  themselves  reject 
with  disdain  this  account  of  their  oi^in,  and  most  strenuously  contend  that 
the  holy  prophet  EUaa  of  the  Old  Testament,  was  the  parent  and  founder 
of  their  society.(43)  But  they  are  able  to  persuade  very  few,  (or  rather 
none,  out  of  their  society),  that  their  origin  was  so  ancient  and  illustrious ; 
and  many  even  in  the  Romish  communion,  treat  their  pretensions  with 
great  severity. (44) 

§  22.  We  will  now  mention  the  principal  writers,  both  Greeks  and 
Latins.  Among  the  former  the  most  noted  in  after  times  were,  Philip  Sol- 
itarius,  whose  Jjfioptra  or  dispute  between  the  soul  and  the  body,  is  sufii. 
ciently  known.(45)  EtutraUus^  who  defended  the  cause  of  the  Greeks 
against  the  Latins,  and  explained  some  books  of  Aristotle.(46)  Euthy^ 
fnias  ZigahenuSy  who  on  account  of  his  Panoply  agaxMi  aU  haretics  and  Yds 

jcct,  and  well  supported  by  authorities,  in  to  the  times  of  Elijah,  are  zidienlous  in  the 

the  Acta  Sanctor.  Antwerp,  mense  Aprili,  extreme ;   and  it  is  asUmiriiing,  that  th^ 

torn,  iii.,  p.  774-802.     It  is  well  known  that  should  dare  hazard  their  reputation  by  ad- 

the  Carmelites  moved  a  great  contest  with  vancing  such   pretensions.     The  rule  pre- 

this  learned  Jesuit  at  the  court  of  Rome,  for  scribed  to  them  by  Albert^  A.D.  1205,  con* 

disparaging  the  dignity  and  antiquity  of  their  sisted  of  16  articles  ;    and  it  required  them 

order.     The  history  of  this  long  contest  is  to  confine  themselves  to  their  cells  except 

given  by  Hipp.  Helyotj  Histoire  dcs  Ordrcs,  when  at  work,  and  to  spend  their  time  m 

torn,  i.,  p.  &2,  &c.     It  was  terminated  in  prayer ;  to  possess,  no  individual  property  ; 

the  year  1698,  by  Imwcent  XII.,  who  im>  to  fast  from  the  feast  of  the  holy  cross  till 

posed  silence  on  both  parties.     [The  Car'  Easter,  except  on  Sundays ;  to  abstain  from 

melius  accused  Papebroch  before  the  pon-  eating  flesh,  altogether ;  to  labour  with  their 

tiff  Innocent  XII.,  alleging  that  the  volumes  hands  ;  and  to  observe  total  silence  from 

of  the  Acta  Sanctor.,  which  bore  his  name,  vespers  till  the  tierce  of  the  next  day.     This 

were  full  of  errors.    The  pontiff  referred  the  rule  was  mitigated  considerably  by  Innocent 

case  to  the  Congre^tion  of  the  Index.    The  IV.     On  the  conclusion  of  peace  with  the 

CarmeUtet  being  m  high  repute  in  Spain,  Saracens,  A.D.   1229,  the  Carmelites  left 

brought  these  books  before  the  Inquisition  of  Syria.     Some  of  them  went  to  Cyprus ;  oth- 

that  country  in  the  year  1691 ;  and  by  that  era  to  Sicily ;  and  others  to  France.    They 

tribunal,  the  14  volumes  for  March,  April,  came  to  England  in  1240 ;  and  had  about 

and  May,   were   condemned,   A.D.    1695.  40  houses  in  that  country.     In  the  16th 

Papebroch  and  his  friends  however,  obtained  century,  St.  Theresa  a  Spanish  lady,  under- 

liberty  to  offer  to  the  Inquisition  a  vindica-  took  to  reform  the  order.     This  divided  them 

tion  of  the  volumes ;  but  all  their  contro-  into   two  classes.     The  Carmelites  of  the 

Tersial  writings  with  the  Carmelites,  were  ancient  observance  were  called  the  mitigated 

in  the  year  1697  proscribed  by  the  Inquisi-  or  moderate ;  the  reformed  or  those  of  tfie 

tion.    The  next  year  the  pope  interposed,  strict  observance,    were  called  barefooted 

commanding  both  partte  to  be  silent  and  to  Carmelites ,  because  they  went  barefooted. 

drop  the  whole  controversy. — Tr.]  The  former  were  distributed  into  40  prov- 

(43)  Of  the  many  Carmelite  writers  who  inccs,  subject  to  one  general.  The  latter 
have  treated  upon  this  subject,  the  most  con-  quarrelled  among  themselves ;  and  became 
cise  and  neat  is  TTiomas  Aquinas,  a  French  divided  into  the  congregation  of  Spain,  con- 
Carmelite  ;  in  his  Dissertatio  Histor.  The-  taining  six  provinces  ;  and  the  congregation 
ol.  in  qua  Patriarchatus  ordinis  Carmelita-  of  IteUy,  embracing  all  the  rest — Tr."} 
rum  ProphetsB  Elis  vindicatur ;  Paris,  1632,  (45)  [Little  is  known  of  this  GMcian 
8vo.  The  modem  writers  on  this  contro-  monk,whoflourishedabout  A.D.  1105.  His 
versy  with  Papebroch,  are  far  more  tedious.  Dioptra  or  Dialogue  between  the  soul  and 

(44)  See  Jo.  Harduin's  0pp.  posthuma,  the  body,  on  the  principles  which  should 
p.  642,  &c.  Jo.  Baptist  Labat,  voyage  en  regulate  man's  life,  is  extant  only  in  the 
£spagne  et  Italic,  tome,  iii.,  p.  87.  Cou^  Latin  translation  of  Pontanus,  Ingoldstadt, 
rayer,  Examen  des  defauts  theologiques,  1604, 4to,  and  in  the  Biblioth.Patrum.,  torn, 
tome  i.,  p.  455,  &c.     [The  pretensions  of  xxi. — Tr.'\ 

the  CamuUtes  to  an  antiquity  reaching  back        (46)  [See  note  (9),  p.  319. — Tr."} 


840  BOOK  IIL--CENTURY  XU.— PART  H.— CHAP.  It. 

expositions  of  the  scriptures,  may  be  ranked  among  the  principal  writers 
of  the  age.(47)  John  Zonaras,  whose  Annals  with  some  other  works,  are 
still  preserved. (48)  Michael  Glycas,  who  also  devoted  himself  to  history 
and  to  some  other  species  of  writing. (49)  ConstatUine  Harmenopuhu^  a 
respectable  writer  on  both  civil  and  canon  law.(50)  Andronicus  Camaie* 
rus,  a  strenuous  polemic  against  the  LatiiM  and  the  Armenians,  who  were 
opposed  to  the  Greeks.  (51)  Eustathitu  of  Tliessalonica,  the  most  learned 
week  of  his  times,  and  the  well-known  commentator  on  Homer.  (53) 
Theodorus  Balsamon,  who  expended  much  labour  in  expounding  and  di- 
gesting the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  laws  of  the  Greeks.(5d) 

(47)  See  Richard  Simon^t  Critique  de  la  (53)  For  a  fuller  account  of  all  thew 
Bibliotheque  des  Auteurs  Eccles.,  par  M.  du  writers,  see  Jo.  Alb.  FahricnUy  BibliotbeGa 
Ptn,  torn,  i.,  p- 318, 324.  \Euthymiu9  yt^  Grsca.  [Theodorut  Balsamonw^M  ^tmaimm 
a  monk,  highly  esteemed  by  Alexius  Com'  nomophylax,  chartophylax,  and  lihmiua  oi 
netius  for  his  erudition ;  and  flourished  about  the  great  church  at  Constantinople ;  tnd  at 
A.D.  1116.  The  Panoplia  dogmatica  or*  terwards  patriarch  of  Antioch,  though  ha 
thodoxae  fidci  adversus  omnos  Haprcses,  is  never  tooa  possession  of  that  see,  it  tieiog 
a  compilation  from  the  fathers,  made  by  or-  in  the  hands  of  the  Latins.  He  flouiiahed 
dor  of  the  emperor  and  with  the  aid  of  sev-  A.D.  1180,  and  lived  till  A.D.  1203,  or 
era]  assistants,  in  defence  of  the  doctrine  of  longer.  He  was  the  most  learned  Greek 
the  Greek  church  against  all  its  opposers.  of  his  times,  and  a  powerful  advemij 
It  is  divided  into  two  parts,  and  24  tituli,  or  against  the  Latin  church.  His  works  are 
chapters  ;  published  (but  not  entire)  by  (?re-  commentaries  on  the  apostolic  canons,  the 
goraSf  at  Tergovist  in  Walachia,  1710,  fol.  councils,  and  the  canonical  epistles  of  the  fa- 
His  commentaries  on  the  Psalms,  and  on  thers  :  (edited,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  by  Jitf/W/,  and 
the  four  Gospels,  were  published  together  still  better  by  Beverige,  Oxon.,  1672,  fol.) 
in  Greek,  Verona,  1530,  and  the  latter,  by  —Commentaries  on  the  Nomocanon  of  Pho- 
Matthai,  Lips.,  1792,  8vo.  AH  his  works  tins,  (edited,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  by  JusUll,  1615, 
ever  published,  are  extant  in  Latin,  in  the  4to,  and  in  the  Biblioth.  Juris  Canon.,  torn. 
Biblioth.  Patr.,  tom.  xix. — TV.]  ii.)— A  collection  of  ecclesiastical  constitu- 

(48)  [See  note  (4),  p.  218. — Tr.'[  tions ;  (in  the  Biblioth.  Juris  Canon.,  tom. 

(49)  Some  have  placed  Glyau  as  late  as  ii.),  and  several  other  treatises  on  particular 
the  15th  century.  See  Jo.  JLamt,  Diss,  de  points  and  questions  in  ecclesiastical  law ; 
Glyca,  prefixed  to  his  Delicis  virorum  eru-  which  were  published  by  LeunclaTtus  and 
ditor.,  tom.  i.     [See  a  notice  of  him,  in  note  Cotclier. 

(3),  p.  218. — Tr.]  The  other  Greek  virriters  of  this  century 

(50)  [  ConstatUine  Harmenomdus  was  a    were  the  following : 

learned  civilian  and  judge  at  Thessalonica.  Nicetas  Seidutf  an  antagonist  of  the  Lat- 

Cave  and  others  suppose  he  flourished  A.D.  ins  A.D.  1110  ;  from  whom  Leo  AlUtius 

1150;   but  some  place  him  two  centuries  has  made  some  ettzacts ;  de  Consensu,  ^., 

later,  or  about  A.D.  1380.     His  best  work  lib.  i.,  c.  14,  dec. 

is  his  UpSxeipov  ySfiuv^  or  manual  of  civil  Nicetas  ByzantinttSf  a  philosopher,  i.  e., 

law,  edited,  Gv.  and  Lat,  with  notes.  Gen-  a  monk,  A.D.  1120;  who  wrote  a  Defence 

eva,  1587,  4to.     His  Epitome  divinorum  of  the  synod  of  Chalcedon  against  the  prince 

sacrorumque  Canonum,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  is  in  of  Armenia ;  which  is  quoted  by  Leo  AUat., 

Leunclav's  Jus   Gr.,  torn.  L     So  also  his  ubi  supra,  and  published  entire,  Gr.  and 

Liber  de  Sectis  HcreticiS}  and  some  other  Lat.,  in  the  Gr.  Orthod.,  tom.  i. 

tracts. — TtJ]  Georgiusy  metropolitan  of  Corey ra  A.D. 

(51)  [Andronicus  Camaterus  was  prefect  1136,  distinguished  himself  as  a  writer  and 
at  Constantinople,  and  filled  other  high  offi-  negotiator  in  the  controversy  with  the  Latins, 
ces  under  Manuel  C^omnenus,  A.D.  1156,  Antonitts  Melissa,  a  Greek  monk,  A.D. 
and  was  distinguished  for  his  erudition  and  1140 ;  author  of  Libri  ii.  locorum  commu- 
eloquence.  He  wrote  adversus  Latinos  Li-  nium  do  virtutibus  et  vitiis,  compiled  from 
ber,  or  a  Dialogue  between  Mamul  and  the  the  fathers  ;  edited,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  by  Ges* 
Roman  cardinals  then  at  Constantinople,  n^r,  Tiguri,  1546,  fol,  and  Geneva,  160% 
nq)ecting  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  fol. 

also  a  dispute  of  the  emperor  with  Peter  an        Isaac^  patriarch  of  the  greater  Armeniat 

Armenian  doctor ;  and  a  Tract  on  the  two  flourished  perhaps  A.D.  1150;  author  of 

natures  of  Christ  and  other  subjects. — Tr.'\  two  Invectives  against  the  Armenians  ;  Gr. 

(52)  [See  note  (1),  p.  818. — 7r.]  and  Lat,  in  Anctoar.  novr,  torn,  ii 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                241 

§  28.  The  following  may  be  considered  as  the  princifMd  Latin  writers. 
Bernard  abbot  of  Clairvaux,  from  whom  the  Cistercian  monks  took  the 
name  of  Bemardins,  He  was  a  man  of  genius  and  taste,  and  of  correct 
views  in  many  respects,  but  superstitious  and  lacking  in  judgment ;  one 
who  was  able  to  conceal  a  great  thirst  for  dominion  under  the  garb  of  ex- 
traordinary piety,  and  who  did  not  scruple  to  load  with  false  accusations 
such  as  happened  to  incur  his  displeasure.  (54)     InnocerU  HI.  the  Roman 

Lucas  CkrysohergeMy  a  monk,  and  patri-  noplo  A.D.  1199-1306.     His  Decretum  da 

arch   of  Constantinople   A.D.    1155   (alii,  nuptiis  consobrinorum,  ww  published,  Gr. 

1148)  to  1167;  author  of  some  Synodal  de-  and  Lat.,  by  Lcunclaviua,  in  the  Jus  Gr. 

crecs  at  Constantinople,  A.D.  li66  ;  pub-  et  Rom.,  lib.  iv.,  p.  285. — Tr.] 

liahod  by  Ijeunrlav.,  Jus  Gr.  llom.,  lib.  iii.  (54)   The  works  of   iS>/.   Bernard  hare 

B^til  AchrtdenuSf  metropolitan  of  Thes*  been  splendidly  edited  by  Jo.  Mabillaft,  with 

stlenica  A.D.  1155 ;  author  of  an  epistle  to  leamea  prefaces  to  his  treatises,  containing 

pope  Hadrian  IV.,  who  solicited  him  to  re-  much  raluable  information ;  and  an  appen- 

nounce  the  Greek  church,  and  connect  him-  diz  containing  the  ancient  biographies  of 

self  with  the  Latin ;  extant,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  him:  [printed  at  Paris,  1666,  S  vols-'foL, 

in  the  Jus  Gr.  Rom.,  lib.  v.  and  8  vols.  8to,  and  A.D.  1690,  6  toIs.— 

Michacf^  a  rhetorician  and  protecdicus  of  St.  Bernard  was  bom  of  honourable  parenU 

the   great  church   of   Thessalonica,   A.D.  age,  at  Fontaine  near  Dijon,  A.D.  1091,  and 

1160  ;  who  fell  into  the  heresy  of  the  Bo-  educated  at  Chatillon,  where  he  distinguisb- 

gomils,  and  afterwards  renounced  it.      A  ed  himself  much  as  a  t^cholar.     At  the  age 

short  confession  of  his  faith,  is  published  by  of  22,  he  renounced  the  world  and  became 

Leo  y4//(i/.,  de  Consensu,  dec,  lib.  ii.,  c.  12.  a  Cistercian  monk.     In  the  year  1115,  he 

AlexiuM  AriMtenuSt  Nomophylax  and  Oe-  was  created  abbot  of  the  newly  erected  mon- 

conomns  of  the  sreat  church  of  Constanti-  astcry  of  Clairral  or  Clairvaux^  in  the  ter- 

nople,  A.D.  1166.    A  Synopsis  Canonum,  ritory  of  Langres,  where  he  spent  the  re- 

with  the  scholia  of  this  ecclesiastic,  is  in  mainder  of  his  life,  and  acquired  an  influ- 

Severifre^t  Pandccte  Canonum,  Ox.,  1672,  ence  almost  unbounded  throughout  Europe, 

fol.  He  was  remarkably  austere  in  his  mode  of 

TheorianuSt  a  Greek  theologian,  sent  by  living,  and  wholly  absorbed  in  practical  reli- 

the  emperor  Jtfisiiic^/ ComiKnuf,  A.D.  1117,  gion.     His  eloquence  was  bold,  thrilling, 

to  bring  the  Armenians  to  the  Greek  faith,  and  irresistible ;  for  his  conceptions  were 

His  successful  discussion  with  NauatM,  the  vivid,  his  language  clear  and  strong,  and  his 

Armenian  patriarch,  put  into  the  form  of  a  zeal  determined   and   unyielding.     In  the 

dialogue,  was  published,  Gr.  and  I.At.,  by  year  1127,  he  attended  the  council  of  Trois, 

Leunciav.j  1578,  8vo,  and  then  in  DucacuSf  and  did  much  to  procure  the  establishment 

Auctuarium,  Paris,  1624,  torn.  i.  of  the  order  of  knights  Templars.     From 

Simr.on^  Ma^ister  and  LogothttOj  about  the  year  1130,  he  espoused  the  cause  of  /n- 

A.D.  1 170.     To  him  some  ascribe  the  Sy-  nocent  II.  against  his  competitors ;  and  for 

nopsis  Canonum,  on  which  il/eziiailn>^enttt  ten  years  supported  that  pontiff,  and  at  last 

wrote  scholia ;  but  the  work  was  probably  procured  him  a  complete  triumph.     In  the 

written  before  their  day.  year  1140,  he  assailed  AhdMTd,  and  contnb- 

John  Pkoeatf  a  native  of  Crete,  first  a  uted  much  to  destroy  his  reputation  and  influ- 

eoldier  and  then  a  monk,  and  a  married  pres-  ence,  and  to  reduce  him  to  a  state  of  wretch- 

byter.    In  the  year  ]  185,  he  made  a  pilgrim-  edness.   In  1 146,  he  set  himself  to  rouse  £u- 

agp  to  Jerusalem  and  the  holy  places ;  and  rope  to  a  new  cnuide,  and  actually  persua- 

on  his  return,  wrote  a  concise  and  accurate  ded  the  king  of  Aance  and  the  emperor  of 

account  of  what  he  saw,  entitled  compend^  Germanv*  to  march  large  armies  to  the  Holy 

aria  descriptio  locorum  ab  urbe  Antiochia  Land,    llie  complete  lailuro  of  the  crusade, 

nfique  ad  Hierosolymam,  nee  non  Svriae  et  contrary  to  his  predictions,  much  lowand 

Phflpniciae ;  edited,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  by  Leo  his  reputation.     Bat  ho  defended  himself, 

Ailat.,  Symmict.,  pt.  i.,  p.  1,  Colon.,  1653,  by  ascribing  the  failure  to  the  sins  of  the 

8vo.  crusaders.     In  1147,  he  procured  the  con- 

Georgt  Xiphiiinus,  patriarch  of  Constan-  demnation  of  the  heresy  of  Gilbert  bishop  of 

tinople  A.D.   1193-1199;   was  author  of  Poictiers.    The  same  year,  he  assailed  the 

Decretum  de  juribus  territoriorum  ;  extant,  PetrobrusianSt  end  drew  off  many  persons 

Gr.  and  Lat.,  in  the  Jus  Gr.  et  Rom.,  lib.  from  that  heresy.     He  also  attacked  and 

i.,  p.  283.  routed  the  Apostolid.    In  1151,  he  exposed 

John  Catnaterus,  patriarch  of  Constanti-  the  arrogance  and  pride  of  the  Roman  pon* 

Vol.  II.— H  h 


949 


BOOK  m.— CENTUBY  XU.— PART  IL— CHAP.  D. 


nontiff,  whose  epistles  and  other  productions  contribute  to  illustrate  the  re- 
ligion and  discipline  of  the  age.(55)  Antehn  of  Laon,(56)  a  man  of 
acutcncss  and  a  skilful  dialectician.  By  him  was  educated  Abelard,  &. 
mous  in  that  age  for  the  acuteness  and  elegance  of  hJB  genius,  the  extent 
of  his  erudition,  his  dexterity  aa  a  disputant,  and  the  misfortunes  which 
befel  him. (57)     Godfrey  or  Geoffrey,  of  Vendome,  who  has  left  us  epistles 


lifli.  Ho  died  A.D.  1163,  in  the  «i«y- 
tbird  year  of  hiA  age  ;  waa  aunted  \  and 
waa  aaid  to  haie  wrought  innumeiablo  min- 
clea.  both  befoie  and  alter  hie  decease. — A 

Eohi  bfe  of  him,  wat  wiittcn  I7  HTenl  of 
■  conlctrponriea.  The  beal  picNieni  hia- 
tary  of  bia  life,  lb  that  of  Avg,  Neandrr, 
Berlin,  1813,  8to,  in  German,  entitled  Si. 
Btmhani  and  tht  age  in  irAicA  kt  Utei. 
Milner'i  Ufe  of  Bernard,  which  makes  ap 
nearly  the  whole  of  his  chorch  iiiatory  of  liie 
twelfib  century,  is  worth  reading,  though 
wriilen  with  paniality.  Hi>  woriu  are  near- 
ly all  on  practical  religion,  and  consist  chief- 
ly of  letter!  and  diacoursea.— Tr,] 

(55)  The  Epiatlea  of  Inmcait  ITT.,  wera 
rapubUshed  by  Sleph.  Baluie,  in  Svols.  fol., 
Paris,  1683.  [He  was  pontiff  from  A.D. 
lies  to  IS16^  and  will  bo  noticed  more 
l»nicolarly  in  the  following  cenlujy.  Be. 
■idee  his  Letters,  he  wrote  a  number  of 
Tracts  aod  Discourses,  chiefly  of  a  practical 
■nd  devotional  character  ;  also  a  commen- 
tary on  the  eeren  penitential  Psalms  ;  three 
Books  on  contempt  of  the  world  ;  and  sii 
Books  on  the  rnvsterifs  of  the  mass.  But 
none  of  these  are  now  of  much  value.— Tr.] 

(56)  [,ln»t(ni  of  Laon  was  a  scboolmas- 
Icr,  and  dean  of  the  cathedral  of  Leon  about 
A.D.  1103,  and  died  A.D,  1117,  Ahtlari 
his  pupil,  represents  him  as  neither  learned 
nor  discriniinalingi  but  a  man  full  of  words 
without  much  meaning,  (See  jl4fiard'» 
Hist,  of  his  own  sufferings,  e,  3.)  He  waa 
author  of  the  Gloaia  intcrbneofii,  or  inter- 
linear and  margtoal  notes  to  the  Old  and 
New  TestameDta,  deiired  from  the  writings 
of  the  fathers ;  d^en  published,  e,  a.,  Lug- 
dnni,  1538.  Antwerp,  1634.  &c.  T^e  com- 
mentaries on  Matthew  and  John,  on  the 
epistles  of  Paul,  the  Apocalypse,  and  the 
Canticles,  pubtiehed  Kmong  the  works  of 
ATUcha  of  Canterbury,  are  by  some  ascribed 


(67)  See  PfItT  Baylt. 
cle  AbcIard,  tome  i.,  p.  IS,  and  tome  iii., 
art.  Paradd,  p,  8174,  Jac.  Gtrraii,  Vie 
de  Pierre  Abelard,  Abb^  de  Roys,  el  de  He- 
loitse,  Paris,  ms,  2  toIs.  Sto,  The  works 
of  Abelard,  comprised  in  one  volume  4lo, 
were  published  by  Francit  Amioiic,  Paris, 
1616.     But  a  collection  twice  oreien  thrice 


age.al  Palais  neaiNantGB,A,D,  1079.  H* 
first  studied  under  Boictlinc,  founder  of  tha 
sect  of  Nominalists.  Distinguished  aa  a 
scholar,  he  removed  to  Paris  at  the  age  t£ 
30,  to  study  dialectics  under  Wiliian  da 
Champesux,  Afler  a  while,  be  began  l» 
dispute  with  bis  teacher  ;  and  as  mil^  ct 
his  feUow-studenta  awarded  [o  him  the  ne> 
lory  in  several  cases,  his  master  hrrim 
jealous  of  him,  and  they  parted.  In  A.D. 
1099,  he  opened  a  school  of  bis  own,  at  M*- 
lun  ten  leases  from  Paris ;  and  his  scboal 
being  thronged,  ho  removed  it  to  Carbcil, 
to  be  Dearer  Paria,  The  school  of  his  te- 
mer  master  and  present  rival,  declined  hiL 
But  soon  aflcr,  the  health  of  Abelard  tailed  ; 
and  he  had  lo  retire  for  two  years.  On  la- 
snming  his  school  at  Corbeil.  bo  cempletelj 
run  down  his  rival  Champeaui.  AMeti 
next  removed  to  Laon,  to  study  theology 
under  Anietm,  Here  again  the  pupil  out- 
shone the  master,  and  became  his  rival,  Hb 
now  came  to  Paris,  and  lectured  with  vast 
applause  on  theology  and  philosophy,  to  k 
great  concourse  of  students  from  different 
countries.  But  here  at  tbe  age  of  40,  ha 
seduced  the  celcbrsted  Hdmie,  a  fatherless 
girl  of  IB  who  nas  placed  under  bis  instnie- 
tion.  She  bore  him  a  son  ;  and  to  paci^ 
her  enraged  trIativcK,  ho  pritalely  married 
her.  She  however  denied  the  mirriage,  leK 
it  should  destroy  bis  prospects  m  the  cbuid^ 
and  retired  !o  a  monaiteiy.  Her  uncle  now 
hired  ruffians  who  entered  his  cbambei  hj 
night,  and  indicted  on  hia  peraon  a  disgraca- 
fuland  cruel  mutilation.  ifeJeUt  then  took 
the  veil,  and  Ahelard  became  a  monk  at  St. 
Deny*.  Here  be  resumed  lectming,  and 
also  published  hia  ■'  Theology."  This  work 
brought  on  him  the  charge  of  heresy,  aad 
was  burned  by  order  of  the  council  of  Soi>- 
sons,  A.D.  IISI— Still  Abtlard  waspopa- 
Isr  as  a  lecturer.  But  having  asaened,  that 
Si.  Dacfi  the  founder  of  the  church  at  Par- 
is, was  not  tbe  Dionuiiui  of  Athena  men- 
tioned in  the  book  of  Acts,  a  new  perwcn- 
tion  commenced ;  and  be  retired  from  SL 
Denvs  A.D.  1132,  lo  a  forest  near  Nogent 
in  Champagjie,  where  be  lived  in  reliremenl. 
■n...  _...  i.  .    gg,[]ejing  iiound  him  ibcre, 

■'   ■    '  It  of  III 

.  hnodml 

raipils.  Next  he  waa  chosen  abbot  of  St. 
Gildu  d«  Rnyi,  near  Vamies,  whM«  b* 


CHURCH  OFFICERf?  AND  OOVKRNMENT.                 243 

and  some  dissertat]ons.(58)    Rupert  of  Duytz,  the  most  fitoooua  enK>sitor 
of  the  scriptures  among  the  Latins  of  this  century,  a  man  generamr  of  a 

.  sound  judgment,  and  not  destitute  of  imagination  and  taste. (59)  I&go  of 
St.  Victor,  a  man  of  a  prolific  mind,  who  has  written  on  nearly  all  the 
branches  of  knowledge  then  cultivated,  both  sacred  and  profane,  and  who 
has  said  many  things  well.  (60)  Richard  of  St.  Victor,  the  coryphaeus  of 
the  Mystics  of  that  age ;  whose  Area  mystica  in  particular,  containing  the 

spent  many  years.     The  convent  of  Argen-  created  him  a  cardinal ;  and  he  held  an  ez- 

teuil,  where  Heloise  was,  being  dispersed,  tensive  correspondence  with  pontiffs,  cardi- 

Abelard  gave  her  the  convent  of  the  Para-  nals,  and  bishops.     His  Works,  comprising 

dete,  where  she  spent  the  rest  of  her  life,  a  epistles  in  five  books,  18  tracts  and  15  ser- 

devout  abbess.  Here  the  famous  correspond-  mons,  were  pubbshcd  by  Jac.  Sirmond^  Par- 

eiiee  between  Abelard  and  Heloise  took  is,  1610,  8vo,  and  then  in  the  Biblioth.  Pa- 

pUee ;   a  correspondence  which  Mr.  Pope  tram,  torn.  xxi. — Tr.'ji 

Yum  tnnsformed  and  altered  greatly,  in  bis  (59)  Concerning  Rupert  of  Duytz  (Tuiti- 

poetic  version.     Abelard  was  asain  accused  ensia),  besides  the  common  historians,  Jo. 

of  heresy  by  St.  Bernard  and  ouers,  appeal-  MabiUon  treats  particularly,  in  his  Annates 

ed  to  the  pope,  was  condemned  unheard,  set  Benedict.,  tom.  vi.,  p.  19,  SO,  42,  144,  168, 

out  for  Rome  A.D.  1140,  reached  Clu^i,  261,  282.  296,  and  also  states  Uie  contio- 

where   Peter  the  Venerable  received   him  versies  into  which  he  was  brouffht.     [Rupert 

kindly,  procured  from  the  pope  his  acquittal,  was  a  German  monk  of  St.  Laurence,  near 

and  also  effected  a  reconciliation  between  Liege,  and  then  abbot  of  Duytz  near  Co- 

him  and  St.  Bernard.     Abelard  passed  two  logne.     He  commenced  author  A.D.  1111, 

years  at  Clugni  with  reputation  for  piety  and  died  1135.     He  was  known  as  a  polem- 

ind  leaminff,  and  delivered  acceptable  lee-  ic  in  his  day,  and  was  accused  of  not  hold- 

tures,  thou^  in  declining  health.     He  died  ing  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation ;  but 

there,  in  114S,  ased  sixty-three  years.    The  perhaps  falsely.     He  is  chiefly  known  to  us 

learned  and  candid  Du  PiUf  in  his  lives  of  as  a  commentator  on  nearly  the  whole  Bible ; 

Ecclcs.  Authors,  cent,  zii.,  ch.  vii.,  ailer  ex-  but  he  also  wrote  12  books  on  the  rites  of 

amining  the  14  charges  of  erroneous  doc-  worship  through  the  year ;  on  the  conflagra- 

thne  imputed  to  him,  pronounces  them  all  tion  of  Duytz  ;  contemplations  on  death,  2 

false  or  nivolous,  except  the  two  following,  books ;  tracts  on  the  will  and  omnipotence 

namely,  the  eleventh,  that  the  Jews  who  of  God;  the  lives  of  some  saints,  &c.     His 

crucified  Christ,  did  no  sin  by  that  act :  and  works  have  been  repeatedly  printed  ;  e.  g., 

the  twelfth,  that  the  power  of  binding  and  Paris,  1638,  2  tomi,  folio. — TV.] 

loosing  belonged  only  to  the  inspired  apos-  (60)  See  the  Gallia  Christiana,  tom.  vii., 

ties,  and  extended  only  to  the  cnurch  mili-  p.  661.     His  works  were  printed  together, 

tant.     The  Cathohcs  generally,  according  m  3  volumes  foL,  Rouen,  1648.     Berlan- 

to  Bat/Uy  have  been  less  severe  upon  Abe-  gius  has  written  expressly  of  him,  in  his 

lard's  clmracter,  than  the  Protestants.     His  Diss,  de   Hugonc   a  S.  Victoro,  Helmst., 

seduction  of  his  pupil  all  must  condemn.  1746,  4to.     Add  Martene's  Voyage  Litte- 

It  appears  also,  that  he  was  both  vain  and  raire,  tom.  ii.,  p.  91, 92.     [Hugo  of  St.Vic- 

■elfish.     Neither  do  his   writings   display  tor  was  bom  A.D.  1096 ;   but  whether  at 

those  masterly  talents,  which  his  reputation  Ypres  in  the  Netherlands,  or  in  Lower  Sax- 

•s  a  lectnrcr  would  lead  us  to  expect. — His  ony,  has  been  contested.    He  was  an  Au- 

{)rinted  Works  contain  four  Epistles  to  He-  gustinian  canon  in  the  monastery  of  St.  Vic- 

oise  ;  seven  Epistles  to  others ;  a  history  tor  at  Paris,  where  he  died  A.D.  1140,  aged 

of  his  life,  till  A.D.  1134 ;  his  apology,  or  44.     So  fully  did  he  enter  into  the  theoloff- 

confession  of  faith ;  expositions  of  the  Lord*s  'ical  views  of  St.  Augustine,  and  so  exactly 

prayer,  the  apostles'  creed,  and  the  Atha-  did  he  express  them  m  his  writings,  that  he 

nasian  creed  ;  a  reply  to  queries  of  Heloise ;  was  called  Augustine  the  Second,  and  also 

a  tract  against  heresies  ;  Commentaries  on  the  Mouth  of  Augustine.     He  commented 

Romans,  in   five    Books ;    thir^-two   ser-  largely  on  all  parts  of  the  Bible,  wrote  on 

mons;  directions  for  the  nuns  of  the  Para-  DionysiusAreop.,  and  composed  many  tracts 

clete ;  and  his  Introduction  to  Theology,  in  and  works  on  {milosophicaf,  theological,  and 

three  Books. — Tr."]  practical  subjects.    But  a  considerable  nart 

(58)   [Godfrey  was  abbot  of  Vendome  of  the  works  ascribed  to  him  and  published 

from  A.D.  1093  till  after  A.D.  1 129.    He  as  his,  have  been  adjudged  to  other  authors. 

was  a  zealous  supporter  of  Urban  U.,  who  — TV.J 


9W  BOOK  ni.— CRNTUBY  XIL— PART  H.— CHAP.  H. 

morrow  of  this  sort  of  wifldom,  was  received  with  avidity. (61)  Hononit 
of  Autun,  a  theologian  and  philosopher  not  without  reputation. (62)  Gro- 
tinn  a  monk,  to  whom  canon  law  was  indebted  for  a  new  forra  and  higher 
respcctability.(e3)  WilUam  of  Rhcims,  who  composed  various  tmcts  to 
sub^rvc  the  cause  of  piety.(04)  Peter  Lombard,  often  called  Matter  rf 
the  Sentence',  hecauae  he  collected  and  arranged  scientifically  the  theolt^> 
ical  opinions  and  decisioiiii  of  the  Latin  &thcTa.(6S)  GUbal  Porrelaiou, 
a  theologian  and  philosopher,  who  ia  said  to  have  explained  some  points  in 
theology  erroneously.  (66)     WUHam  of  Auxerre,  much  celebrated  for  hii 


(61)  Oallia  Cfanttuu,  torn,  vii.,  p.  B89. 
IRichiiTd  of  St.  Victor  wu  *  Scotchman, 
bat  apent  hia  life  it  Puia.  bring  first  a  tfg- 
ulir  canon,  and  then  for  9  years  prior  of  St. 
Victor,  near  the  walls  at  Paris,  till  his  death 
A.D.  1173.  He  was  the  intimate  friend 
of  Si  Bernard,  and  of  Haga  of  St. Victor. 
His  ivritin^  are  numerous  tracts  and  trct- 
tifca  on  practical  and  EiperiiDental  religion, 
"'  '     bibUcal  and  theological  subjects;  in 


tbe  last,  are  ii 


tlie  BMoth. 


alt  u 


which  h 


ualiii 


ually.  The  beat  edition  of  hia  works,  ia 
aaid  lo  be  that  of  Rouen,  1660,  in  3  Tola, 
folio.— Tr.] 

(63)  This  celebrated  writer  ia  usually 
called  Honornu  ofAulun ;  but  Jac.  It  Batif 
has  shown,  tliat  he  was  a  Gennan ;  in  hia 
Diss,  sur  I'Hieloire  Fran^oise.  tome  i ,  p. 
254.  [HcwaaapreabyterandschoolmastEr, 
ia  ibe  church  of  Autan  in  Burgundia.  and 
flouiished  about  A.D.  1 130.  Hia  works  ais, 
an  account  of  the  cccleaiaatical  writers, 
compilpd  from  Jcrant,  Gennadiat.  Isidore, 
and  Bfla  ,-   commentaries  on  Ihe  books  of 


Solomon  ; 


free  will  i   Gemme 


logue  on  prcc 


on  the  ^ 


.r  on  the 
iaible  crc> 


3  book*  ;   Elucidariun. ,    ,    .. 

the  philosophy  of  the  world,  4  books ;  on 
the  properties  of  the  aun;  ■  catalogue  of 
the  popes;  all  published  in  the  Biblioth. 
Patruoi.  torn,  u.,  beaides  many  pieces  uerei 
pubbahed.— 3V.] 

(63)  [See  iHrte  (17),  p.  SS3.J 

(64)  [V/miam  of  Rhetma  was  pei^apa 
first  a  monk  of  Clairvaui  under  Bernard, 
and  certainly  was  abhot  of  St.  Tbieiiy  near 
Rheinis,  and  then  during  9  fears  abbot  of 
St.  Nicosius  at  Rheims.  In  the  year  1153, 
he  resigned  his  abbacy,  arid  became  a  Cis- 
tercian in  the  monastery  of  Sirni,  Hia 
works  are,  de  vita  solitiria  Liber ;  Speculum 
lidei;  ^niomatideii  Meditationum  Liber; 
de  conleinpfando  Deo  Liber ;   denaturacor. 

Kris  ct  enimi  Libri  ii. ;  Bisputalio  contra 
tnim  Abaelardnm  ;  de  enoribue  GuliElmi 
do  Conchis  Liber ;  tie  aacrainento  altari* 
Tnclatua;  Eipoaitio  in  Cantica  Conlico- 
lum  :  Conunentariui  in  £[Hst.  id  Romanoa ; 
and  de  lita  Sti  Bemanli  Liber,    All,  except 


(6ri)  Gnllia  Chiistians,  lorn.  *ii.,  p.  M. 
{PelcT  Lomiari  was  bom  at  a  Tillage  aev 
Noraiia  in  Lrnnlardy ;  whence  hii  sarauM 
of  Lombard.  He  (nt  atodied  at  Bologn^ 
and  then  went  lo  France  to  atudj  tbeolo^, 
beuig  recommended  to  Ihe  notice  and  kind 
oflieea  of  St,  Bernard,  At  Paha,  be  ac- 
quired high  reputation  as  early  as  A.D.  Hili 
was  made  professor  of  diTinity  there  ;  uri 
1150,  bishop  of  Paris,  till  his  dealh  AD. 
1 164,  Besides  his  notes  or  commeDtarr  on 
the  Pealma,  ai>d  his  collections  from  the  fa> 
thers  on  the  epistles  of  Paul,  be  compoaed 
a  very  celebrated  system  of  di'inity,  eiiract- 
ed  from  Ihe  fathers,  especially  from  Hilary, 
Atnbrotc.  Jerome,  and  Aaguatine,  entitled 
the  Scnlcneo,  and  divided  into  four  books. 
This  work  was  the  teit-book  in  theology  for 
some  ages ;  and  in  its  general  anangementi, 
has  served  for  a  model  nearly  to  Ihe  preaeni 
day.  The  baiia  of  his  distribution  ia  tbe 
maiim  oS  Augmliia,  that  all  knowledge  ii 
eithcrof  Min^iorof  ii£iu  ;  and  that  thing* 
are  divisible  mto  such  aa  are  to  be  enjoyed, 
and  such  aa  are  to  be  lued.  Accordingly, 
in  the  first  book,  he  treats  of  things  which 
are  lo  be  enjoyed;  viz.,  God,  the  suprenie 
good  of  man,  his  nature,  attributes,  and  sub- 
sistence in  three  persons.  In  the  second 
book  be  treats  of  things  to  be  v»cd;  tii., 
the  crealim,  its  production  hj  the  power  of 
God  ;  the  formation  of  angels  and  men,  the 
apostacy  of  angels,  and  the  fall  of  man  ;  of 
Brace  and  free  vrill,  original  and  actual  aiD, 
&c.  In  the  third  book  he  treats  of  the  in- 
carnation  and  sacritiee  of  Christ,  redemp- 
tion, faith,  charity,  and  ^od  works,  as  con- 
ditions of  salration.  The  fourth  book  treat* 
of  the  signs  or  sacraments  of  the  church; 
except  that  in  the  seven  last  aectiona,  ha 
treats  of  the  day  of  judgment  and  the  future 
stale.  See  Da  Fin's  Auteora  EccleMSt, 
century  iii,,  cap.  it, — Tr.'^ 

(66)  [Gilhat  de  la  Por^,  (PorreUnna}, 
was  a  Prenihman  of  Aquitain,  rector  of  the 
school  at  Paris,  canon,  and  A.D.  1 141  bitb- 
op  of  Poictiera,  till  his  death  A.D.  1154. 
This  diitinguiibed  acbolu  and  philoMjrim 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                 246 

Sumina  Theologica  or  system  of  theology.(67)  Peter  of  BloiSt  whose 
epistles  and  numerous  tracts  are  still  read  with  some  advaiitage«(68) 

John  of  Salisbury,  a  man  of  genius  and  learning,  who  imited  eloquence 
with  the  study  of  philosophy  and  theology ;  as  is  manifest  from  his  itfela- 
logicuSf  and  his  bcioks  de  nugis  curialium.(69)  Peter  Comestor^  author  of 
the  Historia  Scholastica,  or  that  epitome  of  the  history  contained  in  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  which  was  formerly  studied  by  youth  in  the 
schools. (70)  The  names  and  merits  of  the  other  Latin  writers,  may  be 
learned  from  the  works  devoted  to  this  subject.  (71) 

advanced  some  views  in  theology,  and  par*  Becket  A.D.  1172,  he  again  went  to  France ; 
ticularly  respecting  the  Trinity,  which  were  and  in  1179  was  made  bishop  of  Chartres, 
new  and  strange  to  his  contemporaries,  and  where  he  died  three  years  after.  His  works 
which  caused  him  to  be  charged  with  hcmy.  are,  Po/yera<tcu«,  or  on  the  Fopperies  of 
See  the  next  chapter,  ^  11.  His  notes  on  courtiers,  in  eight  books ;  in  which  he  dis- 
the  Psalms,  commentaries  on  the  epistles  of  plays  much  knowledge  of  the  world,  great 
Paul,  and  treatise  on  ^  Trinity,  are  said  to  wit,  and  very  jnst  views  of  men  and  things ; 
exist  in  manuscript.  Ail  that  has  been  ppb-  Metalogkum^  in  foop  books,  an  acuta  and 
lished,  is  his  epistle  to  the  abbot  of  St.  Flo-  learned  treatise  on  logic, j^ik>logy,  and  ph^ 
lentius,  appenaed  to  the  Works  of  Guibert^  losophy ;  the  life  of  St.  Thonuu  of  Canter- 
by  Dachery. — Tr.l  bury ;  several  hundreds  of  epistles  ;  and  a 

(67)  Le  Boeuft  Diss,  sur  la  somme  Theo-  commentary  on  Paul's  epistles.  These  works 
logique  de  Guillaume  d'Auxerre ;  in  P.  Mo-  have  been  pubhshed  separately ;  but  never 
Ut*s  Continuation  dcs  Memoires  d'Histoire  all  together. — Tr.] 

et  de  Litteratore,  tomeiii.,  part  ii.,  p.  317.  (70)  [Peter  Comestor,  was  a  native  of 

[He  was  archdeacon  of  Beauvais,  and  died  Troyes,  and  a  priest  and  dean  in  that  city ; 

at  Rome  A.D.  1S30. — 8chl.    But  Sehroeckh  then  chancellor  of  the  university  of  Paris. 

(Kirchengeseh.,  vol.  xxviii.,  p.  157)  places  Towards  the  close  of  life  he  retired  to  the 

him  near  the  end  of  the  thirteenth  century.—  monaatery  of  St.  Victor,  where  he  died  A.D. 

Tr.  ]  1 188.    Numeroos  manuscript  sermons  of  his 

(68)  [Peter  of  Blois  (Blasscnsis),  waa  bom  still  exist.  Historia  Scholastica  is  a  biblical 
at  Blois,  studied  the  liberal  arts  at  Paris,  history  of  the  world,  from  the  creation  to  the 
civil  and  canon  law  at  Bologna,  and  theolo-  end  of  the  book  of  Acts,  in  sixteen  books.— 

ff  at  Chartres  under  JoAm  of  Salisbury.  TV.] 

erhaps  he  was  made  a  canon  at  Chartres.  (71)  [The  Latin  writers  of  this  century 

In  1 167  he  went  to  Sicily,  and  became  tutor  omitted  by  Dr.  Moiheim^  are  the  following : 

and  afterwards  secretary  to  William  II.  king  Cfilbert  or  Gislebert,  sumamed  Crispin,  a 

of  Sicily.     Soon  after,  on  the  banishment  of  monk  of  Bee,  at  the  commencement  of  the 

his  friend  the  archbishop  of  Palermo,  he  re-  century.     He  travelled  to  Rome,  and  had  a 

turned  to  France,  and  was  invited  over  to  dispute  with  a  Jew,  which  he  afterwards  com* 

Encland,  where  he  was  made  archdeacon  of  mitted  to  writing  and  entitled  de  Fide  eccle- 

Bath,  archdeacon  of  London,  and  chancellor  site  contra  Judsos.     He  also  wrote  contra 

to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury.     After  a  Judsos  Liber;  and  a  great  number  of  Hom- 

life  of  industry  vaA  virtue,  he  died  in  Eng-  ilies,  which  are  still  preserved  in  manuscript. 

land  A.D.  1200.     His  works,  consisting  of  He  died  A.D.  1117. 

183  epistles,  65  sermons,  and  17  tracts  on  Leo  Marsicanns,  hl>rarian  of  Monte  Cas- 

various  subjects  then  exciting  interest,  were  aino,  and  cardinal  deacon  A.D.  1101.     He 

published,  raria,  1667,  fol.     He  also  con-  died  after  A.D.  1115,  having  beenveirac- 

tinued  the  histoiy  of  Ingulphus  of  Croyland,  tive  and  devoted  to  the  holy  see.     He  left  a 

to  the  year  1118.     Sevenl  other  works  of  chronicle  of  the  monastery  of  Cassino  in 

bis  are  lost.     See  Du  Pin,  Auteurs  Eccle-  three  Books,  from  the  time  of  St.  Benedict 

siastiqucs,  cent,  xii.,  ch.  xt. — TV.]  to  A.D.  1055 ;  also  some  sermons  and  lives 

(69)  [John  of  Salisbury,  in  Wiltshire,  Eng-  of  saints,  which  were  never  published. 
laiMi,  one  of  the  brightest  geniuses  of  the  age.  Guibert  or  GUhert,  abbot  of  St.  Mary  at 
He  was  a  pupil  of  Abelard  in  1136,  and  af-  Nosent  in  Laon ;  flourished  A.D.  1101,  and 
ierwards  an  mtimate  friend  of  Thomas  Beck'  died  A.D.  1124.  He  wrote  a  tract  on  the 
et,  whom  he  accompanied  in  his  exile  for  composition  of  sermons ;  Morals  on  Job;  de 
seven  years;  but  he  disapproved  of  Bee^e^f  Pignoribus  sanctorum,  Libri  iii. ;  several 
resistance  to  the  king  of  England.  He  re-  other  tracts ;  and  Gesta  Dei  per  Francos,  or 
turned  to  England;  bat  on  the  death  of  History  of  the  Crusades,  from  their  com- 


au 


BOOK  ra.— CENTURY  XH.— PAHT  H.— CHAP.  H. 


mencement  la  A.D.  1100,  in  nine  Boob  ; 
published  m  BoBgartiia'  Collection,  torn.  i. 
Robetl.  a  Benedicline  monk  of  St.  Reioi- 
giwt,  at  Rbeims.  He  wm  id  the  Gtst  cru- 
sade ;  and  wrote  >  tuatoiy  of  it,  from  A.D, 
IU9a  to  1U99,  in  nine  Bookt ;  extant  in  Bon- 

Hugo,  abbot  of  St.  Fliviniua  in  BurgUTV- 
dy;  flounahedA.D,  1101.  He  wrote  Chron- 
icon  Virdunense.  in  two  FirU;  tb«  fint,  1110.  He 
from  (be  binh  of  Oinit  to  A.D.  1003,  and 
Ibe  Becond,  to  A.D,  1 102,  publiabed  bj  Lai- 
bi,  Biblioth.  Nov.  MS.,  lone  L 

RoitdfhiM  ArdttiM,  chaplain  to   WiiUiom 
IV.  duke  of  Aquitain  A.D,  1 101,     He  left 


GiOt  or  GilUba-t,  an  Irish  biahop,  wbo 
died  A,D.  1139.  Ha.  baa  left  oa  UbeUoi  da 
(tatu  eccleaiie ;  et  EpiitoUe  U.,  in  Viha't 
EpiaCoUr.  Hibormcai,  Sylloeei  p.  77. 

£n-n^onu,  abbotof  St,  Maximin  without 
Ibe  walla,  Tieim  -,   flouriahed  aboat  A.IX 


<Q  the  It 


■  for  Ibe  ; 


rKL; 


Uahed,  Cologne,  1604.  S  voli 

Thtodonc,  abbot  of  St,  Trudo,  in  the  dio- 
cese of  Laon,  who  died  in  exile  at  Ghent, 
A.D.  1107,  He  wrote  Ibe  Ufa  of  Si,  Trtl- 
do ;  and  of  four  or  five  oihei  aainti, 

Sigebcrt  Gemblacenau,  a  monk  and  wri- 
ter at  Gemblouca,  A.D,  1 101,  a  paitiaan  of 
the  emperor  Henry  IV.  in  hia  conteata  with 
the  pope.  He  wrote  a  Chronicle  from  A.D. 
3ai,  where  Jtrome  enda,   to  A.D.    1113; 

frinled  among  the  Scnptorea  Germanici, 
rankf.,  15H5,  fol.,  and  by  Aub.  Miraut, 
Antw.,  1608  ;  nLao  de  Scriploiibua  eccleaiaa- 
ticie;  Epiatola  pro  eccleaiu  Leodiense  et 
Cameracenai,  adv.  £p.  PoMchidiM  Pi 
life  of  Sigtbtrt  king  of  France 
liTea  of  aainta.     He  died  A.D,  li  i.s. 

^noth,  an  Engiiah  ot  Daniak  Augnatin- 
ian  monk  of  Canierbury,  who  apent  moat 
ofhia  life  m  Denmark,  and  about  A.D,  HOG, 
wrote  the  life  and  pauionof  £l,  Conulaking 
of  Denmark. 

Odo  of  Cambrey,  a  achoolmasler  at  Or- 
leans, abbot  of  St,  Martin  of  Toura,  cboaen 
bishop  of  Cambray  A.D,  1105,  but  lefuaad 
investiture  from  the  emperor  Haniy  IV,  He 
wrote  an  expoaition  of  the  cauon  of  the 
maaa,  and  aevaral  other  liactii  extant  in 
the  Biblioth,  Pairum,  torn.  xii. 

Fttnu  Alfoium,  once  Motti  ■  dielin- 
Kniahed  Spaniah  Jew,  After  bis  conversion 
A.D,  1106,  he  wrote  a  dialogue  againat  tha 
Jewa;  in  the  Biblioth,  Patnm.,  tool,  ui, 

Sitplun  Harding,  an  English  monk  of 
Sherbura,  He  travelled  in  Scotland,  France, 
and  Italy  ;  became  first  a  Benedictine,  then 
a  Cistercian,  in  France  where  he  was  made 
abhotA,D.  1109,  anddied  A.D.  1134.  He 
composed  regulations  for  the  Cislerciajia,  and 

Ptier  GroiiDtanm  or  Clnyiota,mu,  arch- 
biahop  of  Milan  A.D.  lUO-UlS,  whichof- 
fice  he  wai  obliged  to  abdicate.  He  waa 
■ent  ai  a  papal  legate  lo  Constanlmople ; 
and  has  left  us  an  oration  addreased  lo  the 
Giaek  emperor  Alexiiu  Comnaau,  on  lite 
iDoflhsHolfSpiiit:  exttnt,  Latin, 


Franca,  ■  schoolmaster,  Benedicline  monk, 
and  abbot  at  Laon,  about  A.D,  1111.  Ka 
wrote  de  gratia  Dei  Libn  lii.,  (io  the  BibB- 
oth.  Patmm,  torn,  ui,),  and  some  otbet 
piecea,amongwhichwaaatracl  on  the  quad- 
ralure  of  the  circle,  and  another  on  the  pdn- 
ciplea  of  Arithmetic. 

JaAii,archbiibopof  L]rona,who,A,D.  111^ 
had  a  contest  wiUi  hii  suBragaiu  tcspactil|( 
lay-inteititures,  which  he  wiriied  to  aop- 
presL  Hia  epiatle  to  them  On  tin  inbiect, 
ia  in  Hardian'i  Concilia,  lom.  vi.,  pL  ii,  p. 
1919, 


Hb  wrote  a  tract  de  BBcramento  allaris,  ic., 
in  tha  Biblioth,  Palium.  tom,  ii.,  p.  1673. 
Baldric,  a  native  of  Orleans,  and  a  monk 
and  abbot  at  Angera  A.D,  1095 ;  and  aieb- 
bishop  of  Dol  Al).  1114-1131,  He  wrote  . 
Histona Hierosolymatana,  in  fourbooks.  It 
is  a  history  of  the  first  crusade,  from  A,D. 


]    HOC 


eiUnt  ■ 


Gesta  Dei  per  Francos,  and  among  Ihe'Hia- 
torici  Francici  of  Duchesne,  tom,  iv.  He 
wrote  also  the  life  of  Hugo  aicbbisbop  of 
Rouen  ;  and  the  life  of  Robert  d'Arbrisael, 
founder  of  the  order  of  Fonlerraud. 

Eamulph,  a  monk  of  Beauvais,  whom 
Lanfranc  invited  over  to  England,  where  he 
waa  succeaiivcly  prior  of  Canterbury,  abbot 
of  Peterborough,  and  bishop  of  Rochester  ; 
aiHl  died  A.D.  1134,  aged  84,  He  wrote 
de  incestis  conjugiis,  and  da  corpora  et 
sanguine  Domini ;  in  Dechery't  Spicileg,, 

Hcmumn,  a  converted  German  Jew  of 
Cologne,  who  waa  persecuted  by  his  unbe- 
lieving friends,  became  a  canon,  nas  con- 
temporary with  Si.  Bernard,  and  an  intunata 
of  Rupert  of  Duytt,  He  haa  left  a  tract 
respecting  his  own  conversion  ;  pablished 
by  Berud.  Carpzot.,  Lips,,  1687, 

Gekn'iu  II.,  pope  A.D.  1118-1119,  He 
nas  nobly  born  at  Cajeta  in  Naples,  educa- 
ted at  Monte  Cassino,  made  chancellor  and 
cardinal  deacon  at  Rome.  He  had  to  Gghl 
for  St.  Peter's  chair,  and  to  abandon  Boms ; 
and  died  in  France.  He  has  left  ui  six  ^li*- 
ties,  ud  a  life  of  St  Eiumui. 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  217 

Fhrenii$nu,  called  Bravonius,  an  Eng-  age  at  Canterbury.    He  wrote  Hiatoria  No- 

lish  monk  of  Worcester,  who  died  A.D.  Tomm  aire  sui  saeculi,  in  aiz  Booka,  from 

1118.     That  year,  he  completed  his  chroni-  A.D.  1066  to  1122  ;  which  haa  been  highly 

cle,  from  the  creation  to  A.D.  1118  ;  chiefly  extolled;  the  life  of  St.  Antelmy  in  two 

borrowed  from  MarianuM  Scoius ;  he  also  books  ;  and  a  few  tracts  on  moral  sabiecta. 

wrote  a  geneal^  of  the  English  kings ;  All  the  above  are  printed  with  the  worka  of 

both  published,  London,  1692,  4to.  Anselm.    He  also  wrote  the  life  of  St.  Wsf- 

CtJhBhu  II.,  pope  A.D.  1119-1124,  has  fridy  aichbiahop  of  York ;  extant  in  Mahl- 

left  us  36  epistles,  published  in  the  coUec-  Um,  Acta  Sanctor.  Ord.  Bened.,  saecul.  iiL, 

tions  of  councils,  besides  7S««  more,  in  Btk-  pt.  i.     Numerous  other  tracts,  historical  and 

/a(2:«,  Miscell.,  torn,  ii.,  and  five  sermons,  in  religious,  are  said  to  exist  in  manuscript  in 

the  IBibhoth.  Patr.,  torn.  xx.  the  Library  of  Coipus  Christi  College,  Cam- 

Guigo  or  Guido  of  Dauphiny,  a  Carthusian  bridge. 
monk  and  prior,  who  flourished  A.D.  1120.        FeUr  Maurice,  the  VencraJbU,  bom  of  a 

He  wrote  Scala  Claustraliumi^  aeu  de  modo  noble  French  family  ;   first  a  soldier,  and 

orandi ;  aeveral  epiatles ;  a  life  of  St.  Hugo  then  a  monk  of  Clugni,  where  he  was  ab- 

of  Ghatianopolia,  dec.  bot  from  A.D.  1123  to  1166.    Pontius  the 

Rodulpkj  abbot  of  St.  Trudor  near  Laon,  former  abbot  of  Clugni,  gave  him  trouble 
about  A.D.  1120.  He  wrote  Chronicon  during  the  first  years  of  hia  abbacy.  In 
monasterii  Sti  Trudonis,  in  13  Books ;  pub-  1 126,  he  commenced  preaching  and  writing 
liahed  by  Dacheryy  Spicileg.,  torn.  yii. ;  also  against  Peter  de  Brvie.  In  1140  he  re- 
ft life  of  St.  Lietbert  bishop  of  Cambray  ;  ceived  Abelard,  and  reconciled  both  Bernard 
ibid.  and  the  pope  to  him.     He  visited  Italy  on 

Albert  or  Alberic,  a  canon  of  the  church  important  business,  in  1145  and  1150,  and 

of  Aix  A.D.  1120.     He  wrote,  firom  the  ac-  was  highly  honoured  by  pope  Eugene  and 

count  of  others,  Historia  Hierosolymatanae  the  citizens  of  Rome.     He  wrote  Epistola- 

cxpeditionis  sub  Godefhdo   Bullionaeo  et  rum   libri  vi.    Tracts  against   the  Jews ; 

aliis,  in  twelve  Books ;  a  very  good  history  against  heresies,  and  Islamism  ;  against  the 

oftfaefir8tcni8ade,fromA.D.  1096  to  1120;  Petrobrusians  ;    on   the    transfiguration  of 

pablished  by  Bongareiutf  Gesta  Dei  per  Christ ;  on  a  translation  of  the  Koran,  pro- 

rrancos,  tom  i.,  p.  184.  cured  by  him ;  and  a  few  other  pieces  ;  all 

Gu€Ueriue  or  Galteriue,  styled  the  CAofi-  published  in  the  Biblioth.  Cluniacensis,  Par- 

eeUcTt  a  Frenchman,  A.D.  1120.    He  wrote  is,  1614^  and  in  the  Biblioth.  Patrum,  tom. 

a  hiatory  of  the  capture  of  Antioch  by  the  xxii. 

Christiana  A.D.  1116  ;  and  their  loea  of  it        FuUherius  Camotenais,  a  monk  or  pres- 

in  1119,  when  Guolerttia  himaelfwaa  taken  byter,   who  accompanied   Robert  duke  of 

prisoner ;  extant  in  the  Greata  Dei  per  Fran-  Normandy  in  the  fii^t  crusade ;  of  which  he 

cos,  tom.  i.«  p.  441.  wrote  a  history,  entitled  Gesta  Francorum 

Hugo,  a  Benedictine  monk  of  Fleury,  A.D.  Hierusalem  peregrinantium,  ab  anno  1095 

1120.     He  wrote  a  chronicon  in  six  Books,  ad  annum  usque  1124,  composed  in  a  coarse 

from  Ninus  king  of  Assyria,  to  Lewie  the  style.     It  was  published,  imperfect,  in  the 

Meek  A.D.  840 ;  and  an  Epilogue,  embra-  Gesta  Dei  per  Francos ;  and  complete,  in 

cing  the  transactions  of  Lewis  the  Meek  :  Duchesne's  Scriptores  Francici,  Paris,  1640, 

also  two  Books  de  regia  potestate  et  sacer-  tom.  iv.,  p.  816. 
dotali  dignitate.  Honarius  II.,  pope  A.D.  1124-1130,  has 

Robert  sumamed  Retensis,  an  English  left  us  eleven  epistles, 
student  and  traveller,  who  flourished  A.D.        Herveus,  a  Benedictine  monk  of  Dol,  A.D. 

1120.    He  travelled  through  France,  Italy,  1130,  wrote  a  commentary  on  the  epistles  of 

Dalmatia,  and  Greece,  into  Syria,  where  be  Paul ;  attributed  to  St.  Anselm,  and  printed 

stayed  long,  and  acquired  the  Arabic  Ian-  among  his  works. 

guaee.      Returning,  he  settled  in  Spain,        Innocent  II.,  pope  A.D.  1130-1143,  haa 

studied  astrology,  andwaa  made  archdeacon  left  us  fifty  epistles. 
of  Pampeluna.     He  abridged   the  Koran,        Simeon,  an  Englishman,  educated  at  Ox 

and  translated  it  into  Latin.    Huet  pronoun-  ford,  where  he  taught  philosophy  and  theol 

ces  the  translation  a  wretched  one.  ogy.     Afterwards  be  became  a  Benedictine 

Eetdmer,  Edmer,  Ediner,  or  Edmmmd,  an  monk,  and   praecentor  in  the  cathedral  of 

English  Benedictine  monk  of  Canterbury ;  Durham.     Here  he  examined  carefolly  the 

the  pupil  and  friend  and  biographer  of  An--  remains  of  the  library  which  the  Danes  had 

selm  archbishop  of  Canterbury.     He  flour-  much  injured,  and  collecting  materials  from 

ished  A.D.  1121,  and  was  for  a  time  bishop  every  quarter,  he  became  an  author.     He 

•f  St  Andrews  in  Scotland ;  but  resigned  flourished  A.D.  1130,  and  wrote  a  history  of 

the  see  about  A.D.  1124y  and  apent  hia  old  the  church  of  Duxfaam,  from  A.D.  635  to 


348  BOOK  III— CENTURY  XU.— PART  H.— CHAP.  U. 

1006 ;  which  another  hand  coDtinoed  to  A.D.  to  the  woikt  of  Bernard,  and  in  the  BiUiolfa. 

1154  ;  a  tract  concerning  the  archbishops  of  Patnun,  torn,  xziii. 

York ;  another  on  the  siege  of  Durham ;  and  Philip  Herveng,  called  EUemo^mariMMp 

a  history  of  the  English  and  Danish  kings,  abbot  ol  Good  Hope  in  Hainault  A.D.  1 140 ; 

from  A.D.  730  to   1130;  which  John  de  died  1180.     He  wrote  twenty-one  epiatke; 

Hexam  continued  to  1155,  and  from  which  a  mystic  commentary  on  the  Canticlea ;  Mof- 

Roger  Hoveden  took  nearly  the  whole  of  hii  als  on  the  Canticles ;  on  Nebochadoeizas't 

history.     These  works  of  SinuoH  were  pub-  dream ;  on  the  fall  of  man ;  on  the  ccmdeB- 

lished  by  Twisden^  in  his  Scriptores  x.  Axk-  nation  of  Solomon ;  tix  tracts  on  the  dignity 

glici,  Lond.,  1652.  and  Tiztues  of  cler^men  ;  a  life  oi  AuguM" 

Alger,   a  deacon  and   schoohnaater   at  ftne;  and  lifea  of  eight  other  saints;  all  p«l^ 

Lie^e  during  many  yeara,  and  then  a  monk  lishcd,  Douay,  1620,  fol. 

of  Clugni,  under  Peter  Mtutrice.    He  flooiu  Orderic  ViuUist  an  Englishman,  bom  at 

ished  A.D.  1130;  and  wrote  de  secramento  Attingham  A.D.  1075,  sent  to  Normandy 

corporis  et  sanguinis  Domini  adversus  Be-  at  the  age  of  11,  where  he  became  a  mooik^ 

rengarium,  libci  iii.,  extant  in  the  Biblioth.  deacon,  and  presbyter,  and  flourished  abenl 

Patr.,  torn,  xxi.,  besides  some  other  things,  A.D.  1140.     Ho  wrote  an  £ccU»i«itKal 

not  published.  History,  in  12  books,  from  the  birth  of  Ckdit 

William  of  Malmsbury,  was  a  native  of  to  A.D.  1142;   puUished  by  Dk  Chemte^ 

Somersetshire,  a  Benedictine  monk,  and  li-  among  his  ScxiptoresNormanici^Pade^  1619^ 

brarian  and  preceptor  of  the  monastery  of  foL,  p.  321. 

Malmsbury,  where  he  flourished  from  1130  to  ArmUph,  bishop  of  Luxen  in  Nocmaady 

1143.     He  wrote  a  history  of  the  kings  of  A.D.  1141.     He  accompanied  Lewis  king 

Enffland,  in  fiot  Books,  from  the  first  aanTal  of  France  in  his  crusade  to  Pfelestine,  A.D. 

of  Uie  Saxons  A.D.  449,  to  the  20th  year  of  1 147 ;  was  made  papal  legate  to  England  ia 

Hewry  I.  A.D.  1127 :  a  continuation  of  it  1160,  and  much  employed  in  public  busineai 

in  two  Books,  to  A.D.  1 143 ;  a  history  of  the  till  near  his  death,  A.D.  1 182.     Many  of  his 

English  bishops,  from  the  arrival  of  Augua-  sermons,  epistles,  and  epigrams,  were  pob- 

tine  to  his  own  times,  in  four  Booka.   These  lished  at  raris,  1585,  8vo,  and  then  in  the 

works  were  collected  and  published  by  S^ir  Biblioth.  Patrum,  tom.  xxii.     Some  othea 

wUe,  Lond.,  1596,  fol.,  and  Frankf ,  1601.  have  since  been  published. 

His  life  of  St.  Aldhelm  bishop  of  Sherbum,  Caketine  11.,  pope  A.D.  1143-1144,  hie 

is  in  MahiUon^s  Acta  Sanctor.  Ord.  Bened.,  left  us  three  epistles, 

saecul.  i.,  p.  i.     Some  other  works  of  this  Xu£tu«II.,popeA.D.  1144-1 145,  has  left 

celebrated  English  historian,  are  said  to  ex-  us  12  epistles. 

ist  still  in  manuscript.  Amedeue^  bishop  of  Lausanne  A.D.  1144- 

Philip,  bishop  of  Tarentum,  from  A.D.  1158.      He  wrote  8  homilies  in  praise  of 

1136  to  1138,  when  he  was  deposed  for  not  the  Virgin  Mary ;  in  the  Biblioth.  Patrum, 

adhering  to  Peter  Leonis  the  antipope,  went  tom.  xx. 

to  France  and  became  a  monk  at  CUirvaux,  Otho  or  Otto  of  Frisingen  ;  of  royal  Ger- 

under  St.  Bernard.     In  1150  he  was  made  man  extract,  and  uncle  to  the  emperor  Fred- 

prior,  and  1156  abbot  of  a  convent  in  the  eric  Barbarossa.     He  studied  at  Paris,  be- 

diocese  of  Chartres ;  which  however  he  re-  came  a  Cistercian  monk  and  abbot,  was  made 

sicned  before  his  death,  and  returned   to  bishop  of  Frisingen  A.D.  1138,  engaged  in 

Cuirvaux.     He  has  left  us  twenty- five  epis-  the  second  crusade  A.D.  1 147,  resigned  his 

ties  ;  published  by  Charles  du  Visch,  sub-  bishopric  in  1156,  and  died  two  years  after, 

joined  to  his  Scriptores  Ordinis  Cisterciensis,  He  wrote  a  chronological  history  of  the  world, 

p.  336.  from  the  creation  to  A.D.  1146,  in  7  books ; 

Peter,  bom  at  Rome  A.D.  1 110,  a  student  with  an  8th  book  on  the  general  consumm*- 

and  monk  at  Monte  Cassino,  A.D.  1115-  tion  ;  also  the  life  and  reign  of  jPr^denc  Bar- 

1137,  then  leeate  to  the  emperor  Lo^Adftttf,  barossa,  in  2  Books.    Both  have  been  often 

who  employed  him  at  his  court  till  his  death,  published,  and  particularly  among  the  Ger- 

He  wrote  de  viris  illustribus  monasterii  Casi-  man  Historiafis,  A.D.  1585  and  1670,  tom.  i. 

nensis  Libri  ii.    Liber  quartus  Chronici  Casi-  Robert  PuUeyn  or  PuUus,  a  distinguished 

nensis  (A.D.  1086-1138),  denotishterarium  English   theologian  and  scholar.     He  was 

Romanorum ;  besides  numerous  tracts  nev-  made  archdeacon  of  Rochester ;  but  to  avoid 

er  published.  the  confusion  of  a  civil  war,  retired  to  Paris 

Guerric,  a  disciple  of  St.  Bernard,  a  can-  and  studied  there  some  time.     He  returned 

on  and  schoolmaster  at  Tours,  and  then  a  in  1130,  and  read  lectures  at  Oxford  for  five 

Cistercian  abbot  in  the  diocese  of  Rheims ;  years,  and  preached  every  Sunday.     He  af- 

died  A.D.  1157.     He  wrote  sennons  on  the  terwards  returned  to  Paris ;  and  being  de- 

Isssons  for  the  year ;  printed  in  an  appendix  prived  of  the  lereottes  of  his  aichdeaconiy. 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  349 

he  aopMled  to  the  pope  A.D.  1144,  who  in*  ncr^  publiflhed  by  MabUknif  m  tba  Open 

vitea  him  to  Rome,  and  made  him  a  cardi-  BemaidL 

nal.    He  died  A.D.  1160.    Hia  only  work  Odfrid,  called  also  Arthur,  biihop  of  St 

that  has  reached  U8,  ia  Sententiairum  de  Tiin-  Asaph  A.I).  1151-1175;  autlK>r  of  a  faialoly 

ztate  Libri  viii.    It  ia  a  ajatem  of  theology ;  of  Britain,  from  the  earliest  times  to  his  own 

but  unlike  Peter  Lombtard^t  Sentences,'  it  is  age,  in  twel?e  Books ;  a  work,  not  in  much 

not  a  mere  compilation  from  the  fathers,  but  repute ;    published,  Paris,   1517,  4to,  and 

a  biblical  and  argumentatiTe  treatise,  in  which  among  the  Scriptorea  Britannia  minoraay 

he  ahowa  himself  a  profound  and  orthodox  Heidelb.,  1587,  iol. 

dinne.    It  waa  published  by  Matkoud,  Paris,  Potho^  a  Benedictine  monk  of  Prum  in 

1655,  ibl.  the  diocese  of  Treves,  A.D.    1152.     He 

Eugene  IIL,  pope  A.D.  1145-1163,  haa  wrote  de  statu  domus  Dei  Libri  t.,  and  de 

left  us  89  epistles.  domo  sapientis  Liber ;   in  the  Bibliotheca 

Jokn  Burguniio,  a  native  of  Piaa,  floop-  Patrum,  torn.  zzi. 

ished  A.D.  1 148,  died  1 194.    He  tianalatad  Nieolautf  a  Cistercian  monk  of  Clairraujc, 

maof  homiliee  of  CKryMOMtom,  Jckn  IXmmu-  and  secietaiy  to  St.  Bernard ;  but  being  ac- 

cfMia  de  fide  orthodoza,  and  Nemuius^  8  cused  of  forging  letters  in  Bernard's  name, 

books  on  philoaophy.  he  fled  into  Italy,  and  long  aapersed  the  char- 

AnselrHf  bishop  of  Havelbiirg  in  the  dnchy  acter  of  Bernard.    A  Book  of  hia  epiatlea  is 

of  Brandenburg  A.D.  1149,  author  of  three  in  the  BibliotL  Patrum,  torn.  xzi. ;  also  a 

dialogues  against  the  Greeks ;  published  by  Book  of  his  sermons,  in  the  BiUioth.  Ciater- 

Dackery^  Spicileg.,  torn.  ziiL  ciensis,  torn.  iii. 

Gilbert  Folioth,  an  Englishman,  abbot  of  Amutasius  IV.,  pope  A.D.  1 163-1 154» 

Leicester,  and  A.D.  1 149  bishop  of  Here-  has  left  us  thirteen  epistles. 

iiMd,and  A.D.  1161-1 187  bishop  of  London.  Hadrian  IV.  {Ntcolas  Breakspear)^  the 

He  was  competitor  with  Thomas  Becket  for  only  Englishman  that  ever  filled  the  papal 

the  see  of  Canterbury ;  and  ever  after,  sided  throne.     Disappointed  of  an  English  monaa- 

with  the  king  against  Becket.     The  king  tery,  he  went  to  France,  atadied  at  Paria, 

employed  him  mocL    He  was  twice  ezcom-  became  an  Augustinian  monk,  prior,  and  ab- 

mnnicated  by  the  pope,  which  be  did  not  re-  hot,  at  St.  Rdiis  near  Valence.    Goins  to 

gard.     His  commentary  on  the  Canticlee,  Rome  on  business,  Eugene  III.  createdlum 

was  published  by  Junius^  Lond.,  1638,  4to,  a  cardinal,  and  biahop  of  Alba.    In  1148,  hf 

and  8  of  his  epistles  are  among  the  epiatlea  waa  papal  legate  to  Norway  and  Denmark. 

of  Beckett  ed.  Bniaaels,  1683.  In  1154,  be  succeeded  to  the  papal  chair,  till 

Hemj  of  Huntingdon,  the  aon  of  a  mar-  hia  d^ath  in  1 169.    He  haa  left  us  fcurty* 

ried  Engbsh  prieat,  canon  of  Lincoln  and  four  epistles. 

archdeacon  of  Huntingdon ;  flourished  A.D.  EliMtbethy  a  German  Benedictine  nun, 

1150.    He  wrote  Historia  Angbrum,  ab  ip-  and  abbess  of  Schonaugen  in  the  diocese  o^ 

sis  gentis  primordiis  usque  ad  Stephani  regia  Treves,  where  she  died  A.D.  1 165,  aged  thir- 

mortem  (A.D.  1154),  Libris  viii.,  published  ty-siz  years.     She  wrote  her  Visions  or  Rev^ 

by  SaviUey  London,  1596,  fol.,  and  Frankf.  elations,  in  three  Books ;   and  a  Book  of 

1601.  epistles;  published,  Cologne,  1628. 

AUredy  Ealred,  or  JElred^  either  a  Scot  or  Ecbert,  a  German  Benedictine  monk,  and 
an  Englishman,  a  Cistercian  monk  and  abbot  abbot  of  St.  Floring  in  Schoonhoven ;  flour 
of  Revesby  in  Lincolnshire ;  flourished  A.D.  ished  A  J).  1154,  and  wrote  thirteen  Dis- 
1190,  and  died  in  1166.  He  wrote  the  life  courses  against  the  Cathari ;  and  the  life  of 
and  miracles  of  St.  Edwardj  kinff  and  conr  Elizabeth  his  sister,  the  abbess  of  Schonau- 
fessor ;  genealogy  of  the  kinga  of  En^and ;  gen.  His  discourses  are  in  the  Biblioth.  Fa- 
de hello  Standaniii  tempore  Stephani  regis ;  trum,  torn,  zziii. 

Historia  de  sanctimoniali  de  Walthnn :  pub-  Radulphus  Niger,  a  Benedictine  monk  in 

lished  by  Twisden,  Lond.,  1652.    Also  ser-  the  diocese  of  Beauvais,  who  floarished  A.D. 


mons  on  the  lessons  for  the  year ;  thirty-one  1 157  (and  not  in  the  preceding  century,  aa 

sermons  on  Isaiah ;  speculum  charitatis,  lib.  some  suppose).     His  conunentary  on  Leviti- 

iii. ;  Tractatus  de  puero  Jean  duodecenni ;  eus  in  twenty  Books,  published  in  the  BiUi- 

de  spirituali  amicitia,  libri  iii. ;  published  in  oth.  Patrum,  tom.  zvii.,  has  been  much  com- 

the  Bibliotheca  Cisterciana,  tom.  v.,  and  in  mended.   Tlie  commentary  on  the  Canticlea, 

the  Biblioth.  Patrum,  tom.  zziii.  ascribed  to  St.  Gregory  and  printed  with 

Alanus  de  Intuits,  a  Fleming,  and  mook  hia  worka,  was  the  production  of  lUdulph. 

of  Clairvanz ;  an  abbot,  and  A.t).  1 151-1 167  Zaeharias,  biahop  of  Chrysopolia,  or  (aa 

bishop  of  Auzerre  *,  but  be  resigned  his  biab-  others  say)  a  Prasmonstatensian  monk  of  St 

opric,  and  retired  to  Clairvauz,  where  ha  Martm*8  at  Laons,  A.D.  1157.     He  wrote 

died  AD.  1 182.    He  wiote  aliia of  jSx.  Ber^  four  Bookaof  cooune&tariea  on  tha  Uo^nnia* 

Vol.  II.— 1 1 


250 


BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XII.— PART  H.— CHAP.  U. 


mtpop  or  Harmony  of  the  four  Gospels  by 
Amnwnius  of  Alezandrim;  published,  Co- 
logne, 1635,  fol,  and  in  the  Biblioth.  Patrum, 
torn.  zix. 

Alexander  III.,  pope  1159-1181,  has  left 
us  337  epistles. 

John  de  Hcxam,  a  native  of  Hexam  in 
Northumberland,  and  an  Augustinian  monk, 
A.D.  1160.  He  continued  the  history  of 
Simeon  Dunelmensis,  from  1130  to  1155; 
see  above,  p.  248. 

Folmar,  nead  of  the  monastery  of  Trief- 
fenstein  in  Franconia,  about  A.D.  1160. 
He  opposed  the  received  doctrine  of  transub- 
Btantiation  for  a  time ;  but  recanted.  Some 
of  his  epistles  were  published  by  J.  Gretser^ 
subjoined  to  his  Scriptores  coetanei  adv. 
Waldenses,  Ingolst.,  1613,  4to. 

Adam^  a  Scot  and  regular  canon  of  the 
3rdcr  of  Prxmonstrants ;  flourished  A.D. 
1 1 60,  and  died  about  A.D.  1 180.  He  wrote 
i  conunentary  on  the  rule  of  St.  Aoeustine ; 
I  tract  on  the  triple  tabernacle  of  Afoses ; 
3n  the  three  kinds  of  meditation ;  and  forty- 
seven  sermons ;  published,  Antwerp,  1659, 
folio. 

John  BelethuSy  rector  of  the  theological 
school  at  Paris,  A.D.  1162,  (alii,  A.D. 
1328),  author  of  Rationale  divinorum  offi- 
:iorum ;  published,  Antw.,  1570,  8vo ;  Ly- 
)ns,  1583  and  1592,  8vo. 

Arnold  Camotensis,  abbot  of  the  Benc- 
lictine  monastery  of  Bonneval,  in  the  dio- 
cese of  Chartres ;  an  intimate  friend  of  St. 
Bernard,  and  still  living  A.D.  1162.  He 
«nt)te  a  number  of  treatises  on  practical  re- 
ligion ;  published  at  the  close  of  Cyprian's 
Works,  ed.  Oxon.,  1682. 

Bonacartus  of  Milan,  teacher  among  the 
Cathari  A.D.  1163.  His  Viu  Catharorum 
Haereticorum,  is  in  Dachery's  Spicileg., 
'.om.  xiii. 

Hdmddt  a  presbyter  of  Lubec  and  a  can- 
Dn ;  died  A.D.  1170.  He  wrote  Chronicon 
ScUvorum,  from  the  times  of  Charlemagne 
to  A.I).  1168 ;  published  by  Hen,  Bangert, 
Lubec,  1659,  4to. 

Godfrey  Vitcrbiensis,  an  Italian  of  Viter- 
bo ;  a  presbyter,  and  secretary  to  the  suc- 
cessive emperors,  Conrad  III.,  Frederic  I., 
and  Henry  VI.  He  travelled  much,  during 
forty  years ;  and  became  acquainted  with 
Greek,  Hebrew,  and  Chaldaic.  His  death 
was  in  1186.  He  wrote  a  universal  histo- 
ry, entitled  Pantheon^  or  Chronicon  univer- 
salet  dedicated  to  pope  Urban  III.,  extend- 
ing from  the  creation  to  A.D.  1186 ;  a  work 
of  vast  compass,  published  by  /.  Pistoriiu^ 
Scriptores  lerum  Germanicarum,  Frankf., 
1584. 

Saxo  GramnuUicuSy  a  Dane,  bom  of  an 
honourable  family  in  2ieaUiid|  dean  of  the 


cathedral  of  Roschild,  and  much  esteemed 
by  Absalom  archbishop  of  Lund,  who  senl 
him  to  Paris  on  business,  and  prompted  him 
to  write  his  history  of  Demnan.  He  floor- 
ished  AD.  1 170,  and  died  A.D.  1204.  His 
Historiae  Danicae  Libri  zvi.,  from  the  esr* 
liest  times  to  A.D.  1 186,  is  written  in  a  lloiw 
id  style,  and  is  highly  esteemed ;  best  edited 
by  S.  J.  Stephamus,  Sorae,  1644,  fol. 

Hildegardist  a  German  abbess  of  St  Ho* 
pert  on  the  Rhine ;  bom  at  Spanheim  A.D. 
1098,  and  died  A.D.  1180.  Her  visions  or 
revelations  were  solemnly  approved  and 
sanctioned,  by  St.  Bernard^  by  many  leadii^ 
bishops  of  France  and  Germany,  by  three 
different  popes,  and  by  a  council  at  Troves. 
She  wrote  Sciviast  seu  Visionum  sive  Ref- 
eUtionum  Libri  iii. ;  Life  of  St.  litiert^  a 
confessor;  thirty-eight  epistles;  MisceOe- 
nies  ;  and  an  exposition  of  the  rule  of  St. 
Benedict :  publisned,  Cologne,  1566 ;  and 
most  of  them  also,  BibUotb.  Patrum,  ton. 
xxiii. 

William  of  Tyre.  Whether  bom  in 
France,  Germany,  or  Palestine,  be  is  snp- 

?osed  to  have  been  related  to  the  kings  of 
emsalem.  He  was  made  archdeacon  of 
Tyre  A.D.  1167 ;  soon  after,  was  sent  on 
business  to  Constantinople ;  in  1169,  under- 
took a  journey  to  Europe  ;  on  his  return, 
was  tutor  to  Balduin  the  prince  ;  and  A.D. 
1 1 74,  archbishop  of  Tyre.  In  the  year  1 1 78 
he  was  at  the  council  of  the  Lateran  ;  and 
he  spent  some  months  at  Constantinople. 
In  1188,  Jemsalem  being  taken  by  the  Sar- 
acens, he  went  to  Europe  to  solicit  aid  of 
the  kings  of  England  ana  France.  He  op- 
posed the  election  of  Heraclius  to  the  bish- 
opric of  Jerusalem ;  who  compassed  his 
death  by  poison,  but  in  what  year,  is  un- 
known. Ho  wrote  a  history  of  the  crusades 
to  Palestine,  from  A.D.  1095  to  the  year 
1180,  in  twenty-three  Books  ;  (very  hi^y 
esteemed),  and  published,  Basil,  1549  and 
1560,  and  by  nongarsius,  Gesta  Dei  per 
Francos,  tom.  i.,  p.  625. 

Hugo  Etherianus,  a  Tuscan,  who  went  to 
Constantinople  and  was  patronised  by  the 
emperor  Manuel.  He  flourished  A.D.  1 1 77, 
ana  wrote  and  disputed  strenuously  against 
the  Greeks.  His  tract  on  the  intermediate 
state  of  the  soul,  and  his  three  Books  on  the 
procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  against  the 
Greeks,  were  published,  Basil,  1543,  and  in 
the  Biblioth.  Patrum,  tom.  xxii. 

Richard  Hagulstadiensis,    a  monk   and 

Erior  of  Hauston  in  Northumberland,  Eng- 
md  ;  flourished  A.D.  1180,  and  died  m 
1190.  He  wrote  Historia  de  statu  et  epis- 
copis  Hagulstadensis  (Hauston)  ecclesiae; 
Historia  de  gestis  regis  Stephsjii ;  and,  dt 
bello  Staodardii  A.D.  1136:  published  by 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                251 

TwUieiif  Scriptores  x.  Anglici,  London,  8to  ;  also  thirty-one  sermons,  dneflj  on  the 

1653.  festirals ;  and  a  commentary  on  the  Deere- 

Lucius  III.,  pope  A.D.  1181-1185,,  has  tum  of  Gratian;  which  are  stfll  in  mauDh 

left  us  ttDo  epistles.  script 

Peter  Cellensis,  abbot  of  the  monastery  WiUiam  Nenbersensis  or  Neubrigemis, 

of  Celles,  near  Troyes,  and  then  of  St.  sarnamed  ParvuSf  bom   at  Bridlington  in 

Remigios,  at  Rheims;    and,  A.D.  1182-  Yorkshire,  A.D.  1136;   a  regular  Augns- 

1187,  bishop  of  Chartres.     He  wrote  de  tinian  canon  in  the  monastery  of  Bridling- 

panibns  liber ;  Mosaiei  Tabemaculi  mysti-  ton,  where   he   died  A.D.  1208,  aged  72. 

ca  ezpositio,  Libri  ii. ;  de  conscientia  liber ;  He  wrote  in  a  good  Latin  style,  de  rebus 

£pistoIarum  Libri  iz. ;  de  disciplina  claus-  Anglicis  sui  temporis  Libri  t.,  from  A.D. 

trali  Liber;  and  sermons  on  the  lessons  for  1066  to  the  year  1197:   best  edited  by  J. 

the  year:  all  published  by  the  Benedictine  Pieard,  Paris,  1610,  8vo. 

monks,  Paris,  1671.  Radulphus  de  Diceto,  dean  of  St  Paul's, 

Gttufridj  a  French  monk,  prior  and  pree-  London.     He  was  a   traveller,  flourished 

byter  of  limoges  A.D.  llfi^,  and  author  of  A.D.  1197,  and  wrote  a  brief  Chronology, 

a  Ckromcon^  relating  especially  to  the  his-  from  the  creation  toA.D.  1198  ;  and  Imagi- 

lory  of  France  from  A.1).  996  to   1184;  nes  Historiarumab  anno  1148  ad  ann.  1200: 

published  by  Labbi,  Biblioth.  Not.  MS.,  both  published  by  Ttmsden^  Scriptores  z. 

tom.  ii.  Anglici,  London,  1652. 

JSalduin,  an  English  schoolmaster,  a  Cis-  John  Brompton,  an  Engli^  Cistercian 
tercian  monk  and  abbot,  bishop  ofWorces-  monk  and  abbot  near  Yonc,  A.D.  1198; 
ter  A.D.  1181,  and  archbishop  of  Canter-  the  reputed  author  of  the  Chronicon  ab  an- 
bury A.D.  1185-1191.  He  accompanied  no  588  ad  annum  1198:  published  by  Ttru- 
Idng  Richard  I.  in  his  crusade,  and  died  in  den,  Scriptores  z.  Anglici,  Lond.,  1652. 
the  siege  of  Ptolemais.  He  wrote  sixteen  Roger  de  Hovedcn,  a  native  of  York,  of 
tncts  on  practical  religion ;  de  commenda-  illustrious  English  descent,  one  of  the  house- 
tione  fidei,  et  de  sacramento  altaris :  all  ez-  hold  of  king  Henry  II.,  and  then  chief  nro- 
tant  in  the  Biblioth.  Cisterciens.,  tom.  t.  fessor  of  meology  at  Ozford ;   flourished 

Urban  IH.,  pope  A.D.  1185--1187,  has  A.D.  1198;  author  of  Annalium  Anglica- 

left  M^five  epistles.  norum  Libri  ii.,  from  A.D.  731  (where  Beda 

Gregory  VHI.,  pope  A.D.  1187,  has  left  ends)  to  A.D.  1202 ;  published  by  Saville, 

MB  three  epistles.  Historici  Anglici,  London,  1595,  foho,  and 

Clement  HL,  pope  A.D.  1187-1191,  has  Frankf.,  1601. 

left  us  seven  o^stlee.  Gal/rid  or  Gualter  Vinesauf,  (de  Vino 

Ccdestineltl.t'pope  A.D.  1191-1198, has  Salvo),  a  Norman  English  poet  and  histo- 

left  us  seventeen  epistles.  rian,  who  flourished  A.D.  1199 ;  author  of 

Stephen,   a  monk  and  abbot  of  Orleans  Historia  sive  Itin^arium  Richardi  Anglo- 

and  of  Pahs  ;  one  of  the  council  of  regents  rum  re^  in  terram  sanctam ;  and,  Poemata 

during  the  crusade  of  Philip  Augustus  A.D.  de  glonoso  rege  Richardo ;  published  amonff 

1190  ;  and  bishop  of  Toumay  A.D.  1192-  the  nistoriae  Anglicanae  Scriptores,  Ozford, 

1202.     He  wrote,  between  A.D.  1163  and  1687,  tom.  ii. ;    also  of  some  other  works, 

the  time  of  his  death,  two  hundred  and  sey-  never  published. — TV.] 
enty-eight  epistles ;  published,  Paris,  1682, 


862         BOOK  III.— CENTURY  ICH.— PABT  H.— CHAP.  UL 


CHAPTER  in. 

HISTORT  OF  BEUGIOK  AND  THSOLOGT. 

i  1.  Corrnpt  State  of  Religion. — ^  2.  Comiption  of  the  Mass  of  People,  and 
Superstition,  shown  by  Examples.—^  3.  Scandalous  Traffic  in  Indulgences. — ^^  4.  Tht 
Pontiffs  soon  claim  a  Monopoly  of  it — ^  6.  Biblical  Theolojzy. — ^  6.  Doctrinal  The- 
ology.— ^  7.  The  proper  Schoiastic*. — ^  8.  The  Biblical  Dogmatic  Theologians.— 
^  9.  Opposers  of  Scholastic  Theoloffy. — ^  10.  Its  principal  Antagonist,  St.  Bernard,— 
^11.  And  others. — ^  12.  State  of  Moral  or  Practical  Theology. — ^  13.  Polemic  Tb0> 
ology. — ^  14.  Controversies  between  the  Greeks  and  the  Latins. — ^  15.  Slighter  Con- 
tests among  the  former. — 6  16.  Their  Controversy  respecting  John  xiv.,  Ss.-^  17. 
Concerning  the  God  of  Mohammed. — ^  18.  Controversy  among  the  Latins  ra^cctiBf 
the  Lord^s  Supper. — ^  19.  Concerning  the  immaculate  Conception  of  Mary. 

§  1.  So  many  causes  conspired  to  debase  reUgion,  and  to  tarnish  and 
obscure  its  lustre  by  numberless  inventions  of  human  ingenuity,  that  H 
may  seem  strange  it  was  not  wholly  destroyed.  In  the  first  place,  the  Ro- 
man pontifis  would  have  nothing  taught  which  militated  against  their  ar- 
rogated supremacy  ;  and  therefore,  they  required  Christianity  to  be  so  ex- 
plained and  modified  as  to  support  that  form  of  the  church  which  their  pre- 
decessors had  marked  out.  Such  as  would  not  obey  their  laws,  or  showed 
that  they  regarded  the  holy  scriptures  more  than  the  authority  of  the  Ro- 
mish see,  were  cruelly  destroyed  with  fire  and  sword.  In  the  next  place, 
the  priests  and  monks  finding  it  for  their  interest  that  the  people  should  be 
entirely  ignorant  and  undiscerning,  amused  them  with  a  species  of  theatric 
shows,  and  placed  all  religion  in  empty  ceremonies,  corporeal  austerities 
and  inflictions,  and  respect  and  reverence  for  the  clergy.  The  scholastic 
doctors  united  the  precepts  of  the  dialecticians  with  the  dicta  of  the  fathers, 
as  constituting  a  standard  of  truth ;  and  did  not  so  much  explain  the  prin- 
ciples of  revealed  religion,  as  dissect  them  all  away.  Their  antipodes  the 
Mystics,  maintained  that  the  soul  of  one  who  is  truly  pious  does  not  move 
spontaneously,  but  by  a  divine  impulse ;  and  thus  they  not  only  set  bounds 
to  human  ability,  but  destroyed  it  altogether. 

§  2.  Hence  instead  of  religion,  astonishing  superstition  and  ignorance 
reigned  every  where  among  the  people.  Most  persons  placed  more  reli- 
ance upon  relics, — generally  false  or  at  least  dubious  and  uncertain, — ^than 
upon  Christ  and  his  merits,  or  upon  prayers  founded  on  his  mediation. (I) 
Those  who  were  able  themselves  to  build  churches,  or  to  contribute  money 
to  their  erection  and  repair,  esteemed  themselves  very  happy  and  the  fa- 
vourites of  Heaven ;  and  they  whose  poverty  restrained  them  from  doing  so, 
cheerfully  submitted  to  supply  the  place  of  cattle,  in  transporting  stones 
and  drawing  carts,  whenever  a  church  was  to  be  built ;  and  they  expected 
eternal  salvation  for  these  voluntary  hardships.(2)    Departed  saints  had 

(1)  See  €kabert  of  Nogent*s  three  Books,  (2)  See  the  tract  of  the  abbot  Haymo  on 

de  pignoribus  (thus  they  styled  rdics)  sane-  this  very  custom ;  annexed  by  MabtUon  to 

tonim ;  in  his  Works,  published  by  Dachery,  the  sixth  volume  of  his  Annales  Benedic- 

p.  327,  6lc.,  where  this  discerning  man  as-  tini ;  and  also  those  Annals,  p.  392,  d^. 
tails  the  superstition  of  his  age. 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  253 

more  supplicants,  than  God  and  the  Redeemer  of  men :  nor  was  there 
much  inquiry,  (as  there  was  in  after  times),  how  they  knew  that  glorified 
spirits  heard  and  understood  the  prayers  of  their  supplicants.  For  the  old 
notion  derived  by  the  Christians  from  the  pagans,  that  the  celestials  often 
descend  to  this  lower  world  and  linger  about  the  places  to  which  in  their 
lifetime  they  were  attached,  prevailed  universally,  until  the  scholastic  doc- 
tors gave  this  subject  a  particular  discussion.(d)  If  any  man  or  woman, 
either  from  a  disordered  state  of  mind  or  from  a  design  to  deceive,  laid 
claims  to  divine  revelations,  the  people  at  large  unhesitatingly  believed  that 
Grod  himself  had  conversed  with  them  in  order  to  instruct  the  world.  This 
is  manifest  from  the  examples  of  the  celebrated  German  prophetessess,  HiU 
degardis  abbess  of  Bingen,  and  EUzabeth  abbess  of  Schbnaugen.(4) 

§  3.  This  ignorance  and  superstition  of  the  people,  the  rulers  of  the 
church  basely  abused  for  their  own  emolument  or  to  extort  money :  and 
each  order  of  the  clergy  had  its  own  peculiar  artifices  for  fleecing  th^  peo- 
ple of  their  property.  The  bishops,  when  they  had  occasion  to  raise  money 
either  for  good  and  laudable  objects  or  for  base  and  criminal  ones,  allowed 
transgressors  to  buy  off  the  penalties  enjoined  by  the  canons,  by  advancing 
money  for  certain  religious  purposes ;  that  is,  they  published  indulgences  : 
and  what  mighty  enterprises  and  what  expensive  works,  were  accomplished 
in  this  age  by  means  of  indulgences,  is  known  to  all.  (5)  The  abbots  and 
the  monks,  who  had  not  this  power,  resorted  to  other  means  for  raising 
nuHiey.  They  travelled  about  the  villages  and  through  provinces,  carry- 
ing in  solemn  procession  the  carcasses  and  relics  of  holy  men,  which  they 
allowed  the  people  to  see,  to  handle,  and  to  kiss,  by  paying  for  the  privilege. 
In  this  way  they  often  amassed  as  great  gains,  as  the  bishops  by  their  m- 
dulgences,{Q) 

§  4.  The  Roman  pontiffs  perceiving  what  advantages  the  inferior  bish. 
ops  derived  firom  their  indulgences,  concluded  that  the  power  of  the  bishops 
to  remit  ecclesiastical  penalties  ought  to  be  circumscribed,  and  the  prerog- 
ative be  almost  wholly  transferred  to  the  Roman  see.  Accordingly  they 
began,  as  the  necessities  or  convenience  of  the  church  or  their  own  inter- 
ests required,  to  publish  not  merely  the  common  and  ordinary,  but  likewise 
the  entire  and  absolute,  or  the  plenary  remission  of  all  finite  or  temporal 
penalties ;  and  they  cancelled  not  only  the  punishments  which  the  cemons 
and  human  tribunals  inflict,  but  also  those  to  be  endured  after  death,  which 

(3)  That  I  may  not  be  thought  to  gi?e  a  ander^s  heilige  Bemhard  a.  aein  Zeitalter,  p. 
Mae  representation,  I  will  quote  a  very  ex-    210,  Slc^  300,  6u:. — Tr.] 

plicit  passafle  from  the  life  of  St.  AUmann  (5)  Stepharmt  Obazinenais ;   in  Baluze, 

bishop  of  Pasaau ;  in  Sebaat.   TegnageTs  Miscellanea,  torn,  iv.,  p.  130.     MabiUon, 

Collectio  veter.  monmnentor.,  p.  41.    Yos  .  Annales  Benedictini>  tom.  vi.,  p.  635,  &c. 

licet,  Sancti  Domini,  somno  vestro  reqoies-  (6)  Innumerable  examples  of  this  mode 

catis — baud  tamen  crediderim,  Spiritus  ves-  of  extorting  money,  may  be  collected  from 

tros  deese  locis,  quae  viventea  tanta  devo-  the  records  of  this  age.     See  the  Chronicon 

tione  construxistis  et  dilexistis.     Credo  vos  Centulense,  in  Dachery'*  Spicilegium  Teter. 

adesse  cunctis  illic  degentibus,  aatare  Tide-  scriptor.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  354 ;  the  life  of  St.  Ro- 

licet  orantibus,  succurrere  laborantibos,  et  manoy  ibid.,  p.   137.     MabUtan,  Annales 

Tota  singulorum  in  conspectu  divinae  m»-  Benedictini,  tom.  vi.,  p.  343,  644.    Acta 

jestatis  promovere.  Sanctor.  mensis  Maii,  tom.  vi.,"^.  633,  in 

(4)  See  MaJbiUorCa  Annales  Benedict.,  the  Acts  of  St,  Mdrculta;  tvhere  a  long 
tom.  yi.,  p.  431,  529,  554.  [See  the  notice  journey  of  such  relics  is  described.  MabU' 
of  these  prophetesses,  in  the  preceding  chap-  /on,  Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Benedict.,  tom.  it., 
ter,  note  (71),  p.  249  and  250 ;  also  A,  Ne*  p.  619,  520,  and  torn,  ii.,  p.  732. 


864         BOOK  m.— CENTURY  XH— PART  n.«CHAP.  HI. 

the  bishops  had  never  attempted  to  set  a8ide.(7)  They  first  resorted  fo 
this  power  for  the  sake  of  promoting  the  crusades,  and  were  sparing  in  the 
use  of  it ;  but  afterwards,  they  exerted  it  for  objects  of  far  less  importance, 
and  of  various  kinds,  and  very  often  merely  for  their  private  emolument.(8) 
Upon  the  introduction  of  this  new  policy,  the  ancient  system  of  canonical 
and  ecclesiastical  penances  was  wholly  subverted ;  and  the  books  of  canons 
and  the  peniteniials  being  laid  aside,  transgressors  were  no  longer  under 
restraints.  To  support  this  proceeding  of  the  pontifis,  an  unheard-of  doc- 
trine was  devised  in  this  century,  and  improved  and  polished  in  the  follow, 
ing  century  by  St,  Thomas;  namely, that  there  is  an  immense  treasury  of 
good  works  which  holy  men  have  performed  over  and  above  what  duty  re* 
quired,  and  that  the  Bioman  pontiff  is  the  keeper  and  the  distributor  of  thk 
treasure ;  so  that  he  is  able,  out  of  this  inexhaustible  fund,  to  give  and  trans- 
fer to  every  one  such  an  amount  of  good  works  as  his  necessities  require^ 
or  as  will  suffice  to  avert  the  punishment  of  his  sins.  This  miseraUe  and 
pernicious  fiction,  it  is  to  be  lamented,  is  still  retained  and  defended. 

§  5.  This  century  abounded  in  expositors  of  the  holy  scriptures,  if  one 
may  judge  from  the  multitude  of  works  professedly  of  this  character;  but 
if  we  estimate  them  by  their  skill  and  ability,  there  were  almost  mHie  at 
all.  For  very  few  inquired  after  the  literal  sense  of  the  scriptures  :  and 
even  these  were  destitute  of  the  requisite  means  of  ascertaining  it.  (9)  Botk 
the  Greeks  and  the  Latins  were  governed  entirely  by  the  authority  of  the 
fathers ;  and  compiled  from  their  writings,  without  discrimination  or  care, 
whatever  seemed  to  throw  light  on  the  inspired  volumes.  The  reader  may 
inspect  among  the  Greeks,  EuthynUus  Zigdbenus*  exposition  of  the  Psalms^ 
the  Grospels,  and  the  Epistles ;  though  he  offers  some  remarks  of  his  own, 
which  are  not  contemptible ;  and  among  the  Latins,  the  labours  of  Peter 
Lombard,  Gilbert  Porretanus,  and  Abelard,  on  the  Psalms  of  David  and  on 
the  Epistles  of  Paul.  Nor  is  higher  commendation  due  to  the  best  Latin 
expositors  of  nearly  the  whole  Bible  in  this  century ;  such  as  Gislebert  [or 
Gilbert]  bishop  of  London,  called  the  Universal  on  account  of  tlie  extent 
of  his  erudition  ;(10)  and  Herveus,  a  very  laborious  Benedictine  monk.(ll) 

(7)  Jo.  Morin^  de  Administrationo  sacra-  and  the  abbot  of  Claiivauz  was  directed  (• 
menti  pocnitentiae,  lib.  z.,  cap.  zz.,  zzi.,  investigate  the  matter,  and  to  bring  the  monk 
zzii.,  p.  768,  &c.  Rich.  Simon,  Biblioth.  to  punishment.  The  French  Benedictines^ 
Critique,  torn,  iii.,  cap.  zzxiii.,  p.  371.  Jo.  in  their  Histoire  Litteraire  de  la  France,  torn. 
Mabillon,  Preface  to  the  6th  Century  of  his  iz.,  can  find  among  the  vast  multitude  of 
Acta  Sanctor.  ord.  Bcned.,  p.  Izzi.,  6lc.  I  clerg}rmen  who  made  pilgrimages  to  Pales- 
designedly  refer  to  none  of  the  pSrotestant  tine,  only  three  persons  who  in  that  way  ac^ 
writers.  quired  a  knowledge  of  the  Arabic  and  Gieek ; 

(8)  Lud.  Ant.  Muratori,  Antiq.  Ital.  me-  namely  William  of  Tyre,  one  PkHip^  and 
dii  evi,  tom.  v.,  p.  761,  &c.  Franc.  Pagi,  the  Englishman  Adelard.  See  SkmUr^t 
Brcviar.  Romanor.  Pontif,  tom.  ii.,  p.  60.  Hist.  Eccles.  Selects  Cap.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  16 L 
Theod.  Rvinarty  Vita  Urban!  II.,  in  his  0pp.  — Schl.'\ 

posthum.,  tom.  iii.,  p.  331.  (10)  Concerning  him,  see  Gnil.  le  Boeuf^ 

(9)  [One  considerable  cause  of  this  in-  Memoires  concemant  THistoire  d*Aazerre, 
competence  was,  that  the  monks  among  tome  ii.,  p.  486.  [He  wrote  notes  on  all  tht 
whom  nearly  all  the  learning  of  the  age  was  Old  and  New  Tp.stament8,  and  likewise  c<Hfr> 
to  be  found,  hold  it  to  be  unlawful  to  leam  mentarics  on  certain  books,  none  of  which 
Hebrew  from  Jewish  teachera.     A  certain  were  ever  published. — Schl.'\ 

monk  (as  we  leam  from  the  statutes  of  the        (11)  An  ample  account  of  him  is  given  by 

Cistercians,  A.D.    1198,  no.  24  in  Edm.  (ro^.  Liron,  Singularit^s  Historiques  et  lit- 

Martene's  Thesaur.  nov.  anecdot.,  tom.  iv.,  teraires,  tom.  iii.,  p.  29,  &c.    Add  MahiUon^ 

p.  1292),  had  leuned  Hebrew  from  a  Jew ;  Annales  Benedict.,  tom.  tl,  p.  477|  719. 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  255 

Somewhat  superior  to  the  rest  of  the  Latins,  was  Rupert  of  Dujrtz,  who 
expounded  various  hooks  of  the  scriptures ;  and  with  him  may  he  coupled 
Anseltn  of  Laon,  who  composed  or  rather  compiled  a  Glossa  as  it  was  call- 
ed, on  the  sacred  hooks.  Those  who  chose  not  to  tread  in  the  steps  of  the 
ancients  and  ventured  to  try  the  powers  of  their  own  genius,  disregarding 
simplicity,  searched  afler  mysteries  of  every  sort  on  the  sacred  pages.  And 
in  this  species  of  interpretation,  none  excelled  more  than  the  mysUc  doctors, 
as  they  are  called ;  for  they  explained  the  whole  Bible,  in  conjformity  with 
the  visions  of  their  own  minds  and  the  ideal  systems  of  their  own  forma- 
tion. Moreover,  those  interpreters  who  made  dialectics  and  philosophy 
their  study,  pursued  the  same  course  in  the  exposition  of  the  scriptures. 
This  mode  of  interpretation  may  be  seen  distinctly,  in  Hugo  of  St.  Victor's 
Allegorical  explanations  of  both  Testaments^  in  Richard  of  St.  Victor's  Mys- 
Heal  Arkj  in  William  of  Nogent's  Mystical  com$nentaries  on  ObadiaJiy  Ho^ 
sea^  and  Amos  ;(12)  and  in  some  others. 

§  6.  The  most  distinguished  teachers  of  theology  resided  at  Paris :  and 
of  course,  students  in  theology  from  all  parts  of  Europe,  resorted  to  Paris 
in  order  to  attend  the  lectures  of  theologians  who  there  taught.  The  pro- 
fessors of  theology  in  France  were  divided  into  several  sects.  One  sect 
was,  that  of  the  ancient  iheologisis,  who  supported  their  religious  tenets 
simply  by  the  declarations  of  holy  scripture,  and  by  the  opinions  of  the 
fethers  and  the  decisions  of  councils ;  and  very  rarely  introduced  any  thing 
of  human  reasoning.  Such  in  this  century  were  St.  Bernard^  Peter  the 
Chanter,  GuaUer  of  St.  Victor,  and  others ;  who  strenuously  contended 
against  the  philosophic  theologians.  Another  sect  not  totally  distinct  from 
this,  was  that  which  afterwards  bore  the  name  of  the  Positive  and  the  Sen- 
ientiarii ;  for  these,  following  the  example  of  Anselm  of  Ccmterbury,  Xait- 
frane^  HUdebert,  and  others  of  the  preceding  century,  supported  religious 
doctrines  principally  by  citations  from  scripture  and  the  writings  of  the 
Others,  but  had  recourse  to  reason  and  philosophy,  in  particular  for  solving 
difficulties  and  refuting  objections,  in  which  some  of  them  were  more  mod- 
erate and  cautious,  and  others  less  so.  The  first  in  this  century  who  thus 
explained  the  principles  of  religion  systematically,  is  said  to  be  Hugo  of 
St.  Victor ;  who  was  succeeded  by  many  others.  But  the  first  rank  in 
this  species  of  labour,  belongs  to  Peter  Lombard,  or  Peter  the  Italian  of 
LfOmbardy,  an  archbishop  of  Paris ;  whose /our  Books  of  Sentences,  on  their 
appearance  in  the  year  1162,(13)  at  once  acquired  such  authority,  that  all 
the  doctors  began  to  expound  them.  And  some  tell  us  that  all  the  doctors 
of  much  note,  except  Henry  of  Ghent  and  a  few  others,  commented  upon 
this  Master  of  the  Sentences,  as  Lombard  was  called  on  account  of  this 
work.(14) 

§  7.  These  SenienHarii  as  they  were  called,  though  not  without  faults, 
nor  entirely  free  from  vain  and  futile  speculations,  yet  resorted  to  dialectical 
subtleties  with  moderation,  and  did  not  force  the  doctrines  of  revelation  to 
yield  submission  to  human  sagacity.  But  contemporary  with  them  arose 
another  and  more  daring  sect  of  theologians,  who  had  no  hesitation  to  ap- 

(12)  His  Prologue  on  Obadiah,  was  pub-  (14)  A  host  of  these  interpretfln  are  ez- 
Usbed  by  MahiUon,  Annales  Benedict.,  torn,  hibited  by  Ant.  Ptusevin,  BiUuKh.  Selects, 
vi.f  p-  637,  du;.  torn,  i.,  lib.  iii.,  cap.  xiv.,  p.  242. — [For  a 

(13)  Erpold  Liridenhrog't  Scriptores  re-  notice  of  Peter  Lombard  and  his  Books  of 
nun  jeptenthon.,  p.  35.  ike  Sentences,  see  note  (65),  p.  244. — Tr.} 


S56         BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XH.— PART  IL--CHAP.  IH. 


I 


ly  the  terms  and  the  distinctions  of  the  dialecticiani  to  the  truths  taiif^ 
y  revelation,  and  to  investigate  the  nature  and  relations  of  those  truths  by 
the  principles  of  loffic.  The  author  of  this  mode  of  treating  theology,  which 
was  afterwards  called  the  schoUuHc^  because  it  prevailed  in  nearly  all  the 
schools,  was  Peter  Ahelardj  a  man  of  great  acuteness,  who  was  first  a  canoOy 
and  a  celebrated  teacher  as  weU  of  philosophy  as  of  theology,  and  after* 
wards  a  monk  and  abbot  of  Ruys.(16)  Eager  for  the  appluise  which  he 
had  obtained,  others  without  number  in  France,  in  Elngland,  and  in  Italy, 
pursued  the  same  course.  In  this  way  the  peaceful  religion  of  Jesus  wu 
soon  converted  into  the  science  of  wrangling.  For  these  men  did  not  ei. 
plain  any  thing,  but  by  multiplying  divisions  and  distinctions  obscured  and 
perplexed  the  plainest  truths ;  wearied  both  themselves  and  others,  with 
useless  and  abstruse  speculations ;  so  argued  on  both  sides  of  the  most  im- 
portant questions,  as  to  leave  them  undecided  ;  and,  as  there  were  many 
things  in  religion  which  were  inadequately  expressed  in  the  phraseology 
of  dialectics,  they  gave  occasion  for  idle  and  vainglorious  disputants  to  in- 
vent new  terms,  and  to  perplex  themselves  and  others  with  enigmatical 
trifles.(16) 

§  8.  From  this  time  therefore  the  teachers  of  theology  began  to  be  di- 
vided into  two  classes,  the  hibUcal  who  were  called  veteres  [the  aneiaU\ 
and  also  Dogmatici  ac  PosiHvi ;  and  the  scholastic  who  were  called  the 
SententiarUj  and  also  novi  [the  new].  The  former  interpreted  the  sacred 
volume — ^though  for  the  most  part  miserably,  in  their  schools ;  and  con- 
firmed them  by  the  testimonies  of  scripture  and  tradition,  without  calling  rea# 
son  and  philosophy  to  their  aid.  The  latter  did  nothing  but  explain  the 
Master  of  the  Sentences  or  I^mhard ;  and  they  brought  all  the  doctrines  of 
faith  as  well  as  the  principles  and  precepts  of  practical  religion,  under  the 
dominion  of  philosophy,  and  involved  them  in  endless  perplexities.(17) 
And  as  these  philosophical  or  scholastic  theologians  were  deemed  superior 
to  the  others  in  acumen  and  ingenuity,  young  men  admired  them  and  lis- 
tened to  them  with  the  greatest  attention ;  whereas  the  biblical  doctors,  or 
those  of  the  sacred  page  as  they  were  called,  had  very  few  and  sometimes 
no  pupils.(18)  This  state  of  things  prevailed  generally  in  the  schools  of 
Europe,  down  to  the  times  of  Luther. 

(15)  This  is  acknowledged  by  Ahelard  tures  on  the  sentences,  has  the  best  hoiar  for 
himself;  Epist.  i.,  c.  ix.,  Opp.,  p.  20.  See  reading,  according  to  his  choice;  he  has  also 
also  Jo.  Launoi,  de  scholis  CaroU  Magni,  an  associate,  and  a  chamber  among  the  reli- 
cap.  lix.,  0pp.,  torn,  iv.,  pt.  i.,  p.  67.  gions;  but  he  who  lectures  on  the  Bible  wants 

(16)  See  das.  Egasse  de  Boulay,  Histoiia  these,  and  begs  for  an  hour  to  read,  such  at 
Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  ii., p.  201,  dec.,  p.  583,  &c.  shall  please  tne  lecturer  on  the  Sentences. 
Ant.  Wood,  Antiquit.  Ozonienscs,  tom.  i.,  p.  Also  tne  man  who  lectures  on  the  Sentences, 
S8.  Jo.  Launoij  de  varia  Aristotelis  fortuna  disputes  every  where,  and  is  accounted  a 
n  Acad.  Paris.,  cap.  iii.,  p.  187,  dec.,  ed.  Master ;  but  the  other  who  lectures  on  the 
JElstcichf  Vitemb.,  1720,  8vo.  text,  can  not  dispute,  as  was  exemplified 

(17)  See  Boulayy  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  '  this  year  at  Bologna,  and  in  many  other 
torn,  iii.,  p.  657,  &c.  places ;   which  is  absurd.     It  is  therefore 

(18)  Roger  Bacotij  in  his  larj^er  work  ad-  manifest,  that  the  text  is  subordinate  in  this 
dressed  to  the  Roman  pontiff  Clement  IV.  faculty  (theology)  to  the  one  dominant  Som- 
(published  from  the  manuscript,  by  Sam,  ma.'^ — These  words  clearly  show  what  esti- 
Jebb,  Lond.,  1733,  fol.),  pt.  ii.,  ch.  iv.,  p.  28,  mation  was  then  put  upon  the  sacred  Tc^ume, 
says :  "  The  Bachelor  who  lectures  on  the  and  what  authority  philosophical  theology  en- 
text  (of  Scripture)  gi? es  place  to  the  lecln-  joyed.  More  remarks  follow,  in  Bacon,  well 
rer  on  the  Sentences,  who  i§  every  where  ure-  worth  reading.  He  lived  in  the  fAirtocmA 
ferred  and  honoared  by  alL    For  he  who  lee-  century. 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  257 

§  0.  But  before  these  dialectical  and  metaphysical  doctors  ooold  obtain 
such  an  ascendency  in  the  schools,  they  had  to  pass  through  many  perils, 
contests,  and  disasters.  For  they  were  opposed  on  the  one  hand  by  the 
ancient  divines ;  and  on  the  other  by  the  MysUcsy  who  supposed  true  wisdom 
is  to  be  acquired  not  by  reasoning  but  by  silence  and  contemplation,  and 
to  be  drawn  from  the  inmost  recesses  of  the  soul.  The  old  contest  there- 
fore between  fidth  and  reason,  which  had  long  been  dormant  among  the 
Latins,  was  now  revived,  and  produced  great  commotions  every  where. 
Of  the  patrons  of  the  old  theology,  those  who  most  violently  assailed  the 
scholastics  J  were  Guibert  of  Nogent,(19)  Peter  Ccllensis,(20)  Peter  Cantor 
or  the  precentor,  of  Paris,(21)  and  others;  but  especially  GtuUier  of  St. 
Victor,  in  his  four  books  against  the  four  labyrinths  of  France  and  the  new 
heretic8.(22)  Of  the  Mystics,  Joachim  abbot  of  Flora,(23)  Richard  of  St. 
Victor  and  others,  inveighed  against  them ;  and  especially  against  Lombard^ 
notwithstanding  he  was  much  more  moderate  than  the  true  and  proper 
Scholastics.  The  contention  and  discord  were  so  great,  that  the  sovereign 
pontiff  Alexander  III.,  in  a  very  numerous  and  solemn  convention  A.D. 
1164,  condemned  this  immoderate  licentiousness  of  disputing  on  sacred 
subjects  ;(24)  and  in  the  year  1179,  he  censured  and  disapproved  of  some 
things  in  the  writings  even  of  Lombard.(25) 

§  10.  But  there  was  no  more  potent  adversary  of  the  dialectic  theolo- 
gians in  this  century,  than  St,  Bernard ;  whose  zeal  was  immense,  and  his 
influence  equal  to  his  zeal.  He  therefore  contended  against  them,  not  only 
with  words  but  with  deeds,  with  ecclesiastical  councils  and  positive  enact- 
ments. Bitter  experience  of  this  was  felt  by  Peter  Ahelard,  at  that  time 
the  chief  of  the  dialectic  party,  and  certainly  a  man  of  for  more  learning 
and  acuteness  than  St,  Bernard,  though  much  inferior  to  him  in  influence. 
Bernard  prosecuted  him  before  the  council  of  Soissons  in  1121,  and  before 
that  of  Sena  in  1140,  accused  him  of  many  and  very  great  errors,  an()  at 
last  procured  his  condemnation.(26)  Ahelard  was  said  to  have  greatly 
corrupted  the  doctrine  of  three  persons  in  the  Grodhead,  to  have  attacked 
the  majesty  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  have  spoken  dishonourably  of  the  offices 
of  Christ,  and  of  the  union  of  the  two  natures  in  him,  to  have  denied 'the 
doctrine  of  divine  grace ;  in  short,  to  have  nearly  subverted  all  religion. 
On  some  points,  undoubtedly,  Ahelard  expressed  himself  unsuitably  and 
improperly ;  and  his  subtilty  was  not  always  without  fault :  but  it  is  also 
manifest  tliat  Si.  Bernard,  wholly  ignorant  of  philosophy  and  distinguished 

(19)  Tropoloffiae  in  Oteam ;  opp.,  p.  203.  fourth  Lateran  council,  A.D.  1215.   See  the 

(20)  OpnscuU ;  p.  277,  806,  ed.  Bene-  Histoire  de  PAbbd  Joachim,  surnomm^  le 
diet.  Propbete ;  Pahs,  1745,  2  toIs.  12mo,  and 

(21)  In  bis  Yerbam  Abbreviatiun,  sire  Fahndtu^  Historia  mediae  et  InfinL  Lat., 
Snmma  ;  published  at  Mons,  1639,  4to,  by  Ub.  iz.,  p.  107. — Schl.^ 

Geo.  Galopin;  cap.  iii.,  p..  6,  7.  (24)  Ant.  Pagij  Critica  in  Baronium, 

(22)  By  the  four  Latwrinths  of  France,  torn,  ir.,  ad  ann.  1164,  No.  xxi.,  p.  616. 
he  intends   Ahelard^    Chlbert  PorretanuSf  (25)  ilfc<t  Pam,  Historia  major,  p.  116. 
Lombard^  and  Peter  of  Poictiers,  who  were  Bmitay,  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  ii.,  p. 
the  principal  dialectic  theologians  of  this  402. 

century.    See  respecting  this  work,  which  (26)  See  Peter  BayU,  DictioDnaire,  art 

was  nerer  published,  Baulay's  Hist.  Acad.  AbeUrd,  p.  18.    Jae,  Gervais,  Vie  d'Abe- 

Paris.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  619-659.  lard  et  de  Heloise.    Jc.  MshUlon,  Annales 

(23)  [Among  his  writings,  is  a  book  Benedict.,  torn,  ti.,  p.  63,  84,  324,  395. 
•gainst  Lombard  de  unitate  sen  essentia  Edm.  Martene^  Tliesaunis  Aneodotor.,  tom. 
8S.  Trinitatis,  which  was  coodemnad  in  the  y.,  p.  11S9 :  aod  nnmsioiis  otbois. 

Vol-  U-— K  i: 


358         BOOK  HI.— CENTURY  XII.— PART  IL— CHAP.  DI. 

rather  for  genius  than  for  intellect,  did  not  understand  some  otAbelard^M 
propositians,  and  others  of  them  he  designedly  perverted.  For  this  good 
mail  used  no  moderation,  either  in  praising  or  in  censuring. (27) 

^11.  Nearly  the  same  fate  attended  Gi^iert  Forretanus,  who  after  teach- 
ing philosophy  and  theology  with  much  reputation  at  Paris  and  elaewhei^ 
was  made  bishop  of  Poicticra.  Fot  his  two  archdeacons  Arnold  and  Colo, 
who  had  been  trained  in  the  schools  of  the  ancient  theologians,  having  beard 
him  apeak  too  metaphysically  respecting  the  divine  nature,  accused  him  of 
blasphemy  before  Eugene  III.  the  pontiff,  then  in  France ;  and  lo  be  mora 
sure  of  success,  they  engaged  Si.  Bernard  on  their  side.  Bernard,  as  ww 
usual  with  him,  prosecuted  this  business  before  the  pontifi)  with  the  gresU 
est  vehemence,  nrst  in  the  council  of  Paria  A.D.  1147,  and  then  in  that  of 
Rheims  the  following  year.  In  the  latter  council  Gilbert,  in  order  to  cod 
the  contest,  submitted  iiis  opinions  to  the  judgment  of  the  council  and  ihs 
pope.  All  the  errors  charged  upon  Gilbert,  indicate  too  great  fondness  for 
nice  distinctions,  and  a  disposition  to  bring  the  doctrines  and  trutlis  of  rer- 
elalion  under  the  empire  of  dialectics.  For  he  maintained  a  nice  distinc- 
tion between  the  divine  etsence  and  God,  and  also  between  the  propertiet 
of  the  divine  persons  and  the  persons  themselves,  not  indeed  as  real,  but  only 
in  thought  (statu  rattortu),  as  metaphyBicians  say :  and  relying  on  these  dis- 
tinctions, he  denied  that  the  divine  nature  became  incarnate.  To  these  he 
added  other  opinions  derived  from  the  same  source,  which  were  rather  fan- 
ciful and  useless  than  pernicious  and  lolsc ;  but  which  the  good  Bernard 
who  was  unaccustomed  to  such  speculations,  could  not  comprehend. (28) 

§  12.  The  state  of  moral  or  practical  theology,  must  be  apparent  from 
what  has  been  stated.  Among  the  Greeks,  Philip  the  Solitary  has  left  ua 
a  tolerably  neat  tract  entitled  Dioptra,  in  which  he  makes  iho  soul  lo  hold 
a  dialogue  with  the  body,  and  advances  various  thoughts  calculated  to  pro- 
mole  piety.  The  other  Greeks  are  not  worth  naming.  The  Latin  divines 
who  treated  of  the  duties  of  the  Christian  life,  were  of  two  classes,  the  one 
Scholastics,  the  other  Mystics.  The  former  treated  of  the  virtues  as  they 
did  of  the  articles  of  faith,  that  is,  in  a  dry  and  metaphysical  manner;  and 
they  generally  combined  moral  theology  with  dogmatic.  The  latter  veiy 
often  express  themselves  beautifully,  and  in  a  manner  suited  to  move  the 
soul ;  yet  without  method  or  discrimination,  and  not  unfrequently  they  tar- 
nish Christian  gold  with  the  dross  of  Platonism.  Most  of  those  also,  who 
expounded  the  holy  scriptures,  may  be  classed  among  the  moral  writers. 
For  neglectbg  the  literal  sense,  they  forcibly  accommodated  the  tanguags 

(S7)  See  Jac.   Genait,  Vie  d'Abelud,  torn,  ii.,  p.  223,  033,  ijcc.     Mabilltm,  Ad- 

tom.  ii,,  p.  162.     Jo.  U  Clrrc,  Bibliath,  ai>-  nalee  Brnnlict.,  lom.  ti.,  p.  343,  &c.,  416, 

cienne  et  modemc.  lome  ii.,  p.  362,  &c.  433.     Gallia  Chriallana  GencdicliDor.,  torn. 

Dim.  Pelaviu;  DogiraU  Theol,  lom.  i,,  ii.,p.  1175.    Xall.  Paria,  Hislorie  msjor,  n. 

lib.  T.,  c.  6,  p.  S17,  ic.,  and  Si.  Bernard  66.     PeUviut,  DogmatB  Theologie*.  lonu 

himself,  io  muiy  paiti  of  bia  Works,  which  i..  lib.  i.,  cap.  viii.    Longncvai.  Higioint  da 

the  indei  mill  point  out.     At  last,  after  nu-  I'^'ise  Gallicaoe,   torn,  ix.,  p.    147.   &e. 

meroua  TCiations  and  i-ufferin^,  of  which  [The  acts  of  the  councilE  which  coodemaed 

he  himself  has  left  a  hielorjr,  Abelard  died  the  opinions  of  Gilbert,  and  which  evtnc* 

■  monk  of  Clugni,  A.D.  1142.      He  was  a  his  great  ingciiuousnesa,  are  in   Hardnn't 

great  man.  and  wonby  of  a  better  age  and  Collection,  torn,  yi.,  pi.  ii..  p.  1297. — Sdd, 

of  better  fonune.     [See  note  (57).  p.  342,  See  on  this  contrOTcrsy  and  its  result,  A. 

and  .4.  Hcinder,  derheilige  Bemhardu.  aem  Ncandcr't  heitige  Bcmhard  U.  ■■  f.,  p.  317, 

Zeiullci.  p.  112,  Ac— 5v.l  &e.,  30S,  dtc — TV.] 

1^)  Sea  Boaiay,  HiMoria  And.  Puis., 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  859 

of  the  sacred  writers  to  the  inculcation  of  internal  holiness  and  the  regula- 
tion of  the  life.  This  is  manifest  from  Chdbert^s  Morals  on  Job,  AmoS|  and 
the  Lamentations  of  Jeremiah ;  as  weU  as  from  others. 

§  13.  The  passion  for  wrangling  philosophy  or  dialectics,  which  had 
seized  both  the  Greeks  and  the  Latins,  rendered  them  both  pugnacious. 
At  the  same  time,  it  led  men  &r  away  from  the  true  method  of  ^scussing 
religious  subjects.  For  they  did  not  argue,  for  the  sake  of  elucidating  the 
truth ;  but  to  confound  and  silence  their  adversary  with  subtile  distinctions, 
with  words  without  meaning,  with  the  authority  of  names,  and  even  with 
sarcasms  and  fallacies.  Among  the  Greeks,  Euthymius  Zigahenus  composed 
a  prolix  work  against  all  heresies,  which  he  entitled  Panoplia.  But  to  say 
nothing  of  his  vanity  and  extreme  credulity,  nearly  all  his  proofs  are  derived 
(as  was  the  common  fault  of  that  age)  from  the  declarations  of  the  earlier 
writers.  ConsUxnUne  Harmenopulus  wrote  a  short  book  on  the  heretical  sects. 
Zcnaras  inveighed  against  them  in  verse.  Among  the  Latins,  Honarius 
of  Autun  composed  a  book  on  the  heresies ;  and  Abelard  attacked  them  alL 
The  miserable  and  persecuted  Jews  were  assailed  by  many  of  the  Latins ; 
by  GUheH  of  Castillon,(29)  Odo  [of  Cambray],  Peter  Alfonsus,  Rvpert  of 
Duytz,  Peter  Maurice^  Richard  of  St.  Victor,  and  Peter  of  Blois ;  the  mer- 
its of  whose  works  can  be  easily  estimated,  by  such  as  consider  the  char- 
acter of  that  age.  •  Against  the  Saracens,  Euthymius  and  some  others,  ap- 
peared  as  polemics. 

§  14.  The  contests  between  the  Greeks  and  the  Latins,  the  subjects  of 
wmch  have  already  been  mentioned,  were  carried  on  with  great  spirit  on 
both  sides.  On  the  part  of  the  Greeks,  Euthymius^  Nicetas  and  others,  and 
on  the  part  of  the  Latins,  among  others,  Anselm  of  Havelburg,  Hugo  Ethe- 
rianus,  ^.,  contended  with  zeal.  (30)  Negotiations  for  a  compromise  were 
repeatedly  entered  upon  both  at  Rome  and  at  Constantinople,  at  the  instance 
especially  of  the  Greek  emperors  of  the  Comnenian  family,  who  supposed 
the  friendship  of  the  Latins  would  be  very  serviceable  to  the  Greeks  in  the 
almost  desperate  state  of  their  public  affairs*  But  as  the  Latins  aimed  at 
nothing  short  of  absolute  dominion  over  the  Greeks,  and  as  the  Greek  pa- 
triarchs could  by  no  means  be  persuaded  to  subject  themselves  entirely  to 
the  Roman  pontifis  and  to  anathematize  their  ancestors,  these  negotiations 
for  peace  had  the  effect  rather  to  irritate  the  feelings  and  increase  the  hos- 
tility of  the  parties,  thsin  to  produce  a  reconciliation. 

§  15.  The  minor  contests  need  not  detain  us  long.  The  Greeks,  by  na- 
ture prone  to  contend  and  dispute,  were  almost  never  free  from  religious 
controversies.  In  this  century,  especially  under  Manuel  Comnenus  who 
was  a  learned  and  over-inquisitive  emperor,  some  contests  on  religious  sub- 
jects were  excited  by  the  emperor  himself;  and  they  produced  more  ex- 
citement among  the  oppressed  people,  than  was  consistent  with  the  welfare 
of  the  state.  In  the  first  place,  a  long  dispute  arose  under  this  emperor, 
in  what  sense  it  might  be  said  that  the  ineamaie  Crod  teas,  at  the  same  time, 
the  offerer  and  the  sacrifice.  Afler  a  protracted  discussion,  during  which 
the  emperor  had  maintained  an  opinion  at  variance  with  the  preveJent  be- 
lief, ihe  emperor  at  length  yieldea  and  came  over  to  the  generally  received 
opinion.     The  consequence  was,  that  many  persons  of  high  respectability 

(29)  [Or  G^t2&^  suroamed  Crispin,  a  monk  lensione  ecclesis  Orientalis  et  Occident., 
of  Bee.    See  note  (71),  p.  245. — TV.]  lib.  ij.,  cap.  zi.,  &c.,  p.  644,  &c. 

(90)  See  Leo  AUatiut,  de  perpetua  con- 


380  BOOK  III.-CENTURY  XII.— PART  n.— CHAP.  III. 

who  had  disagreed  with  the  church,  were  deprived  of  their  ofiicefl.(31) 

What  opinion  waa  maintained  by  the  emperor,  and  what  waa  held  by  th* 
church  on  this  subject,  we  are  nowhere  distinctly  informed.  But  it  is  pTob> 
able  that  the  emperor,  and  aome  other  learned  men,  disagreed  with  thecnaoi 
of  the  Greeks,  in  respect  to  the  Lord's  supper,  and  the  oblatwn  or  sacrifioo 
of  Christ  in  that  ordinance. 

§  16.  Some  years  afterwards,  a  more  violent  dispute  respecting  the  in^ 
port  of  Christ's  words  John  xiv.,  28.,  My  Father  is  greater  lAon  /,  rent 
Greece  into  factions.  As  various  explanations  of  this  passage  had  long  ek 
isted,and  some  new  ones  were  advanced  about  this  time,  the  emperor,  whs 
from  an  indifferent  prince  made  but  a'  poor  theologian,  added  bis  explana. 
tion  to  the  number ;  and  summoning  a  council,  he  wished  to  obtrude  it  upoQ 
all,  as  being  the  only  true  interpretation.  He  decided,  that  these  words  of 
Christ  refer  to  tke  created  and  passible  fie*h  of  Christ  (itard  rifv  iv  dvr^ 
KTioTTjv  Kai  na&firfiv  adpKa).  And  this  decisioa  engraved  on  tables  of 
stone,  he  set  up  in  the  great  church ;  and  made  it  a  capital  offence  for  tjsr 
one  to  teach  otherwise. (32)  But  the  authority  of  this  decree  expired  wmt 
the  emperor;  and  Andronicux  aHerwards  strictly  prohibited  all  curiooi 
discussions  on  religion  and  on  this  subject  in  particular.(33) 

§  17,  Near  the  close  of  his  life,  the  same  emperor  excited  another  con- 
troversy, respecting  the  God  of  Mohammed.  The  catechetical  books  of 
the  Greeks  anathematized  the  6X6ij<}ivpovlspherieal  or  ghhular  shaped)  and 
solid  God  of  Mohamme-d.  For  thus  the  Greeks  had  translated  the  Arabic 
word  EUemed ;  which  is  used  in  the  Koran,  applied  to  God ;  and  which 
has  indeed  this  significatioQ,  though  it  also  signifies  eteriial.{Si)  This  ex- 
ecration the  emperor  ordered  lo  be  stricken  out  of  those  books,  as  being 
very  offensive  to  the  Mohammedans  converted  to  Christianity,  The  theo- 
logians resisted  his  order,  alleging  that  it  was  not  God  in  general,  but  the 
error  of  Mohammed  respecting  God,  that  was  anatliemalized ;  and  that  Mo- 
kammed  affirmed,  God  is  not  begotten,  nor  doth  he  heget.  After  very  tedioua 
altercations  and  various  attempts  to  settle  the  dispute,  the  bishops  in  a  coun- 
cil consented,  that  in  the  instruction  of  youth  the  aiiatliema  should  no  longer 
be  levelled  at  the  God  of  Mohammed,  but  at  Mohammed  himself,  his  religion, 
and  all  his  followers, (35) 

§  18.  Among  the  Latins,  different  opinions  wore  maintained,  and  not 
merely  in  the  schools,  but  also  in  books,  respecting  the  Lord's  supper.  For 
though  all  seemed  disposed  to  shuu  connexion  with  ferengan'iu,  yet  many 
were  not  very  far  from  him  in  sentiment ;  among  whom  may  be  named 
Svpert  of  Duytz,  and  others  ;(30)  inasmuch  as  the  great  Berengarian  con- 
troversy had  not  yet  plainly  determined  the  mode  of  Christ's  presence. 

(3t)  yicetai  Chmiaia,  Annaln,  lib.  vii.,    by  Salt,  n  ibia :  "  Sit.  God  is  one  God  ; 
).  lis,  ei.  Venice.  the  rlenial  God  :  he  begelleth  not,  ntilhw 


(32)  Nietlai  Ciamatn,  Annalea,  lib.  vii.,    is  be  bRgotlen  :  and  ibere  is 
t  vi.,  p.  113.  onto  bim."     !l  is  probable, 

(M)  JVieetM,  in  Andronico,  Ub.  ii.,  4  v.,    tranelstor  perverted  the  meaninft  of  A 


Ic,  that  ihci  I 


p.  ITS.  tnii,  ia  Older  to  render  him  lidiculoua. — ■ 

<34)  Hiir.  Riland,  i«  religions  Mofasm-  Tr.] 

nftdiu,  lib,  ii.,  4  iii.,  p.  Ii2.— [Tki  word  <3S)  fficclat  Chmtiata,  AnoalcB,  lib.  ra., 

tUemd,  occurs  in  the  Karen,  Sur.  ciii.,  p.  113-lia. 

where  all  modsni  tranaliton  u  well  u  iba  (36)  BimUy,  Hi»toti&  Actd.  Puis.,  Um. 

Mohunmedao  ^poiiuirs,  nnderatuid  it  to  ii.,  p.  30,  &C. 
DMU  eternal,    lae  pMNge,  m  tnnalited 


RITES  AND  CEREMONIES.  261 

Tlus  same  Rupert  was  involved  likewise  in  other  controversiea^  and  espe- 
cially  with  AnseJm  of  Laon  and  WUUam  of  Champeaux,  and  with  their  dis- 
ciples after  their  death,  respecting  the  will  and  omnipotence  of  God«  The 
question  was,  whether  Grod  wills,  and  himself  effects^  whatever  takes  ]daoe ; 
or  whether  he  only  permits  certain  things  which  (he  would  not  have  to  be. 
Rupert  maintained  Uie  latter ;  his  opposers,  the  former.  He  was  also  cen- 
sured for  teaching,  among  other  erroneous  things,  that  the  angels  were  ere- 
ated  from, darkness ;  and  that  Christ  at  the  last  supper,  did  not  present  his 
hody  to  Judas.(S7) 

§  19.  Besides  these  and  other  private  contests,  there  was  a  public  con- 
troversy, about  the  year  1140,  respecting  what  is  called  the  immaculate  con- 
ceptUm  of  the  Virgin  Jlfary.(88)  At  this  time,  some  French  congr^nitions 
b^g;an  to  observe  the  festal  day  consecrated  to  this  concepUon ;  the  mglish 
had  observed  it  for  some  time  previous,  being  led  to  it,  as  b  reported,  by 
Ansehn  of  Canterbury.  Of  the  more  distinguished  churches,  that  of  Lyons 
was  the  first  or  among  the  first,  to  observe  this  festival.  SL  Bernard  be- 
ing informed  of  the  matter,  addressed  a  letter  to  the  canons  cf  Lyons  on 
the  subject,  in  which  he  severely  censured  their  conduct,  and  opposed  the 
idea  of  such  a  conception.  This  brought  on  the  controversy ;  some  stand- 
ing forth  in  defence  of  the  Lyonnois  and  the  festival,  and  others  supporting 
the  opinion  of  St,  Bernard.  (39)  In  this  century  however,  though  the  feel- 
ings of  the  parties  grew  warm,  there  was  some  moderation  in  the  discus- 
sion. But  after  the  Dominicans  had  fixed  themselves  in  the  university  of 
Paris,  the  controversy  was  carried  on  with  far  more  violence ;  the  Domin- 
icans defending  the  opinion  of  St,  Bernard^  and  the  university  approving 
the  practice  of  the  church  of  Lyons. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

mSTORT  OF  RITES  AND  CEREMONIES. 
f  1.  Rites  of  the  Greeks. — $  2.  Rites  of  the  Latins. 

§  1.  That  both  the  public  and  the  private  worship  of  God  among  the 
Greeks,  through  the  influence  of  superstition,  was  enriched  Mrith  various 
additional  minute  rites,  is  well  attested.  And  the  same  passion  infected 
all  the  Christian  communities  of  the  East.  Every  distinguished  individual 
among  the  partriarchs  of  the  Greeks,  the  Nestorians,  or  the  Jacobites,  would 
immortalize  himself  by  some  change  or  amplification  of  the  forms  of  wor- 
ship.    For  from  various  causes,  the  spirit  of  true  religion  and  piety  being 

(37)  See  Mengoz^  EpistoU ;  poblished  by  with  the  same  purity  that  is  attributed  to 
Marlene,  Thesaur.  Anecdotor.,  torn,  i.,  p.  ChritVs  conception  in  her  womb.'* — Mad.} 
290.  Jo.  Mabillofiy  Annales  Benedict.,  (89)  See  St.  Bemartt'g  Epistle  clzziv., 
[torn.  T.,  p.  623,  du:.],  torn,  vi.,  p.  20,  42,  torn,  i.,  p.  170,  dec.  BoulaVi  Historia  Acad. 
1S8,  261,  dec.  Paris.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  135.    MabUlon,  Annales 

(38)  [**  The  defenders  of  the  immaadaie  Benedict.,  tom.  Ti.,  p.  327.  Dom,  Ccioma, 
conception  maintained,  that  the  Virgin  Mary  Histoire  Litteraire  de  la  ville  de  Lyon,  tome 

cowxioed  in  the  womb  of  her  mother,    ii.,  p.  283,  dec 


9fii         BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XII.—PART  H.— CHAP.  IV. 

nearly  extinct,  their  whole  attention  was  directed  to  its  external  signs.  Que 
therefore  ordered  the  prayers  to  be  recited  in  a  new  manner ;  another  chan- 
ged the  mode  of  singing ;  another  ordained  some  new  honours  to  be  paid  to 
Sie  relics  and  the  images  of  the  saints ;  and  another  endeavoured  to  improve 
the  dress  and  the  manners  of  the  priests. 

§  2.  What  rites  prevailed  among  the  Latins  in  this  century,  and  how 
they  were  interpreted,  may  be  learned  from  Rupert  of  Duytz,  de  divinis  ofl 
ficiis  Libri  xii.  The  plan  of  this  work  does  not  admit  of  a  detailed  account 
of  the  additions  to  the  public  ceremonials.(l)  We  therefore  only  remark* 
that  the  veneration  for  the  Virgin  Mary  which  had  before  been  excessive, 
was  not  a  little  increased,  ailer  it  began  to  be  extensively  inculcated  that 
she  was  conceived  inmiaculately.  For  notwithstanding  Bernard  and  oth- 
ers  opposed  this  doctrine,  as  has  been  stated,  yet  the  judgment  of  the  igno- 
rant and  superstitious  multitude  was  much  more  elSective  than  the  deciaioiie 
of  the  better  informed :  and  about  the  year  1188,  a  solemn  festival  was  in- 
stituted in  honour  of  this  conception;  though  neither  the  author  nor  the 
place  of  this  new  solenmity,  is  sufficiently  known.(2) 

(1)  [We  may  add  a  few  things,  to  render  with  water.    The  bad  custom  of  immersiqg 

the  account  more  foil.    The  decoration  of  the  bread  in  the  cup  and  then  distribatiDg 

churches  with  pictures  and  precious  objects,  it,  still  continued.    The  doctrine  of  tranadb- 

was  carried  farther  and  farther.     Even  the  stantiation  was  yexy  generally  received  in 

floors  were  painted  and  adorned  with  saints  the  Latin  churches  ;  and  the  adoration  of 

and  angels. — New  churches  were  consecra-  the  host,  was  a  natural  consequence. — Vom 

ted  with  sprinkling,  inscriptions,  anointing,  Einem.     We  are  informed  by  Alberic,  (in 

lighting  up  candles,  and  with  a  blessing ;  his  Chronicon,  ad  ann.  1200),  that  the  Cis- 

perhaps  also  with  singing.     The  decayed  tercian  abbot  Guido,  whom  the  pope  had 

altars  that  were  repaired,  must  be  consecra-  created  a  cardinal  and  despatched  as  his  ]e- 

ted  anew.     More  than  one  altar  was  now  gate  to  Cologne,  first  introduced  the  prac- 

to  be  found  in  the  same  church ;  for  men-  tice,  at  the  elevation  of  the  host  in  the  mass 

tion  is  made  of  the  high  altar.     Altars  were  on  a  signal  given  by  a  bell,  for  the  people 

ornamented  with  gold,  silver,  precious  stones,  to  prostrate  themselves,  and  remain  mtnat 

and  costly  pictures.     Before  the  saints  and  posture  until  the  benediction  on  the  cup ; 

images  in  the  churches,  expensive  lamps  and  and  that  these  bells  sttended  the  clersy  in  toe 

candles  were  kept  burning,  which  were  to  administration  of  the  sacrament  to  the  sick, 

be  put  out  only  during  three  days  preceding  to  give  the  signal  for  prostration.     This  new 

Easter.     Baptism  was  no  longer  adminis-  rite  was  also  confirmed  by  a  miracle ;  for  a 

tered  as  formerly,  only  at  certain  seasons  of  soldier  prostrated  himself  in  the  mud,  to 

the  year,  but  as  often  as  there  were  subjects  honour  the  sacrament  as  it  passed  along,  and 

presented.    The  holy  supper  was  still  given  his  clothes  were  not  soiled. — Schl.} 
m  both  the  elements.     Clement  III.  oi^ain-        (2)  MabUUm,  Annales  Benedict.,  torn.  tI^ 

ed  that  none  but  unleavened  bread  should  p.  327,  412.    Gallia  Christiana,  torn.  L,  p. 

be  used ;  And  that  the  wine  should  be  mixed  1199.' 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  263 


CHAPTER  V. 

HISTORT   OF   HERESIES. 

f  1.  Fanatics  among  the  Greeks. — 4  2.  The  Bogomilcs. — ^  3.  Sectarians  among  the 
Latins,  and  the  cause  of  them. — ^  4.  The  Cathari. — ^  5.  Two  Sects  of  them. — ^  6. 
Their  Organization. — ^  7.  The  Petrobnisians. — ^  8.  The  Henricians. — ^  9.  The  Im- 
piety of  Tanquelin. — ^  10.  Disturbance  of  Arnold  of  Brescia. — ^  11.  The  Waldenses, 
and  their  History. — ^  12.  Their  Doctrine  and  Opinions. — ^  13.  Constitution  of  their 
Churches. — ^  14.  Minor  Sects.  The  PaaiginL— 4  16.  The  Caputiati.—^  16.  Eon, 
and  his  folly. 

§  1.  The  Greeks  and  the  other  Oriental  Christians  of  this  century,  had 
sharp  contests  with  various  sorts  of  fanatics ;  who  are  represented  as  be- 
lieving in  a  twofold  Trinity,  as  rejecting  matrimony  and  the  eating  of  flesh, 
as  despising  all  external  worship  of  Grod  even  baptism  and  the  Lord's  sup- 
per, and  as  placing  the  soul  of  religion  exclusively  in  prayer,  and  holding 
that  an  evil  demon  dwells  in  the  nature  of  all  men  which  they  must  expel 
by  incessant  prayer.  The  author  of  this  sect  we  are  told,  was  one  LucO' 
petnu ;  whose  principal  disciple  Tychicus,  is  said  to  have  put  false  in- 
terpretations  upon  many  parts  of  the  sacred  volume,  and  especially  upon 
the  history  of  Christ  as  given  us  by  St.  Matthew.(l)  It  is  certain  that  there 
had  been  for  a  very  long  time,  among  the  Greeks  and  Syrians  particularly 
among  the  monks,  men  of  this  description,  who  were  not  perverse  but  rather 
beside  themselves ;  and  such  still  existed  in  this  century.  But  credit  can- 
not be  given  to  all  that  is  reported  of  them.  And  many  reasons  confirm 
the  supposition,  that  among  itieae  people  there  were  msiny  really  pious  and 
devoted  Christians,  who  were  oflensive  to  the  Greeks  because  they  resisted 
the  outrageous  domination  and  the  vices  of  the  priesthood,  and  derided  the 
monstrous  mass  of  superstition  which  was  sanctioned  by  public  authority. 
The  Greeks  and  the  other  nations  of  the  East,  were  accustomed  to  desig- 
nate all  persons  of  this  description  by  the  odious  names  of  Messalians  or 
Euchites ;  just  as  the  Latins  denominated  all  opposers  of  the  Roman  pon- 
tifls,  Waldenses  or  Alhigenses.  But  it  shoald  be  noted,  that  this  name  was 
very  ambiguous  among  the  Greeks  and  the  Orientals ;  being  applied  pro- 
miscuously to  alV— honest  or  dishonest,  wise  or  delirious, — ^who  disliked 
the  public  ceremonies,  censured  the  vices  of  the  clergy,  and  maintained  that 
piety  was  all  that  is  necessary. 

§  2.  From  this  class  of  persons,  it  is  said  the  Bogomiles  originated ;  whose 
founder,  one  Basil  a  monk,  when  he  could  not  be  reclaimed,  was  burned 
alive  at  Constantinople  under  the  emperor  Alexius  Comnenus.{2)    What 

(1)  See  Euihymius,  Triumphus  de  secta  as  his  foHowers,  three  days  after  his  death,    * 

Massalianonim  ;  in  Jac.  ToUii  Insignia  Itin-  were  looking  for  his  resurrection,  the  devil 

eris  Italici,  p.  106-125.     [EtUhymius  n-  appeared  to  them  in  the  form  of  a  tpolf. 

lates  much  that  is  fabulous  in  this  book ;  lyckicus  also  applied  all  the  texts  that  speak 

that  the  original  head  of  the  Messalians  was  of  God  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  to 

named  Peter,  but  that  he  called  himself  his  spiritual  father  Peter.    As  for  the  old 

Christ;  that  he  promised  to  appear  again  Messalians,  see  this  work,  vol.  i.,  p.  310, 

afler  his  death,  and   thence  obtained  the  &c. — Sehl."] 

fiicknamo  of  Wdf peter ^  XvKoirerpoc.    For  (3)  [The  emperor  devised  a  singular  m0th- 


964         BOOK  IlI.-^ENTURY  XD.— PART  H.— CHAP.  V. 

has  been  handed  down  to  us  req)ectiiiff  this  man  and  his  opinions,  notwith 
standing  the  Greeks  have  undoubteofy  mixed  some  falsehood  with  their 
statements,  will  satisfactorily  show,  that  his  system  was  nearly  allied  to  .^ 
those  of  the  ancient  Gnostics  and  Manichaeans.  For  he  maintained,  that  ^ 
the  world  and  human  bodies  were  not  created  by  Grod,  but  by  an  e¥il  de« 
mon  whom  Grod  cast  out  of  Heaven ;  and  of  course,  that  our  bodies  are  the 
prisons  of  our  godlike  spirits,  and  must  therefore  be  subdued  by  festing,  con- 
templation, and  other  exhausting  exercises,  in  order  that  the  soul  may  re- 
gain its  lost  liberty ;  that  marriage  also  should  be  avoided ;  and  the  kin- 
dred tenets,  which  are  well  known  and  have  been  repeatedly  stated*  Hence 
also,  with  the  Gnostics  and  Manichaeans,  he  denied  that  Christ  the  Son 
of  God  had  a  real  body.  He  also  rejected  the  law  of  Moses ;  and  main- 
tained that  the  human  body,  at  death,  reverts  back  to  the  mass  of  depraved 
matter,  and  has  no  prospect  of  a  resuscitation.  So  many  instances  of  men 
of  this  description,  occur  both  in  ancient  times  and  in  the  history  of  (his 
age,  that  it  is  not  at  all  strange  one  of  them  should  have  raised  up^  &  sect 
among  the  Greeks.  The  name  of  this  sect  was  derived  from  the  dwme 
mercy,  which  they  are  said  to  have  incessantly  implored.  For  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Mysians  [Moesians,  or  Sltnonians  of  Mc^ia],  BogamiiuM  la 
one  who  implores  divine  mercy. (8) 

§  3.  Among  the  Latins  far  more  numerous  sects  existed.  For  as  the 
defects  of  the  public  religion  and  the  faults  of  the  clergy  were  continually 
increasing,  as  the  pontifi&  in  general  neglected  the  most  important  duties 
of  their  office,  and  by  various  measures  particularly  by  their  Indulgences 
encouraged  irreligion  among  the  people,  and  as  the  bishops  and  the  other 
clergy  were  more  intent  on  gratifying  their  lusts,  than  on  promoting  and 
difiusing  real  piety ;  honest  men  who  had  their  own  and  others'  salvation 
at  heart,  could  easily  see,  though  not  possessed  of  great  discernment,  that 
the  true  religion  of  the  gospel  was  lost ;  and  they  desired  and  attempted 
its  restoration.  Yet  very  few  of  them  were  competent  to  so  great  an  un- 
dertaking, as  that  of  reforming  the  prevailing  religion  ;  for  most  of  them 

od  for  detecting  the  opinions  of  this  man,  was  burned.     This  account  is  given  nt  by 

which  would  do  honour  to  the  Inquisition.  Arma  Comnena,  in  the  passage  referred  to 

Basil  had  sent  out,  after  the  example  of  in  the  following  note. — Schl.} 

Christ,  twelve  of  his  followers  as  his  apos-  (3)  Anna  ComtiencL,  Alexiados  lib.  zv., 

ties,  in  order  to  prupagaie  his  doctrines,  p.  384,  ed.  Venice.     Jo.  Zonara»^  Annales, 

One  of  these  named  Diblatius,  was  arrest-  lib.  zviii.,  p.  336.    Jo.  Christ.  Wolff  Hist, 

ed ;  and  he  acknowledged  that  Basil  was  at  Bogomilorum ;   Witteb.,  1712,  4to.     Sam. 

the  head  of  the  sect.     Basil  was  according^  Andreas^  Diss,  de  Bogomilit ;  in  Jo.  Yaigfa 

\j  searched  out  and  brought  to  the  emperor ;  Bibliotheca  Histohae  Haeresiologieae,  torn, 

who  received  him  very  flatteringly,  admitted  i.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  121,  d&c.     Ckr.  Aug.  Heumatm^ 

him  to  his  table,  and  called  mm  his  very  Diss,  de  cogomilis.    [They  were  also  called 

dear  father.    Thus  deceived,  Basil  disclosed  PhundaitcSf  from  the  vhunda  or  girdle  which 

to  the  emporor  all  the  mysteries  of  his  sect ;  they  were  accustomed  to  wear.    In  the  Sla- 

and  the  emperor  caused  his  whole  disclosure  vonic  language,  Bog  signifies  God,  and  mil" 

to  be  written  down,  by  a  stenographer  who  vt  is  equivalent  to  the  Greek  tXiyfoov,  show 

was  concealed  in  the  chamber  for  the  pur>  nurcy.     Besides  the  tenets  mentioned  in 

pose.    The  emperor  then  laid  aside  the  cW-  the  text,  they  rejected  image  worship  ;  dia- 

acter  of  a  learner,  and  attempted  to  confute  carded  all  mysteries  in  the  sacraments ;  alto 

the  opinions  of  the  enthusiast ;  but  he  de-  the  historical  books  of  the  Old  Testament, 

fendeid  himself  vigorously,  and  was  not  to  toother  with  Solomon's  writinffs ;  and  like- 

be  terrified  by  menaces  of  death.    Upon  this  wise  the  conclusion  of  the  Lord's  prayer,  as 

the  emperor  commanded  all  Bogomiles  who  being  an  interpolation ;  and  they  adlmittad 

persevered  in  their  opinions,  to  be  burned  no  learned  men  among  thsm.— iScAi.] 
alire.     Among  those  Basil  was  one,  and 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  S65 

were  deficieiit  both  in  talents  and  learning,  and  living  in  thoee  times  of  ig. 
norance,  they  did  not  understand  the  Bible.  Hence  they  were  oAan  as  &r 
from  the  religion  of  Ghnsty  as  taught  in  the  sacred  volume,  as  they  were 
from  the  Roman  religion,  which  they  were  so  extravagant  in  censuriiq^  and 
amending. 

§  4.  Among  the  sects  of  this  age,  the  first  place  is  due  to  the  Ca(Aari,a 
sect  which  has  already  been  mentioned.  Proceeding  from  Bulgaria,  they 
raised  disturbance  in  nearly  all  the  countries  of  Europe ;  and  in  all  of  them 
if  apprehended,  they  were  miserably  put  to  death.(4)  The  religion  of  this 
party,  had  some  affinity  with  that  anciently  professed  by  the  Gnostics  and 
Manichaeans ;  and  those  who  held  to  it,  were  generally  called  Manichaeans, 
though  they  differed  on  many  points  from  the  genuine  Manichaeans.  They 
all  agreed  in  the  following  opinions :  they  believed  that  evil  originates  from 
matter ;  that  the  creator  of  this  world  was  a  different  being  from  the  su- 
preme God ;  that  Christ  had  not  a  real  body,  nor  was  he  tnuy  bom  or  cru- 
cified ;  that  all  human  bodies  are  the  work  of  an  evil  demon,  and  that  they 
perish  without  a  prospect  of  resuscitation :  they  denied,  that  baptism  and 
the  holy  supper  are  of  any  use ;  they  enjoined  an  austere  and  rigorous 
mode  of  living,  abstiuence  from  flesh,  and  from  all  animal  substances,  from 
wine,  and  from  matrimony ;  they  despised  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament, 
and  reverenced  only  the  New  Testament,  especially  the  four  Gospels ;  and 
to  pass  over  several  things,  they  believed  that  rational  souls,  by  a  lament- 
able  misfortune  are  enclosed  in  these  bodies,  and  must  be  liberated  from 
them  by  continence,  fasting,  coarse  fare,  and  other  mortifications.  (5) 

§  5.  These  sentiments  which  they  held  in  common,  were  explained 
and  defined  differently  by  their  teachers ;  so  that  they  were  divided  among 
themselves  into  sects ;  which  however,  as  they  were  all  subject  to  perse- 
cution, disputed  with  moderation  and  calmness.  There  were  two  princi- 
pal parties  or  sects  among  these  Caihari.  The  one  approached  near  to 
Manichaeism,  and  held  to  two  eternal  first  causes  of  all  things,  the  God  of 
light  who  was  the  &ther  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  prince  of  darkness  by 
whom  they  supposed  the  visible  world  was  created ;  the  other  party  held 
to  but  one  first  cause,  the  father  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the  supreme  God, 
by  whom  they  affirmed  the  first  matter  was  produced ;  but  they  added  to 
this,  that  the  evil  demon  afler  his  revolt  from  God,  digested  and  separated 
this  matter  into  the  four  elements  so  that  it  could  be  formed  into  a  world. 
The  former  held  also  that  Christ,  clad  in  celestial  flesh,  descended  into 
Mary,  but  received  nothing  from  her  substance ;  while  the  latter  believed, 
that  Christ  assumed  m  Mary,  though  not  from  Mary,  a  body  that  was  not 
real  but  imaginary.(6)    The  sect  which  held  to  two  first  causetf  was  denom- 

(4)  See  the  compilations  of  Car,  PUssis  (6)  See  Bemh.  Moneta^s  Summa  adver- 
JPArgentrCf  in  his  coUectio  judiciorum  de  sns  Catharos  et  Waldenses ;  published  bv 
wrris  erroribus,  torn.  L,  to  which  however  7^.  Aug.  Richmi,  Rome,  1743,  fol,  with 
much  more  might  be  added,  respecting  this  a  Dissertation  prefixed  de  Catharis,  bnt 
vniyersally  persecuted  and  ezterminatra  set  which  is  of  no  great  value.  Montta  was 
of  men.  [For  the  history  of  this  sect  in  the  a  respectable  writer  for  the  ace  in  which  he 
preceding  century,  see  p.  SOL,  6lc — TV.]  lived.    See  lib. !.,  p.  2,  6 ;  Gb.  ii.,  p.  S47, 

(5)  Besides  the  writers  hereafter  quoted,  dec.  [Motuta  is  in  genenl,  the  best  his- 
•ee  a  Disputatio  inter  Catholicum  et  Pater-  torical  writer  on  this  subject.  He  was  of 
inum  :  published  by  Ed.  Mariene,  Thesaur.  Cremona,  and  of  the  earnest  Dominicans, 
Aoecdot,  tom.  ▼.,  p.  1703,  dec.,  and  Boim-  after  beinff  long  a  piofessor  at  Bdogna. 
cursus,  ManifesUtio  haeresis  Catharorum  ;  He  was  stm  alive  A.D.  1888.-^jSciU.] 

in  Dmekery's  Spicileg.,  U«ll,  p.  SOS,  4e. 

YoL.  IL— L  L 


966  BOOK  I1I.-<3BNTURY  XIL— PART  H.— CHAP.  V. 

inated  from  the  place  where  its  principal  bishop  resided,  the  sect  oif  AlbamOf 
or  the  Alhanensians  ;  and  it  was  subdivided  into  the  adherents  of  BdUaskum' 
sa  bishop  of  Verona,  and  the  adherents  of  John  de  Lugio  bishop  of  Bergamo. 
The  sect  which  held  to  one  first  causCy  was  divided  into  the  church  of  Bag* 
nolo  which  is  a  town  of  Provence,  and  the  association  of  Concarregio  or 
Concorrexxo.  To  the  church  of  Bagnolo  or  BaiolOf  belonged  the  commu- 
nity  that  resided  in  France  and  bore  the  name  of  Albigensia$u.(7) 

§  6.  The  internal  arrangements  of  this  church,  had  many  singularities 
wmch  cannot  be  explained  in  a  narrow  compass.  The  government  was 
administered  by  bishops :  but  each  of  these  had  two  vicars  attached  to  him, 
one  of  whom  was  called  the  elder  son^  and  the  other  the  younger  son^  The 
other  teachers  or  priests,  were  ctdled  (Biacord)  ministers. (S)  All  these,  but 
especially  the  bishops  and  their  sons^  were  held  in  immense  veneration. 
And  as  their  moral  principles  were  peculiarly  rigid  and  austere,  and  not 
suitable  nor  tolerable  to  all,  it  was  necessary  to  divide  their  people  aa  the 
Manichaean  congregations  were  anciently  divided,  into  two  classes,  the  com* 
foried  (consolati),  and  the  associated  or  confederated  (fcRderati),  The  for- 
mer exhibited  a  great  show  of  piety,  and  led  in  celibacy  a  life  of  peculiar 
rigour,  destitute  of  all  common  gratifications  and  conveniences.  The  latter, 
except  observing  a  few  rules,  lived  in  the  manner  of  other  people ;  but  they 
entered  into  a  covenant,  which  in  Italian  was  called  covenenza,  that  before 
they  died  or  at  least  in  their  last  sickness,  they  would  enter  farther  into 
the  church,  and  would  receive  the  consolation,  wliich  was  their  term  for  in. 
itiation.(9) 

(7)  Raynerus  SachonuSf  Samma  de  Ca-  with  the  Alhigensiant  that  appeared  in  Lan- 
tharis  et  Leonistis ;  in  Martene^s  Thesaurus  guedoc ;  for  they  lived  at  Albu,  in  MmUfer' 
Anecdotor.,  torn,  v.,  p.  1761,  1768.  [Ray-  rat. — Schl.  According  to  Kayner,  there 
ner  himself  lived  seventeen  years  among  the  were  sixteen  communities  or  associations  of 
Cathari,  and  was  a  leader  among  them  ;  Cathari :  namely,  the  Alhanensians  or  those 
which  gives  much  weight  to  his  history. —  of  Donnezacho^  the  members  of  which  were 
iScA/.]  Pcregrinus  PnsciamiSj  in  Murato-  at  Verona  and  in  other  parts  of  Lombaxdy, 
ri's  Antiq.  Iial.  medii  aevi,  tom.  v.,  p.  93,  about  500  in  all ;  those  of  Concarrezzo, 
where  he  gives  a  tabular  view  of  the  aiffer-  spread  over  all  Lombardy,  and  more  than 
ences  between  these  sects ;  yet  he  errone-  1500  in  number  ;  those  of  Basolo,  at  Jfon- 
ouslv  denominates  those  AUngenses^  whom  t%UL,  Brescia^  Bergamo^  and  in  Milan ;  othen 
he  should  have  called  AlbanenseSf  and  who  at  Ficfnza,  or  in  the  margravate ;  in  the 
were  a  branch  of  the  Baiolensians ;  perhaps  territory  of  Florence  ;  in  the  valley  of  Spo- 
il was  a  mistake  of  the  printer.  The  opin-  leto ;  the  French  at  Verona  and  in  Lombard 
ions  of  these  Baiolensians  or  Bagnolensians,  dy ;  at  Toulouse  ;  at  Carcassone  ;  in  the 
may  also  be  well  learned  from  the  Codex  In-  region  of  Albi ;  the  Slavonians ;  the  Latins 
qoisit.  Tolosanae,  published  b^  Phil.  lAm-  at  Constantinople ;  the  Greeks  there ;  those 
torch,  with  his  Historia  Inquisitionis.  JBat  at  Philadelphia  in  Romania  ;  the  BurguUc 
what  X4m^orcA  has  himself  written  concern-  and  the  Lhiguntic.  In  the  whole  world, 
ing  the  opinions  of  the  Albigensians,  (His-  there  were  at  that  time  not  quite  4000  Ca- 
toria  Inquis.,  lib.  i.,  cap.  viii.,  p.  80,  6u:.)^  thari.  See  iScAro<rcA:A'«  Kirchengesch.,  voL 
is  inaccurate,  and  not  free  from  errors.  I  xxix.,  p.  484. — TV.] 
have  spent  much  time  in  examining  these  (8)  See  Rayneri  Sachoni  Summa  de  Ca- 
•ects,  and  discriminating  among  them ;  a  tharis,  p.  1766,  dec. 
eubject  which  the  partialities  of  authors,  and  (9)  These  statements  may  be  substantia- 
other  causes,  have  greatly  obscured.  But  ted  from  the  writers  that  have  been  mention- 
there  is  not  room  here  to  enlarge.  [Ac-  ed,  especially  from  the  Codex  Inquisit.  To- 
cording  to  a  note  of  Joh.  Conr.  Fiiesslin,  in  losanae,  and  others.  [For  a  more  full  account 
his  Kirchen  und  Ketzerhistorie  der  mittlero  of  the  Cathari,  see  Schroeckh,  Kircheng., 
Zeit,Tol.i.,p.  128,  (whose  correctness,  how-  vol.  xxix.,  p.  477,  &c. ;  also  the  summary 
ever,  I  cannot  judge  of),  the  Albigensians  account  hj  A.  Neander,  der  heilige  Bera- 
heie  me&tioiied,  mint  not  be  confounded  haxd  a.  sem  Zeitalter,  p.  235-848.-^7V.J 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  267 

§  7.  Of  fiir  better  character  than  these  was  the  presbyter  Pei0rdejBrti^; 
who  about  the  year  1110  attempted  a  restoration  of  true  religi<m  in  Lan- 
guedoc  and  Provence  provinces  of  France,  and  having  drawn  many  to  fol- 
low him,  after  journeying  and  labouring  for  twenty  years  was  burned  by  die 
enraged  populace  at  St.  Giles,  A.D.  1130.  The  whole  system  of  doctrines 
inculcated  by  this  "PeUr  upon  his  followers,  who  from  him  were  called  Pe- 
irolrvanaoMj  is  not  known ;  yet  there  are  five  of  his  opinions  that  have 
reached  us :  I.  That  persons  ought  not  to  be  baptized,  until  they  come 
to  the  use  of  reason.  II.  That  it  is  not  proper  to  build  churches,  and  that- 
such  as  are  built  should  be  pulled  down.  III.  That  the  holy  crosses  ought 
to  be  destroyed.  IV.  That  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  not  distributed 
in  the  sacred  supper,  but  only  the  signs  of  them.  V.  That  the  oblations, 
prayers,  and  good  works  of  the  living  do  not  profit  the  dead.(lO) 

§  8.  He  was  followed  by  one  Henrys  an  Italian  perhap8,(ll)  an  eremite 
monk,  the  parent  of  the  sect  of  the  Henricians.(l%)  From  Lausanne  a 
city  of  Switzerland,  he  came  to  Mans ;  and  being  driven  from  there,  he 
travelled  through  Poictiers,  Bourdeaux,  and  the  adjacent  regions,  and  at  last 
in  the  year  1147  came  to  Toulouse ;  and  every  where  boldly  dedaimed 
against  the  vices  of  the  clergy  and  the  defects  of  the  prevailing  religion, 
with  the  applause  of  the  multitude.  When  ejected  from  Toulouse  by  SU 
Bemardj  he  took  to  flight ;  but  was  apprehended  by  some  bishop,  brought 
before  Eugene  III.  the  Roman  pontiff,  then  holding  a  council  at  Rheims, 
and  by  him  committed  to  prison,  A.D.  1148,  where  he  soon  after  died.(18) 
An  accurate  account  of  the  doctrines  of  this  man  also,  has  not  come  down 
to  us.  We  only  know,  that  he  too  disapproved  of  infant  baptism,  inveighed 
severely  against  the  corrupt  morals  of  the  clergy,  despised  the  festal  days 
and  the  religious  ceremonies,  and  held  clandestine  assemblies.  Some  rep- 
resent  him  as  being  a  disciple  of  Peter  de  Bruys  ;  but  on  what  authority 
they  rely,  I  do  not  uiow.(14) 

(10)  See  Pettr  the  Venerable,  contra  P»-  (12)  [This  name  occurs  often  in  a  differ- 
trobrosianos  Liber ;  in  the  Bibliotheca  Clu-  ent  application,  denoting  the  adherems  to 
niacens.,  p.  1117.  Jo.  Mabilion^  Annales  the  emperor  Henry  IV.  m  "his  contest  with 
Benedict.,  tom.  vi.,  p.  346,  dtc.  Jae.  Bos-  the  popes  respecting  investitures.  For  as  is 
nage,  Histoire  des  EgHses  Reform^es,  pe-  well  known,  the  pope  declared  the  principles 
riod  It.,  p.  140,  dec.  [See  also  Schroeckhj  of  Henry  in  respect  to  investitures  to  be  W- 
Kircheng^h.,  tom.  xzix.,  p.  616,  dec.,  and  esy ;  and  his  son,  Henry  V.  had  to  abjure 
Neaander's  heilige  Bemhard,  p.  248,  dec.  Al-  expressly  the  Henrician  heresv.  Thus  e.  g. 
most  the  only  sooiee  of  all  that  is  known  of  are  his  adherents  denominatea  in  the  Acts  of 
FeUr  de  Bruys  and  his  doctrine,  is  the  epistle  the  council  of  Qoedlinburg  (Quintilmobur- 
or  tract  of  Peter  the  Venerable,  abbot  of  Clog-  gense),  A.D.  1086 ;  in  HerzheinCs  Concil. 
ni,  written  expressly  to  confute  the  errors  of  Uerro.,  tom.  iii.,  p.  200.— ScA/.] 
Pe/^<2sBn^«,  about  A.D.  1141.  This  tract  (13)  Gesta  Episcopor.  Cenomanensium ; 
is  printed  in  the  Biblioth.  Cluniacens.,  Paris,  in  MabUJUnCe  Analecta  veteris  sBvi,  p.  316, 
1614,  foL,  p.  1117-1230  ;  and  in  the  Bibli-  dec,  new  ed.  The  epistle  of  Gaufrid,  in- 
otfi.  max.  ratrum  Lugdonens.,  tom.  xxii.,p.  sorted  in  the  close  of  the  sixth  Book  of  ilfo- 
1033,  dec.  The  autto  states  and  confutes,  bUlon'e  life  of  St.  Bernard ;  in  the  Opp,  Ber- 
in  as  many  chwters,  thefioe  errors  mention-  nardi,  tom.  ii.,  p.  1207.  Matth.  Paries  His- 
cd  by  Dr.  Motheim ;  and  he  says,  these  were  toria  major,  p.  7 1 .  Jo.  MabUUm,  Preface  to 
the  ekUf  errors  disseminated  by  Peter  de  the  0pp.  Bemardi,  ^  vi.,  and  Annales  Bene- 
Bruys;  though  his  disciple  Henry  advanced  diet.,  tom.  vi.,  p.  346,  420,  434. 

a  great  many  others. — 7r.]  (14)  I  cannot  easily  beheve  he  was  so : 

(11)  [This  is  the  conjecture  of  MaJbiUon^  for  to  mention  no  other  argument,  Peter  de 
in  his  Preface  to  the  works  of  St.  Bernard,  Bntyt  would  not  tolerate  erosees ;  but  Hen* 
4  vi. ;  but  Henry  may  have  been  a  Swiss,  at  ry  entered  into  a  city  bearing  the  atandard  of 
FdeseU  supposai^  L  c,  p.  214. — Sckl.}  a  ero$M  in  his  own  hand.    See  MabUUn, 


d68     BOOK  HI.— CBNTUBY  XII.— PART  n.— CHAP.  V; 

§  9.  While  these  persons  were  producing  excitement  in  Francey  abovt 
the  year  1115,  one  TanqueUn  or  Tanquelm^  a  man  of  no  learning,  pro- 
duced very  great  commotions  at  Antwerp  in  Brabant,  and  collected  a  veiy 
numerous  party*  He  was  either  deranged  or  a  shameless  villain,  if  credit 
is  due  to  what  his  enemies  say  of  him.  For  he  travelled  in  great  pomp, 
said  he  was  Grod  or  the  Son  of  Grod,  ordered  daughters  to  be  debauched  In 

J>rc8eDce  of  their  mothers,  and  the  like.  But  these  statements  are  not  mere. 
y  hard  to  be  believed,  but  absolutely  incredible.(15)  This  TanehebR  seems 
to  have  imbibed  the  principles  of  die  Mystics,  to  have  despised  public  wor. 
i^p,  the  sacred  supper  and  baptism,  and  to  have  held  secret  meetings  for 
religious  purposes.  And  the  cause  of  the  numerous  calumnies  propagated 
against  him  probably  was,  that  he  like  others  of  this  character,  inveighed 
strongly  against  the  priests  and  the  whole  clerical  order.  He  was  slain 
by  one  of  the  priests ;  but  his  sect  did  not  die  with  him.  It  was  however 
extinguished  finally,  it  is  said,  by  the  celebrated  SL  Norhert  founder  of  the 
Premonstratensians.(16) 

Analects,  p.  316,  &c.    iPeier^  abbot  of  to  be  erected  to  his  hoDour.    He  fizat  tiaf^ 

Clugni  however,  expressly  calls  him  an  opot*  elled  to  Rome  in  the  garb  of  a  monk,  ao- 

tU  of  Peter  de  Bruye ;  (in  the  Bibliolh.  Cla-  companied  by  a  priest ;  returned  soon  aiUr 

niacens.,  p.  1 123),  qui  dnobns  tantum  bo-  to  Utrecht,  and  there  obtained  many  fbOofr- 

mnncionibus  Petro  de  Bruit  et  Henrico  ejus  ers.   As  there  was  then  no  bishop  at  Utrecht, 

peeudapostob  tarn   facile    cessistis.     Also,  the  clergy  wrote  to  the  archbishop  of  Co- 

ibid.,  p.  1117,  he  says,  *' After  that  impious  logne  for  aid  against  him;  and  in  this  fa- 

{Peler  de  Brvys)  had  been  removed  from  mous  letter  they  style  him  antichrist ;  uid 

one  fire  to  another,  from  this  transitoiy  to  an  say  he  set  at  naught  the  pope,  archbishops, 

eternal;  the  heir  to  his  tcickednets  (heres  bishops,  and  the  whole  clergy,  distributed 

nequitis  ejus)  Henry,  with  I  know  not  what  Christ  with  his  own  hands,  and  maintained 

others,  did  not  reform  but  sltered  the  diabol-  that  he  and  his  followers  were  the  only  true 

ical  doctrine ;  and  as  I  saw  written  in  a  note-  church.    They  state,  that  he  first  preached 

book  containing  his  own  words,  he  published  to  the  ignorant   people  on   the   seacoast, 

not  merely  Jive  but  many  errors.    But  as  I  gained  over  many  women  with  whom  he  had 

have  not  yet  full  evidence  that  he  thus  thought  lascivious  intercourse,  and  by  their  meani 

or  preached,  I  omit  to  confute  them :"  i.  e.,  propagated  his  errors.     He  then  preached 

the  additional  errors. — How  Henry  altered  in  the  fields  to  lar^o  assemblies ;  and  was 

or  enlarged  the  doctrines  of  Peter,  does  not  surrounded  by  a  body  guard  like  a  king,  who 

appear.     He  seems  to  have  been  a  very  pop-  attended  him  with  arms  and  a  banner.     He 

ular  preacher  against,  the  vices  of  the  clergy,  despised  the  sacraments,   dissuaded   from 

and  the  formal  heartless  devotion  of  the  age.  attending  the  eucharist,  and  forbid  paying 

And  it  is  probable  he  dwelt  more  upon  prac-  tithes  to  the  priests.    At  last  he  called  him- 

tical  religion,  than  doctrinaL   See  Schroeckhy  self  God ;  because  he  had  the  Holy  Ghost, 

Kirchengesch.,  vol.  zziz.,  n.  617,  &c.,  and  as  really  as  Christ  had.    Some  so  revered  hit 

Neanier^a  heilige  Bemharo,  p.  254-267. —  divinity,  that  they  used  the  water  in  which 

TV.]  he  washed  as  a  sacrament.     He  betrothed 

(15)  The  epistle  of  the  church  of  Utrecht  an  image  of  the  Virgin  Mary ;  and  his  fol- 
to  bishop  Frederic,  concerning  Tanchelm ;  lowers  contributed  a  splendid  feast  for  the 
in  Seb.  TegnageVs  Collectio  veterum  mon-  occasion.  In  short,  the  letter  says  the  enor- 
umentor.,  p.  368,  dec.  Boulay,  Historia  mities  of  Tanchelm  and  his  followers,  are 
Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  98.  Argentre,  innumerable;  and  thev  have  brought  the 
Collectio  judicior.  de  novis  erroribus,  tom.  public  worship  into  sucn  contempt,  uiat  the 
i.,  p.  10.  person  who  most  despises  it  is  esteemed  the 

(16)  Lud.  Hugo,  Vie  de  S.  Norbert,  liy.  best  saint. — From  Utrecht,  Tanchelm  went 
il,  p.  126.  Chrye.  van  der  Sterre,  Vita  S.  to  Antwerp ;  (according  to  the  author  of  the 
Noberti,  cap.  36,  p.  164,  and  the  notes  of  Life  of  St.  Norbert),  and  was  attended  br 
Polyc,  de  Hertoghe,  upon  it,  p.  387,  dec.  3000  armed  men.  At  length,  about  A.D. 
lAhelard  speaks  of  Tanchelm^  (Introduct.  1124  or  1125,  a  priest  slew  him.  But  his 
ad  Theoloffiam,  lib.  ii,  0pp.,  p.  1066),  as  a  followers  could  not  be  brought  to  renounce 
layman  who  had  the  folfy  to  give  himself  his  errors,  till  St.  Norbert  came  among  them, 
out  for  the  Sod  of  God,  tad  allow  churches  "  If  we  giye  credit  to  these  ttatemcotSi** 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  009 

§  10.  In  Italy,  Arnold  of  Brescia  a  pupil  of  FOer  Ahdmi^  a  man  of 
learning  and  stem  morals  but  of  a  restless  temper,  attempted  a  rmluliofi 
both  civil  and  ecclesiastical.  Innocent  II.  compelled  him,  after  being  con- 
demned in  the  Lateran  council  of  1139,  to  retire  into  Switzerlaiid.(17) 
But  he  returned  on  the  death  of  Innocent^  and  gave  great  trouble  to  ths 
new  pontiff  Eugene,  After  various  fortunes  he  was  seized,  and  in  the  year 
1155  crucified  by  the  prefect  of  Rome,  and  his  body  burned  to  ashes.  The 
unhappy  man  docs  not  appear  to  have  attempted  any  violence  or  injury  to 
religion ;  but  perceiving  the  immense  evils  and  discords  that  arose  from 
the  vast  riches  of  the  pontiffs,  bishops,  and  priests,  he  thought  the  interests 
of  the  church  and  of  the  world  required,  that  the  clergy  should  be  stripped 
of  their  possessions,  prerogatives,  and  revenues.  He  therefore  maintained, 
that  all  the  wealth  of  the  Roman  pontiff  and  also  of  the  bishops  and  the 
monks,  ought  to  be  transferred  to  the  civil  authorities ;  and  nothing  be  left 
for  any  of  the  ministers  of  God  but  their  spiritual  powers,  and  the  tithes 
and  voluntary  gifts  of  Christians.(18)    Venerable  on  several  accounts  he 

•ays  Schroeckk,  (Kirchengesch.,  vol.  zziz.,  p.  where  he  became  a  teacher,  and  was  much 
653),  '*  though  they  appear  somewhat  over-  listened  to.  Presently  a  letter  was  de- 
charged,  Tanchelm  was  both  a  madman  and  spatched  from  St.  Bernard  to  the  bishop  of 
a  villain,  who  scarcely  deserves  to  be  men-  Constance,  warning  him  to  banish  Arnold 
tioned  in  a  history  of  religion.  Mosheim  out  of  his  diocese.  After  residing  about 
aupposed  he  was  a  Mystic,  who  despised  five  years  at  Zurich,  he  returned  to  Rome, 
external  worship,  and  severely  lashed  the  AD.  1145,  at  a  time  when  the  citizens  of 
vices  of  the  clergy.  But  for  this  position,  Rome  had  been  long  struggling  to  restore 
there  is  not  suflkient  testimony." — Tr.}  the  ancient  consular  government,  and  to  free 
(17)  [Arnold  is  not  named  in  the  canons  themselves  from  the  civil  authority  of  the 
of  this  council.  The  twenty-third  reads  pope.  These  disturbances  Arnold  promo- 
thus :  Eos — qui  religiositatis  speciem  sim-  tea,  under  the  reigns  of  Eugene  III.  and 
tilfn*^,  Domini  corporis  et  sanguinis  sacra-  Anattasiiu  IV.  But  Hadrian  IV.  ezcom- 
mentum,  baptisma  puerorum,  sacerdotium,  municated  him,  and  ordered  him  into  exile. 
et  ceteros  ecclesiasticoa  ordinea,  et  legiti-  Arnold  laughed  at  it,  so  long  aa  the  citizen* 
marum  danmant   foedera   nuptianim,  tan-  aupported  him.     At  last  the  pope  laid  the 

nn  haereticos  ab  ecclcsia  Dei  pellimua  et  city  under  an  interdict,  [the  nrst  that  waa 
nainus,  et  per  potestates  ezteras  coer-  ever  laid  on  Rome],  and  compelled  the  citt- 
cere  praccipimus.  Thus  it  refers  rather  to  zens  to  five  up  supporting  Arnold.  He  had 
Peter  de  Bruyt.  (For  it  recounts  his  er-  now  to  leave  Rome,  and  went  into  Campa- 
lora.  Besides,  it  excommunicates  the  per-  nia,  where  the  margrave  and  the  people  re- 
■ons  referred  to,  and  delivers  them  over  to  vcrcd  him  as  a  man  of  God.  In  the  year 
the  secular  sword  :  but  Arnold  was  not  ex-  1155,  the  emperor  Frederic  I.  was  ad  van- 
communicated,  nor  committed  to  the  exe-  cin^  towards  Home,  and  entered  into  a  ne- 
cutioner,  at  this  time. — Tr.)  Yet  Otto  of  gotiation  with  the  pope  respecting  his  ap- 
Freysingen  (ad  ann.  1139)  expressly  states  preaching  coronation.  Here  the  pope  con- 
that  Arnold,  as  well  as  the  Petrobrussiana,  ditioned,  that  Frederic  should  deliver  Arnold 
was  condemned  by  this  council.  He  waa  of  Brescia  into  his  hands.  Frederic  fulfilled 
also  banished  from  Italy,  and  forbidden  to  the  stipulation,  and  Arnold  waa  strangled  to 
return  without  permission  from  the  pope,  death  ;  and  to  prevent  the  people  from  pay- 
Gunther,  in  his  Ijiguriuua,  lib.  iii.,  ▼.  275,  ing  veneration  to  his  corpse,  it  was  burned, 
where  he  states  his  doctrines,  makes  this  and  the  ashes  thrown  into  the  Tiber. — SehL 
just  remark :  "  He  gave  ua  many  just  re-  See  Schroeckh,  Kirchengesch.,  vol.  xxvi.,  p. 
bukes,  mixed  with  false  onea;  but  our  110,  dec.,  131,  153,  <kc. — Tr.} 
timea  would  not  bear  faithful  admonitiona."  (18)  See  Otto  of  Freysingen,  de  Gettis 
After  his  banishment,  Arnold  went  first  into  Friderici  I.,  lib.  ii.,  c.  20.  Si.  Bernard^ 
France,  to  Abelard ;  and  from  him  to  Chndo  Epiat.,  195, 196,  torn,  i.,  p.  187,  dec.  Bo%- 
the  papal  legate,  who  not  long  after  waa  him-  lav,  Hiatoria  Acad.  Paria.,  tom.  iL,  p.  157. 
aelf  pope  under  the  name  of  drlestine  II.  Muratori,  Droita  de  TEmpire  am  PEtat 
But  St.  Bernard  persecuted  him,  wherever  Eccleaiaatique,  p.  187,  dec  Bunau,  Vita 
he  could  find  him,  and  compelled  him  to  Friderici  I.,  p.  41.  Chaufepiedf  Nouraea 
•ecape  incaicention  by  fleeing  to  Zozich,  Dictunnaiie  luft.  ait,  tome  i,  p.  48S. 


870  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XII.— PART  IL— CHAP.  V. 

had  numerous  followers^  who  from  him  were  called  AmoUitUf  and  who  ia 
subsequent  times  often  showed  themselves,  as  occasions  would  permit* 

§  11.  But  of  all  the  sects  that  arose  in  this  century,  none  was  moie 
femous,  or  obtained  higher  reputation  for  probity  and  innocence  even  with 
its  enemies,  and  none  could  count  more  disciples,  than  that  which  was  catt- 
ed from  its  founder  the  Waldensians ;  and  from  the  place  where  it  origU 
nated,  the  poor  men  of  Lyons  or  the  Leonists  ;  and  from  the  wooden  shoes 
worn  by  its  teachers,  and  the  mark  upon  them,  Insabbaiati  or  SabbaiatL{19) 
Peter  a  rich  merchant  of  Lyons  in  France,  bom  at  Vcmx  or  Valdum  or 
Validium,  a  town  in  the  marquisate  of  Lyons,  and  therefore  caUed  Valdefu 
sis  and  VaHdisius,  being  a  very  pious  man,  procured  the  translation  of  cer* 
tain  books  of  the  scripture  especially  the  four  Grospels,  and  of  various  pas* 
sages  from  the  fathers  from  Latin  into  French,  after  A.D.  1160,  by  the 
hand  of  Stephen  de  Evisa  a  priest  of  Lyons.(20)  fiy  attentively  reading 
these  books,  he  learned  that  the  religion  then  commonly  taught  to  thepeo- 
pie  in  the  Romish  church,  differed  altogether  from  that  which  Jesus  dhriil 
himself  and  his  apostles  taught ;  and  earnestly  desiring  salvation,  he  dis. 
tributed  his  property  among  the  popr,  and  in  the  year  1180,  with  some 
other  pious  men  whom  he  had  associated  with  him,  he  took  upon  himself 
the  omce  of  a  preacher.  The  archbishop  of  Lyons  and  the  other  prelatesi 
opposed  this  proceeding.  But  the  simple  and  holy  religion  which  these 
good  men  professed,  the  spotless  innocence  of  their  lives,  and  their  contempt 
for  all  riches  and  honours,  so  touched  the  multitude  who  had  some  sense 
of  religion,  that  they  readily  yielded  to  them.(21)    Hence  they  set  up  so* 

lA.  Neander,  der  heilige  Bemhard  u.  sein  year  of  Christ  1 170,  under  John  called  A>- 

Zeitalter,  p.  157,  &c.,  296,  &c. — Tr.]  lesmanis^  archbishop  of  Lyons." — Schl.] 

(19)  They  were  called  Leonists^  because  (21)  Those  who  assign  a  different  origin 
they  originated  at  LeonOj  as  Lyons  was  call-  to  the  Waldensiansy  and  particularly  thoee 
ed  in  that  age.  The  more  perfect  among  who  say  they  were  so  called  from  the  vaUewM 
the  Waldensians,  wore  mean  or  wooden  in  which  they  had  lived  many  ages  before  toe 
shoes,  which  in  French  are  called  tabols ;  times  of  Peter  WalduSy  have  no  authoritiefl 
and  likewise  the  sign  of  the  cross  upon  their  for  thtoir  opinion,  and  are  refuted  by  all  the 
sabots^  to  distinguish  them  from  others,  historians.  [This  opinion  was  first  advaDced 
And  hence  the  names  of  Sahbatati  [shod  by  Beza ;  and  John  Leger  (in  bis  Histoirs 
with  sabots],  and  Intabintati  [marked  on  generale  des  Eglises  Vaudoises)  has  taken 
their  sabots].  See  Du  Fresne^  Glossarium  all  pains  to  make  it  appear  plausible.  Bat 
Latin,  medie,  tom.  vi.,  p.  4,  art.  Sabbataii.  they  are  well  confuted  b^  Puudij  in  hit 
NwA.  Eymeriau,  Directorium  Inquisito-  Kirchen-ond  Ketzergeschichte  der  mittlem 
rum,  pt.  iii.,  No.  112,  &c.  zeit,  vol.  i.,  p.  295,  6ic. — SeU.']    I  will 

(20)  See  Stephen  de  Borbone,  de  septem  readily  grant  that  long  before  these  times, 
donis  Spiritus  Sancti ;  in  Jac.  Echard  and  there  had  been  resident  in  the  valleys  of 
Quetif^s  Bibliotheca  Scriptor.  Dominicanor.,  Piedmont,  persons  who  rejected  the  prevail- 
tom.  i.,  p.  192.  An  anonymous  tract  de  hm-  ing  opinions  of  the  Romish  church,  and  who 
resi  pauperum  de  Lugduno ;  in  Martene^s  agreed  in  many  things  with  the  Waldensians. 
Thesaur.  Anecdotor,  tom.  v.,  p.  1777.  But  the  inhabitants  of  the  valleys  must  be  dis^ 
[Stephen  de  Borbone  calls  the  translator  em-  tinguisbed  from  the  [proper]  Waldeneians  or 
ployed  by  Waldus,  Stephen  of  An»a;  and  the  followers  of  P^/^  l<va/«{tt« ;  whom  all  the 
others,  of  Enua.  And  I  suspect  that  Mo-  writers  represent  to  haveoriginated  at  Lyons, 
sheim  wrote  Enua,  though  by  an  error  of  and  to  have  derived  their  name  from  this  Pe- 
the  press,  Evisa  occuv  in  both  the  old  and  ter  Waldus.  [Dr.  Maelaine  here  boldly  ai- 
the  new  edition  of  his  Institutes.  In  placing  tacks  the  opinions  of  Mosheim  ;  and  citing 
the  commencement  of  Waldus'  attempt  to  some  of  the  arguments  of  Leger^  asserts  the 
reform  religion,  after  the  year  1160,  Dr.  M(h  higher  antiquity  of  the  Waldensians^  from 
sheim  has  followed  Moneia.  But  Stephen  whom  he  says,  Peter  of  Lyons  derived  the 
of  Borbone  says,  <*  This  sect  began  about  the  name  of  WaiiUu,    It  is  of  Uttle  consequenc* 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  271 

oietiesy  first  in  France  and  then  in  Lombardy ;  and  these  multiplied  and 
spread  with  »"— ««"g  rapidity,  through  all  the  countries  of  Europe :  nor 

whether  Peter  Waliui  gave  name  to  the  their  own  language  Vaux),  in  which  moat  of 
sect  of  the  WaUtentiaM^  or  derived  his  own  them  resided,  is  a  mere  conjecture,  foondad 
name  from  them  ;  but  the  origin  and  anti-  on  the  resemblance  of  the  words ;  though  it 
quity  of  the  sect  are  of  more  importance,  has  long  been  admitted  that  for  centuries 
On  this  subject,  Schroeckh  (in  his  Kirchen-  there  had  existed  in  theyalleya  of  Piedmont 
gesch.f  vol.  xxix.,  p.  627,  ^c.)  makes  the  various  sorts  of  people,  who  were  not  in  corn- 
following  remarks.  As  to  their  age  and  ori-  munion  with  the  Uomish  church.  Equally 
gin,  the  ground  of  their  separation  from  the  unsupportablc  is  the  assertion  of  Lcgety  that 
Komish  church,  and  especially  whether  they  the  mi/t^nmnx  were  descended  from  Clavr 
were  heretics  or  reformers,  there  has  been  diuSf  the  famous  bishop  of  Turin  in  the  ninth 
the. more  controversy  between  the  Roman  centuxy.  With  more  plausibility  he  argues 
Catholics  and  the  Rrotestants,  because  the  their  lugh  antiquity,  from  a  poem  written  in 
interests  of  their  respective  churches  were  the  Proven9al  dialect  and  entitled  The  No- 
involved  in  the  discussions.  But  these  par-  ble  Lesson  (La  noble  Leygon) ;  which  was 
ty  and  polemical  narrativea,  which*  have^done  supposed  to  be  the  production  of  a  Walden- 
so  much  harm  to  history,  are  becoming  more  sian  about  A.D.  1100.  The  very  name 
and  more  rare  ;  and  we  purpose  to  state  only  WaldensiartM  (Vaud^s)  occurs  in  it.  But 
what  the  lovers  of  truth  of  both  parties,  may  Fuesslin^  who  has  the  most  fully  investigated 
approve. — It  was  usual  formerly,  to  trace  the  this  subject,  (1.  c,  p.  299,  &c.),  has  shown, 
origin  of  the  Waldenses  to  a  very  high  anti-  that  this  poem  may  have  been  written  long 
quity;  and  it  must  be  acknowledgea  that  a  after  the  year  1100,  and  can  hardly  have 
writer  of  the  thirteenth  century,  who  has  been  composed  by  an  inhabitant  of  the  valleys 
been  already  mentioned  as  first  a  partisan  of  Piedmont.  {CHeteler^  in  his  Text-book, 
and  then  an  opposer  of  the  Catkari^  Raine-  vol.  ii.,  ^  Ixxxv.,  note  10,  shows  that  the  1 100 
rius  SoccAo,  has  given  occasion  for  this  opin-  years  mentioned  in  this  poem  are  to  be  reek- 
ion.  In  his  Liber  adv.  Waldenses,  c.  iv.  (in  oned  not  from  the  Christian  era,  but  from  the 
the  Biblioth.  Patrum,  tom.  xxv.,  p.  262,  du;.),  composition  of  the  Apocalypse  :  so  that  the 
he  writes  concerning  them,  under  one  of  poem  professes  to  have  been  written  near  the 
their  appellations,  (Pauperes  de  Lugduno),  end  of  the  12th  century).  Basnage  also  has 
'*  Their  sect  has  been  the  most  injurious  of  made  Claudius  (whom  he  misrepresents  as 
all  to  the  church  of  God  on  account  of  their  separating  from  the  conmiunion  of  the  Ro- 
antiquity  ;  for  they,  according  to  some,  ori-  mish  church)  to  be  the  father  of  the  Watden- 
ginated  in  the  times  of  the  Roman  bishop  statu ;  and  has  used  other  invalid  proofs  of 
Silvester  in  the  fourth  century  ;  and  accord-  their  high  antiquity.  (Histoire  de  VEglise, 
ing  to  others,  existed  as  early  as  the  days  of  tom.  ii.,  p.  1434.)  In  an  essay  (subjoined 
the  apostles."  But  neither  Rainer^  nor  the  to  the  German  translation  of  F/cury*a  Eccles. 
records  of  history,  give  the  least  ground  for  History,  vol.  xi.,  p.  486,  &c.)  on  the  com- 
this  assertion  ;  which  he  seems  to  have  bor-  munity  which  was  persecuted  under  the  name 
rowed  solely  from  some  Waldensians.  In  of  the  ManicA^anx,  the  same  opinion  is  main- 
more  modem  times,  various  arguments  have  tained ;  and  for  proof  of  it,  a  Waldensian 
been  adduced  to  support  the  same  position,  confession  of  faith  is  relied  on,  which  with- 
Especially  has  one  of  the  principal  historians  out  any  proof,  is  assigned  to  the  year  1120. 
of  the  Waldensians,  himself  once  a  preacher  And  in  the  latest  histories  of  the  Walden- 
among  them  in  the  17th  centuxy,  John  Le-  sians  by  Protestants  in  Germany,  we  find  this 
gert  in  his  French  work,  (Histoire  Gen^rale  high  antiquity  of  the  sect  assumed,  but  not 
des  Egliscs  Evanffeliqucs  des  Vallees  de  proved.  The  writers  on  the  contrary  who 
Piemont,  ou  yau£)ises  ;  Leyden,  1669,  2  lived  about  the  middle  of  the  13th  century, 
tom.  fol.),  given  himself  much  trouble,  to  several  of  whom  were  personally  acquainted 
prove  that  they  existed  long  before  the  with  the  men  that  had  been  active  in  proda- 
twelfth  century.  He  first  cites  some  an-  cing  the  sect  of  the  Waldensians,  unitedly 
cient  and  modem  historians  who  are  thought  tell  us,  that  it  was  Peter  Waldus^  (called  also 
to  have  found  traces  of  them,  but  who  were  Valdo,  Valdensis,  and  in  his  native  language, 
either  too  recent  to  be  good  witnesses  in  the  probably,  Vaud),  a  rich  citizen  of  Lyons, 
case,  or  have  confounded  the  Maniehaans  who  gave  between  the  years  1160  and  1180, 
of  the  eleventh  century  and  other  opposers  both  existence  and  an  appellation  to  this  sect, 
of  the  church  of  Rome,  with  the  Walden-  SeeGt««^'s  Text-booa,  translated  by  Cvii- 
sians.  The  opinion  he  adopted  from  Beza,  ningham,  vol.  ii.,  p.  376,  &c.,  note  1  and 
that  these  people  of  his  own  religion  derived  10.— >7V.] 
their  name  from  the  valleys  (VallieSf  or 'in 


im         BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XIL—PART  H.— CHAP,  V. 

could  they  be  extennlnated  entirely,  by  any  puniahmentay  whether  by  deafli 
or  by  other  forms  of  persecution.  (22) 

^12.  Peter  Waldus  and  his  associates,  did  not  aim  so  much  to  cham^ 
the  system  of  religion  or  to  inculcate  new  articles  of  faith,  as  to  restore  the 
form  of  the  church,  the  morals  of  the  clergy,  and  the  lives  of  Chnstiam^  to 
that  primitive  and  apostolic  simplicity  which  they  thought  they  had  leajiu 
ed  particularly  from  the  words  of  Christ.  They  therefore  taught,  that  in 
the  time  of  Constantino  the  Great,  the  Romish  church  degenerated  from 
its  original  purity  and  sanctity ;  they  denied  the  supremacy  of  the  Roman 
pontifi";  they  would  have  the  rulers  and  ministers  of  the  church  imitate  the 
poverty  of  the  apostles,  and  procure  their  own  frugal  and  slender  suste- 
nance by  manual  labour ;  they  asserted  that  authority  to  teach,  to  confimif 
and  to  cuimonish  their  brethem,  was  to  a  certain  extent,  given  to  all  Chxis- 
tians :  the  ancient  penitential  discipline  which  was  nearly  subverted  fay 
the  grants  of  indulgencesj  that  is,  the  making  satis&ctioh  for  sins,  by  prayert 
fasting,  and  liberality  to  the  poor, — ^they  wished  to  see  restored  :  aim  these 
satisfactions^  on  which  they  laid  great  stress,  they  believed  any  devout 
Christian  could  enjoin  upon  those  that  confessed ;  so  that  it  was  not  ne- 
cessary for  people  to  confess  their  sins  to  priests,  but  only  to  lay  open  their 
transgressions  to  individual  brethren,  and  look  to  them  for  advice ;  the 
power  of  forgiving  sins  and  remitting  the  punishment  of  them,  they  held  to 
belong  to  God  only  ;  and  therefore,  that  indulgences  were  an  invention  of 
base  avarice  :  they  regarded  prayers  and  other  rites  performed  in  behalf 
of  the  dead,  to  be  useless  ceremonies  ;  because  departed  souls  are  not  de- 
tained and  subjected  to  a  purgation  in  some  intermediate  region,  but  are  im« 
mediately  afler  death  either  taken  into  heaven,  or  sent  to  hell.  These  and 
like  these,  were  the  doctrines  they  inculcated.  Their  morals  were  very 
strict ;  for  they  explained  our  Saviour's  sermon  on  the  mount,  according  to 
the  literal  import  of  the  words  ;  and  therefore  disapproved  altogether,  of 
war,  lawsuits,  efforts  to  acquire  wealth,  capital  punishments,  taking  any 
oath,  or  defending  one's  life  or  limbs  against  offered  violence.  (23) 

(32)  See,  in  addition  to  the  ancient  writers  lam's  View  of  the  Middle  Ages,  ch.  ix.,  pt. 

concerning  the  Waldensians^  e.  g.,  Sachoni,  ii.,  toI.  iv.,  p.  819,  &c. — TV.] 

Summa  contra  Valdenses ;  Moneta,  S\}mm&  (23)  See  especially,  the  Codex  Inqain- 

contra  Catharos  et  Valdenses,  published  a  tionis  Tolosanae,  pablished  by  Lknharck ; 

few  years  since  at  Rome  by  Akhini;  the  3f(m«to'«  Somma  contra  Valdenses ;  andtibt 

Tract,  de  Hsresi  paupemm  de  Lugduno,  other  writers  of  those  times  on  the  opiniont 

published  by  MartenCy  Thesaur.  Anecdotor.,  of  the  Waldensians.     Though  some  of  them 

torn.  T.,  p.  1777,  &c.    Pilichdarf,  contra  are  more  accurate  than  others,  and  some 

Valdenses,  in  the  Bibliolh.  max.  Patrum,  ascribe  more  and  others  fewer  peculiaritief 

torn.  XXV., and  many  others;  Jo.PautPev'  to  the  sect,  yet  in  general  Uiey  admit  the 

rifiy  Histoire  des  Vaudois,  Geneva,  1619,  piety  and  the  blameless  lives  of  the  Walden- 

8vo.  [also  in  English,  Lond.,  1624,  4to."  sians  ;  and  they  plainly  show,  that  the  sect 

Tr."]     Jo.  Leger^  Histoire   generale   des  offered  no  violence  to  the  common  Ikith  of 

Eglises  Vaudoises,  liv.  i.,  cap.  xiv.,  p.  156.  Christians,  but  only  urged  a  return  to  the 

Jan.  Uther,  de  successions  ecclesiae  Occi*  ancient  practices  of  Christians,  and  opposed 

dentis,  cap.  viii.,  p.  209,  dec.   Jac.  Basnage,  the  defects  in  the  public  worship  and  m  the 

Histoire  des  Eglises  Reform^s,  tom.  i.,  pe-  conduct  of  the  clergy.     [And  hence  Peier 

nod  iv.,  p.  329,  dec.     Thom.  Aug.  Richtni,  Waldtu  himself  did  not  renounce  the  Ro- 

Diss.  de  Waldensibus,  prefixed  to  Moneta's  mish  church.    On  the  contraiy,  in  the  year 

Summa,  p.  xxxiv.     Boioay^f  Historia  Acad.  1179,  he  sent  two  of  his  followers  to  the 

Paris.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  292 ;  and  many  others,  council  of  the  Lateran,  who  presented  to 

[Especially  Fueskiy  \.  c,  vol.  i.,  p.  293-354.  the  pope  a  copy  of  his  translations  from  the 

— Schl.     Also,  Gieseier's  Text>book,  br  Old  and  New  Testaments,  with  notes  and 

Cmmngham,  vol  iL,  p.876,  dec., uidJiii^  ezpoeitions  of  his  own,  sod  leqottttd  pet- 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  fi73 

&  13.  The  Waldensian  church  was  governed  by  hishopSf  (wliom  tfaey 
styled  Majoralea  or  elders)^  and  preshfters  and  deacons ;  for  they  siqipoaed 
these  orders  were  instituted  by  Christ.  But  all  these  officers  were  to  be 
like  the  apostles,  that  is,  uneducated  men,  and  absolutely  poor  or  possess* 
ing  no  property,  and  also  labourers  who  procured  their  sustenance  by  the 
labour  of  their  hands.(24)  The  people  [or  laity]  were  divided  into  the  j^er- 
fed  and  the  imperfect ;  of  whom  the  former  voluntarily  relinquished  all  their 
possessions,  exhibited  their  absolute  poverty  in  the  manner  of  their  dress, 
and  emaciated  their  bodies  by  frequent  fasting  ;  while  the  latter  lived  more 
generously  and  more  like  other  people,  yet  without  any  splendour  or  luxury, 
very  much  in  the  manner  of  the  more  strict  Mennonitcs.  There  was  how. 
ever  some  disagreement  among  these  Waldenses,  and  especially  between 
those  of  Italy  ox  Lombard^,  and  the  UUramontanes  or  those  living  in  France 
and  the  other  countries  of  Europe.  The  former  looked  upon  the  Romish 
church,  as  a  real  church  of  Christ,  though  greatly  corrupted ;  they  admit- 
ted the  validity  of  its  seven  sacraments  ;  and  offered  to  continue  in  its  com** 
munion,  provided  they  might  live  in  their  own  way.  But  the  latter  main- 
tained, that  the  church  of  Rome  had  apostatized  from  Christ,  was  destitute 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  was  that  Babylonian  harlot  mentioned  by  St.  John.  (25) 

§  14.  Besides  these  larger  sects  which  had  numerous  friends  and  ad. 
vocates,  many  other  smaller  and  more  obscure  ones  started  up,  especially 
in  Italy  and  France,  but  which  seem  soon  to  have  become  extinct.(26)  In 
Italy  and  especially  in  Liombardy  which  was  the  principal  seat  of  heretics,  a 
singular  party  spread  itself  among  the  people,  denominated,  (though  I  can- 
not say  why),  the  PasagM  or  PasagU  and  also  the  Circumcised,  which  in 
common  with  the  other  sects  was  averse  from  the  Romish  church  and  its 
regulations,  but  was  also  distinguished  especially  by  two  peculiarities  of 
sentiment.  First,  they  taught  that  the  law  of  Moses  ought  to  be  observed 
under  the  New  Testament,  with  the  exception  of  the  sacrifices :  and  accord- 
ingly they  practised  circumcision,  abstained  from  the  meats  prohibited  by 
Moses,  observed  the  sabbath  of  the  Jews,  and  the  like.  Secondly,  they 
corrupted  the  doctrine  of  three  persons  in  the  divine  nature,  and  taught 
that  Christ  was  only  the  first  and  a  spotless  creature  of  God :  a  sentiment 
the  less  surprising,  considering  the  multitude  of  Arians  there  had  been  in 
Italy  antecedently  to  this  period.  (27) 

BUMion  to  preach  tad  iDatrnct  people  in  re-  (S5)  Moneta,  summa  contra  Gatharoa 

ligion.    Alexander  in.  examined  them,  and  et  Valdenses,  p.  406,  416,  and  elsewhere, 

forbid  theirpreaching  becaote  they  were  il-  They  appear  likewise  not  to  have  had  the 

literate.    Thej  made  a  similar  attempt  un-  same  views  in  regard  to  the  possession  of 

der  pope  Luaue  III.,  but  without  success,  property  ;  as  appears  from  Stephen  de  Bor^ 

On  ue  contrary,  this  pope  excommunicated  ione,  in  EckanPs  Scriptores  Dominican!, 

them,  in  the  year  1184.     See  Fuetslij  1.  c,  tom.  i.,  p.  191.     He  divides  the  Waldenses, 

p.  333. — Sciu.    One  application  to  the  non-  in  other  words  indeed  but  amounting  to  the 

tiff  for  his  approbation,  the  abbot  of  Urs-  same  thing,  into  the  Poor  men  of  LwmSf 

vaiv(in  his  Ghronicon,  ad  ann.  1818)  says,  (these  were  the   JJltrajmontanes\  and  tka 

DO  himself  was  witness  to.     See  Hmriyin^M  Poor  men  ofLomhardy.    The  former  forbid 

Coociha,  tom.  Ti.,  pt.  ii-t  p-  1693.    The  de-  all  possession  of  property ;  the  latter  aliow- 

cxee  of  Lucius  III.  excommunicating  the  ed  of  such  possession.    There  are  other 

Wcldeneiane^  A.D.  1183,  is  in  Harimn,  1.  passages  in  the  ancient  writers,  which  con- 

c.,  p.  1878.-^7V.]  firm  this  distinction. 

(34)  A  Urge  proportion  of  them  got  their  (36)  On  the  yarious  more  obscure  sects, 

Vtwina  by  weaving :  and  hence  the  sect  was  see  Stephen  de  Borhanet  in  Joe.  Eehari'e 

called  in  some  places,  that  of  the  WeaverSf  Scriptores  Dominicani,  tom.  i.,  p.  191. 

as  French  TiMwerands,  (37)  See  F.  BoiUeursus,  Manifestatio 

Vol.  n.— M  k 


874    BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XII.— PART  n.— CHAP.  V. 

§  15.  In  France,  a  class  of  persons  who  were  called  CofnOiaU^  from  tiie 
covering  worn  on  their  heads,  roamed  about  Burgundy,  the  region  of  Am* 
erre,  and  some  other  parts,  producing  excitement  among  the  people.  These 
people  wore  upon  their  hats  or  cap9  a  leaden  image  of  the  Virgin  Mary  ; 
and  they  wished  to  restore  the  primeval  liberty  of  mortals  and  universal 
equality,  to  the  exclusion  of  all  subordination  and  civil  authority.  This 
madness  was  suppressed  by  Hugo  bishop  of  Auxerre,  not  with  argumentSt. 
but  with  military  force.(28)  Very  different  from  these  were  the  Apostotidf 
whom  St,  Bernard  assailed  with  great  earnestness.  They  bore  this  name 
generally,  according  to  St.  Bernard  their  adversary,  because  they  wished 
to  exemplify  in  their  conduct  the  apostolic  mode  of  living.  They  were  for 
the  most  part  rustics  and  people  of  low  condition,  who  earned  their  food 
and  clothing  by  weaving ;  but  they  had  numerous  and  great  friends  and 
supporters  of  every  rank  and  order.  Their  religion,  according  to  the  coD- 
fession  of  their  adversary  himself,  was  free  from  errors ;  and  their  life  was 
most  blameless.  Yet,  L  they  deemed  it  unlawful  to  take  an  oath.  II. 
They  suffered  their  hair  and  beards  to  grow  long.  III.  Though  they  had 
separate  dwelling-houses,  they  assembled  together  for  labour  and  for  wor- 
ship. IV.  They  preferred  celibacy  to  marriage,  and  called  themselves  ike 
chaste  brethren  and  sisters.  Yet,  V.  each  of  the  men  had  with  him  some 
sister,  after  the  manner  of  the  apostles,  with  whom  he  lived  familiarly,  sleep- 
ing in  the  same  chamber  though  not  in  the  same  bed. (29) 

§  16.  At  the  council  of  Rheims,  A.D.  1148,  in  wliich  pope  Eugene  III. 
presided,  a  certJiin  man  named  Eouy  of  Bretagne,  and  who  was  undoubtedly 
deranged,  was  condemned.  Having  heard  in  the  common  formula  for  ex- 
orcising evil  spirits,  these  words  pronounced :  Per  Eum,  &c.,  by  him  who 
wUl  come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead,  he  concluded,  from  the  resem- 
blance between  the  word  Eum  and  his  own  name,  that  he  was  the  person 
who  was  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead.  This  senseless  man  should  have 
been  given  over  to  the  physicians,  and  not  have  been  classed  among  the 
heretics.  He  died  in  prison ;  but  many  of  his  followers  who  could  not  be 
dissuaded  from  reverencing  him,  were  burned  at  the  stake. (30)     This  sin- 

heresis  Cathaiorum ;   in  Lu.  D<uhery*t  Spi-  ert  de  Monte^  in  his  Appendix  to  Sigebot 

cilegium  veter.   Scriptor.,  torn,  i.,  p.  211,  Gemblacensis,  says  the  commencement  of 

new  ed.     Gerh.  Bergamensis  contra   Ca-  this  sect  was  in  the  year  1182. — Schl.    See 

tharo«  et  Pasagios  ;  in  Lud.  Ant.  MuratorVs  a  more  full  account  of  them,  in  Schroeckk't 

Antiq.  Ital.  medii  aevi,  torn,  v.,  p.  151,  6lc.  Kirchengeschicbte,  vol.  xxix.,  p.  636,  &c. — 

IFuessli,  in  his  Kirchen-und  Ketzerhistorie  TV.] 

dor  mittlem  Zeit,  vol.  i.,  p.  46,  assigns  a         (29)  St.  Bernard,  Sermo  ixr.  in  Canti- 

very  probable  cause  of  the  appellation  Pa*-  cum  ;  0pp.,  tom.  iv.,  p.  1495,  &«.,  ed.  jtfii- 

agini ;   supposing  it  equivalent  to  Passa'  billon.     [A  similar  class  of  people,   who 

gieri  and  ratsagen,  roomers,  in   Greek  wished  to  revive  the  apostolical  mode  of 

aoraroi ;  which  appellation  the  Greeks  had  living,  appeared  in  the  neighbourhood  of 

S'ven  to  a  sort  of  Manichoeans,  according  to  Perigord  in  Guienne  ;  as  we  learn  from  the 

e  account  of  Peter  of  Sicily  in  his  Histo-  letter  of  a  monk  named  Heribert,  inserted  in 

ry  of  the  Manichsans  ;    in   the   Biblioth.  Jtfo&ii/on'x  Anaiecta,  tome  iii.,  p.  467.     Bat 

max.  Patr.,  tom.  xvi.,  p.  814. — Schl.     An-  these  went  still  farther.     They  abhorred  imr 

other  coniecture  is,  that  they  assumed  the  ages,  and  the  mass  ;  yet  had  priests,  monks, 

name  of  JPasagiif  derived  from  the  Greek  and  nuns,  in  their  community.     Their  lead- 

Ildf  &yioCt  oil  holy.     Their  practising  cir-  er  was  named  Lucius  ;  and  among  their  ad- 

cumcision,  will  account  for  their  being  called  herents  they  could  reckon  some  of  the  no- 

Cireiimctn,  the  Circumcised. — TV.]  bility. — Schl.] 


torn 


(38)  Jac.  U  Boeuft  Memoires  sur  THis-        (30)  Matthew  of  Paris,  Historia  major, 
bre  d^Auaerre,  torn,  i,  p.  317,  dec.    [Rob-    p.  68.     WiUiion  Nuhrigtnsit^  HiitoDft  n- 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  S75 

g^e  example  clearly  shows,  how  little  sound  sense  and  correct  knowledge 
of  religion,  then  existed  even  among  the  riders  of  the  church. 

lum  Anglicar.,  lib.  i^  p.  60.    Boday,  Hist  attendanU.    The  kwlewneM  of  the  Ptitf, 

Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  841.    [He  was  a  and  the  maltitiides  that  were  c^tiTatea  w& 

wealthy  Dobleman,  of  pleasing  address,  and  them,  led  to  his  apprehension  and  imprisoo- 

drew  a  great  number  after  him.    With  these  ment,  and  to  the  ezecntion  of  his  obetiiial* 

he  sometimes  trsTeUed   rapidly  o?er   the  adherents.    See  Wt^^tom  NvhrigtnaUj  «hi 

country,  with  great  display ;  then  retiring  to  supra,  and  Sehroeekhf  Kircbtn^sch.,  toL 

places  of  obscurity,  Uved  in  luxury  with  his  xziz.,  p.  653,  dec. — TV.] 


CENTURY   THIRTEENTH. 


PART  I. 

TUB    BXTEBNAL   HISTORY  OP   THE   CHURCH. 


THE  PBOSPBBOI73  SVEMTS  IN  THE  HISTOBT  07  THE  CEUSCH. 

4  1.  Cbiutiuiity  in  Noiibtni  Aik  ind  Chiiu. — I)  S.  Pontifical  Legilei  to  the  TuUTt.^ 
A_3.  The  CraBidet.— 4  4.  A  New  Cnnda.— 4  5,6.  The  ramuniiicr  Cmwde*.— f  7. 
The  EipeditioD  of  Lewie  IX. — 4  S.  Hie  Second  Attempt. — f  "•  Con?eniaii  of  d>B 
I^nenuu.— 4  10.  The  Anbiena. 

§  I.  Althouoh  that  powerful  emperor  of  ibe  Tartars  or  rather  the  Hoik 
gob,  Gengldtkait,  and  fais  successors  who  had  carried  their  victorious  anuB 
through  a  great  part  of  Asia,  and  had  conquered  China,  India,  Persia,  and 
many  other  countries,  disturbed  greatly  and  distressed  tlie  Christiana  resi- 
dent in  those  countries  ;(1)  yet  it  appears  from  the  most  unquestionable 
testimony,  that  numerous  bodies  of  Nestorian  Christians  were  sitll  scattered 
over  all  northern  Asia  and  China.  The  emperors  of  the  Tartars  and  Mon- 
gols, were  themselves  not  particularly  averse  from  Chrislianity  ;  and  some 
of  their  [subordinate]  kings  and  chieftains  had  either  retained  this  reli^on, 
which  they  received  from  their  ancestors,  or  were  converted  to  it  by  the 
preaching  of  the  NestoriBas.(2)  Yet  gradually  many  of  them  became  in- 
fected with  the  Mohammedan  religiou ;  which  at  length  banished  Christian- 
ity entirely  from  their  camps  and  courts. 

§  2.  As  these  Tartars  from  the  year  1341  invaded  Europe  also,  and 
cruelly  harassed  and  devastated  Hungary,  Poland,  Silesia,  and  the  neigh, 
bouring  countries,  the  Roman  pontifis  thought  proper  to  attempt  a  paciS> 
cation  with  these  new  and  very  ferocious  enemies.  Therefore  in  the  year 
1346,  IrmocetU  IV.  sent  several  Dominicans  and  Franciscans  as  his  legates 
to  the  Tartar8.(3)  Afterwards,  Abaka  emperor  of  the  Tartars,  in  the  year 
1374,  sent  envoys  to  Europe,  to  the  council  of  Lyons  under  Gregory  X.{4) 

(I)  Gregory  Abid^iarAJta,  HUtoii*  Djp-  tUy  in  a  fntnra  edition.    [This  parpoeewH 

Dutiei.,  p.  381,  &c.  never  aceomiditbed. — Schi.] 

<3)  See  Marco  Paaio  the  Venetian,  de  (3)  See  Ltu.  Waidmg,  Annelee  Mins- 

Regionibni  OiienUl,  lib.  i.,  c.  it.,  and  hb.  ram,  torn,  iii.,  p.  116,  149,  I7S,  156. 

iL,  c.  vi,,  and  in  many  other  places.    Hajf-  (4)  Wediaig,  \.  c,  torn,  iv.,  p.  36,  too. 

iko  the  Armeniin,  Historia  Oriental,  cap.  T..  p.  138,  &c.     See  this  whole  lubject  ea- 

lii.,  p.  35,  cap.  ziiii.,  p.  89,  cap.  iiiT.,  p.  pioudj  and  critiulljidiscDHed,  in  theabore 

41,  &c.     Joi.  Sim.  Atteman,  Bibliotbeca  cited   Historia   Tanaronim   Ecclcaiaatica  i 

Orient.  Vatic.,  totn.  iit.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  636,  and  which    hDwever  might  he   much   enlaived, 

othen:  e^wcially  the  Hiatoria  TiHaiofam  and   in  aome  paniculara  coneeted.     [The 

EcclutaatKa,  compaaed  nndei  mj  anperin-  aabjecU  btiefl;  and  eummaiilf  staled  in  thi* 

tendence  and  pabliibed  at  HehnaUdt,  1T4E,  eecticm,  fill  about  TO  pagea  4to  of  text,  and 

ttot  irttich  I  flMfpntefia  aaUige  cDOHdai.  the  dominirnti  fill  u  waaj  p«gei  moncf 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS,  277 

Nicolaus  III.  also,  in  the  year  1278y  sent  some  Franciscans  as  feaMes  to 
Coblai  the  emperor  of  the  whole  nation.  And  in  the  year  1280,  Sicdlmm 
IV.  sent  to  the  same  emperor  John  de  Monte  Corvmo^  with  some  othsm, 
who  also  carried  letters  to  the  Nestorians.  Kor  were  these  legates  wholly 
unsuccessful ;  for  they  instructed  many  both  of  the  Tartars  and  of  the  Nesto- 
rians  in  the  principles  of  the  Roman  religion,  and  gathered  Christian  churdh- 
es  not  only  in  Tartary  but  also  in  China.  To  facilitate  this  business,  Jokn 
de  Monte  Corvino  translated  the  books  of  the  New  Testament  and  the  Psalms 
of  David  into  the  language  of  the  Tartars. (5) 

the  appendix,  of  MosheinCs  Hist.  Taitaror.     the  empire,  were  to  be  found  Christian, 
Ecclesiast. — Tr.]  Mohammedans,  Jews,  and  pagans,  all  en- 

(5)  Odor.  RojffuUdj  Annalee  Eccloeiastici,    joying  the  free  use  of  their  religion.    Many 


torn.  xiT.,  ad  ann.  1378,  ^  17,  dec.,  p.  883,  titiropeans,  as  Marco  Paulo  the  Venetian, 

and  ad  ann.  1289,  ^  59,  dec.,  p.  419,  ed.  and  others,  travelled  freely  fiom  the  Boe- 

Oologne.    Peter  Bergeroth  Traits  dee  Tai^  phoms  to  China ;  and  in  no  age,  probaUjiv 

tares,  cap.  zi.,  p.  61,  and  many  others,  cited  UKwe  the  Euopeaos  had  so  free  aceesi  t» 

in  the  Historia  Tartaror.  Eccl.    iGenghit-  the  central  parts  of  Amm,  •■  in  this  eentiBy; 

kan  conquered  in  battle  Un-KhaUf  the  fourth  Genghis  himself  married  a  daughter  fkPrf^ 

and  last  of  the  Christian  kin^  in  central  ter  John;  and  several  of  his  descendants 

Asia  who  bore  the  name  of  Frester  John,  had  Christian  wives.    Till  near  the  dose  of 

in  the  year  1202.     He  then  commenced  his  the  century,  most  of  the  Mongol  princes^ 

career  of  conqaest,  and  during  26  years  car-  though  tolerant  to  all  religions,  were  rather 

ried  his  victorious  arms  from  the  Chinese  partial  to  that  of  the  Christians.    And  this 

Sea  to  the  Eaphrates  and  the  Euzine.     His  afforded  to  the  Nestorians  (the  prevailing 

four  sons  harmoniously  preserved  the  unity  sect  in  those  countries)  a  fine  opportunity 

of  the  new  empire,  and  extended  and  consof-  to  propagate  their  religion  all  over  the  East, 

idatod  it.    In  the  East,  all  northern  Chi-  and  particularly  in  China.    The  Roman  pon- 

na,  as  well  as  Tibet  and  the  countries  bor-  tifis  also,  sent  ubi  only  ambassadors  but  mis- 

dering  on  Hindostan,  were  subdued.    In  the  sionaries,  chiefly  Franciscan  and  Dominicaa 

West,  the  countries  from  the  Indus  onward  monks,  quite  to  Pekmg  and  China ;  and  in 

including  Persia,  Mesopotamia,  Armenia,  that  countrv  they  ^thered  some  churchet, 

Greoisia,  and  the  whole  region  about  the  and  at  length  est^ished  an  archbishop  (Joftn 

Caspian,  with  tbe  southern  part  of  Russia  de  Monte  Cormno)  with  several  sumanak 

in  Europe,  were  permanently  occupied ;  and  Much  greateor  success  would  doubtlessnavQ  A 

Poland,  Hungary,  and  part  of  Silesia,  as  now  attended  the  efforta  of  Christians  in  Chi* 

well  as  Siberia  and  all  northern  Asia,  were  na  and  throughout  the  empire,  had  th^baeii 

overrun  and  devastated,  and  then  abandoned,  united.     But  the  Roman  Catholics  and  the 

This  vast  empire  of  the  Mongols  while  uni-  Nestorians  strove  to  undermine  each  other ; 

ted,  was  subject  to  the  great  khan  or  em-  and  the  Tartar  khans  were  the  protectors  of 

peror,  who  resided  first  in  Chinese  Tartary,  each  in  turn,  against  the  other.    Moreover 

and  then  at  Peking.    The  central  and  west-  the  wars  of  these  Tartars  with  the  Saracens 

em  provinces  were  governed  by  dependant  of  Syria  and  Arabia,  and  with  the  sultans  of 

sovereigns  or  viceroys,  who  were  for  the  Egypt  who  oppressed  the  Christians  of  P^ 

most  part  the  sons  and  descendants  of  Gen-  estme  and  the  East,  led  them  frequently  to 

ghiM^  and  of  course  the  brothers  and  relatives  march  armies  into  Syria,  and  to  solicit  alU- 

of  the  great  khan.    After  a  very  few  gen-  ances  with  the  Christians  of  Europe  against 

orations,  however,  the  principal  of  the  pro-  those  Mohammedans  their  common  enemies; 

vincial  governors  became  nearly  or  alto-  and  this  was  the  cause  of  frequent  embassies 

gather  independent  sovereigns  ;   and  three  between  the  Mongols  and  the  European  sot* 

of  them,  the  khans  of  Kipzack  and  Russia,  ereigns.    But  near  the  close  of  the  centuy, 

the  khans  of  Zagatai  or  Transoziana,  and  the  Mohammedan  religion  gained  the  a»- 

the  khans  of  Iran  or  Peraia,  were  lords  of  cendency,  especially  in  the  western  parts  of 

extensive  empires.     Genghis  and  the  sue-  the  Mongol  empire ;  and  the  khans  them- 

ceeding  emperors,  as  well  as  most  of  their  selves  now  leaned  towards  it,  and  in  soiim 

viceroys  in  the  west,  were  tolerant  towards  instances  allowed  the  Christians  to  be  per- 

all  religions ;  and  they  encouraged  men  of  secuted.    In  seneral  however,  this  empire 

talents  ofeveiy  religion,  warriors,  statesmen,  was  favourabk  to  the  Christian  cause  in 

physicians,  artists  of  various  kinds,  and  men  Asia,  during  this  century ;  and  had  the  Chns- 

of  letters.    Hence  in  their  courts  and  camps,  tians  who  attempted  the  propaj^tion  of  thev 

•nd  in  places  of  high  trust  in  every  part  of  rel^n,  poeiessed  more  of  its  true  spirit. 


178  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XHl.— PAHT  I.— CHAP.  I. 

^  3.  The  same  pODtifis  made  every  effort  in  their  power,  to  iustain  dn 
interests  of  the  Latuu  in  Syria  and  Palestine,  which  were  DOW  nearly  nnned ; 
for  as  these  pontifis  had  learned  by  experience  the  great  advantage  to  tbem* 
selves,  the  increase  of  their  grandeur  and  authority,  arising  from  theae  AoL 
atic  ware  waged  under  the  pretence  of  religion,  they  were  very  solicitous  to 
have  them  kept  up-(3)  The  first  expedition  waa  proclaimed  by  IimoeeiU  HL 
Few  however  of  the  Europeans  obeyed  his  aummons.  After  various  efibrt^ 
which  were  fruitless  in  moet  countries,  some  French  nobles  having  formed 
a  league  with  the  Venetian  republic,  put  to  Bea  with  quite  a  moderats 
force.  The  issue  of  this  expedition  was  by  no  means  such  as  the  pontiff 
had  anticipated.  For  these  French  and  Venetians  did  not  direct  Uteir 
course  to  Palastine,  hut  tn  Onnstnntinople,  which  they  stormed  in  the  year 
1203,  for  the  sake  of  restoring  the  emperor  Isaac  Angehu,  who  had  im- 
plored  their  aid  against  the  violence  and  usurpations  of  his  brother  AJe^ 
itu.  The  next  year,  a  hioody  sedition  took  place  at  Constantinople,  in  wfaidt 
the  emperor  Isaac  died,  and  his  son  Akxuu  junior  was  strangled  by  Alea* 
tuf  Dtuas,  the  author  of  the  Insurrection.  On  hearing  of  this  parricide^ 
the  generals  of  the  crusaderar  again  took  possession  of  Constantinople,  on 
the  12th  of  April  A.D.  1304 ;  and  putting  the  tyrant  Duais  to  flight,  they 
elected  Baldwin  count  of  Flanders,  emperor  of  the  Greeks.  In  oppodtirai 
to  this  Latin  emperor,  the  Greeks  created,  two  years  after,  another  of  their 
own  nation,  Theodoras  LaiearU,vho  fixed  his  residence  at  Nice  in  Bithy. 
nia.  From  this  period  til!  the  year  1261,  there  were  two  emperors  of  the 
Greeks,  the  one  a  Frank  or  Latin,  and  the  other  a  Greek  ;  of  whom  tbo 
latter  resided  at  Nice,  and  the  former  made  Constantinople  his  capital. 
But  in  the  year  1261,  the  Greek  emperor  Michael  Palaeohgiu,  by  means 
of  his  general  Cmsar  Alexius,  recovered  Constantinople,  and  obliged  the 
Latin  emperor  Baldwia  IL  to  flee  into  Italy.  Thus  terminated  theempiro 
of  the  Franks  at  Constantinople,  after  it  had  stood  fifty-seven  years,(7) 

§  4.  The  next  crusade  was  undertaken  by  the  united  forces  of  the  Ital. 
ians  and  Germans,  under  the  pontiff  Honorius  IIL  A.D.  1217.  The  com- 
Diander-in^hief  was  Ajtdrew  King  of  Hungary ;  with  whom  were  Leopold 
of  Austria,  Leteis  of  Bavaria,  and  other  princes.  Andrew,  after  a  few 
months,  relumed  to  Europe.  The  other  generals  captured  the  strongly, 
fbrtified  city  of  Damietta  in  Egypt,  A.D.  1220.  But  their  successes  tUd 
not  continue  long ;  for  the  next  year  the  Saracen  fleet  completely  destroyed 
that  of  the  Christiaiis,  after  having  cut  off  its  supplies ;  and  this  loss  which 

•nd  made  united  uid  ngonnia  efforts,  the^  9011 ;  the  firat  put  of  which  eoMiini  Ge^ 

might  probably  si  thit  time  hive  converted  frt^  dt  ViUe-Hardian,  one  o{  the  Fieneh 

more  thui  bilf  of  Aaii  lo  the  Chiiatiui  hilh.  general*'   Hittoin  de  U  conqn^te   de  Is 

and  peihipa  have  edabliriied  ■  broed  lone  ville  de  CoiuliDlinople   ptr  lea  Pnn^b. 

of  permanent  ChriBlioD  li^l  and  influence  Tliia  work  Coinu  alto  >  part  of  the  great 

liom  Asia  Minoi  quite  to  the  Cbineae  aeai.  Coipui  Bjianltnum,  Paiia.  1657,  Sol.     Sat 

Bee  Matheita'M  Hietoria  Taituoi.  Ecclea.,  alio  among  othen,  Pettr  CUude  FaOtnaa, 

cap.  ii'i  p.  X9,  Ac,  and  Sihrxittklft  Kjrcb-  Hittoire  do  TEgtiae  Gallicane,  tame  i.,  p. 

angeach.,  vd.  ixy.,  p.  191,  du.,  wA  iba  9!6,  du:.,  the  monk  Gttnthtr'i  Kittoha  ca|^ 

cini  hiatoiiea  of  the  Tartan. — TV.]  tae  a  Lalinia  Conataminopoleoe  ;  in  Hmrf 

(6)  lliia  was  atated  by  aotne  writen  of  Canitiut'  Lectionei  Antiquae,  torn,  iv.,  p. 
Itiat  age  :  aee  Jfotf.  Pani,  Hittoria  majoi^  I,  &c.  Sea  moreOTei  the  Epiallea  of  !>■ 
f.  174,  366.  and  eleewtMni.  hkcm  III.,  pahUihed  by  Baluxi :  [and  (M. 

(7)  Theaa  erenti  are  beat  atated  by  han'i  Hitt.  of  the  Decline  and  Fall  of  ihs 
Clurta  Ju  Frttnt,  Hiatain  de  fenfire  M  BMara  Eapm,  eh.  k.,  Iii. — TV.] 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  279 

was  utterly  irreparable,  was  followed  by  the  loss  of  Damietta,  and  the  firus« 
tration  of  the  high  hopes  which  the  Chnstians  had  indulged.(8) 

§  5.  The  legates  and  missionaries  of  the  pontiff  now  enrolled  a  new 
army  of  crusaders  from  almost  every  country  of  Europe,  and  which  was 
both  more  numerous  and  more  respectable,  because  it  was  anticipated  that 
the  emperor  Frederic  II.  would  take  the  command  of  it  in  his  own  person. 
Frederic  had  made  such  a  promise  to  the  Roman  pontiff:  and  it  seemed, 
he  could  not  violate  his  promise,  since  he  had  married  Jolandoy  the  daughter 
of  the  count  of  Brienne  and  king  of  Jerusalem,  in  the  year  1223,  and  had 
received  with  her  the  kingdom  of  Jerusalem  as  her  dower.  But  under  vari- 
ious  pretences  the  emperor  long  delayed  his  voyage,  and  at  length  in  the 
year  1228,  after  being  excommunicated  by  Gregory  IX.,  he  set  out  with  a 
small  retinue,  to  join  the  forces  which  were  anxiously  waiting  in  Palestine 
for  his  arrival.  When  he  arrived  in  Palestine,  instead  of  carrying  on  the 
war,  he  terminated  it.  For  without  the  knowledge  and  contrary  to  the  wishes 
of  those  engaged  with  him  in  the  enterprise,  he  in  the  year  1229  concluded 
a  peace,  or  rather  a  truce  for  ten  years,  with  Melic-Camel  the  Mohammedan 
sultan ;  and  as  the  principal  condition  was  that  he  should  receive  the  city 
and  the  kingdom  of  Jerusalem,  as  soon  as  the  city  was  transferred  to  him 
he  was  crowned  king  of  Jerusalem.  Having  made  these  arrangements,  he 
hastened  back  to  Italy,  in  order  to  quell  some  commotions  there,  which  the 
pontiff  had  excited  in  his  absence.  This  crusade  therefore  terminated 
more  happily  than  the  others.(9) 

(8)  See  Jac.  de  VitriacOj  Historia  Ori-  sulmtn  priests,  and  if  he  perished,  it  miglit 
ental.,  and  Marinus  Sanutust  Secreta  fide-  be  imputed  to  his  sinfulness,  but  if  not,  then 
lium  crucis ;  in  Bongarnut'  Historians  of  the  sultan  must  be  convinced.  The  sultan 
the  Crusades,  or  Gesta  Dei  per  Francos,  said,  there  were  none  of  his  priests  that 
[While  the  Christians  were  encamped  be-  were  willing  to  try  the  experiment.  Then, 
fore  Damietta,  we  are  told  that  St  Fran-  said  Franeisy  I  will  plunge  in  alone,  provi- 
cis,  the  honest  enthusiast  who  founded  the  ded  you  will  embrace  Christ  if  I  come  oat 
Franciscan  order,  burning  with  zeal  for  the  unhurt.  The  sultan  objected,  that  his  sub- 
conversion  of  infidels,  and  eager  for  a  mar-  jects  would  revolt,  and  would  kill  him,  if  he 
tyr^s  crown,  went  to  Egypt,  and  with  a  sin-  should  renounce  their  faith.  He  now  offers 
gle  attendant  proceeded  trom  the  Christian  ed  Francis  a  large  sum  of  money,  to  dis- 
camp  towards  that  of  the  Saracens.  When  tribute  in  charity  among  the  Christians ;  but 
arrested  at  the  outposts,  he  exclaimed :  **  I  Francis  spumed  his  money,  unless  he  would 
am  a  Christian:  carry  me  to  your  sultan."  become  a  Christian.  At  length  the  sultan 
The  Mussulmans  did  so  :  and  when  the  sul-  dismissed  him,  with  a  guard  to  conduct  him 
tan  demanded  of  him,  who  he  was,  how  he  safely  to  the  Christian  camp  ;  and  at  part- 
came  there,  and  who  had  sent  him ;  he  re-  ing,  requested  his  prayers  that  God  would 
5]ied,  that  he  was  Francis  the  servant  of  vouchsafe  to  show  nim  which  was  the  true 
esus  Christ,  and  that  he  was  sent  to  him  faith  and  the  religion  most  pleasing  in  his 
by  the  most  high  God,  to  teach  him  and  his  sight.  See  Jae.  de  VitriacOy  Hist.  Occi- 
people  the  way  of  salvation.  Pleased  with  dent.,  cap.  32,  and  Bonaventura,  Vita  8. 
nis  address,  the  sultan  entered  into  firee  Francisci,  cap.  ix.,  ^  6,  7. — TV.] 
conversation  with  him,  and  found  so  much  (9)  See  the  historians  of  the  crusades,  and 
amusement  in  his  wild  though  gentlemanly  the  writers  of  the  Life  of  Frederic  II. ;  also 
flights  of  fancy,  that  he  invited  him  to  re-  Muratori,  Annales  Italia ;  and  the  writers 
main  with  him.  Francis  replied,  that  he  of  the  history  of  the  Germanic  empire.  [The 
would  do  so  on  condition  tlmt  the  sultan  pope  still  considered  the  emperor  as  ezcom- 
would  renounce  Mohammedism  and  em-  municated,  notwithstanding  ne  had  satisfied 
brace  Christianity,  and  would  persusde  his  the  demands  of  the  pontiff  by  performing 
people  to  do  the  same ;  and  added,  that  if  the  crusade.  By  means  of  the  clergy  both 
the  sultan  doubted,  he  might  order  a  great  in  Asia  and  in  Europe,  the  pope  exposed 
txe  kindled,  into  which  Francis  would  him  to  vsrious  dangers  and  difficulties ;  he 
plunge  himself  along  with  some  of  the  Mas-  invaded  the  emperor's  territories  in  ApuKa 


S80    BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XIH.— PART  I.— CHAP.  I. 

§  6.  Other  less  noted  and  less  fortunate  expeditions  to  Palestine  ibUoir- 
ed  :  as,  first  in  th^  year  1289,  that  of  Theobald  V.(IO)  count  of  Campuda 
and  king  of  Navarre,  with  other  princes  of  Grcrmany  and  France ;  and 
then  in  1240,  that  of  Richard  count  of  Cornwall  and  brother  of  Htmy  III. 
the  king  of  England.  The  result  of  neither  corresponded  with  the  prep- 
arations made  for  them.  In  the  former,  the  ambassadors  of  the  emperor 
Frederic  in  Palestine,  renewed  the  truce  with  the  Mohammedans  ;  and  the 
rest  of  the  forces  were  vanquished  by  the  barbarians  at  Gaza ;  and  such 
survived  the  slaughter,  returned  to  Europe.  The  chief  cause  of  the 
ter,  was  the  discord  between  the  knights  templars  and  those  of  St.  John  of 
Jerusalem.  And  hence  Richard  could  effect  nothing  of  importance ;  but 
with  the  consent  of  most  of  his  confederates,  he  concluded  a  truce  such  m 
the  state  of  their  affairs  would  permit,  with  the  king  of  Egypt,  and  returned 
to  Europe  in  the  year  1241.(11) 

§  7.  As  tlie  affairs  of  the  Christians  were  now  declining  more  and  more 
in  the  East,  Lewis  IX.  king  of  France,  who  was  enrolled  among  the  saints 
afler  his  death,  and  who  is  still  regarded' with  peculiar  veneration,  in  ftilfiL 
ment  of  a  vow  made  in  his  very  severe  sickness  A.D.  1246,  collected  a 
powerful  army  and  a  great  fleet,  and  proceeded  to  Egypt  anticipating  that 
the  conquest  of  that  country  would  fecilitate  the  operations  of  war  in  Pal. 
estine  and  Syria.  At  first  he  was  successful,  for  he  captured  Damietta, 
a  celebrated  city  of  Egypt ;  but  the  progress  of  the  war  was  most  disas- 
trous. The  Mohammedans  intercepted  their  supplies,  in  the  year  1250, 
and  famine  and  the  pestilence  raged  in  his  camp  :  Robert  the  king's  broth- 
er, indiscreetly  pursuing  the  enemy,  was  slain  in  battle ;  the  king  himself^ 
two  of  his  brothers,  and  the  greatest  part  of  his  army,  were  made  prison- 
ers. This  magnanimous  and  heroic  monarch,  who  was  also  very  pious  ac- 
cording to  the  standard  of  that  age,  was  ransomed  at  a  great  price,(12]  and 
after  four  years  spent  in  Palestine,  returned  to  France  with  a  few  followers 
in  the  year  1254.(13) 

§  8.  The  king,  whose  invincible  spirit  was  by  no  means  discouraged  by 
these  disasters,  renewed  the  war  in  the  year  1270  ;  for  he  supposed  he  haa 
not  yet  fully  satisfied  his  solemn  vow  to  Grod.     Collecting  therefore  an  im- 

during  his  absence,  contrary  to  all  the  rules  Richard  the  general,  written  in  German,  Kb. 

then  in  force  in  regard  to  persons  engaged  i.,  p.  34,  dec.    It  appears  from  the  episUet 

in  a  crusade ;  he  spread  a  report  of  his  death,  of  reler  de  Vineis^  that  Frederic  II.  created 

and  sent  legates  into  Germany  and  Den-  Richard  his  viceroy  for  the  kingdom  of  J»> 

mark,  to  persuade  some  other  person  to  suf-  rusalem ;  and  this  accounts  for  ue  attempts 

fer  himself  to  be  set  up  as  emperor  in  oppo-  of  Gregory  IX.  to  retard  his  voyage, 

sition  to  Frederic.     {Muratori,  Annali  d*  (12)  ['*  The  ransom  which,  together  with 

Italia,  ad  ann.  1229,  torn,  vii.,  p.  196,  197.  the  restoration  of  Damietta,  the  king  was 

—TV.)    These  surely  were  cogent  reasons  obliged  to  pay  for  his  liberty,  was  800,000 

for  the  valiant  emperor  to  hasten  back  to  It-  gold  bezants,  and  not  80,000,  as  Collier  (£c- 

aly,  and  restrain  the  haufl4ity  pontiff  within  cles.  History,  c6nt.  xiii.,  vol.  i.,  p.  4fi6)  er* 

the  bounds  of  his  duty. — Schl."]  roneously  reckons.     This  sum,  which  wat 

(10)  [It  was  Theobald  VI.  who  engaged  equal  then  to  500,000  livres  of  French  mon- 
in  this  crusade.  He  was  the  posthumous  ey,  would  in  our  days  amount  to  the  vihie 
son  of  Theobald  V.,  who  died  as  he  was  of  4,000,000  of  Uvres,  that  is,  to  about 
about  to  embark  in  the  crusade  of  A.D.  1201 .  190,000  pounds  sterling."— if oc/.] 

See  Fleury,  Histoiie  de  PEglise,  livre  btxxi.,         (18)  Of  the  2800  knights  of  noUe  birtk 

4  26. — TV.]  who  accompanied  the  king  from  France,  not 

(11)  The  history  of  these  transactions  is  more  than  100  were  alive  whim  be  embadc* 
the  most  accurately  and  faithfully  detailed  ed  from  Palestine  on  his  return.  Jbtmntff't 
bj  Geo,  Chritt.  Oebmur^  in  bis  Histoij  of  Hietoiie  de  8.  Louie,  p.  81,  dec. 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTa  981 

mense  fleet,  and  accompanied  by  numerous  princes  and  noUeSy  he  set  sail 
for  Africa,  intending  to  establish  there  an  advanced  post  for  the  fiituze  wars 
in  Asia.  Immediately  on  his  arrival  he  attacked  and  carried  the  fortress 
of  Carthage  ;  but  soon  after,  a  pestilential  disease  swept  off  the  greatest 
part  of  his  forces  in  the  harbour  of  Tunis,  and  on  the  25th  of  August  A.D* 
1270,  the  kine  himself  became  its  victim.(14)  After  him  no  sovereign  of 
Europe  dared  again  venture  on  an  enterprise  of  so  much  peril,  toi^  and 
expense.  Hence  the  kingdom  of  the  Latins  in  the  east  gradually  wasted 
away,  in  spite  of  the  efforts  of  the  Roman  pontics  to  preserve  it ;  and  on 
the  capture  of  Ptolemais  by  the  Mohammedajis  A.D.  1291,  it  became 
wholly  extinct.  (15)  Among  the  causes  of  so  great  a  loss,  the  valour  of 
the  enemy  was  one  of  the  least.  The  principal  causes  were,  the  disunion 
of  the  Christians  among  themselves,  the  extreme  profligacy  of  those  who 
called  themselves  Christ's  soldiers,  and  the  ignorance  and  obstinacy  of  the 
papal  legates.(16) 

\  9.  In  the  West,  the  ferocious  people  of  Prussia  at  the  commencement 
of  the  century  were  still  adhering  firmly  to  the  superstition  of  their  ances- 
tors ;  nor  could  the  priests  occasionally  sent  among  them,  by  their  argu- 
ments and  exhortations,  induce  them  to  embrace  Christianity.  Hence  Con- 
rod  duke  of  M asovia  [in  Poland],  thought  proper  to  apply  coercion ;  and 
profiering  liberal  rewards  in  the  year  1230,  he  invited  the  knights  of  the 
Teutonic  order  of  St.  Mary,  who  on  their  exclusion  from  Palestine  had  ta- 
ken residence  at  Venice,  to  undertake  the  subjugation  of  the  Prussians  and 
their  conversion  to  the  Christian  £Edth.  They  came  into  the  country  un- 
der Hermann  of  Balck  as  their  leader,  and  after  an  uninterrupted  and  cruel 
war  of  fifiy-three  years  with  the  Prussians,  they  with  difficulty  brought 
them  to  submit  to  the  government  of  the  knights,  and  to  allow  the  Christian 
religion  to  take  the  place  of  that  of  their  fathers.(17)  From  Prussia  these 
knights  made  inroaos  upon  the  neighbouring  nations,  particularly  upon  the 

(14)  Here  should  be  consulted,  before  all  siTeljr  the  intereBts  of  the  popes  and  of  the 
others,  the  Histoire  de  S.  Louis  IX.  du  nom  Romish  clergy ;  end  they  laboured  often  by 
Roy  de  France,  ecrite  par  Jisan  Sire  de  Join'  harsh  means,  by  imprisonment,  and  by  do- 
9iUe,  enrichie  de  nouvelles  Dissertations  et  sinff  up  their  churches,  to  bring  the  patnaichs 
Obserrations  historiques  par  Charles  du  of  Jerusalem  and  the  entire  Greek  clergy  in 
FreMiu,  Paris,  1668,  fol. ;  and  next,  the  hi-  the  countries  held  by  the  Latins,  under  sub- 
ographers  of  St.  Louis,  especially  Fdleau  jection  to  the  Romish  see :  and  they  so  ir- 
de  la  Cluixe,  Histoire  de  S.  Louis,  Paris,  htated  the  Greeks,  that  they  were  often  more 
1688,  2  vols.  8vo,  and  finally,  all  the  writers  friendly  to  the  Mohammedsns  than  to  the 
of  histories  of  France :  [e.  g.,  J.  Gijford,  occidental  Christians,  and  would  rather  be 
Hist  of  France,  vol.  i.,  p.  453,  dec.,  and  subject  to  a  people  who  could  be  satisfied 
p.  473,  dec.,  ed.  London,  1791,  4to. — TV.]  with  an  annual  tribute,  than  live  under  a 
Add  Menec^a  Chronicon,  in  Am,  Maitkai^M  spiritual  monarch,  whose  avarice  as  well  at 
Analecta  iretene  aevi,  tom.  iii,  p.  172,  179.  that  of  his  legates  was  insatiable. — Schl.'\ 
Lac.  Wadding* M  Annales    Minorum,  tome  (17)  See  Matthai,  Analecta  veteris  aeYi, 

iv.,  p.  294, 307,  dec.,  and  pMsim*     ^^'^^^SCf  ^'^^^  ^'*  ^'  ^^*  ^°^^  ^'*  ^^^~^^*    ^'^^ 

Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  lit,  p.  212^  392,  of  Duisburg's  Chronicon  Prussia ;  published 

dec.    Pierre  Claude  FctUtmojf,  Hititoin  6ib  by  Hartknoch,  Jena,   1679,  4to.     Chriat. 

TEglise  Gallicane,  tome  zL,  p.  887,  dee.,  jUorlibiocA**  History  of  the  Prussian  church, 

405,  675.  written  in  German,  hb.  i.,  c.  i.,  p.  83,  dx., 

(15)  Anih,  MaUkai,  Analecta  Tetetis  eri*  and  AntiquiUtes  Prossis,  Diss,  sir.,  p.  201, 
tom.  T.,  p.  748.  Joe.  Eckard?a  Scriptoiet  dec.  Slipk.  Baluxe^  Miscellanea,  tom.  Tii., 
Dominicani,  torn,  i.,  p.  422,  dec.  Imola  on  p.  427,  478,  dec.  WodiKitf '«  Annales  Mi* 
Dant^ ;  in  Mwrator^a  Antiq.  Ital  medii  eri,  noruin,  tom.  it.,  p.  40, 83,  oc.  SeUgtm^t 
loin.  L,  p.  nil,  1112.  Hifltoiie  de  Pologne,  torn,  il,  p.  888,  dee. 

(16)  [For  theee  iegtlM  pmnitd  exda- 

Vol.  n.— N  II 


S88  BOOK  111.— CENTURY  XIII.— PART  I.— CHAP.  H. 

Lithuanians ;  nor  did  they  ceaae  from  slaughtering,  devastating,  and  plun- 
dering all  before  them,  till  this  people  also  feigned  a  compelled  submiasioD, 
not  so  much  to  Christ  as  to  these  his  furious  and  bloody  warriors.(18) 

§  10.  In  Spain  the  Christian  kings  of  Castile,  Leon,  Navarre,  and  Ax* 
agon,  waged  perpetual  wars  with  the  Saracen  princes,  who  possessed  Ya* 
lencia,  Andalusia,  Granada,  and  Murcia ;  and  such  was  their  success,  that 
the  territories  of  the  Saracens  were  daily  reduced  to  narrower  limits,  and 
the  boundaries  of  the  Christian  church  extended.  The  most  distinguished 
in  these  contests  were,  Ferdinand  king  of  Castile  and  Leon,  who  obtained 
a  place  among  the  SainUf  his  father  Alphonso  IX.  king  of  Leon,  Jamet  L 
king  of  Aragon,  and  some  others.(19)  In  particular,  this /ame«  of  Ara^ 
gon  having  conquered  Valencia  in  the  year  1236,  spared  no  pains  to  con- 
vert  to  the  Christian  faith  his  new  subjects,  whom  he  could  not  expel  the 
country  without  serious  injury  to  the  state.  Hence  he  ordered  the  Do* 
minicans  whom  he  chiefly  used  for  this  purpose,  to  learn  the  language  of 
the  Arabians  ;  and  he  established  schools  in  the  island  of  Majorca  and  at 
Barcelona,  for  the  education  of  preachers  of  the  Christian  religion.  When 
these  efforts  were  found  to  produce  little  effect  upon  the  obstinate  people^ 
Clement  IV.  the  pontifi^  exhorted  the  king  to  expel  the  Mohammedans  from 
Spain ;  and  the  king  was  not  opposed  to  the  measure,  but  the  nobles  frui* 
trated  the  designs  of  the  pontiff  and  king.  (20) 


CHAPTER  II. 

ADVERSE   EVENTS   IN   THE   HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

^  1.  Adversities  of  Christians  in  the  East. — ^  2.  Pretended  Atheists  among  the  Latitw. 
— ^  3.  Frederic  II.  and  the  Book  respecting  the  Three  Impostors. 

§  1.  How  great  injuries  the  Christian  cause  sustained  in  Asia,  will  be 
msjiifest  from  what  has  been  said  of  the  Tartars  and  of  the  unhappy  issue 
of  the  crusades.  If  the  Saracens  had  imbibed  the  same  principles  as  the 
Latin  Christians  of  this  age,  they  would  not  have  suffered  a  single  Chris- 
tian  to  live  in  all  Asia.  But  though  they  committed  various  enormities, 
and  were  not  a  little  vexatious  to  the  Christians,  yet  what  to  the  Romans 
seemed  holy  and  right,  was  by  the  Saracens  judged  unrighteous  and  cruel, 
namely,  to  exterminate  with  fire  and  sword  such  as  were  of  a  different  re. 
ligion  and  would  not  abandon  it.  On  the  overthrow  of  the  kingdom  of  Je- 
rusalem, many  of  the  Latins  remained  still  in  Syria,  and  retiring  to  the 
rugged  mountains  of  Libsmus  they  gradually  lost  their  sense  of  religion  and 
humanity  to  such  a  degree,  that  those  of  them  remaining  at  the  present  day 
seem  nearly  destitute  of  all  knowledge  of  Cjod.(l) 

(18)  Besides  those  just  mentioned,  see    expulsion  of  the  Moriscoes ;  in  bis  Miacel- 
Ludewig^s  Reliquiae  m^rascriptor.  omnis    laneous  Tracts,  vol.  i.,  p.  26,  6lc. 

aeyi,  torn,  i.,  p.  336,  dec.  (1)  Certain  tribes  of  the  Derusi  or  Druti 

(19)  See  John  de  FerreraSt  History  of  residing  on  the  Libanus  and  Antilibanut, 
Spain  ;  the  whole  of  vol.  iv.  pretend  that  they  are  descended  from  the 

(20)  See  Mick,  GMu,  Hittoiy  of  th«  Fnnka,  and  that  they  were  once  loveieigM 


I 


ADVERSE  EVENTS.  983 

§  2.  The  Latin  writers  of  those  times  often  complain  of  public  enemies 
of  the  Christian  religion,  and  even  of  mockers  of  the  Supreme  Being.  Nor 
are  these  complaints  entirely  vain  and  incredible.  For  men  of  disceiii. 
ment  who  critically  inspected  the  religion  which  the  Roman  pontifli  and 
their  servants  and  friends  preached  and  inculcated  as  being  the  only  true 
religion  taught  by  Christ,  and  which  they  maintained  by  fire  and  the  sword, 
might  easily  be  led  to  believe,  that  Christianity  was  a  fabrication  invented 
and  propagated  by  the  priests  for  their  own  advantage ;  and  especially 
was  such  a  conclusion  easy,  as  there  were  none  to  teach  them  better.  Be- 
sides, the  Aristotelian  philosophy,  which  reigned  in  all  the  schools  of  Eu- 
rope and  was  regarded  as  sound  reason,  led  not  a  few  to  discard  the  doc- 
trines commonly  held  and  preached  respecting  divine  providence,  the  im- 
mortality of  the  soul,  the  creation  of  the  world^  and  other  points,  and  thus 
to  become  promoters  of  irreligion.(2) 

§  3.  At  the  head  of  all  the  enemies  of  Christianity,  stood  the  emperor 
Frederic  II.,  if  credit  is  to  be  given  to  the  sovereign  pontiff  Gregory  IX., 
who  in  the  year  1239  charged  him  before  all  the  kings  and  princes  of  Eu- 
rope, with  saying  that  the  whole  world  had  been  deceived  by  three  haraiaiort^ 
(that  is,  impostors),  Jesus  Christ,  Moses,  and  Mohamined,(S)    This  heavy 

of  Palestine.  These  pretensions  are  some-  telian  philosophers,  who  taught  that  the 
what  questionable ;  yet  it  is  certain  that  the  world  had  existed  from  eternity,  and  tpould 
descc^idants  of  the  crusaders  still  exist  in  eoniinue  to  exist  eternally.  In  lib.  ▼.,  c.  zr., 
thoee  regions,  but  so  debased  that  thej  more  p.  554,  he  assails  those  who  contemning  the 
resemble  pagans  than  Christians.  [A  Jes-  authority  of  the  sacred  volume,  suheried 
nit  missionsry  in  Syria  during  the  last  cen-  human  liberty^  and  maintained  the  fatal 
tory,  describing  the  country  and  its  inhabi-  necessity  of  ail  things^  even  of  crimes.  Add 
tants,  (in  the  Lettres  Edifiantes  et  Curienses,  Stephen  Tempier,  the  bishop  of  Paris*  In- 
torn.  L,  p.  451,  dec.,  ed.  Lyons,  1819),  says  dicuhim  errorum,  qui  a  nonnuUis  Magistris 
it  is  the  tradition  of  the  country  (la  tradition  Lutetiae  publico,  priyatimque  docebantur ; 
dn  pays),  that  the  Druses  are  descended  written  A.D.  1277,  and  extant  in  the  BibU- 
^m  the  rear  guard  of  the  Franks  commands  oth.  Patrum  maxima,  tom.  xxr.,  p.  S33,  dec. 
ed  by  one  Dreux,  who  were  cut  off  in  the  See  also  Boulay*s  Historia  Acad.  Pariaiens., 
retreat  of  the  crusaders  from  the  Holy  Land,  tome  iii.,  p.  433,  and  Gerard  du  Bois,  Hts- 
tnd  conwelled  to  take  refuse  in  the  fastness-  toria  Eccles.  Paris.,  tome  iL,  p.  501.  It 
•8  of  Mount  Lebanon,  cut  according  to  may  surprise  us  to  learn  that  these  teachers 
later  travellers,  the  Druses  seem  to  be  a  sect  held,  that  all  men  have  hut  one  understand- 
af  Mohammedan  rather  than  Christian  ori-  ing ;  that  all  things  are  controlled  by  neees- 
cm.  See  Jowetfs  Christian  Researches  in  sity ;  that  there  is  no  providence  of  God ;  that 
Syria,  dec.,  p.  36,  dec.,  ed.  Boston,  1826,  thetoorld  existed  etemaUy ;  that  the  soul  be-- 
Itmo.  If  any  descendants  of  the  crusaders  comes  extinct^  and  other  similar  doctrines 
■tin  exist  about  Moont  Libanos,  it  is  much  which  they  supported  by  the  principles  of 
more  reasonable  to  look  for  them  among  Aristotle.  And  to  screen  their  lives  and  their 
•ome  of  the  sects  of  Roman  Catholics  there,  safety,  they  defended  themselves  against 
as  the  Maronites,  the  Greeks,  or  the  Syrians,  their  opposers  in  the  very  same  nunner  m 
than  to  suppose  they  have  wholly  lost  their  the  Aristotelians  of  the  15th  and  16th  cen- 
C%ristian  principles  and  Roman  Catholic  turies  did,  namely,  by  distinguishing  between 
ehuaeter,  and  are  now  ranked  among  Mo-  theological  truth  and  philosophical.  They 
kammedans  and  psjgans. — Tr.}  said  (as  we  are  distinctly  told  by  Stephen), 
(2)  Not  to  mention  St.  Thomas^  Summa  Tlkese  things  are  true  according  to  pkiloS' 
contra  gentes  and  others,  the  reader  may  opky,  hut  not  so  according  to  the  Caiholie 
consult  Bemh.  Moneta's  Summa  contra  Cft-  faith. 

tharos  et  Vakienses,  who  strenuously  com-        (3)  See  Matth.  Paris,  Historia  major,  p. 

bats  the  enemies  of  religion  in  his  times.  408,  459.    Peter  de  Vineis,  Epistolar.  lib. 

In  lib.  v.,  c.  iv.,  p.  416,  dec.,  he  disputes  at  i.,  [ep.  31.     See  also  Raynald,  Annales,  ad 

large  aeainst  those  who  affirmed  that  the  ann.  1239,  where  we  md  the  epistle  of 

aeuls  of  men  perish  with  their  bodies.    In  Gregory  IX.  addressed  to  the  Uhristian 

lib.  v.,  c.  XL,  p.  477,  he  refates  the  Aristo-  kings  and  princes,  in  which  he  says :  Pro- 


994  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XUI.— PART  L— CHAP.  H. 

charge  the  emperor  deemed  it  neoessary  to  refute,  by  a  public  profeanoa 
of  his  religious  faith.  It  rested  on  the  testimony  of  some  German  princes, 
and  particularly  of  Henry  Baspo  landgrave  of  Thuringia,  who  said  they 
had  heard  Frederic  utter  such  language.(4)  Perhaps  something  like  this 
did  fall  from  the  lips  ofFrederiCf  when  in  a  violent  passion,  for  he  was  not 
unfrequently  imprudent ;  and  among  the  many  learned  men  that  attended 
him,  there  were  some  from  the  Aristotelian  school  who  might  have  sug- 
gested to  him  such  impious  thoughts.  Hence  a  fabulous  story  was  handed 
down  to  posterity,  respecting  a  detestable  book  On  the  three  ImpattarSf 
which  was  said  to  have  been  written  either  by  the  emperor  himself,  or  hy 
Peter  de  F^neif,  a  native  of  Capua  and  a  man  <^  great  credit  andinfluenoe^ 
who  was  the  emperor's  prime  minister.  (5) 

bationes  in  fidei  victoriam  sunt  paratae,  quod  toribua,  siye  Tractates  de  Vanitate  Rd^ 
iste  rex  pestilentiae  (namely^  Frederic),  a  onanii  is  TeaUy  a  book  which  bad  do  eria^ 
tribus  baratatoribus,  ut  ejus  yerbis  utamur,  ence  at  the  time  that  the  moat  noiae  was 
acilicit  Christo  Jesu,  Moyse,  et  Mahometo  made  about  it,  and  was  spoken  of  fay  mnl- 
totom  mundum  fuisse  deceptum,  et  duobus  titudes  before  it  had  been  seen  by  any  ont 
eonim  in  gloria  mortuis,  ipsom  Jesnm  in  person.  Its  supposed  existence  waa  prob- 
lignosuspensummanifesteproposaerit  The  ably  owing  to  an  impious  saying  of  ;Snii<oii  of 
empeior*s  defence  in  answer  to  the  pope,  is    Toumay,  doctor  of  divinity  in  tha  xadn/nitf 

in  Harzheim's  Concilia  German.,  tom.  iii.,  of  Paris  in  the  13th  century,  which  amoonta 

L662,  dec. — Schl.     It  should  be  remem-    to  this :  *  That  the  Jews  were  seduced  out 

«d  that  Frederic  had  a  long  and  violent  of  their  senses  by  Moses,  the  Christians 

quarrel  with  the  popes,  and  was  at  length  by  Jesus,  and  the  Gentiles  by  Mahomet.* 

excommunicated  by  them.     This  letter  of  This  or  some  expressions  of  a  similar  kind, 

Gregory  was  written  after  the  emperor*s  were  imputed  to  the  emperor  Frederic  and 

excommunication,  and  in  justification  of  it.  other  persons,  and  that  perhaps  without  any 

It  is  couched  in  very  angry  terms,  and  is  a  real  foundation  ;  and  the  imaginary  book, 

laboured  attempt  to  blacken  his  character  to  which  they  have  given  rise,  nas  been  at- 

to  the  utmost ;  and  this  charge  of  blasphe-  tributed  by  different  authors,  to  Frederic,  to 

my  is  only  one  among   the  many  accusa-  his  chancellor  Peter  de  Vinds,  to  Alfikomso 

tions  heaped  together  by  the  enraged  pontiff,  king  of  Castile,  to  Bocaue,  Pi^ge,  the 

'~-'Tr.'\  Aretins,  Potnponace,  Machiavel,  Ertumms, 

(4)  Herm,  Gigas,  Flores  temporum,  p.  Ochimis,  Servetus,  Rabelais,  Giordano  Bru- 
126.  Ckr.  Fred.  Ayrmann,  Sylloge  Anec*  no,  CampancUa,  and  many  others.  In  a 
dotor.,  tom.  i.,  p.  639,  dec.  [See  also  Ha*  word,  the  book  was  long  spoken  of  befbra 
renberg^s  Dissert,  de  secta  non  timentium  any  such  work  existed ;  out  the  rumour  that 
Deum  seculo  xiii.,  vel  enata  vel  efficta,  dec.,  was  spread  abroad  encouraged  some  profli- 
Brunswick,  1755,  8vo,  p.  62,  dec.  In  gen-  gate  traders  in  licentiousness  to  compose,  at 
aral  the  testimony  of  Raspo  is  that  of  an  rather  compile,  a  bundle  of  miserable  rhap- 
enemy,  and  of  an  enemy  who  was  devoted  sodies,  under  the  famous  title  of  the  TVea 
soul  and  body  to  the  pope.  Such  testimony  Impostors,  in  order  to  impose  upon  such  aa 
ia  little  regarded  in  a  court.  Excommuni-  are  fond  of  these  pretended  rarities.  Ac- 
cation  had  now  become  a  little  too  conunon :  cordingly,  the  Spaccio  della  Bestia  Triom- 
and  the  pope  must  find  out  something  new,  phante  of  Giordano  Bruno,  and  a  wretched 
aomethingwhich  had  never  before  been  heard  piece  of  impiety,  called  the  Spirit  of  Sju- 
of.  He  therefore  represented  the  emperor,  noza,  were  the  ground-work  or  materiala 
who  had  made  himself  suspected  by  his  in-  from  whence  these  hireling  compilers,  by 
timacy  with  Averroes  and  by  his  rejection  of  modifying  some  passages  and  adding  others, 
the  prevailmg  superstition,  as  being  a  bias-  drew  the  book  which  now  passes  under  the 
phemer  and  an  atheist ;  and  this  in  order  to  name  of  the  Three  Impostors,  of  which  I 
alienate  from  him  those  with  whom  the  word  have  seen  two  copies  in  manuscript,  but  na 
excommunication  had  lost  somewhat  of  its  printed  edition.  See  La  Monnoye*9  Diaaar- 
cfficacy. — SchL}  tation  sur  le  Livre  de  III.  Imposteurs,  pub* 

(5)  See  Casimer  Oudin,  Comment,  de  lished  at  Amsterdam  in  1715,  at  the  ^id  of 
Scriptor.  Eccles.,  tom.  iii.,  p.  66.  Alb,  the  4th  volume  of  the  Menagiana.  See  also 
Henr.  de  SaUengre,  Memoirea  de  Histoire  an  Answer  to  this  Dissertation,  which  waa 
et  de  Litterat,  tome  i.,  part  i.,  p.  386,  dec.  impudently  exposed  to  the  public  eye,  in 
(^'The  book  entitled,  Liber  de  III.  Impoa-  1716,  from  the  preaa  of  SduurUer  in  tka 


STATE  OF  LEARNING.  S86 


PART  11. 

TH£  INTERNAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  L 

THE  STATE  OF  LITESATUEE  AND  SCIENCE. 

^  1.  Learning  among  the  Gieeka.^§  2.  Learning  in  the  West. — ^  3.  State  of  the  Acad- 
emies.— ^  4.  The  Academic  Course. — ^  5.  The  Belles  Lettres. — ^  6.  The  Greek  and 
Oriental  Lan^^nages. — ^  7.  Prosress  of  Philosophy. — ^  8.  The  Favourers  of  Aristotle, 
Thomas  Aquinas,  and  others.—^  9.  Promoters  oi  General  Knowledge. — ^  10.  Study 
of  Jurisprudence  and  Medicine. 

§  1.  The  severe  adversities  to  which  the  Greeks  were  exposed,  left 
them  but  little  leisure  or  resolution  for  the  diligent  prosecution  of  learning* 
Yet  a  thirst  for  knowledge  was  not  wholly  extinguished  among  them ;  as 
is  manifest  from  the  writers  they  produced  in  this  age.  Among  their  his- 
torians the  most  distinguished  were  Niceias  Choniates,(l)  George  AcropoU 
itoy(2)  Gregory  Pachymeres,{2)  and  Joel^  whose  Chronology  is  still  ex- 
taiit.(4)    From  some  tracts  of  Nicephonis  Blemmida{b)  and  Chregory  Pom 

Haffue,  and  which  contains  a  fabulous  story  (2)  [Oeorgt  AcropolUa  was  bom  at  Con- 

of  uic  origin  of  the  book  in  question.   Whc^>  stftntinople,  and  received  a  learned  educa- 

ever  is  desirous  of  a  more  ample  and  a  veiy  tion.    lie  was  sent  to  the  court  of  Nice 

curious  account  of  this  matter,  will  find  it  when  young,  A.D.   1328 ;   and  continued 

in  the  late  Prosper  Marchand'a  Dictionnaire  there  most  of  his  life.    He  rose  to  the  hi^ 

Historique,  vol  iL,  at  the  article  Impattorir  est  c«vil  offices  in  the  gift  of  the  emperora, 

bus.^^ — Macl.'l  and  was  much  employed  on  embassies  and 

(1)  [NicclAt  ChomateM  was  a  natiTe  of  as  a  ipecial  judge  or  coounissioner.    He 

Chonay  (the  ancient  Colotst),  in  Phrygia ;  died  AD.  1282.     His  history  of  the  Greek 

was  educated  by  his  older  brother  Michael  empixe,  from  the  invasion  of  the  Latins  in 

Choniates,  at  Constantinople,  where  he  be-  1203,  to  the  end  of  their  reiffn  at  Constan- 

came  distinguished  as  a  civilian  and  public  tinople,  A.D.  1261,  was  published  imper^ 

officer,  under  AUxiuM  Comnemu  and  I$aac  feet,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  Ley  den,  1614,  8vo,  and 

AngeUu.    On  the  capture  of  Constantino-  entire,  with  notes,  by  Leo.  Allatius,  Paris, 

pie  by  the  Latins  A.D.  1204,  he  retired  with  1651,  fd.,  subjoined  to  his  proUz  essay  de 

his  family  to  Nice  in  Bithynia,  where  he  was  Georgiis  el  eorum  scriptis. — Tr.} 

living  in  the  year  1206.     He  wrote  a  his-  (3)   [Grtgory  PachymereM  was  bom  at 

tory  of  the  Greek  empire  fipom  the  death  of  Nice  A.D.  1242.    After  a  srood  education 

Alexiui  Comnenut  A.D.  1180,  to  the  de-  he  became  an  ecclesiastic  at  Constantinople, 

cease  of  the  Latin  emperor  Hewry  A.D.  where  he  was  in  high  reputation  and  rose  to 

1206,  in  21  Books ;    published,  Gr.  and  the  highest  offices  under  the  patriarch.    He 

Lat.,  Basil,  1557,  Paris,  1647,  foL,  and  in  was  cerUioly  ilive  in  the  year  1308.    For 

the  Scriptores  Byzantini.    He  also  wrote  he  wrote  the  history  of  the  Greek  enq>irea 

Thesaurus  orthodozae  Fidei,  in  27  Books ;  from  A.D.  1258  to  1308 ;  pubhshed,  Gr.  and 

which  is  still  extant  in  MS.,  and  the  five  first  Lat.,  Rome,  1666  and  1669,  3  vols,  fi^io. 

books  of  which  in  a  Latin  tranalation  by  Also  a  paraphrase  on  DionysiuM  AreapagitM, 

Morelly  were  published,  Paris,  1580,  and  in  published  with  the  works  of  VioiyniUf 

the  Biblioth.  Patr.,  tom.  zxv. — ^A  funeral  likewise  a  tract  on  the  proceaaion  of  tht 

Oration  on  his  death,  by  his  older  brother  Holy  Spirit,  and  an  epitome  of  Aristotle's 

Michael  ChomateM  archbishop  of  Athens,  in  Logic,  both  of  which  are  extant. — 7r.] 

a  Latin  translation,  ia  printed  with  his  hisp  (4)  [Of  this  Joel^  little  is  known,  except 

tory,  and  also  in  thn  Biblioth.  Patr.,  torn,  that  he  most  have  been  witness  of  the  deao- 

XXV. — TV.]  latioDs  of  Conatantinople  in  the  year  1204, 


886  BOOK  in.— CENTURY  XIH.— PART  D.— CHAP.  L 

chymeresy  it  appears  that  the  Peripatetic  philosophy  still  had  its  fiiends 
among  them.  Vet  others  preferred  PZoto ;  while  the  majority  assiduously 
studied  the  younger  Platonists,  and  supposed  their  system  would  coaksoe 
with  that  of  ArisMh.  The  writers  of  sermons  and  lives  of  the  saints,  the 
combatants  against  the  Latins,  and  the  expounders  of  their  canon  law,  need 
not  be  enumerated.  Among  the  Syrian  Ohristiansy  the  most  distinguished 
writer  was  Gregory  Ahulpharajus^  Maphrian  [eastern  primate]  of  the.  Ja* 
cobites ;  a  man  of  superior  genius  and  extensive  learning,  and  truly  re- 
spectable as  a  theologian,  a  historian,  and  a  philosopher.(6)  With  him 
may  be  joined  George  Elmacmf  the  author  of  a  History  of  the  Saracens.(7) 
§  2.  Far  happier  was  the  state  of  learning  of  every  kind  am(»ig  ue 
Latins.  For  the  kings  and  princes  of  Europe,  having  learned  by  experi- 
ence what  advantages  a  nation  may  derive  from  the  cultivation  of  lean- 
ing and  the  useful  arts,  invited  learned  men  to  their  territories,  stimulated 

He  wrote  a  brief  chronology  of  the  world,  last  dhrnastict  make  foil  half  the  wofk,  and 

from  the  creation  to  A.D.  1204 ;  pablished  aie  altogether  the  most  important ;  Ibr  ia 

by  Leo.  AlUuius,  Gr.  and  Lat,  with  the  Greek  m  Roman  history  he  was  not  wall 

works  of  George  AcropolitOf  Paris,  1651. —  mformed,  while  in  that  of  the  Anbe  and 

TV.]  Ttrtars  he  is  perhaps  a  good  authority.   Tbs 

<5)  iNieephonu  EUmmiia,  was  a  pres-  whole  was  published,  Arab,  and  Lat,  hy  F»> 

byter  aiid  a  very  austere  monk  of  Mt  Athos,  toci^  Oxfora,  1663,  4to,  and  the  moat  val- 

who  refused  the  patriarchate  of  Ck>nstanti-  uaMe  parts  of  the  ninth  dynasty,  which  it 

nople  in  the  year  1255.     He  is  said  to  have  by  far  the  best,  Dr.  Pocock  publiahed  m 

leaned  to  the  side  of  the  Latin  church,  in  1650,  under  the  title  of  Specimen  Historia 

their  disputes  with  the  Greeks.     His  two  Arabum,dcc.  This  Arabic  work  is  an  abridff- 

Tracts  de  processione  Spihtus  Sancti,  are  roent  of  a  much  larger  work  in  Syriac,  which 

extant  in  Latin,  annexed  to  the  first  volume  was  published,  Synac  and  Latin,  under  the 

of  Raynald^s  Annales  Eccles.,  and  Gr.  and  title  of  Bar  Hebrasi  Chronicon  Sjrriacmn, 

Lat.  in  Leo  AUatius'  Orthodox  Greek  wri-  Lips.,  1789,  2  tom.  4to.     He  also  wrote 

ters,  torn.  i.     Besides  these,  an  epistle  acd  many  theological   and   other  woiks,  from 

an  epitome  of  logic  and  physics  have  been  which  Asseman  has  given  us  extracts.     8e< 

published ;  and  several  other  small  works  of  Schroeckh*$  Kirchengeschichte,  vol.  zxiv.,  p. 

nis  sre  reserved  in  manuscript. — Tr,]  468,  &c. — 2r.] 

(6)  Peter  BayUy  Dictionnaire,  torn,  i.,  p.        (7)  [George  Elmacinvtzn  descended  from 

37.    Jo9,  Sim.  Assematif  Biblioth.  Client  a  respectable  family  of  Syrian  Christians^ 

Vatic,  tom.  ii.,  cap.  xlii.,  p.  244.    [Greg-  which  had  resided  for  five  generations  m 

ory  Abulpharajuaf  or  AbiU-Farai  Jbn  Hak-  Egypt,  where  they  had  held  the  oflkes  of 

tma,  was  the  son  of  a  physician,  who  was  a  notary  and  privy  counsellor.     His  father 

Christian  Jew  named  Aarorif  and  by  the  Abul)anru3j  was  a  notary  or  clerk  to  the 

Arabs  Ibn  Koph.     He  was  bom  A.B.  1226,  council  of  war  for  45  years,  and  died  A.D. 

at  Malatia  in  Armenia,  near  the  soarces  of  1230.     Four  of  his  grandfather's  brothers 

the  Euphrates,  and  becsme  celebrated  as  a  were  bishops.    That  he  was  a  Christian, 

physician  and  a  learned  man.    When  the  there  can  be  no  doubt.     Yet  living  among 

Mongols  overran  his  country,  AD.  1243,  he  Mohammedans,  and  his  family,  if  not  him- 

fled  to  Antioch  with  his  parents  ;  became  a  self  also,  holding  offices  under  the  govern* 

monk,  and  successively  bishop  of  Guba,  La-  ment,  he  is  careful  to  avoid  all  terms  of  r»> 

csbena,  Aleppo,  and  A.D.  1264,  Jacobite  proach  when  spealung  of  Mohammed,  his 

Maphrian  or  Primate  of  the  East  till  his  religion,  and  his  followers.     His  history  of 

death  in  1289.    The  first  work  of  his  that  the  Saracens  is  in  the  form  of  Annals,  and 

was  published,  was  an  abrid^ent  of  uni-  extends  firom  the  death  of  Mohammed  to 

versa!  history,  from  the  creation  to  the  year  A.D.  1118.    The  countries  he  embraces  aie 

A.D.  1284,  written  in  Arabic,  and  divided  Arabia,  Syria,  Efnrpt,  and  Persis.     The 

into  ten  Dynasties.    The  six  first  relate  to  work  was  puUishra  with  the  Latin  tnnsla* 

the  old  patriarchs,  the  iudses  and  kings  of  tion  of  ErpermUy  Arabic  and  Latin,  by  C^ 

the  Hebrews,  and  the  Chaldean,  the  Persian,  fiu«,  Lueduni,  1625,  fol.    Elmacin  prefixed 

and  Grecian  monarchs.   The  seventh  relates  to  it  a  chronology,  finom  the  creation  to  the 

to  the  Romans,  tibe  ei^th  to  the  Greeks  of  time  the  history  begins ;  but  which  has  ner- 

Constantinople,  the  nmth  to  the  Arabians,  er  been  published.    SeeA^,I^tioimaixe^ 

■ad  the  tenth  to  the  Mongob.    Tbe  two  artads  jknuKtii.— TV.] 


STATE  OF  LEARNING.  887 

and  encouraged  a  thirst  for  knowledge,  and  rewarded  it  with  honours  and 
emoluments.  Those  who  acquired  most  glory  ai^d  fame  by  such  patron- 
age were,  the  emperor  Frederic  II.,  who  was  himself  a  man  of  letters  as 
well  as  a  distinguished  patron  of  all  sorts  of  learning,  and  Alphonso  X«  the 
king  of  Castile  and  Leon.  The  former  founded  the  academy  of  NuileSf 
caii^ed  the  books  of  Aristotle  to  be  translated  into  Latin,  assembled  all  the 
learned  men  he  could  in  his  court,  and  gave  many  other  proofs  of  his  very 
great  attachment  to  learning.  (8)  Alphonso  perpetuated  his  fame  by  com- 
posing the  Astronomic  Tables^  and  some  other  works.(9)  Accordingly  in 
this  age  schools  of  the  higher  order  were  erected  almost  every  where ;  va- 
rious privileges  and  immunities  were  conferred  on  the  youth  that  resorted  to 
them ;  and  to  the  learned  societies  that  started  up  every  where,  the  forms  of 
bodies  politic  was  granted,  and  they  were  privileged  with  a  jurisdiction  pe- 
culiar to  themselves* 

§  8.  But  in  these  public  schools  or  academies,  (which  were  founded  at 
Padua,  Modena,  Naples,  Capua,  Toulouse,  Salamanca,  Lyons,  Cologne,  and 
in  other  places),  the  whole  circle  of  the  sciences  then  known  was  not  taught, 
but  only  certain  parts  of  it  or  some  particular  sciences.  That  at  Paris, 
which  excelled  all  others  in  several  respects,  as  well  as  in  the  number  both 
of  teachers  and  students,  was  the  first  to  embrace  all  the  arts  and  sciences ; 
and  therefore  first  became  a  university,  or  as  it  was  then  expressed  studiun 
universale.  Afterwards,  some  others  were  gradually  formed  upon  the  same 
plan.  In  this  mother  therefore  of  all  the  European  universitiesj  the  doctors 
were  first  distributed  into  four  colleges,  according  to  the  sciences  of  which 
they  were  professors ;  and  these  colleges  afterwards  received  the  name  of 
faculties.  Over  each  college,  one  of  the  doctors  designated  by  the  sufirages 
of  the  rest,  presided  for  a  given  time  and  was  called  the  dean.{10)  The  head 
of  the  whole  university  at  first  was  the  chancellor,  namely  the  bishop  of  Paris : 
but  as  he  seemed  not  adequate  to  all  the  duties,  a  rector  Was  afterwards 
associated  with  him.(ll)  The  college  of  theology  was  principally  founded 
and  endowed  in  the  year  1250,  by  Robert  de  Sorbonne,  an  opulent  and  pi- 
ous man  and  a  favourite  of  Lewis  IX.  or  Saint  Lewis ;  ana  from  him  it 
derived  the  name  of  (Sorbonna)  the  Sorbonne,  which  it  has  retained  to  the 
present  time.(12) 

§  4.  Those  who  would  be  enrolled  among  the  teachers  in  wayfaculiy^ 
before  they  could  obtain  their  object,  had  to  go  through  a  long  and  very 
difficult  process  called  the  [academic]  course,  and  to  undergo  various  ex- 
aminations during  many  years.  The  design  of  these  regulations  was,  to 
prevent  the  excessive  multiplication  of  teachers,  and  to  exclude  persons  de- 
ficient in  knowledge  and  experience  from  entering  upon  duties  which  re- 

(8)  Boulay's  HUtoria  Acad.  Paris.,  torn.  Herm,  Conringnu^  de  AntiquiUtibas  Ac*- 
iii.fp.  115.  Gtannone**  Histoire  de  Naples,  demicis,  which  is  an  incomplete  work,  aee 
[lib.  xvi.,  cap.  iii.],  torn,  ii.,  p.  497.  See  also  C<isar  Egasse  de  Boulay^s  Historia  Ac*- 
the  observations  of  Jo.  Alb.  FabrieiuSf  Bib-  demie  Parisiensis,  a  copious  and  excellent 
lioth.  Latin,  medii  aevi,  torn,  ii.,  p.  618.  work  in  6  volumes ;  and  Claud.  Hemtr<gui 

(9)  Nic.  Antoniust  Biblioth.  vetus  His-  de  Academia  Parisiensi,  qualis  primo  fuit  in 
panics,  lib.  viii.,  c.  v.,  p.  217,  and  Jo.  de  insula  et  episcoponim  scholis,  raris,  1687, 
FerreroMf  Histoire  d*£spagne,  torn,  iv.,  p.  4to.  The  writers  quoted  by  Canringiiu  are 
347,  dec.  not  here  enumerated. 

(10)  This  took  place  about  A.D.  1360.  (12)  See  BouUty^s  Historia  Acad.  Paris., 
See  Boulay^t  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  iii.,  touL  iii.,  p.  228.  CJubtUm  iu  Frtsne,  notss 
p.  657,  564.  to  JoiwiiUe^M  Life  of  St.  Lewis,  p.  86,  dtc. 

(11)  On  this  whol0  subject,  in  tddition  to 


ttS         BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XIII.— PART  U.— CHAP.  I. 

quired  the  most  solid  acquisitions.  Those  who  satis&ctorihr  perfeimed  all 
that  was  required  by  the  rules,  were  formally  admitted  to  the  rank  of  jmu 
fessorsj  and  with  certain  public  ceremonies  similar  to  those  used  in  the 
associations  of  the  unlearned  artists  and  mechanics,  were  hailed  as  mastenm 
This  custom,  first  introduced  in  the  preceding  century  by  the  jurists  of 
Bologna,  was  in  the  present  century  at  Paris  first  extended  to  the  theolo- 
gians, and  afterwards  to  the  professors  of  physic  and  of  the  liberal  arts. 
And  this  was  the  origin  of  what  are  called  academical  degreu ;  which,  like 
all  human  institutions,  have  deviated  far  from  their  original  design,  and  are 
continually  varying  more  and  more.(13) 

§  5.  The  belles  lettres  did  not  derive  from  these  institutions  and  efS>rta 
so  much  advantage,  as  the  other  branches  of  learning  did.  For  most  of 
the  young  men  devoted  themselves  to  either  canon  or  civil  law,  which  opened 
the  way  to  preferment  and  wealth ;  or  they  attended  only  to  j^kikMopfaTf 
which  promised  them  fame  as  men  of  acuteness  and  genius.  The  pontim 
therefore  and  the  other  bishops,  complained  bitterly  of  the  neglect  of  liter- 
ature  and  polite  learning ;  and  endeavoured,  though  in  vain,  to  divert  the 
youth  from  the  study  of  law  and  philosophy  to  that  of  sacred  literature  and 
the  libera]  arts.(14)  Still  there  are  some  amcMig  the  writers  of  this  age, 
whom  no  man  of  candour  can  regard  with  contempt.  AnK)ng  the  poet% 
William  BrUo,{lb)  Walter  Mape8,{16)  Matthew  of  Vendome,(17)  Ahm 
de  risle,  Guniher  Ligurinus,(18)  James  de  Vitriaco,  and  some  others,  merit 
the  praise  of  being  sprightly  and  agreeable  writers.  Among  the  histo- 
rians, Matthew  Paris,  distinguished  for  intelligence  and  good  sense,(19) 

<13)  Besides  the  writers  already  referred  well  as  of  the  clergy  at  large.     His  short  and 

to,  see  Jo.  Christ.  lUeruSy  de  gradibus  Ac-  satirical  poems  lash  the  vices  of  the  times, 

ademicis ;  and  Just.  Henn.  Boehmer^  Prsf.  and  particularly  of  the  clergy.     John  Wolf, 

ad  Jus  Canonicum,  p.  14.    Ani.  Wood^  An-  1.  c,  has  published  six  of  ms  pieces ;  viz., 

tiquit.  Oxonicnses,  tom.  i.,  p.  24.     Bonlay,  Apocalypsis  Golie  Pontificis :   ad   impio* 

Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  266,  682,  Fraslatos :   ad  malos  Pastores :  ad  Chrisli 

684,  &c.  Sacerdotes :  Sermo  ad  eosdem  Pralatos  im- 

(14)  See  Boulay^s  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  pios  :  and,  de  malis  Romanae  Curie — Tr.1 
tom.  iii.,  p.  265,  where  is  an  energetic  epis-  (17)  [Matthew  of  Vendome  (Vindocinen- 
tie  of  Innocent  III.  Also,  Ant.  Wood's  An-  sis)  is  placed  by  some  at  the  beginning  of 
tiquitates  Oxon.,  tom.  i.,  p.  124.  Imola  on  the  century,  by  others  in  the  middle,  and  by 
Dant^,  in  Muraton's  Antiquit  Ital.  medii  others  near  its  end.  He  wrote  in  elegiac 
mn,  tom.  i.,  p.  1262.  verse  the  ^toruof  TobiaSt  father  and  mm, 

(15)  See  Histoire  de  TAcad.  des  Inscrip-  which  he  entitled  Tobiale ;  published,  Lyom, 
Uons  et  des  Belles  lettres,  tom.  xvi.,  p.  255,  1505,  and  Bremen,  1642. — TV.] 

&c.     [  William  Brito  or  the  Briton,  because  (18)  [Gunther  was  a  schoolmastM'  at  Pu- 

bom  in  Bretagne,  and  hence  also  called  Ar-  is»  and  then  a  Cistercian  monk  in  the  dioceaa 

morieus.    He  composed  two  histories  of  the  of  Basle ;  and  flourished  about  A.D.  1210. 

French  king  PhUip  A  ugnstus,  in  whose  court  His  poetic  history  of  the  capture  of  Constan 

he  lived,  the  one  m  prose,  the  other  in  verse,  tinopio  by  the  Latins,  was  published  by  H. 

The  first  terminates  A.D.  1219 ;  the  latter  Canisiut,  Leetiones  antique,  tom.  v.,  and 

extends  farther,  and  is  entitled  Philinpis.  his  celebrated  poetic  life  oif  Frederic  Baibtt* 

In  both,  he  copies  from  Rigord     Both  are  roesa  in  ten  Books,  has  been  often  published 

extant  in  Du  Chetne's  Scriptores  Hist  Fran-  separate,  and  also  in  Justin  Reuber's  Scrip- 

cic«,  tom.  v^.  68,  and  93,  dec. — Schl.]  tores  Germanici,  p.  407-784. — TV.] 

(16)  Jo.  Wolfius,  Leetiones  memorabil.,  (19)  [Matthew  jParis  was  an  English  Ben* 
tom.  i.,  p.  480.  [  Walter  Mapes  was  an  edictine  monk,  initiated  at  St.  Albans  A.D. 
English  ecclesiastic,  chaplain  to  king  Henry  1217.  He  was  a  very  exemplary  man,  in 
II.,  and  afierwaids  archdeacon  of  Oxford,  high  favour  with  Henry  II.,  and  employed 
He  flourished  aboet  A.D.  1210 ;  and  having  by  the  pope  to  reform  some  foreign  monas- 
spent  some  time  at  Rome,  he  was  well  ac-  teries.  He  is  accounted  the  best  historiaa 
quaintedwiththAcoiToplMiifofthatcoiiztas  of  tbt  niddlt  agee,  leuMd,  indepindinl, 


STATE  OF  LEARNINa                                  289 

Roderie  Xmemtt8,{20)  IUgardu8,{2l)  Vincent  of  BeauvaiB^22)  Bobert  of 
St.  Marino,(2d)  Martin  Polanus,(24)  Gerwda  of  Tilbury,(25)  Cimrad  of 
Lichtenau,(26)  William  of  NaDgis,(27)  and  some  others,  deserve  to  be  meiu 
tioned.  Those  who  composed  lives  of  the  saints,  detail  rather  the  super* 
stitions  and  infelicities  of  the  times,  than  the  achievements  of  the  eminent- 
honest,  and  judicious.  His  great  work  is  SchroecWt  Kirchengesch.,  vol.  xziy.,  p. 
his  Hittoria  majcr,  or  History  of  England  445,  &c. — Tr.} 

from  the  arrival  of  William  the  Conqueror  (23)  See  Jac  U  Boeufj  Memoires  pour 

in  1066,  to  the  43d  year  of  Henry  III.  or  rHistoire  d'Auzerre,  tome  ii.,  p.  490,  whore 

A.D.  1259,  which  was  the  year  of  his  death,  he  also  treats  learnedly  of  Vincent  of  Beau- 

His  Hittoria  minor  is  an  epitome  of  the  pre*  vais,  p.  494. 

cedinff.     He  also  composeid  the  lives  of  the  (24)  \^Martin  Polanut  or  of  Poland,  was 

two  UjfoMf  kings  of  Mercia ;  the  lives  of  the  a  native  of  Troppau  in  Silesia,  then  a  part 

33  abbots  of  St.  Albans,  up  to  lus  times ;  of  PoUnd,  and  a  Dominican  monk  there,  till 

likewiae  AMuiona  to  his  Historia  msior ;  be  went  to  Rome  and  was  there  made  chief 

and  a  chronicle,  from  the  creation  to  Wuiam  penitentiary  under  Uie  pope  for  many  years, 

the  Conqueror.     His  works  were  best  pub-  At  last,  hie  was  appointed  archbishop  of 

lished  by  Wm,  WoUm^  D.D.,  London,  1740,  Gnesen  in  Poland,  and  of  course  primate  of 

fol. — Tr.'\  tbat  kingdom ;  but  died  on  his  way  thither, 

(20)  [Roderie  Ximenes  or  Simonis,  was  a  A.D.  1277.  He  wrote  a  chronicle  of  the 
Spaniard  of  Navarre,  educated  at  Paris,  and  pontiffs  and  emperors,  from  the  Christian 
archbishop  of  Toledo  from  A.D.  1208,  till  era  to  A.D.  1287 ;  which  was  contimied 
his  death  A.D.  1247.  He  wrote  the  history  by  another  hand,  to  A.D.  1285 :  often  pub- 
of  Spain  from  the  arrival  of  Hercules  there,  lished,  but  of  little  value.  He  also  wrote 
to  the  year  A.D.  1243  in  nine  Books,  which  an  index  to  the  Decretum  of  Gratian  and 
he  called  the  HiaUria  Gothica.  As  amplifi-  the  Decretals ;  and  several  sermons.  See 
cations  of  this,  he  wrote  a  history  of  the  Os-  Schroeckh^  1.  c,  p.  521. — Tr.1 

trogoths  from  A.D.  453  to  555;  a  history  (25)  [Gervais  of  Tilbury  was  nephew  to 

of  the  Huns  and  Vandals,  from  their  origin  Henry  II.  king  of  England,  and  bom  at  Til- 

to  A.D.  555 ;  a  history  of  the  Arabians,  from  bury  m  Essex.    He  flourished  A.D.  1210. 

A.D.  570  to  A.D.  1150 ;  and  a  Roman  his-  Henry  II.  made  him  marshal  of  Aries  in 

tory,  from  king  Janus  to  the  emperor  Angus-  France ;  and  OUo  IV .  emperor  of  Germany, 

tus.    The  whole  was  publishea  by  Andreas  made  much  of  hhn.    He  wrote  to  amuse  the 

Sehotit  Hispania  illustrata,  torn,  ii.,  p.  36,  emperor,  his  Otia  imperialia,  in  three  Books, 

&c.,  Frankf.,  1603. — Tr.'\  published  by  Leibnitz  in  his  Scriptores  re- 

(21)  Hisloire  de  PAcad.  des  Inscript.  et  rum  Brnnsuic,  torn.  i.  Several  other  of  his 
des  Belles  lettres,  tome  xvi.,  p.  243,  dtc.,  historical  works  still  exist  in  MS. — TV.] 
whera  also  William  of  Nangis  is  treated  of.  (26)  [Comrad  of  Lichtenau,  or  Conrad 
[Rigord  was  probably  born  in  the  south  of  Urspergensis,  served  first  in  the  court  of  the 
France,  of  Gothic  extract,  a  physician,  his-  emperor  Henry  VI.,  but  became  a  priest 
torian,  and  a  clerk  of  St.  Denys.  He  wrote  A.D.  1202,  a  Praemonstratensian  monk  in 
the  life  of  PAt/tv  Aui^tuSy  king  of  France,  1305,  and  abbot  of  a  monastery  at  Ursperg 
in  prose;  whicn  WtUiam  Brito  follows,  in  or  Aversberg,  in  Swabia,  A.D.  1215.  He 
his  poetic  histonr*  It  is  in  Du  Ckesne^M  resided  some  time  at  Rome  in  early  life,  and 
Scnptores  faist.  Francica,  torn,  v.,  p.  1,  dtc.  died  A.D.  1240.  His  Chronicle,  from  Be* 
— Tr.j  hL9  king  of  Assyria  to  A.D.  1229,  is  useless 

(32)  [  Vincent  of  Beauvais  was  sub-prior  for  ancient  history ;  but  valuable  for  the 

of  a  Dominican  cloister  at  Beauvais,  and  to-  times  within  his  personal  knowledge.     He 

tor  to  the  sons  of  St.  Letoiw.     He  probably  was  no  flatterer  of  the  popes.    The  work 

died  about  A.D.  1364.     By  direction  of  the  was  published  at  Strasburg,  1648  and  1609, 

king,  he  wrote  a  huge  work,  of  vast  reading  fol.,  with  those  of  Regino  and  Lambert  of 

and  little  judgment,  a  kind  of  encyckmasdia  Aschafienborfi;. — Tr.} 

entitle  Speculum  naturale,  doetrinsje,  et  (37)  [  Wiuiam  of  Nangis,  a  Benedictine 

historiale.    The  first  part  treats  of  natural  monk  of  St.  Denys,  Paris,  flourished  A.D. 

history,  geography,  and  chronology ;  the  sec-  1301 ;  and  wrote  a  (Chronicle,  from  the  crs« 

ond,  of  theology,  philosophy,  and  all  the  ation  to  A.D.  1801 ;  also  the  Life  of  LeuM 

other  sciences ;  the  third  is  a  general  history  IX.  and  that  of  Pkilip  III.,  kings  of  France, 

of  the  world.    A  fourth  part,  probably  by  a  The  (Chronicle  was  publiriied  by  Dachery, 

later  author,  entitled  Speculum  morale,  treats  Spicilesium,  torn,  zi.,  p.  405,  and  the  two 

of  practical  religion.    The  whole  was  print-  biogra]mies,  by  Du  CAeme,  Scriptores  Hist, 

ed  at  Douay,  1A34,  in  4  role,  kl    Sm  Tnac.,  Ion.  ▼.-•TV.] 

Vol,  II. — O  o 


390    BOOK  ni.— CENTURY  XIII.— PART  11.— CHAP-  L 

ly  pious.  Among  these  writers,  James  de  Vitriaco  stands  promiiieDt ,  wlm 
W€is  likewise  aut£K)r  of  a  History  of  the  Lombards,  which  is  full  of  iiuupid 
stories.(28) 

§  6.  To  Greek  literature  some  attention  was  paid  by  Roger  Baecn^  a  man 
of  extraordinary  genius,  by  John  Balbu8,(29)  Robert  CapUo,  and  a  limited 
number  of  others.  The  Hebrew  language  and  theology  had  still  fewer  cul- 
tivators. Yet  we  learn,  that  Raymund  Marti$iif  the  intelligent  author  of  tho 
Pugio  Fideiy  Bacon^  CapUo^  and  a  few  others,  were  no  inconsiderable  pro- 
ficients in  such  learning.  The  Arabic  language  and  learning  were  studied 
by  many  of  the  Spaniards,  but  especially  by  the  Dominican  monks,  to  whom 
the  Christian  kings  of  Spain  committed  the  instruction  of  the  Jews  and 
Arabians  resident  in  Spain. (80)  The  Latin  grammarians,  even  the  best 
of  them,  are  all  jejune  and  barbarous.  This  is  manifest  from  the  one  who 
had  the  highest  reputation,  and  whose  work  was  taught  in  all  the  schods 
from  this  century  on  to  the  sixteenth,  Alexander  de  Villa  Deif  a  Francis- 
can monk.  His  Docirinaley  composed  in  the  year  1240,  in  what  are  called 
Leonine  verses,  involves  the  rules  of  grammar  in  more  nonsense  and  dark- 
ness, than  can  well  be  supposed  by  one  not  acquainted  with  the  book. 

§  7.  The  Latins  who  had  before  philosophized  variously,  gradually  sub- 
mitted themselves  in  this  century  exclusively  to  the  authority  and  the  prin- 
ciples of  Aristotle.  Certain  books  of  Aristotle^  especially  his  Metaphysicsy 
were  read  in  Latin  and  publicly  explained  to  the  students  at  Paris,  near 
the  commencement  of  this  century.(31)  But  as  it  appeared,  that  from 
these  books  Almeric  had  derived  his  errors  respecting  God  and  some  other 
subjects,  the  council  of  Sens  in  the  year  1209,  publicly  decreed  that  these 
books  should  be  disused.(32)  Yet  a  few  years  afterwards,  A.D.  1215,  the 
Logic  of  Aristotle  was  again  introduced  into  the  university  of  Paris ;  while 
his  physical  and  metaphysical  books  were  still  excluded. (33)  Subsequent- 
ly the  emperor  Frederic  XL  who  was  a  great  friend  to  learning,  oidered 

(28)  See  Jok.  Geo.  Schtlhom^  Amoeni-  famous  Caiholieon  [a  general  Latin  dictkxi- 
tates  Litter.,  torn,  xi.,  p.  324,  &.c.  [It  was  ary,  Tr.'\  which  he  composed  :  Hoc  difficile 
not  James  de  Vitriaco^  but  Janus  de  Vora-  est  scire,  et  maxime  mini,  non  bene  scienti 
giney  who  composed  the  kistoria  Lombard-  linguam  Graecam.  And  that  this  is  not  to 
tea ;  as  is  correctly  stated  in  chap,  ii.,  ^  44.  be  attributed  to  his  excessive  modesty,  ap- 
James  de  Voragine  was  bom  in  Liguria  in  pears  from  the  contents  of  the  book. — SeJd.^ 
Italy,  became  a  Dominican  monk,  provincial  (30)  See  Rich.  Simon*s  Lettres  choises^ 
of  his  order  for  Lombardy,  general  of  the  tome  iii.,  p.  112.  Nic.  Antonius,  Biblioth. 
order,  archbishop  of  Genoa.  He  flourished  vet.  Hispanica,  passim :  and  the  historian* 
A.D.  1290  ;   is  said  to  have  favoured  the  of  Spain. 

emperor  against  the  pontiffs ;  and  died  about  (31)  Franc.  Patricius,  Discnssiones  Per- 

A.D.  1298.     He  was  a  pious  and  charitable  ipatetici,  torn,  i.,  lib.  xi.,  p.  145.     John  Lnif 

man,  but  credulous  and  a  great  collector  of  not,  de  varia  Aristolelis  lortuna  in  Acadeniis 

fables.     His  History  of  the  Lombards  is  a  Paris.,  cap.  i.,  p.  127,  cd.  Elswich.     It  is- 

mere  collection  of  legends  of  the  saints;  commonly  said,  that  those  books  of  Aristotle 

often  published  in  the  15th  and  16th  centu-  were  translated  into  Latin  from  the  Arabic, 

ries,  but  always  disliked  by  intelligent  Oath-  Bat  Rigordus   (de   gestis    Philippi    regis 

oUcs.    He  also  wrote  a  Chronicle  of  Genoa ;  Francor.  ad  ann.  1209,  in  Aiidr.  du  Chesne^s 

fublished  by  Muratori^  Scriptores  renim  Scriptores  Hist.  Franc,  p.  119)  expressly 

tal.,  tom.  ix.,  and  many  sermons,  which  says :  They  were  brought  from  Constantino^ 

have  been  printed.    See  Cavers  Hist.  Litt.,  pis,  and  translated  out  of  Greek  into  Latin, 

ad  ann.  1290. — Tr."}  (32)  Launoij  1.  c,  cap.  iv.,  p.  195,  and  his 

(29)  [This  JioAn,  who  is  sometimes  called  Syllabus  rationum,  quibus  Durandi  causse 
John  de  Balhit,  or  de  Janua^  that  is  Genoa,  defenditur ;  0pp.,  tom.  i.,  pt.  i.,  p.  8,  dec. 
cannot  well  be  placed  in  this  list    For  he  (33)  Natalis  Alexander,  Selects  Hist.  Ee 
says  of  himself,  near  the  baginiung  of  tbe  det.  Csptts,  torn.  Tiii.,  c.  iii.,  ^  7,  p.  76. 


STATE  OP  LEARNING.  391 

tiie  boolU  at  AruMle  and  of  other  ancient  philosophers^  to  be  translated 
some  from  Arabic  and  others  from  Greek  into  Latin,  by  selected  persons 
(as  he  expresses  it)(d4)  well  skilled  in  each  language.  And  as  this  trans- 
uition  was  recommended,  by  the  emperor  himself,  to  the  university  of  Bo- 
logna and  doubtless  to  oUiers  also,  the  influence  of  Aristotle  was  increased 
immensely  in  all  the  schools  of  Europe.  And  this  influence  was  much  ex« 
tended  by  the  many  subsequent  Latin  translators  of  some  of  the  works  of 
Aristotle :  such  as  Michael  Scoty  PhiUp  of  Tripc^,  WUUam  Fleming,  and 
others ;  though  all  of  them  were  deficient  in  learning  and  acquaintance 
with  the  languages.  (35) 

§  8.  Aristotle  reached  the  summit  of  esteem  and  reputation,  when  the 
mendicant  orders  (the  Dominicans  and  Franciscans)  embraced  his  phi<* 
losophy,  taught  it  universally  in  the  schools,  and  illustrated  it  by  their  wri- 
tings. For  these  monks  firom  this  time  onward,  stood  foremost  in  learning 
both  sacred  and  profane,  in  Europe,  and  were  followed  by  nearly  all  who 
would  rise  above  the  vulgar  in  knowledge.  The  first  who  published  expo- 
sitions of  Aristotle  were,  Alexander  Hales,  an  Englishman  and  a  Francis- 
can doctor  at  Paris,  who  acquired  the  title  of  the  Irrefragable  Doctor  ;{9Q) 
and  Albert  the  Great,  a  German  Dominican  and  bishop  of  Ratisbon,  a 
man  of  superior  genius,  and  the  guide  of  the  age  in  which  he  lived.(d7) 
After  these,  one  of  Alberfs  pupils,(38)  Thomas  Aqtdnas  a  Dominican,  who 
was  the  great  luminary  of  the  schools,  and  was  called  the  Angelic  Doctorj 
exalted  the  glory  of  Aristotle  more  than  all  others.  For  he  expounded  his 
books  both  orally  and  in  writing,  and  also  caused  a  new  Latin  translation 
of  his  works  to  be  made  by  one  of  his  associates,  more  correct  and  more 
perspicuous  than  the  former. (39)  Through  the  influence  of  these  men 
therefore  and  a  few  others,  notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  many  divines 
and  the  disapprobation  of  the  pontiflGs,  Aristotle  became  the  dictator  in  phi- 
losophy among  the  Latins. 

(34)  Peter  de  Vineis,  Epistolar.  fib.  iii.^  norum,  torn.  Hi.,  p.  238,  &c,    1UmUy*a  His- 

€p.  Ixvii.,  p.  503,  dtc.  This  epistte  is  di-  toria  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  200, 678,  dec. 
Kcted  :   ad  Magiatrus  et  Scholarea  Bofton-        (87)  Jd.  AJh.  FaJbriciuM^  Biblioth.  Latin, 

ieiises.    But  it  is  probable,  the  emperor  sent  roedii  aevi,  torn,  i.,  p.  113,  dtc. 
sioiilar  epistles  to  the  other  schools  in  Eu-        (38)  This  is  according  to  the  opinion  of 

rope.     It  is  commonly  said,  that  Frederic  the  Dominicans,  which  appears  most  proba^ 

caused  Latin  translations  to  be  made  of  all  Me.     See  Anton.  Touron,  Vie  de  S.  Thorn- 

the  fdorks  of  Aristotle  that  are  extant,  and  as,  p.  90.      But  the  Franciscans  eagerly 

that  this  was  in  the  year  1220.    But  neither  maintamed,  that  Thomas  was  a  pupil  of  At- 

position  can  be  proved  from  this  epistle ;  nor,  exander  Hales.     See  Waddmg^s  Annates 

as  I  suppose,  from  any  other  testimonies.  Minorum,  torn,  iii.,  p.  133,  dec. 

(96)  Concerning  these  translators  of  Ar-        (39)  Most  persons  suppose,  that  the  author 

istotle,  see  Anth.  Wood^s  Antiqiiit.  Ozon.,  of  this  new  Lattn  version  of  the  works  of 

torn,  i.,  p.  1 19,  and  Sam.  JeWs  Praef.  id  Aristotle,  whicfa  Thomas  Aquinas  caused 

Opfts  majus  Rogeri  Baconi,  London,  1783,  to  be  made,  was  William  de  Moerheka,  s 

foi.     I  win  subjoin  the  opinion  of  Bo^oii —  Dominican  of  Flanders,  well  acquainted  with 

a  yery  competent  judg»---concemrng  these  both  Latin  and  Greek,  and  archbishop  of 

translations  of  Aristotle,  as  taken  by  Jehh  Corinth.     SeeJac.Eckard*s  Scriptores  Dc^* 

from  a  manuscript :  If  J  had  ettnirot  over  roinicani,  tom.  i.,  p.  388,  dtc.     Casim.  Om- 

these  hooks  of  Aristotle^  (the  Latin  transla-  dm,  Comment,  de  Scriptor.  Eccles.,  tom. 

tions),  /  iBoiuld  cause  them  all  to  be  hwmed;  iii.,  p.  468.    Jo.  Franc.  Foppens,  Biblioth. 

for  it  is  a  loss  of  time  to  study  in  them,  Belgica,  tom.  i.,  p.  416.     But  others,  thouffb 

and  a  cause  of  error  and  a  furtherance  of  supported  by  fewer  snchontiea,  attribute  the 

ignorancCf  beyond  iohat  can  well  be  ex-  woric  to  Jaerny  Kosbetn^  who  was  also  a 

pressed.  Domimcan.    See  Echard's  Scriptores  D»- 

(36)  See  Lucas  Wadding's  Annalet  Mi-  miiiic.,  torn,  i,  p.  469,  dtc 


S99  BOOK  IIL—CENTURY  XIII.— PART  IL— CHAP.  I. 

§  0.  There  were  however  some  persons  in  Europe  of  superior  geniiif 
and  penetration,  who  while  they  valued  Arialotle  highly,  wished  to  extend 
the  boundaries  of  human  knowledge,  and  were  disgusted  with  the  meager 
and  jejune  method  of  philosophizing,  which  was  derived  from  the  books  of 
Aristotle.(AO)  Among  them,  the  following  obtained  very  deservedly  tho 
highest  reputation ;  namely,  Roger  Bacon,  an  EhogUshmanand  Fraiiciscan 
monk,  called  the  Admirable  Doctor;  an  extraordinary  man,  skilled  fiur  be* 
yond  the  standard  of  his  age  in  philosophy,  mathematics,  chymistry,  tho 
mechanic  arts,  and  in  various  languisiges,  and  also  much  renowned  for  hia  im* 
portant  discoveries  ;(41)  Arnold  of  Villa  Nova,  a  Frenchman  as  many  be* 
lieve,  though  some  make  him  a  Spaniard ;  greatly  distinguished  for  his 
knowledge  of  the  medical  art,  philosophy,  chymistry,  poetry,  languages^ 
and  of  many  other  things  ;(42)  and  Feter  de  Abano  or  de  Apmus  an  ItaJU 
ian  and  a  physician  of  Padua,  sumamed  the  Reconciler^  on  account  of  the 
book  he  wrote,  entitled  The  Reconciler  of  the  differences  among  fhiliHWK 
phcrs  and  physicians ;  a  man  of  acuteness,  and  profoundly  read  in  p^'^^^^ 
phy,  astronomy,  the  medical  art,  and  mathematics«(4d)    But  all  these  recetr* 


(40)  Roger  Bacon^  quoted  by  Steph.  Jebh,  (4S)  See  JVtc.  Antomui,  Biblioth. 
in  the  preface  to  Bacon*s  larger  wofk,  says :  Hispanica,  torn,  ii.,  Ub.  ix.,  c.  i.,  p.  74.  Pe- 
*'  Never  was  there  so  great  an  appearance  ter  Jotepk,  Vie  d'Araaud  de  ViUeneuTe, 
of  wisdom  and  so  great  ardour  in  study,  in  Aix,  1719,  I2mo.  Nieeron,  Memoiratdoi 
so  many  faculties  and  so  many  countries,  hommes  illustres,  tome  xxxiv.,  p.  88.  JVio- 
as  during  the  last  forty  years ;  for  doctors  oL  Eymeric^  Directorium  Inquisilorum,  p. 
are  scattered  everywhere — in  every  city,  in  S82  ;  where  there  is  an  account  of  his  er- 
every  castle,  in  every  borough,  principally  rors.  [Arnold  or  Amaud  de  Villeneuye, 
under  the  two  literary  orders,  (i.  e.,  the  Do-  was  bom  about  the  middle  of  this  century, 
minicans  and  the  Franciscans,  who  were  al-  studied  at  Paris  and  Montpelier,  visited  the 
roost  the  only  people  that  pursued  literature),  schools  in  Italy  and  Spain,  where  he  studied 
which  was  never  the  case  till  within  about  physic  under  Arabian  masters,  and  learned 
40  years  :  and  yet  never  was  there  to  great  their  language.  His  reputation  wis  very 
ignorance  and  so  great  misapprehension. —  high  as  a  physician  and  a  scholar.  At  Paria 
The  mass  of  students  doze  and  yawn  like  he  uttered  so  freely  his  opinions  of  the  monks 
asses  over  the  bad  translations,  ^he  intends  and  the  mass,  as  to  bring  himself  into  dan- 
the  books  of  Aristotle^  the  translations  of  ger :  and  he  retired  to  the  court  of  Frederic 
which  he  would  censure  as  being  ridiculous  of  Araffon.  He  died  about  A.D.  1313. 
and  exceedingly  faulty),  and  waste  altogeth-  His  woncs,  which  were  numerous,  were  cot* 
er  the  time  and  labour  and  expense  they  lected  and  published  at  Lyons,  1520,  folio^ 
lay  out  upon  them.  Appearances  are  aU  and  at  Basle,  1585.  See  lUe*^  Cyclopadia, 
that  engross  their  attention  ;  and  they  care  art.  Amaud. — Tr.l 

not  what  they  know,  but  only  to  appear  very        (43)  Of  him  no  one  has  written  with  mora 

learned  before  the  senseless  multitude."  industry,  than  John  Maria  MazzuckeUi,  No- 

(41)  That  such  was  his  character,  stri-  tizie  Stohche  e  Critiche  intomo  alia  vita 
kingly  appears  from  his  Great  Work,  (OpuM  di  Pietro  d^Abano ;  in  Angela  Calogera?s 
Majus),  as  it  is  called,  addressed  to  the  Ro-  Oposculi  scientifici  et  filologici,  torn,  xxiii., 
man  pontiff  Clement  IV.,  and  published  by  p.  1-54.  [He  was  bom  at  Apono  or  Aba- 
Stephen  Jebbf  M.D.,  from  a  Dublin  manu-  qo,  a  village  near  Padua,  about  the  year 
script,  with  a  learned  preface  and  notes,  1250,  studied  Greek  at  Constantinople,  and 
London,  1733,  fol.,  a  work  well  worth  pe-  medicine  and  mathematics  at  Paris,  and 
rusing.  The  other  works  of  Bacon,  which  taught  medicine  at  Padua.  He  was  prose- 
were  numerous,  still  remain  for  the  most  cuted  by  the  Inquisition  as  being  a  magician, 
part  in  manuscript.  Sec,  concerning  him,  at  the  time  of  his  death,  A.D.  1315.  Hia 
Anth.  Wood's  Antiq.  Oxonienses,  torn,  i.,  book  entitled  ConciiiaUyr,  d&c.,  discusse* 
p.  136,  (Sec.  Wdi(ftn^'«  Annales  Minorum,  more  than  two  hundred  questions  and  proln 
tom.  iv.,  p.  264,  dec.,  tom.  v.,  p.  51.  Thorn,  lems,  chiefly  medical,  but  others  pbilosopb- 
Gale,  ad  Jamblicbum  de  mysteriis  Aec^p-  ical,  astrological,  &«.  It  was  first  published, 
tier.,  p.  235.  Nouveau  Dictionnaire  His-  yenice,1471,  fol.,  and  frequently  afterwards, 
tor.  et  Crit,  tom.  i.,  art.  Baco,  p.  3,  dec.  Bayle's  Dictionnaire,  art.  Apone,  and  Sckro* 
IRees*  Cyclopaidia,  art.  Roger  Akoh,— Tr.J  teWM  Kizch.,  ?oL  zaT.,  p.  639,  dtc,— TV.] 


STATE  OF  LEARNING.  393 

ed  this  as  the  reward  of  their  talents  and  industry,  that  they  were  ranked 
by  the  ignorant  multitude  among  magicians  and  heretics,  and  hardly  es- 
caped being  burned  at  the  stake.  Bacon  was  confined  many  years  in  a 
prison ;  and  both  the  others,  after  their  death,  were  by  the  Injmsidon 
judged  worthy  of  the  flames. 

^  10.  In  what  manner  theology  was  taught,  will  be  stated  in  a  subse. 
quent  chapter.  The  science  of  mw,  now  divided  into  sacred  or  canon  law 
^and  civil,  was  prosecuted  by  vast  numbers ;  but  each  was  disfigured  and 
obscured,  rather  than  elucidated,  by  numerous  silly  expositions.  Several 
persons  undertook  to  collect  what  are  called  the  decretal  epistles  of  the 
pontifis ;  which  constitute  no  small  part  of  the  canon  law.(44)  The  most 
distinguished  in  this  labour  was  Sojfmund  of  Pennafort,  a  Catalonian  and 
general  of  the  Dominican  order.  He  compiled  his  work  under  the  direction 
of  Ortgortf  IX.,  and  divided  it  into  five  books.  Gregory  directed  this  to 
be  annexed  to  the  Deeretum  of  GraUan^  and  to  be  expounded  in  all  the 
8chools.(45)  Near  the  end  of  the  century,  Bonifaee  VlII.  caused  a  new 
collection  to  be  made ;  which  being  subjoined  to  the  five  previous  books, 
is  called  the  nxth  Book  of  the  Decretals.{A6) 

(44)  Concerning  them,  tee  C  E.  de  Bou^  vided  also  into  five  books.  Several  BmaHer 
hy*9  Hiatoria  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  98,  collectiona  afterwards  made,  first  by  John 
Slc.  XXII.  and  then  by  various  pontiffs,  are  not 

(45)  Gerk.  von  Mastrichtf  Historia  Juris  so  digested,  but  are  thrown  togethnpromis- 
Ecclesiastici,  ^  cccliii.,  p.  884.  Jo.  Chifiet,  cuously ;  and  are  therefore  called  Extrtnor 
de  Juris  ntriosqae  aichitectis,  cap.  vi.,  p.  ganUs.  The  Deeretum  of  GrtUian,  the  five 
60,  dtc.  Jae,  Eckard  and  QueHf*M  Scrip-  Books  of  DecreUls  by  Gregory,  and  the 
tores  Dominicani,  torn,  i.,  p.  106,  dec.  Acta  others  mentioned  in  this  note,  constitute  the 
Sanctor.  Antwerp.,  tom.  L,  Januarii,  ad  diem  Corpu  Juris  Canomei.  The  voluminous 
vii.,  p.  404,  dec.  expositors  of  the  Canon  Law  do  not  comment 

(46)  pHie  five  Books  of  the  Becretalsare  upon  all  the  Books  now  enumerated,  in  their 
digested  under  •  series  of  Tituli,  and  diri-  order ;  but  they  follow  the  five  Books  of  the 
ded  into  Books  according  to  the  order  of  Decretals  regularly  through,  and  introdoM 
subjects.     The  Liber  sextus  Decretalium  what  occurs  in  G^o/ton,  the  (tW«ex<i(#,  dec., 

Eursues  the  same  arrangement,  and  therefore  at  the  proper  places ;  Uius  their  (Comments* 

I  divided  into  five  Books.     Subsequently  ries  are  always  divided  into  five  Paits,  and 

another  collection  was  made  by  order  of  generally,  in  five  vols.  fol.^TV.] 
Clsmeni  V.  called  Clementina,  which  is  di- 


BOOK  ni.— CENTURY  Xm.— PART  11.— CHAP.  IL 


BISTOKT  OF  THS  TUCBBB8  AJID  OOTXKKKEKT  Ot  SHI  CHTKCH. 

4  1-  Comiptian  of  On  Clerg;.— 4  S.  The  Ronun  PoDiib— 4  3,  Their  Pa«nr  of  a— bug 
Biitupi,  &c.~4  4.  Tha  Antboiitj  of  tlwv  lAgtUt.—^  9.  The  Pontib  incnue  is 
Wealth. — i  S,  7,  8.  The  ainwuitTm'i'?of  I»'>°c»>'  !"■  ■Iwwii  br  isT^ral  rTiinpl«» 
—4  9.  Hanoiin*  HI.— 4  10.  Wtdds  Cooduct of  Gregoi?  IX.— 4  H-  WocHit  IV.— 4  11; 
Aleiindei  IV.  and  Urbui  IV.— 4  13.  Oregon  X.— 4  U.  iDDocerit  V.,  Hadrian  VL 
John  XXI.,  and  NicoUui  III.— 4  IB.  Minin  IV.  tnd  Nicolaua  IV.— 4  16.  f  '  ' 
v.— 4  17.  BoDifxe  Vin.— 4  18.  New  Orden  of  Monlu.— 4  19.  Olden  of  H 
hare  bKOme  eitinct.— 4  SO.  The  Onleta  that  Hill  flouriah.— 4  31.  llie  MmH 
4  S2.  Their  Hitloiy.- 4  S3.  Tbej  acquiisd  neat  Veneration  in  Eun^.— 4  M.  TW» 
DoiainicaiM.— 4  S6.  The  Franciscuii.— 4  36.  Both  did  good  Service  to  the  PontiA. — 
4  37.  Their  ConteaW  with  the  Univeraitj  of  Psria.- 4  !8.  Their  Advefaaij.— 4  «S.  Id- 
Bolence  of  the  Mendicant*.— 4  30.  Conflicla  between  the  Dominicana  and  the  FVaoew- 
cine.— 4  31,  33.  Diacord  among  the  FnDciecana  renedinglhe  true  Meanii^  of  tkUt 
Rule. — 4  33.  Other  Jara  anwng  Ihem.  reapecting  the  ETerlailing  Goipel  of  Joachim.— 
4  34.  The  book  of  Geibud  ia  condemtied.— 4  3C>.  The  Cooatitutioo  of  NicoltiM  III,  m. 

rting  the  Rule  of  Si.  Fniwia. — 4  36.  It  producea  new  Commolioni,  and  roaaa  n 
Spirituals.— 4  37,  38.  Continuauon  of  then  Commotiona,— 4  39.  The  Fratrieelh 
■od  the  Beguuds.- 4  40.  41.  The  TerUarii,  Bocaaoti,  and  Beguina.-^  4S.  Hie  Lot- 
btrda.— 443.  The  Greek  Wrilen.— 4  44.  The  LUia  Writera. 

^  1.  Both  the  Greek  writers  and  the  LatJD,  censure  and  coDdemnwith- 
out  reserve,  the  iniquities  and  vices  of  their  bishops  and  religious  teachers. 
Nor  will  Hoy  one  acquainted  with  the  events  of  this  period,  pronounce  their 
complainta  excessive. (I)  Some  men  of  high  rank  attempted  to  heal  this 
malady,  which  from  the  head  dilTused  itself  throughout  the  body  :  but  their 
power  was  inadequate  to  so  arduous  a  task.  The  Greek  emperors  were  im. 
peded  by  the  cakraities  of  the  times  ;  and  the  Latins,  on  account  of  tbs 
power  of  the  Roman  pontic's  and  the  superstition  of  the  age,  could  effect 
nothing  of  importance. 

^  2.  A  vivid  picture  of  this  is  presented  to  us  by  the  history  of  the  Lat. 
fn  pontilB.  For  all  who  had  any  share  in  the  government  of  the  church, 
were  like  sovereign  lords ;  at  least  in  their  feelings  and  disposition.  They 
stiffly  maintained  with  violence  and  threats,  with  both  wiles  and  weapons, 
those  fundamental  principles  of  the  popish  canon  law,  that  the  Roman  pon- 
tiff is  the  sovereign  lord  of  the  whole  world,  and  that  all  other  rulers  in 
church  and  state  have  so  much  power  and  authority  as  he  sees  fit  to  al- 
low  tlicm  to  have.  Resting  on  this  eternal  principle  as  they  conceived  it 
to  be,  the  pontiffs  arrogated  to  themselves  the  absolute  power,  not  only  of 
conferring  sacred  offices  or  benefices  as  they  arc  called,  but  also  of  giving 
away  empires,  and  of  divesting  kings  and  princes  of  their  crowns  and  au- 
thority. The  more  intelligent  indeed,  for  the  moat  part  considered  [gen. 
eral]  councils  as  superior  to  the  pontift ;  and  such  of  the  kings  and  princes 

(]}  See  the  wtprunve  letter  of  tiw  pon-  pendii,  p.  31,  dec.    See  aleo   Ckarla  im 

tiff  Gregory  IZ.tOtlwBrchbiaho|)  of  BourMi,  i^itne'*  note*  to  llw  Life  of  Si.  Lewie,  p. 

AD.  I2n',  forconecting  theTieea  of  alio).  99;  vrhei*  be  traata  Mpeeiallj  of  th>  di*ol>' 

doraof  iheclern;  publiahed  b;  Dim.  Sam-  dart  of  the  court  of  Rome. 
MntiUMu,  Oallu  Chriitiui,  loin,  it.,  Ap- 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  295 

were  not  blinded  by  superstition,  restrained  the  pontifis  from  intermed- 
dling  with  worldly  or  civil  affiurs,  bid  them  be  contented  with  the  regulation 
of  tlungs  sacred,  maintained  their  power  to  the  utmost  of  their  ability,  and 
even  claimed  for  themselres  supremacy  over  the  church  in  their  respective 
territories.(2)  But  they  had  to  do  these  things  cautiously,  if  they  would 
not  learn  by  experience,  that  the  pontifis  had  long  arras. 

§  3.  In  order  to  lord  it  more  absolutely  and  more  securely  over  both 
church  and  state,  the  pontifis  claimed  in  particular  the  right  of  appointing 
all  presiding  ofiiccrs  in  the  church  of  every  rank  and  description,  bishops^ 
abii>tSj  canons,  <&c.,  at  their  discretion.     Thus  they  who  had  formerly  con. 
tended  with  so  much  zeal  for  the  free  election  of  presiding  officers  in  the 
church,  against  the  encroachments  of  emperors  and  kings,  now  themselves 
prostrated  all  right  of  free  elections,  and  either  reserved  to  themselves  the 
richer  benefices,  or  provided  for  the  vacant  churches  by  assigning  to  them 
their  dependants  and  friends ;  and  they  even  set  aside  prelates  who  were 
duly  elected,  in  order  to  substitute  others  in  their  places. (8)    The  pretence 
was,  care  for  the  safety  of  the  church,  and  fear  lest  heretics  should  creep 
into  the  fold  of  Christ. (4)    Innocent  III.  first  assumed  this  power ;  and  af. 
ter  him,  Honorius  III.,  Gregory  IX.,  and  others.     But  the  progress  of  this 
usurpation  was  resisted  in  some  measure  by  the  bishops,  who  had  before 
been  accustomed  to  confer  the  smaller  benefices,  but  most  of  all  by  the 
kings  of  France  and  England,  who  issued  their  complaints,  their  edicts,  and 
their  laws  on  the  subject.(5)     In  particular,  Leiois  IX.  or  St.  Lewis  king 
of  France,  in  the  year  1268,  before  he  embarked  in  his  crusade,  published 
the  fiunous  ordinance  called  by  the  French  the  Pragmatic  Sanction^  by  which 
he  carefully  secured  the  rights  of  the  Grallican  church  against  the  machina- 
tions of  the  pontifis.(6)     This  vigilance  rendered  the  pontifis  more  cautious 
and  slow  in  their  proceeding,  but  it  did  not  divert  them  firom  their  purpose. 
And  Boniface  VIlI.  declared  boldly  and  distinctly,  that  the  whole  church 
is  under  the  control  of  the  pontiflb,  and  that  kings  and  patrons  and  religious 
bodies,  have  only  the  powers  which  the  vicars  of  Christ  choose  to  give  them. 
§  4.  The  legates  sent  into  the  difierent  provinces  by  the  pontile,  eagerly 
imitated  their  masters  :  for  they  unhesitatingly  invaded  the  rights  of  reli. 
gious  bodies,  and  conferred  the  lesser  benefices  and  sometimes  the  larger 
aiso,  at  their  pleasure,  on  such  as  they  would  favour  on  account  of  their 

(!2)  As  speciment,  the  reader  maj  pemse  Ases,  ch.  vii.,  toI.  iii.,  p.  103,  &c.,  Phila- 

the  letters  of  Innoctnt  III.  and  the  emperor  delphia,  1821.    CriannotUj  Ittoria  Civile  di 

Otto  IV.,  poblisbed  by  OtQ.  Ckr,  Geiimer,  Napoli,  lib.  ziv.,  cap.  3,  ^  2,  and  lib.  ziz., 

in   his   German   History  of  the   emperor  cap.  5,  ^  2. — Tr.) 

Richardf  p.  611-614.    And  the  French  and        (4)  See  an  epistle  of  Innocent  TV.  in  Bo- 

English  kings  as  well  as  some  others,  were  luze^  Miscellanea,  torn,  vii.,  p.  468. 
equally  active  with  Otto^  in  defending  their        (5)  See  Cos.  Eg.  de  Boulay,  Historia 

righte  against  the  pontifis.  Aead.  Paris.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  659,  dec.,  and  es- 

(3)  A  great  many  examples  of  such  Pro-  pecially  tom.  iv.,  p.  91 1,  dtc. 
vuione  vad  Reservationtj  can  be  collected        (6)  In  addition  to  the  other  writers  on 

in  this  century.     See  Stephen  Baluze,  Mis-  the  ecclesiastical  law  of  France,  see  Bou- 

cellanea,  tom.  vii.,  p.  446,  466,  470,  488,  lay's  Historia  Acad.   Paris.,  tom.  iii.,  p. 

491, 493,  dec.    Gallia  Christiana,  tom.  i,  p.  389.    [The  ordinance  called  the  Pragmatic 

69,  Appendix.    Lueae  Waidmffs  Annalee  Sanction,  may  be  seen  in  JUynald's  An- 

Minorunu  in  the  DipUmata  perUiaing  to  nales  Eccles.,  tom.  ii.,  AppeiM.,  ad  ann. 

this  century,  passim  :  Anth,  Wood's  Anti-  1268,  note  37,  p.  618.    See  also  Gifford*s 

qaitates  Ozonienses,  tom.  i.,  p.  148,  201,  History  of  France,  vol.  I,  p.  477. — JV.1 
S02,  [and  HaUsm's  View  of  the  Middle 


996         BOOK  IIL'-CENTURY  XIH.— PART  IL— CHAP.  U. 

money  or  for  other  reasons  :(7)  they  extorted  money  in  various  waysi  and 
often  in  such  as  were  most  iniquitous :  they  deceived  the  unguarded  by 
forged  [papcd]  briefs,  and  by  other  artifices :  they  not  unfrequently  disturbed 
the  public  tranquillity  and  put  themselves  at  the  head  of  Actions :  they 
carried  on  a  most  scandalous  and  wicked  traffic  in  relics  and  mdubencets 
and  did  other  things  even  worse  than  these.  And  hence  all  the  writers  of 
those  times,  are  fuU  of  complaints  of  the  crimes  and  villanies  of  the  papal 
legates.  (8)  And  this  led  Alexander  IV.  in  the  year  1256,  to  issue  a  se- 
vere edict  against  the  fraudulence  and  avarice  of  legates  :(0)  but  men  who 
had  influence  in  the  court  of  Rome  apd  were  supported  by  powerful  friend% 
could  easily  evade  its  force. 

J  5.  From  the  ninth  century  onward,  no  additions  of  any  consequence 
been  made  to  the  wealth  and  patrimony  of  the  church  of  Rome ;  bat 
in  this  century,  under  Innocent  Hi.,  and  then  under  Nicolaus  IIL,  very  large 
accessions  of  property  were  obtained,  partly  by  force  of  arms  and  partly  far 
the  munificence  of  the  emperors  and  kings.     As  soon  as  he  was  consecrated^ 
Innocent  brought  under  subjection  to  himself  the  prefect  of  the  city  of  Rome» 
who  hitherto  had  sworn  fealty  to  the  emperor,  and  also  the  senator.(lO) 
He  next  recovered  the  marquisate  of  Ancona,  the  duchy  of  Spoleto,  the 
county  of  Assissi,  Montebello,  and  many  other  cities  and  fortresses ;  which». 
as  he  asserted,  had  been  rent  from  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter.(ll)     Fred* 
eric  II.  also,  to  secure  the  favour  of  the  pontiff  in  his  contest  with  OUo  IV., 
was  very  liberal  to  the  Romish  church,  not  only  giving  very  valuable  lands 
to  Richardy  the  pontiff's  brother,(12)  but  permitting  Richard  count  of  Fondi, 
in  the  year  1212,  to  bequeath  all  his  property  to  the  church  of  Rome.(ld) 
He  likewise  confirmed  the  donation  of  Matilda.     Afterwards  Nicolaus  III. 
would  not  crown  Rudolph  I.  until  he  had  in  the  year  1278  confirmed  and 
acknowledged  all  the  claims  of  the  church,  including  many  that  were  quite 
dubious :  and  the  princes  of  the  Grerman  Roman  empire,  were  required  to 
do  the  same.     Having  obtained  this  [general]  acknowledgment,  Nicolaus 
reduced  to  subjection  many  cities,  villages,  and  towns  of  Italy,  which  had 
hitherto  been  subject  to  the  emperors,  and  particularly  the  whole  of  Roman- 
diola  and  Bologna.     Thus  it  appears,  from  a  full  view  of  the  subject,  that 
it  was  under  these  two  pontiffs,  the  Romish  church  attained  by  force,  cun* 
ning,  and  management,  to  that  extensive  temporal  dominion,  which  it  pos* 
sesses  at  the  present  day. (14) 

^  6.  Innocent  III.  who  governed  the  Latin  church  [from  A.D.  1108]  till 
the  year  1216,  was  learned  according  to  the  conception  of  that  age,  and 
also  laborious,  but  rough,  cruel,  avaricious,  and  arrogant.(15)    He  adopted 

(7)  Examples  may  be  seen  in  Bahtzt^M    all  the  powers  of  the  Roman  senate,  and  act- 
Miscellanea,  torn,  vii.,  p.  437, 476, 480,  &e.    ing  in  their  place,  boie  the  title  of  the  &»- 

(8)  In  place  of  all,  the-single  and  excel-    tUor. — TV.] 

lent  historian  Matthew  ParUy  may  be  con-  (II)  See  Franc.  Pagi^  Breviarium  Ro- 

aulted,  Historia  major,  p.  313,  816,  649,  and  manor.  Pontif.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  161,  dec.    Ifu- 

p.  637,  where  be  saya :  "  The  legates,  who-  roton,  Antiq.  Italicae,  tom.  i.,  p.  328,  dec 

ever  they  may  be,  and  all  papal  nuncios,  are  (12)  Muratori,  Antiq.  Italicae,  tom.  t., 

wont  to  empoveriah  all  the  countries  they  p.  652. 

enter,  or  in  some  way  to  throw  them  into  (13)    Odor.  RaynaUTt  Continnation  of 

disorder."    See  also.  Boulay's  Hist.  Acad.  Baronius'  Annals,  ad  ann.  1212,  ^  2. 

Pans.,  tom.  iii.,  p.  669,  dec.  (14)  See  Raynald,  I  c,  ad  ann.  1278, 

(9)  It  was  published  by  Jo.  Lami,  Delir  ^  47,  die. 

«iae  eraditor.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  300.  (16)  See  Matt.  PariM,  Hiatoria  major,  p. 

(10)  [At  that  period,  one  man  poaaened    206, 230. 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  297 

the  principles  of  Gregory  IX»f  and  claimed  absolute  dominion  not  only  over 
the  church,  but  also  over  religion  and  over  the  whole  world.  He  there* 
fore  created  kings  both  in  Europe  and  Asia,  according  to  his  pleasure.  In 
Asia,  he  gave  a  king  to  the  Armenians.  In  Europe,  he  conferred  the  bon* 
ours  of  ro3ralty,  A.D.  1204,  on  Frimislatis  the  duke  of  Bohemia :  and  in 
the  same  year,  by  his  leeate  he  placed  a  royal  crown  on  Johanmduaf  duke 
of  the  Bulgarians  and  Wallachians ;  and  in  person  crowned  at  Rome,  and 
saluted  as  king,  Peter  II.  of  Aragon,  who  had  rendered  his  dominions  trib- 
utary  to  the  church.(16)  Many  other  proofs  of  his  claiming  such  absolute 
power  over  all  the  world,  while  Europe  remained  silent  and  amazed,  may 
be  easily  gathered  out  of  his  EpiMtles* 

§  7.  Not  content  with  these  acts  of  sovereignty,  he  compelled  emperors 
and  the  greatest  monardis  of  Europe,  to  fear  and  respect  the  power  of  the 
Romish  church.  Near  the  commencement  of  the  century,  when  Fhilip 
duke  of  Swabia,  and  OUo  IV.  the  third  son  of  Henry  the  Lion,  contended 
for  the  empire  of  Grermany,  he  at  first  fovoured  the  side  of  OUo,  and  terri- 
fied Philip  with  his  denunciations ;  and  on  the  death  of  PMkp  A.D.  1209, 
he  placed  the  imperial  diadem  upon  Otto  at  Rome.  But  as  Otto  would  not 
comply  in  all  things  with  his  wishes,  he  changed  his  mind,  and  pronounced 
him  unworthy  of  the  throne ;  and  in  the  year  1212  substituted  in  his  place 
Frederic  II.  his  own  pupil,  son  of  Henry  VI.  and  king  of  the  two  Sici- 
lies.(17)  PhiUp  Augustus  kins  of  France,  he  excommunicated,  for  having 
dismissed  his  wife  Isemburgis,  daughter  of  the  king  of  Denmark,  and  mar- 
rying another  woman ;  nor  did  he  cease  to  harass  the  king  with  anathemas, 
till  he  received  back  his  former  wife.(18) 

§  8.  But  no  one  suffered  more  severely  or  more  disgracefully  from  the 
arrogance  of  Innocent^  than  John  sumamed  Laek4and  [Sine  Terra^  Sam 
TerreSj  the  kins  of  England  and  Ireland.  He  resolutely  withstood  the 
ponti^  who  had  designated  Stephen  Langtan  to  be  archbishop  of  Canter, 
bury.  The  pontiff  therefore  first  excommunicated  him,  in  the  year  1208 ; 
and  afterwards,  in  the  year  1211  absolved  the  English  and  Irish  from  their 
oath  of  allegiance  to  the  king ;  and  finally,  in  the  year  1212  divested  him  of 
his  authority,  and  gave  the  kingdoms  of  England  and  Ireland  to  PhiUp  Au^ 
gustusj  the  king  of  France.  Terrified  by  these  decrees,  and  dreading  a 
war,  Jo^  made  his  kingdoms  tributary  to  the  pontiff  in  the  year  1212.(10) 
This  imprudence  brought  extreme  du^race  and  inunense  evils  upon  the 
king.  Of  the  Lateran  council  under  hmoeenty  in  the  year  1215,  we  shall 
have  occasion  to  speak  hereafter. 

§  9.  Honorius  III.,  previously  called  Centius  SaveUU  who  succeeded 
Innoceni  A.D.  1216,  and  governed  the  Roman  church  more  than  ten 
years,  did  not  perform  so  many  deeds  worthy  of  being  recorded ;  yet  he 
was  very  carefiil  that  the  Romish  power  should  receive  no  diminution. 

(16)  Muratori^  Antiq.  Ital.  medii  eri,  Bou,  Historia  Eccles.  Paris.,  torn,  ii.,  p. 
torn.  Ti.,  p.  116.    Jo.  da  Ferrertuft  Histoira    204,  dtc.,  p.  257,  6ic. 

d*£a|»flne,  torn,  iv.,  p.  8.  (19)  Tm9  erents  are  stated  at  large  hj 

(17)  This  bistonr  is  drawn  out  at  laige  in  Matthew  PariSf  Historia  major,  p.  189,  Sic., 
tiie  Onginea  Ouefphicae,  torn,  iii.,  lib.  tu.,  192,  195,  dee.  See  also  Bcudtafa  Historia 
p.  247,  dec.  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  67.   Jci^ii  TApy- 

(18)  Boulmy*$  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  rmt,  Histoire  d^Anffletczre,  torn,  li.,  p.  804, 
iii.,  p.  8,  dec.  Chhr.  DmuiTt  Histoira  de  ^.,  [and  ifiisM*#  llistoiy  of  Eng.,  vol  L, 
U  France,  torn,  iii.,  p.  475,  dec.     Oerh,  du  chap.  xi. ;  also  MaeUine's  tranalation  and  en- 

UimDent  of  this  8ectioii.^-rr.] 
Vol.  U.— P  p 


898         BOOK  ni.— CENTURY  XHI.— PART  H.— CHAP.  11. 

Pursuing  this  course  he  had  a  grievous  fidling  out  with  the  empetor  Fni* 
eric  II.  a  magnanimous  prince,  whom  he  himself  had  crowned  at  Borne  in 
the  year  1220.  Frederic  imitating  his  grandfather,  laboured  to  estaUkii 
and  enlarge  the  authority  of  the  emperors  in  Italy,  to  depress  the  nuDor 
states  and  republics  of  Lombardy,  and  to  diminish  the  immense  wealth 
and  power  of  the  pontiff  and  the  bishops ;  and  to  accomplish  these  ofajectii 
he  continually  deferred  the  crusade  which  he  had  pronused  with  an  oath. 
Honorius  on  the  other  hand,  continually  urged  Frederic  to  enter  on  his  eii- 
pedition  to  Palestine ;  yet  encouraged  and  animated  and  supported  the  dt* 
ies  and  republics  that  resisted  the  emperor,  and  raised  various  impediments 
to  his  increasing  power.  Yet  this  hostility  did  not  at  present,  break  out 
in  open  war. 

§  10.  But  under  Gregory  IX.,  whose  former  name  was  HugoHnnu^  and 
who  was  elevated  from  the  bishopric  of  Ostia  to  the  pontificate  A  J),  1327t 
an  old  man  but  still  bold  and  resolute,  the  fire  which  had  been  long  buiiu 
ing  in  secret  burst  into  a  fiame.  In  the  year  1227,  the  pontiff  estconuno* 
nicatcd  the  emperor  who  still  deferred  his  expedition  to  Palestine,  but  with* 
out  proceeding  in  due  form  of  ecclesiastical  law,  and  without  regarding  the 
emperor's  excuse  of  ill  health.  In  the  year  1228,  the  emperor  sailed  with 
his  fleet  to  Palestine ;  but  instead  of  waging  war  as  he  was  bound  to  do^ 
upon  recovering  Jerusalem  he  made  a  truce  with  Saladin.  While  he  was 
absent,  the  pontiff  raised  war  against  him  in  Apulia,  and  endeavoured  to 
excite  all  Europe  to  oppose  him.  Therefore  Frederic  hastened  back  in 
the  year  1229,  and  after  vanquishing  his  enemies,  made  his  peace  with  the 
pontiff  in  the  year  1230.  But  this  peace  could  not  be  durable,  as  Frederic 
would  not  submit  to  the  control  of  the  pontiff.  Therefore  as  the  emperor 
continued  to  press  heavily  on  the  republics  of  Lombardy  which  were  the 
pontiff's  friends,  and  transferred  Sarainia  which  the  pontiff  claimed  as  part 
of  the  patrimony  of  the  church,  to  his  son  EnUtis,  and  wished  to  withdraw 
Rome  itself  from  the  power  of  the  pontiff,  and  did  other  things  very  ofien« 
sive  to  Crregory ;  the  pontiff,  in  the  year  1230,  again  laid  him  under  anathe- 
mas ;  and  accused  him  to  all  the  sovereigns  of  Europe,  of  many  crimes  and 
enormities,  and  particularly  of  speaking  contemptuously  of  the  Christian 
religion.  The  emperor  on  the  other  hand,  avenged  the  injuries  he  received, 
both  by  written  publications,  and  by  his  military  operations  in  Italy  in  which 
he  was  for  the  most  part  successful,  and  thus  both  defended  his  reputation, 
and  also  brought  the  pontiff  into  perplexity  and  difficulty.  To  rescue  him* 
self  in  some  measure,  Crregory  in  the  year  1240  summoned  a  general  coun* 
cil  to  meet  at  Rome ;  intending  to  hurl  the  emperor  from  his  throne,  by  the 
votes  of  the  holy  fathers.  But  Frederic,  in  the  year  1241,  captured  the 
Genoese  fleet  which  was  carrying  the  greater  part  of  the  prelates  to  the 
council  at  Rome,  and  seizing  the  persons  and  the  treasures  of  the  prelates, 
he  cast  them  into  prison.  Broken  down  by  these  calamities,  and  by  others 
of  no  less  magnitude,  Crregory  sunk  to  the  grave  a  few  days  aAer.(20) 

§  11.  The  successor  of  Gr^ory,  Geo^ry  of  Milan  who  assumed  the  name 

(20)  Besides  the  original  writers  who  are  liber  L,  and  Matthew  Parity  Histoiia  mt^ 

all  collected  by  Muratorit  Scriptores  rerum  jor.    Add  also  Ra^naUCs  Annals  ;  Jlfur*- 

Italicar.,  and  the  authors  of  German  and  tori's  Annali  dMtaha,  torn,  vii.,  and  Antiq. 

Italian  history,  of  whom  however  few  or  Italicae,  tom.  iv.,  p.  335,  dl7,  &c.,  and  otb> 

none  are  impartial ;  the  reader  should  con-  ers.    But  this  woole  history  needs  a  fnUsf 

suit  eq>eciAUy,  PtUr  i€  Yvhu,  Epistolar.  inveftigation. 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  299 

of  Coelestine  IV.,  died  before  his  consecratioD :  and  after  a  long  interreg- 
num,  in  the  year  1243,  Smibald,  of  the  Genoese  fiimily  of  Fiesque  who  were 
counts,  succeeded,  under  the  pontifical  name  of  Innocent  IV.,  a  man  inferior 
to  none  of  his  predecessors  in  arrogance  and  insolence  of  temper.(21 )  Be* 
tween  him  and  Frederic^  there  were  at  first  negotiations  for  peace ;  but  the 
terms  insisted  on  by  the  pontifi^  were  deemed  too  hard  by  the  emperor. 
Hence  hmocenJL  feeling  himself  unsafe  in  any  part  of  Italy,  A.D.  1244  re- 
moved from  Grenoa  to  Lyons  in  France ;  and  the  next  year  assembled  a 
council  at  Lyons,  in  the  presence  of  which  but  without  its  approbation, 
/whatever  the  Roman  writers  may  affirm  to  the  contrary ),(22)  he  declared 
Frederic  unworthy  of  the  imperial  throne.  This  most  unrighteous  deci- 
sion  of  the  pontiff  had  such  influence  upon  the  German  princes,  who  were 
infected  widi  the  superstition  of  the  times,  that  they  elected  first  Henry 
landgrave  of  Thuringia,  and  on  his  death,  WilUam  count  of  Holland,  to  the 
imperial  throne.  Frederic  continued  the  war  vigorously  and  courageously 
in  Italy,  and  with  various  success,  until  a  dysentery  terminated  his  Ufe, 
ia  Apulia,  on  the  thirteenth  of  December  A.D.  1250.  On  the  death  of  his 
Ibe,  Innocent  returned  to  Italy,  in  the  year  1251.(23)  From  this  time  es- 
pecially  (though  their  origin  was  much  earlier),  the  two  noted  factions  of 
Gnelphs  and  GibeUines^  of  which  the  former  sided  with  the  pontifis  and  the 
latter  with  the  emperors,  most  unhappily  rent  asunder  and  devastated  all 
Italy.(24) 

§  12.  Alexander  IV.,  whose  name  as  count  of  Segni  and  bishop  of  Os- 
tia,  was  Raynaldy  became  pontifi*on  the  death  of  Innocent  A.D.  1254,  and 
reigned  six  years  and  six  months.  Excepting  some  efforts  to  put  down  a 
grandson  of  Frederic  II.  called  Coimuim,  and  to  quiet  the  perpetual  com- 
motions  of  Italy,  he  busied  himself  more  in  regulatins  the  internal  afiairs 
of  the  church  than  in  national  concerns.  The  Mendicant  monks  or  the 
Dominicans  and  Franciscans,  in  particular,  owed  much  to  his  benevo- 
lence.(25)  Urban  IV.  before  his  election  to  the  pontificate  in  1261,  was 
James  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  a  man  bom  of  obscure  parentage  at  Troyes. 
tie  distinguished  himself  more  by  instituting  the  feetival  of  the  body  of 
Chrisij  than  by  any  other  achievement.  He  indeed  formed  many  projects ; 
but  he  executed  few  of  them,  being  prevented  by  death  in  the  year  1264, 
after  a  short  reiffn  of  three  years.(26)  Not  much  longer  was  the  reign  of 
Clement  IV.  a  Frenchman,  and  bishop  of  Sabina  under  the  name  of  Cruido 
Fidcodij  who  was  created  pontiff  in  the  year  1265.    Yet  he  is  better  known 

(31)  Sae  Mailkew  PttnMf  Hiitoria  mtjor,  to  his  depotitioHt  which  was  the  mere  sover- 

cipeciallj  on  A.D.  1S54,  p.  771.  eign  act  of  the  pontiff,  and  at  which  all  pres- 

(23)  This  council  is  classed  among  the  ent  were  astonished. — TV.] 

general  councils :  yet  the  French  do  not  so  (23)  See,  in  addition  to  the  writers  al- 

regard  it.    [See  Boeauete  Defensio  declara-  reaidy  mentioned,  Nicol.  de  Ciirfrur,  Viu  In- 

tionis  cleri  Gallici,  torn,  i.,  p.  811.    Natalie  nocentii  IV.  in  Bcluze^e  Miscellanea,  torn. 

AUioMder,  Hist.  Eccles.  Selecta  Cap.,  S»-  vii.,  p.  353,  dtc. 

cnl.  ziii.,  Diss.  ▼.,  art.  iiL,  ^8.     Du  Pin*e  (24)  Muratorfe  Diss,  de  Guelfis  et  6i- 

Aateors  Ecclesiastiques,  centurf  ziii.,  cap.  beUinis ;  in  his  Antiq.  Ital.  medii  asvi,  tom. 

i.,  and  Waieh'e  Historie  der  ferchenrer-  hr.,  p.  606. 

atmml.,  p.  730,  dec.    There  were  about  140  (26)  [Two  biographies  of  him  are  found 

prelates  m  the  council.   Frederie*e  advocate  in  MuratorCe  Scriptores  rerum   Italicar., 

appealed  to  a  more  general  council.    The  torn,  iii.,  pt.  i.,  p.  592,  dec. — Sckl.'\ 

pontiff  maintained  it  to  be  general  enough.  (26)  [His  biography  also  may  be  seen  in 

Waleh  allows  that  the  council  assented  to  Muratori'e  Scriptores  rerum  Italicar.,  tom. 

At  exemmmmicMtum  of  the  enpeior,  but  not  iii.,  pL  i.,  p.  693,  and  pt  iL,  p.  405. — Sekl.] 


300    BOOK  m.— CENTURY  XIH.— PART  H.— CHAP.  H. 

on  several  accounta,  but  especially  for  his  confisrring  the  kingdom  of  Napki 
on  Charles  of  Anjou,  brother  to  Lewis  IX.  the  king  of  France ;  who  is  weQ 
known  to  have  beheaded  Conradinfthe  only  surviving  grandscm  of  JPVvdme 
II.  after  conquering  him  in  battle,  and  this  if  not  by  the  counsel  at  Insl 
with  the  consent  of  the  pontifr.(27) 

§  13.  On  the  death  of  Clement  IV.  there  were  vehement  contesto  amoqE 
the  cardinals  respecting  the  election  of  a  new  pontiff,  which  continued  m 
the  third  year,  when  at  last  A.D.  1271,  Thibald  of  Placentia  an  archdeaoon 
of  Liege,  was  chosen,  and  assumed  the  name  of  Gregory  X.(28)  He  had 
been  called  from  Palestine  where  he  had  resided,  and  having  witnessed  the 
depressed  state  of  the  Christians  in  the  Holy  Land,  nothing  more  engaged  his 
thoughts  than  sending  them  succour.  Accordingly  as  soon  as  he  was  oon- 
secratcd,  he  appointed  a  council  to  be  held  at  Lyons  in  France,  and  attended 
it  in  person  in  the  month  of  May  A.D.  1274.  The  principal  subjects  dte. 
cussed  were  the  re-establishment  of  the  Christian  dominion  in  the  Eastland 
the  reunion  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches.  This  has  commonly  been 
reckoned  the  fourteenth  general  council ;  and  it  is  particularly  noticeable 
for  the  new  regulations  it  established  for  the  election  of  Roman  pontiflb,and 
the  celebrated  provision  which  is  still  in  force  requiring  the  cardinal  dee- 
tors  to  be  shut  up  in  conclave.(29)  Neither  did  this  pontifi^  though  of  a 
milder  disposition  than  many  others,  hesitate  to  repeat  and  inculcate  that 
odious  maxim  of  Gregory  VII.,  that  the  pontiff  is  supreme  lord  of  the  world 
and  especially  of  the  Roman  empire.  For  in  the  year  1271,  he  sent  a 
menacing  letter  to  the  princes  of  Germany,  admonishing  them  to  elect  an 
emperor  forthwith,  and  without  regarding  the  wishes  or  the  claims  of  AU 
phonso  king  of  Castile ;  otherwise,  he  would  appoint  a  head  of  the  empire 
himself.  Accordingly,  the  princes  assembled  and  elected  Rudolph  I.  of  the 
house  of  Hapsburg. 

§  14.  Crregory  X.  died  in  the  year  1276,  and  his  three  immediate  sue- 
cessors  were  all  chosen  and  died  in  the  same  year.  Innocent  V,,  previous- 
ly  Peter  of  Tarantaise,  was  a  Dominican  monk  and  bishop  of  Ostia.  Ha- 
drian V.  was  a  Genoese  named  Ottohonus,  and  cardinal  of  St.  HadnaS. 
John  XXL,  previously  Peter  bishop  of  Tusculum,  was  a  native  of  Portugal. 
The  next  pontiff  who  came  to  the  chair  in  1277,  reigned  longer.  He  was 
John  Cajetan,  of  the  family  of  Ursini,  a  Roman  and  cardinal  of  St.  Nico- 
las, and  assumed  the  title  of  Nicolaus  III.  He,  as  has  been  already  observed, 
greatly  enlarged  what  is  called  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter ;  and  as  his  ac- 
tions show,  had  formed  other  great  projects  which  he  would  undoubtedly 
have  accomplished,  as  he  was  a  man  of  energy  and  enterprise,  had  he  not 
prematurely  died  in  the  year  1280. 

§  15.  His  successor  Martin  IV.,  elected  by  the  cardinals  in  1281,  was  a 
French  nobleman,  Simon  de  Brie^  a  man  of  equal  boldness  and  energy  of 
character  with  Nicolaus.  For  he  excommunicated  Michael  Pdlaeologin 
the  Greek  emperor,  because  he  had  violated  the  compact  of  union  with  the 
Latins  which  was  settled  at  the  council  of  Lyons  under  Gregory  X. :  and 
Peter  of  Aragon  he  divested  of  his  kingdoms  and  of  all  his  property,  be- 
cause he  had  seized  upon  Sicily ;  and  he  bestowed  them  gratuitoody  on 

(27)  [Two  lives  of  him  likewise,  are  in    published  by  Imcom  Waddings  Annales  Ifi- 
MwatorVM  Scriptores  rerum  Italicar.,  torn,    noram,  torn,  iv.,  p.  330,  ^. 

iii,  pt.  i.,  p.  594.— iScU.]  (29)  [The  tcto  of  this  eoancil  we  hi  Hv* 

(28)  The  records  of  this  eleckioo  wen    drniCs  CoUec.,  torn.  Yii,  p.  666,  te.— TV.] 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  301 

CharhSf  son  to  the  king  of  France :  and  he  was  projecting  many  other 
things,  consonant  to  the  views  of  the  pontifl&y  when  he  was  sudd^y  over* 
taken  by  death  A.D.  1285.  His  plans  were  prosecuted  by  his  successor 
James  SavelUy  who  was  elected  in  1285  and  took  the  name  of  Honorhu  IV. 
But  his  distressing  disease  in  his  joints,  [both  in  his  hands  and  feet],  of  which 
he  died  in  1287,  prevented  his  attempting  any  thing  further.  Nicolaus  IV., 
previously  Jerome  d^AscoU  bishop  of  Palsestrina,  who  attained  to  the  pontiff 
ical  chair  in  1288,  and  died  in  1292,  was  able  to  attend  to  the  afiairs  both  of 
the  church  and  of  the  nations,  with  more  diligence  and  care.  Hence  he  is  rep. 
resented  in  history,  sometimes  as  the  arbiter  in  disputes  between  sovereign 
princes ;  sometimes  as  the  strenuous  asserter  of  the  rights  and  preroga- 
tives of  the  church ;  and  sometimes  as  the  assiduous  promoter  of  mission- 
aiy  labours  among  the  Tartars  and  other  nations  of  the  East.  But  nothing 
lay  nearer  his  heart  than  the  restoration  of  the  dominion  of  Christians  in 
Palestine  where  their  cause  was  nearly  ruined.  In  this  he  laboured  stren- 
uously,  but  in  vain ;  and  death  intercepted  all  his  projects.(30) 

^  16.  After  his  death  the  church  was  without  a  head  till  the  third  year, 
the  cardinals  disagreeing  exceedingly  among  themselves.  At  length,  on 
the  5th  of  July,  1205,  they  unanimously  chose  an  aged  msui  greatly  vener- 
ated for  his  sanctity,  Peter  sumamed  de  Murron^  from  a  mountain  in  which 
he  led  a  solitary  and  very  austere  mode  of  life,  who  assumed  the  pontifical 
name  of  CoeleHine  V.  But  as  the  austerity  of  his  life  tacitly  censured  the 
corrupt  morals  of  the  Romish  court  and  especially  of  the  cardincds,  and  as 
he  showed  very  plainly  that  he  was  more  solicitous  to  advance  the  holiness 
of  the  church  than  its  worldly  grandeur,  he  was  soon  considered  as  un- 
worthy  of  the  office  which  he  had  reluctantly  assumed.  Hence  some  of 
the  cardinals  and  especially  Benedict  Cajetan^  easily  persuaded  him  to  ab- 
dicate the  chair,  in  the  fourth  month  of  his  pontificate.  He  died  A.D» 
1296,  in  the  castle  of  Fumone,  where  his  successor  detained  him  a  captive 
lest  he  should  raise  disturbance.  But  ailerwards  Clement  V.  enrolled  him 
in  the  calendar  of  the  saints.  To  him  owed  its  origin  that  sect  of  Bene- 
dictine monks  who  were  called  after  him  CoelesUnes^  a  sect  still  existing  in 
Italy  and  France,  though  now  nearly  extinct,  and  diflfering  from  the  oSier 
Benedictines  by  their  more  rigid  rules  of  life.(dl) 

§  17.  He  was  succeeded,  A.D.  1294,  by  Benedict  cardinal  Cajctan,  the 
man  by  whom  especially  he  had  been  induced  to  resign  the  pontificate,  and 
who  now  assumed  the  name  of  Boniface  VIII.  This  was  a  man  formed  to 
produce  disturbance  both  in  church  and  state,  and  eager  for  confirming  and 
enlarging  the  power  of  the  pontiff,  to  the  highest  degree  of  indiscretion. 
From  his  first  entrance  on  the  office,  he  arrogated  sovereign  power  over 
all  things  sacred  and  secular ;  overawed  kings  and  nations  with  the  terror 
of  his  bulls ;  decided  the  controversies  of  sovereigns  as  their  arbiter ;  en- 
larged the  code  of  canon  law  by  new  accessions,  namely  by  the  sixlh  Book 
of  Decretals ;  made  war,  among  others,  particularly  on  the  noble  family  of 

(30)  [A  biogimphy  of  this  popo  maj  be  ^es  of  him  are  to  be  found  in  Muratan^t 
teok  in  MurMtori'9  Schptores  remm  Itidie.,  Scxiptores  lenim  ludicar.,  torn,  iii.,  part  i., 
torn,  ill.,  pt.  I,  p.  612. — Schl.]  p.  653,  6ce.     Hie  life  ia  alao  written  hf 

(31)  See  Hipp.  Hdyot,  Histoire  dee  On  Faj^tbroeh,  Acta  Sanctor.,  torn,  if.,  mens, 
dies,  torn,  vi.,  p.  180.  [This  pope  wrote  a  MaiL,  p.  483. — SekL  Also,  Adr.  BailUt, 
history  of  his  own  life,  which  with  his  otb-  Vies  des  Saints,  May,  torn,  ii.,  p.  306,  dec. 
er  works,  is  in  the  Biblioth.  max.  Patnim  — TV.] 

Lugd.,  torn,  zzv.,  p.  766.    Qchec  biogra- 


303         BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XIIL— PART  II.— CHAP.  II. 

Colomuif  which  had  opposed  his  election ;  in  a  word,  he  seemed  to  &e  iU^ 
other  Gregory  VII.  at  the  head  of  the  church.(82)  At  the  doee  of  ih» 
century,  [A.D.  1800],  he  established  the  year  of  jubilee,  which  is  still  soL 
emnized  at  Rome.  The  rest  of  his  acts  and  his  miserable  exit,  belong  to 
the  next  century.(8d) 

§  16.  Although  Irmocent  III.  in  the  Lateran  council  of  1215,  had  foibiiU 
den  the  introduction  of  any  neu>  religions,  that  is,  new  orders  of  monks  ;(S4) 
yet  by  Innocent  himself  and  by  the  subsequent  pontifiis,  many  relimyus 
orders  before  unknown,  were  not  only  tolerated,  but  approved  and  endow- 
ed with  various  privileges  and  honours.  And  considering  the  state  (^  the 
church  in  this  age,  it  is  not  strange  that  this  law  of  Innocent  was  tacitly 
abrogated.  For  passing  by  other  reasons,  the  opposers  of  the  church  par- 
ticularly the  heretics,  were  everywhere  multiplying ;  the  secular  clergy  as 
they  were  called,  were  more  attentive  to  their  private  interests  than  to 
those  of  the  church,  and  lived  luxuriously  upon  the  revenues  provided  by 
their  predecessors ;  the  old  orders  of  monks  had  nearly  all  aband(Hied  their 
original  strictness,  and  disgusted  the  people  by  their  shameful  vices,  their 
sloth,  and  their  licentiousness  ;  and  they  all  advanced,  rather  than  retarded 
the  progress  of  the  heretics.  The  church  therefore  had  occasion  for  new 
orders  of  servants,  who  should  possess  both  the  power  and  the  dispoeitioo 
to  conciliate  the  good- will  of  the  people  and  diminish  the  odium  resting  on 
the  Romish  church,  by  the  sanctity  of  their  deportment,  and  to  search  out 
and  harass  the  heretics,  by  their  sermons,  their  reasoning,  and  their  arms. 

§  19.  Some  of  the  orders  of  monks  that  originated  in  tliis  century,  are 
now  extinct,  while  others  are  in  a  very  flourishing  state.  Among  those 
now  extinct,  were  the  Humiliati ;  who  originated  anterior  to  the  18th  cen- 
tury, but  were  first  approved  and  subjected  to  the  rule  of  St.  Benedict,  by 
Innocent  III.  These  were  suppressed  by  PivLS  V.  on  account  of  their  ex- 
tremely corrupt  morals,  A.D.  1671.(35)  The  Jacobites,  mendicants,  who 
were  established  by  Innocent  III.,  but  ceased  to  exist  in  this  very  century, 
subsequently  I  think  to  the  council  of  Lyons.(36)  The  ValUscJiokureSf 
who  were  collected  not  long  afler  the  commencement  of  the  century  by 
the  Scholares,  that  is,  by  the  four  professors  of  theology  at  Paris ;  and 
hence  they  were  first  called  Scholares,  but  afterwards,  from  a  certain  valley 
in  Campania  to  which  they  retired  in  the  year  1234,  their  name  was  changed 

(32)  A  fonnal  biography  of  him  written  Pagi,  and  Mwratori,  in  bis  Annali  d'ltalit ; 
by  Jo.  Rubeus  a  Benedictine  monk,  was  yet  always  consulting  the  original  writen^ 
published  at  Rome,  1651,  4to,  under  the  ti-  whom  Mwratori  has  collected  in  his  Sciqn 
tie  of  Bonifacius  VIII.  e  familia  Cajetano-  tores  rerum  Italicar. 

rum  Principum  Romanus  Pontifez.     [An-  (34)  [Acta  Concilii  Lateran.  rv.,  canoB 

other  biography  of  him,  by  Bemh.  Guido,  is  13.   Ne  nimia  religionum  diveraitas  gravem 

extant  in  MuratorVs  Scriptores  rerum  Ital.,  in  ecclesia  Dei  confusionem  inducat,  firmi- 

tom.  iii.,  pt.  i.,  p.  641.    The  history  of  his  ter  prohibemus  ne  quis  de  caetero  Dovam 

contests  with  the  king  of  France,  was  writ-  religionem  inveniat :  sed  quicunque  Tolaerit 

ten  by  Peter  de  Puy^  entitled  Histoire  du  ad  religionem  convert!,  unam  de  approbatis 

diflfcrend  de  Philippe  le  Bel  et  de  Boniface  assumat.     Similiter  qui  voluerit  religiosam 

VIII.,  Paris,  1665,  fbl. ;  also  by  Adr.  Bail'  domum  fundare  de  novo,  regulam  et  insti- 

let,  Histoire  des  demelez  du  P&pe  Boniface  tutionem  accipiat  de  religionibus  approbatii. 

VIII.  avec  Philippe  le  Bel,   Paris,  1718,  See  Harduin*s  Concilia,  Com.  vii.,  p.  81.— 

12mo. — Schl.    For  a  summary  account  of  2V.] 

this  quarrel,  see  Gifford^t  History  of  France,  (35)  HelyoVs  Histoire  des  Ordres,  tonk 

vol.  i.,  p.  607,  &c. — Tr.)  vi.,  p.  152. 

(33)  In  this  account  of  the  pontiffs,  I  have  (36)  Matt,  Paris,  Hiitoria  najor,  p.  1%U 
followed  chiefly,  Dan.  Papdrock,  Francia 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  303 

to  ValUscholares  [Scholars  of  the  yalley].(d7)  This  society  was  first  gov. 
emed  by  the  rule  of  SL  Avmutine ;  but  it  is  now  united  with  the  camona 
regular  of  SL  Genevieve,  The  fraiemiiy  of  the  blessed  virgin  mother  of 
Christ,  which  began  to  exist  AD.  1266,  and  was  extinguished  in  the  year 
1274.(38)  The  Icnighls  qffaiih  and  charity^  established  in  France  to  sup- 
press public  robberies,  and  approved  by  Gregory  IX.(39)  The  eremiie 
oreihren  of  St.  WHUamy  duke  of  Aquitaine.(40)  I  pass  over  the  Brethren 
of  the  Sackf  the  Bethiehemites,  and  several  others :  for  scarcely  any  age  was 
more  fruitful  than  this,  in  new  sects  of  monks,  living  under  various  rules 
and  regulations. (41) 

§  20.  Among  the  new  monastic  sects  that  still  exist,  were  the  Servants 
of  the  ever  blessed  Virgin^  a  fraternity  founded  in  the  year  1233  in  Tusca- 
ny by  seven  pious  Florentines,  at  the  head  of  whom  was  Philip  Benin, 
"Diis  sect  adopted  indeed  the  rule  of  St.  Augustine^  but  it  was  consecrated 
to  the  memory  of  the  holy  widowhood  of  the  blessed  virgin,  and  therefore 
wore  a  black  habit,(42)  and  had  other  peculiarities.  The  holy  wars  of  the 
Christians  in  Palestine,  in  which  many  Christians  became  captives  among 
the  Mohammedans,  produced  near  the  close  of  the  preceding  century  the 
order  of  Brethren  of  the  holy  Trinity^  which  first  acquired  stability  and 
permanence  in  this  centurv.  Its  originators  were  John  de  Matha  and 
j^eJix  de  ValoiSf  two  pious  Frenchmen  who  led  a  solitary  life  at  Cerfroy  in 
the  diocese  of  Meaux,  where  the  principal  house  of  the  sect  still  exists. 
These  monks  were  called  Brethren  of  the  holy  Trinity,  because  all  their 
churches  are  dedicated  to  the  holy  Trinity ;  also  Mathurini,  because  their 
church  in  Paris  has  for  its  tutelar  saint  Su  Mathurinus;  and  likewise 
Brethren  of  the  redemption  of  captives^  because  they  are  required  to  make 
the  redemption  of  Christian  captives  from  the  Mohammedans  a  primary 
object,  ana  to  devote  one  third  part  of  their  revenues  to  this  purpose* 
Their  rule  of  life  formerly  was  austere ;  but  by  the  indulgence  of  the  pon- 
tiffs,  it  is  now  rendered  easy  to  be  kejpt.(4d) 

§  21.  But  the  sects  now  mentioned  and  indeed  all  others,  were  far  infe. 
rior  in  reputation,  in  privileges,  in  the  number  of  members,  and  in  other 
respects,  to  the  Mendicant  Orders,  (those  which  had  no  permanent  revenues 

(37)  BtmUy^g  Hist.  Acad.  Paris.,  torn.  (43)  Besides  Hdyot  and  the  others,  see 
iii.,  p.  16.  Acta  Sanctor.  mens.  Febmar.,  Toussaint  du  Plesnt,  Histoire  de  TEglise 
torn,  ii.,  p.  483.  de  Meauz,  torn,  i.,  p.  172  and  666,  du:.   Bow- 

(38)  VimywiMM  Stmmartkanus,  Gallia  lay^s  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  523, 
Christiana,  torn,  i.,  p.  653,  dec.  ddc.    Ant.  Wooi's  Antiq.  Ozonienses,  torn. 

(89)  Gallia  Christiana,  torn,  i.,  Append.,  i.,  p.  133,  du:.     In  ancient  writers,  this  sect 

L165.     Martene*9  Voyage  liUeraire  de  is  called  the  Order  of  astes,  because  their 

z  Benedictins,  torn,  ii.,  p.  S8,  6lc.  rule  required  the  brethren  to  ride  on  asses, 

(40)  Jo.  Bolland,  de  Oraine  Eremitar.  S.  and  forbid  their  using  horses.  See  Charles 
Guelielmi  Comment,  in  the  Acta  Sanctor.  du  Frune't  notes  on  Joinville's  life  of  St. 
F^.,  torn,  il,  p.  472,  dee.  Lewis,  p.  81,  &c.     But  by  the  allowance  of 

(41)  Malik.  Parity  Historia  major,  p.  815,  the  pontiffs,  they  may  use  horses  at  the  pres- 
ed.  Watts.  Tot  jam  apparoenmt  oidines  in  ent  day,  if  they  hare  occasion ;  and  they  d^ 
Anglia,  ut  ordinum  connisio  videretnr  inor-  use  them.  A  similar  order  was  instituted  in 
dinata.  The  same  thins  occurred  in  other  Soein,  A.D.  1228,  by  Paul  Nolaaco,  and  call* 
coontries  of  Europe  in  this  age.  ea  the  Order  of  Mercy  of  St.  Mary  for  the 

(43)  Besides  the  common  historians  of  rsnsoming  of  eaptivesj  (S.  Mariae  de  Mer- 

the  monastic  oiders,  who  are  not  always  cede  Redemptionis  Captirorum).    See  the 

accurate,  see  Paul  the  Florentine's  Dialogue  Acta  Sanctor.  Januarii,  torn,  ii.,  p.  980,  dec, 
de  origins  ordinis  Senrorum ;  in  Jo.  Lamy^s 
Delicia  Eroditonim,  torn,  i.,  p.  1-48. 


304  BOOK  nt.—CENTURY  XIII.— PAST  0.— CHAP.  H. 

or  possessions),  which  were  first  establiahed  in  Europe  during  thii  centntr. 
This  sort  of  monks  had  then  become  exceedingly  necessai;  in  the  chuidb 
For  the  wealthy  ordeTs,  withdrawn  by  their  opulence  from  solicitude  abotf 
religion  and  from  obsequiousnesa  to  the  pontiffs,  and  indulging  themselvM 
in  idleness,  voluptuoueneas,  and  all  kinds  of  Tice,  could  no  longer  be  cmt 
ployed  in  any  aitiuous  enterprise ;  and  the  heretics  were  of  coorae  allowed 
to  roam  about  securely,  and  to  gather  concregationa  of  followers.  Beaide^ 
ail  the  parties  opposed  to  the  church,  looKed  upon  voLuntary  poverty  mm  tba 
primary  virtue  of  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ ;  tbey  required  their  om 
teachers  to  live  in  poverty,  like  the  apoetles;  they  reproached  the  chuvdi 
for  its  riches,  and  for  the  vicM  and  profligacy  of  the  -clergy  growing  osi 
of  those  ricbea ;  and  by  their  commendation  of  poverty  and  contempt  of 
riches,  they  chiefly  gained  the  attention  and  the  good-will  of  the  pM^hi 
A  class  of  persons  therefore  was  very  mnch  wanted,  who  by  the  aiiat«aftf 
of  their  manners,  their  contempt  of  riches,  and  the  external  sanctity  of 
their  rules  of  life,  might  resemble  such  teachers  as  the  heretics  both  con* 
mended  and  exhibited ;  and  whom  neither  their  worldly  interests  and  pleM> 
tires,  nor  the  fear  of  princes  and  nobles,  could  induce  to  neglect  th^  im 
tics  to  the  church  and  to  the  pontiff.  The  first  to  discern  this,  was  £aw> 
cent  III.,  whose  partiality  for  the  orden  professing  poverty,  was  mosl 
manilest  :(44)  and  the  subsequent  pontic  learning  by  experience  the  great 
utility  of  these  orders,  continued  to  cherish  and  encourage  them.  And 
this  partiality  of  the  pontifis  becoming  manifest,  so  great  was  the  increase 
of  numbers  in  these  orders,  that  they  became  a  heavy  burden  not  only 
upon  the  people  but  also  upon  the  church. 

§  22.  This  serious  evil,  Gregory  X.  endeavoured  to  obviate  in  the  geaervl 
council  of  Lyons,  A.D.  1273.  For  he  prohibited  all  the  orders  that  had 
originated  since  the  council  of  Ijttiocera  III.,  which  was  held  at  Rome  in 
1315 :  and  in  particular,  he  reduced  the  unbridled  thnmg  (as  he  denond- 
nates  them)  of  the  Mendieania,  to  four  orders ;  namely,  Dotnadcmu,  Fran, 
dseana,  Carmelite*,  and  Augiutinian  Ereiidies,{i5)  The  CarmelUei,  who 
were  first  established  in  Palestine  in  the  preceding  century,  were  in  this 
removed  to  Europe;  and  by  Honoriut  III.,  AD.  1326,  placed  among  tht 
approved  orders  in  the  western  church.  The  order  of  Augugthdatu  or 
Eremitef,  viea  formed  by  jl&Minder  IV.,  in  the  year  1356;  for  he  required 
various  societies  of  Eremilet,  of  which  some  followed  the  regulations  of 
William  the  Eremite,  and  others  wished  to  be  considered  as  following  Jv. 
guaHne,  and  others  called  themselves  by  other  names,  to  all  unite  in  one 
fraternity,  and  live  under  the  same  rules,  namely,  those  said  to  be  prescribed 
l^  Ju^tMfme,  (46) 

(M)  [Innocent  III.  icnt  theH  MendicMit  im  iliqTioniia  pnemmpliiiMt  temeritu  di- 
■DOnka  into  all  pBiii  of  thp  vorld,  u  hcreldi  lerForum  onJiDiini,  pnecipve  MeDdicmuiiU 
of  Ihe  papal  power  ;  and  to  increise  Iheii  — effrenitam  quaai  multitudjnnn  idiDTeiiit, 
respcctibilily  and  influence,  he  eiempteil  Bine  ordinea  past  dictum  coneiliam  (L>lc^ 
tbem  from  the  juriHliclioti  of  the  bishopa,  ■ccnae  A.O.  1315)  adinventoa — popMiiM 
■nd  declared  thnn  to  be  rcapanaible  imnie-  prohibilioni  subjicimaa. 
(tiatcljr  and  aolely  to  the  aee  of  Rome.—  (46)  Thia  oTdinancfl  ia  found  in  lbs  Bid* 
SM.]  larium  Romanum.  lom.  i.,  p.  IIOoftheM* 

(46)  Concilium  Lugdun.  II..  A.D.  1S74,  edition.  Bnidea  the  writera  on  alt  lb*  no- 
Can,  iiiii.,  (ia/hr'futn'>  Concilia,  torn,  ni.,  nailic  orders,  md  ihe  hiatoiitna  of  lbs  Ao- 
p.  7IB).  Importuni  petentinm  inhiatio  re-  frugiinian  older  in  particuUr,  tea  tb«  Acts 
ligionum  (Ihua  iha  monaatic  orden  are  de-  Sanclor.  mcuii  Fetiiwii,  Mm.  ii.,p.4n 
Ktibed)  mulliplicUioaem  tilorait,  vcnnn  sti- 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  305 

•  §  3d.  As' these  orders  had  liberty  from  the  pontiffs  to  spread  thennelvea 
every  where,  and  to  iDstruct  the  peo]^e  and  to  teach  the  youth ;  and  as 
they  exhibited  a  far  greater  show  of  piety  and  sanctity  than  the  older  or- 
ders of  monks,  all  Europe  suddenly  burst  forth  in  admiration  and  rever- 
ence for  them.  Very  many  cities,  as  appears  from  the  most  credible 
documents,  were  divided  for  their  sakes  into  four  sections ;  of  which,  the 
first  was  assigned  to  the  Dominicans,  the  second  to  the  Franciscans,  the 
third  to  the  (Surmelites,  and  the  fourth  to  the  Augustinians.  The  people 
frequented  almost  exclusively  the  churches  of  the  mendicants,  and  but  sel- 
dom asked  for  the  sacraments  as  they  are  called,  or  for  burial,  except 
among  them ;  which  naturally  called  forth  grievous  complaints  from  the 
ordinary  priests,  who  had  the  charge  of  the  parishes.  Indeed  the  history 
of  this  and  the  following  centuries,  shows  that  so  great  was  the  reputation 
and  the  influence  of  these  mendiemU  friars^  that  they  were  employed  in 
transactions  of  the  highest  magnitude,  in  negotiations  for  peace,  in  the  rat- 
ification of  treaties,  in  shaping  the  policy  of  courts,  in  arranging  financial 
concerns,  and  in  various  other  functions  totally  at  variance  with  the  monas- 
tic profession. 

§  24.  But  the  Dominieans  and  Franciscans  acquired  much  greater  glory 
and  power  than  the  other  two  orders  of  mendicants.  During  three  centu- 
ries they  had  the  direction  of  nearly  every  thing  in  church  and  state,  held 
the  highest  offices  both  ecclesiastical  and  civil,  taught  with  almost  abso- 
lute authority  in  all  tlie  schools  and  churches,  and  defended  the  authority 
and  majesty  of  the  Roman  pontifis,  against  kings,  bishops,  and  heretics, 
with  amazing  zeal  and  success.  What  the  Jesuits  were  after  Luther  be- 
gan the  reformation,  the  same  were  the  Dominicans  and  Franciscans  from 
the  thirteenth  century  to  the  times  of  Luther,  the  soul  of  the  whole  church 
and  state,  and  the  projectors  and  executors  of  all  the  enterprises  of  any 
momenL-^Dommtc  a  Spaniard  of  Calahorra,  and  of  the  illustrious  family 
of  Grttzman,  a  regular  canon  of  Osma,  a  man  of  very  ardent  temperament, 
burning  with  hatred  against  the  heretics  who  then  greatly  disquieted  the 
church,  went  with  a  few  companions  into  France  to  engage  in  combat  with 
them ;  and  with  sermons  and  written  compositions,  with  military  force  and 
the  tremendous  tribunal  of  the  Inqtdsidon,  which  owed  its  organization  to 
him,  he  attacked  most  vigorously  and  not  without  success,  the  Albigenscs 
and  the  other  opposers  of  the  church.  Then  going  into  Italy,  afler  such 
achievements,  he  readily  obtained  great  favour  with  the  pontiffs.  Innocent 
HL  and  Honorius  HI.,  and  had  leave  to  establish  a  new  fraternity,  to  be  es- 
pecially opposed  to  heretics.  At  first,  he  and  his  associates  adopted  the 
rule  of  the  canons  commonly  called  SL  Augustine^s,  with  the  addition  of 
a  few  precepts  that  were  more  rigid :  but  he  afterwards  went  over  to  the 
class  of  monks,  and  in  a  convention  of  the  fraternity  at  Bologna  in  the 
year  1220,  he  enjoined  upon  them  poverty  and  contempt  for  all  perma- 
nent revenues  and  possessions.  Soon  after  the  transaction  at  Bologna,  he 
died,  in  the  year  1221  .(47)    The  members  of  the  order  were  at  first  call- 

(47)  See  Joe.  Eehard  and  Ja/C.  Quetif*M  Fshieiut,  Blblioth  Lai.  medii  aevi«  torn,  ii., 

Scriptores  Ordinis  Domin.,  Puis,  1719,  fol.,  p.  187,  &c.,  to  which  may  be  added  several 

torn,  i.,  p.  84,  6lc,    Acta  Sanctor.  April,  others,  and  especially  Antonma  BremontTt 

torn,  iii.,  p.  872,  6lc.    NieoL.  Jatueniiu,  Vi-  Ballarium  Ordinis  Dotnioicani,  published  at 

te  S.  Dominici,  Antw.,  16S2,  8to,  and  the  Rome ;  but  which  has  not  fallen  in  my  way. 

long  list  of  writers  mentionedbyJo.il/}.  [Al8otbeAniiaIeiOrd.Px«dicatonun,Kom., 

Vol.  II.— Q  q, 


306    BOOK  IIL— CENTURY  XIII.— PABT  XL— CHAP.  IL 

ed  Preaching  Fruars  {Fraires  Praedieatam)^  because  their  att^tum 
principally  deyoted  to  instructiiig  mankiDd  by  preaching ;  but  afterwards 
they  were  named  from  their  founder  Dominicans,{4S) 

§  25.  FrandSj  the  son  of  a  merchant  of  Assisi  in  Umbria»  a  diaaofarte 
and  reckless  youth,  upon  recovering  from  a  very  threatening  sickiieM,  which 
he  had  brought  upon  himself  by  his  licentious,  vicious  conduct,  exhibited  bk 
his  life  and  behaviour  a  kind  of  relisious  idiocy ;  and  subsequentlyy  in  d» 
year  1208,  having  accidentally  heard  in  a  church  the  words  of  the  ~ 
Matthew  x.,  10,  yProvide  neither  gold  nor  silver  nor  brass  in  yourpwrses^ 
scrip  for  your  journey^  &c.],  he  conceived  that  the  essence  of  the  Gospely 
as  taught  by  Jesus  Christ,  consisted  in  absolute  penury  of  all  things ;  and 
this  therefore  he  prescribed  for  himself  and  for  some  others  who  KiUowed 
him.  He  was  unquestionably  an  honest  and  pious  man ;  but  grostlj  ig* 
norant,  and  weakened  in  his  intellect  by  the  force  of  his  disease.  His  new 
fraternity  was  viewed  by  Innocent  III.  as  well  suited  to  the  exigences  of  the 
church  at  that  time,  and  was  formally  approved  by  Honorius  IIL,  A  J). 
1223 ;  and  it  had  become  very  numerous  when  its  founder  died,  in  the  year 
1226.     To  manifest  his  humility,  Francis  would  not  allow  the  members  of 

1766,  fol,  torn,  i.,  which  volnme  is  whollv  proved  roles.    He  adopted  that  of  A.  Au- 

devoted  to  the  life  of  St.  Dominic.— ScAf.  gustine :  founded  monasteries  oi  Preaehmg 

That  St.  Dominic  was  of  the  noble  family  of  Friart  in  divers  places ;  and  wasconstitaled 

Guzman^  has  been  disputed:  bat  it  is  agreed,  general  of  the  whole.     He  was  very  active 

that  he  was  bom  st  Calahorra,  A.D.  1170  ;  and  efficient,  till  his  death  in  18S1.     His 

and  that  he  was  early  sent  to  the  hish  school  sixty  monasteries,  divided  into  eight  provin- 

at  Valencia,  where  he  studied  theology  four  ces,  now  fell  under  the  care  of  his  successor 

J  ears,  and  led  an  austere  and  studious  life,  and  biographer,  Jordan,  a  noted  preacher  of 
n  the  year  1199,  the  bishop  of  Osma  made  the  Order,  educated  at  Paris.  He  presided 
him  a  presbyter  and  a  canon  of  his  cathedral,  over  the  Dominicans  till  A.D.  1237  ;  and 
He  soon  sfierbecsme  sub-prior  of  that  body,  was  succeeded  by  Raymujul  de  Penrnafort^ 
He  was  then  very  devotionsl,  studious,  zeal-  till  1275 ;  when  John  of  WiMeshausen  bo- 
ons for  the  faith,  and  a  great  preacher.  In  came  the  general.  In  the  year  1277,  the 
1206,  the  bishop  took  Dominic  with  him  Order  had  thirty- five  cloisters  for  men  in 
into  the  south  of  France,  where  they  met  the  Spain,  fifty-two  in  France,  thirty>two  in  Tos- 

J>apal  legate  and  others,  then  labouring  with  cany,  fi%-three  in  Germany,  forty-siz  in 
ittle  effect  to  convert  the  Albigenses.  The  Lombardy,  thirty  in  Hungary,  thirty-siz  in 
bishop  of  Osma  told  them,  they  did  not  take  Poland,  twenty-eight  in  Denmaik,  Aiity  in 
the  right  course ;  that  they  ought  to  go  forth  England,  besides  some  in  other  countriei^ 
unadorned,  and  without  purse  or  scrip,  like  and  a  large  number  of  nunneries.  The  neit 
the  apostles.  He  and  Dominic  set  them  a  year,  it  counted  four  hundred  and  seventasn 
pattern,  which  they  followed  with  better  sue-  cloisters.  See  Schroeckh^s  Kirchoigeaeh^ 
cess.  After  visiting  Rome,  the  bishop  had  vol.  xxvii.,  p.  382,  dec— TV.] 
leave  from  the  pope  to  preach  in  France  du«  (48)  In  ancient  writers,  they  are  soine- 
rin^  two  years.  He  dia  so,  with  Dominic  to  times  called  also  Major  Friart  {FratrtM  ifn- 
assist  him.  Many  others  alto  laboured  with  jores).  See  J n/.  itfa//A<ntr,  Analects  t»- 
them.  After  the  return  of  the  bishop  to  teris  aevi,tom.  ii.,  p.  172.  But  this  was  r^ 
Spain,  Dominie  continued  to  preach  to  the  ther  a  nickname,  by  which  they  were  dis* 
heretics,  sometimes  with  assistants,  and  tinguished  from  the  FrarteiscanSt  who  called 
sometimes  almost  alone.  In  1208,  a  papal  themselves  Jlf inor  Friort  (i«V£Ure«  JhTtiiores). 
legate  was  murdered,  and  a  crusade  com-  In  France  and  the  neighbouring  countries, 
menced.  Domime  persevered  with  great  they  were  called  Jacobin*  or  Jacohiies,  bo- 
zeal  and  fortitude,  preaching,  and  bezging  cause  the  first  domicil  granted  to  than  at 
his  bread  from  door  to  door.  He  ffradiudly  Paris,  was  and  is  still  sacred  to  St.  JsmUt 
drew  around  him  several  persons  of  like  spir-  [Rue  de  St  Jaquesl. — In  England  they  w«n 
it.  In  the  vear  1215,  he  attended  the  ^en-  called  Black  Friars,  from  the  colour  of  their 
oral  council  of  the  Lateran,  and  obtained  habit ;  and  the  part  of  London  when  thef 
leave  to  establiah  a  new  order  of  monks ;  first  dwelt,  is  ftiU  called  by  this 
yet  adopting  sonw  out  of  the  aliMdy  ^p-  TV.] 


'       CHURCH  OFtlCEftS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  307 

kia  order  to  be  called  Brethren  (Fratret)^  but  only  LiUle  Bmthere  {Frater- 

€tdi)f  in  Italian  Frairieelhs^  in  Latin  Fratres  Minores  [Minorites] ;  which 
is  the  name  they  still  retain«(49) 

(49)  The  life  of  Fnmtii  was  written  bj  and  he  fiow  clothed  himself  in  skins,  and 

Bonaveniura ;  and  has  bmn  often  published,  lived  like  a  b^gar^  travelKng  up  and  down 

But  of  all  the  writers  who  give  account  of  the  countiy,anaexborting  aU  to  be  religioiw. 

him,  the  most  fuU,  is  Liuas  Wadding,  [an  Some  regarded  him  as  insane,  and  others  as 

Irish  Franciscan  monk,  who  died  at  Rome  a  saint.     By  boggina,  he  raised  money  to 

A.D.  1657],  in  the  first  volume  of  his  An-  repair  not  only  the  old  church  before  men- 

fiales  Minorum ;  a  work  containing  a  Very  tioned,  but  likewise  two  others ;  one  of 

ample  history  of  the  Franciscan  Order,  con-  which,  near  Assisi^  was  called  the  church  of 

finned  by  innumerable  documents,  and  pub-  Portiuncula,  where  he  fixed  his  headquar- 

lishod  with  considerable  enlargement,  by  ters,  and  at  length  established  his  new  order 

Jif$eph  Maria  Fotueca  ab  Ebora,  Rome,  of  monks  about  the  year  120^.    Absolute 

1731,  and  onward,  in  eighteen  Yolnmet,  poverty,  entire  obedience,  much  fasting  and 

Iblio.    The  same  Wadding  pabtished  ths  prayer,  with  constant  eflforts  to  convert  sin« 

Opuscula  Sci  Fiancisci,  Antw.,  1633,  4to,  ners,  were  the  requisites  for  admission  to  hie 

and.  the  BiblioUL  Ordinis  Minorum,  Rome,  Order.    In  the  year  1810,  he  had  but  eleven 

1660,  4to.    The  other  writers  on  this  cele-  followers,  when  he  obtained  leave  of  the 

brated  sect,  are  mentioned  by  Jo.  Alb.  Fa-  pope  to  continue  his  monastery.     In  1811, 

hiehuj  Biblioth.  I^atina  medii  cvi,  torn,  ii.,  ne  sent  his  monks  all  over  Italy,  to  preach 

p.  573,  dec.     [St.  Francis  was  bom  aXAa*  and  beg  their  bread.     The  Order  now  in- 

aiai,  A.D.  1182;    and  at  his  baptism  was  creased  rapidly^  and  was  in  high  repute, 

named  John.     But  his  father,  beins  a  mer-  Fronds  himself  travelled  and  preached,  and 

chant  who  did  much  business  in  the  south  had  revelations  and  wrought  miracles.    Once 

of  France,  brought  him  into  such  familiar  while  preaching,  he  could  not  be  heard,  for 

intercourse  with  Frenchmen,  that  be  learned  the  chattering  of  numerous  swallows.    He 

to  speak  their  language  fluently ;  and  was  turned  to  them,  and  said  :  **  My  sisters,  yoa 

thence  caUed  Franciscut.    His  father  edu-  have  talked  long  enough  ;  it  is  time  now  for 

cated  him  for  his  own  business,  and  early  me  to  speak :  do  you  keep  silence,  while  the 

employed  him  in  traffic.    But  he  was  nes-  word  of  Crod  is  preached.**    They  instantly 

ligent  in  bnsiDess,  profligate,  and  debauched;  obeyed.    In  1818,  he  attempted  to  sail  to 

jet  geDerooa  to  tne  poor,  and  brave.    He  the  £ast|  in  order  to  preach  to  the  Moham- 

alwavs  acted  from  the  impulse  of  feeling,  medans;   but  the  wmds  drove  him  back, 

and  his  imagination  oveipKmered  bis  judg-  In  the  year  1314,  he  went  to  Morocco,  and 

ment.    After  his  sickness,  he  resolved  to  Gs  preached  a  while,  without  efiect,  among  the 

religious,  and  became  as  extravagant  in  this  believers  in  Mohammed.    In  1815,  he  at- 

course,  as  he  was  before  in  his  worldly  pleas-  tended  the  Lateran  council,  when  hmoeent 

ures.      Meeting  one  day  a  leper,  he  dis-  III.  publicly  declared  his  approbation  of  the 

mounted  from  his  horse^  kissed  the  sores  of  Franciscan  society.     In  1216,  he  held  at 

^  sick  man,  and  gave  him  alms ;  and  this,  Assisi  the  first  general  chapter  of  his  Order ; 

to  overcome  the  revolting  feelings  of  his  na-  the  next  year  cardinal  Ugdino,  afterwards 

tore.     He  &ncied  that  Christ  appeared  to  pope  Gregory  IX.,  became  patron  of  the  or- 

him,  and  that  he  had  visions  and  prophetic  der :  the  year  following,  1219,  no  less  than 

dreams.    In  a  pilgrimage  to  Rome,  be  saw  five  thousand  are  said  to  have  attended  the 

a  multitude  of  beggars  about  the  church  of  general  chapter.     He  now  sent  his  preachers 

St.  Peter,  and  exchanged  clothes  with  one  abroad  over  all  Europe.     He  himself  went 

of  the  most  shabbv*  aM  herded  some  days  this  year  to  Egypt,  and  preached  to  the  sul- 

with  the  rest,    raying  one  day  near  the  tan  of  that  country.    On  his  return  he  found 

walls  of  a  decayed  churcn  at  Assisi,  he  heard  that  his  deputy  general,  ElioM,  had  relaxed 

a  voice  saying :  **  Go,  Francis,  and  repair  niy  somewhat  the  stnctness  of  his  rules ;  but  be 

bouse,  which  yon  see  is  decayed."    He  im^  restored  things  to  their  former  state.    He 

mediately  went  and  sold  a  luge  amount  of  would  not  allow  splendour  in  his  churches, 

cloth  belonging  to  his  fsther,  and  brouffht  nor  the  formation  of  libraries  ;  and  individ- 

the  avails  to  the  priest  of  that  church,  wno  nab  must  not  own  even  a  psalter  or  h^mn- 

hesitated  to  receive  it.    His  father  was  of-  bodt.    In  1220,  five  Franciscan  missiona- 

fnided,  and  attempted  to  arrest  him  as  a  de-  ries  were  put  to  death  in  Morocco ;  which 

langed  person ;  in  which  light  he  was  now  contributea  much  to  raise  the  fsme  of  the 

morally  viewed  by  his  felkm-townsmen.  order,  and  to  enlarge  it.     In  1222,  die  pope 

Jd  the  year  1206,  his  father  took  all  property  gave  the  Franciscans  a  right  to  preach  evenr- 

INitof  Ais  handsi  lest  bs  ibouki  equaader  it  \  whnre,  and  to  btai  confessions  aod  grant  ah* 


SOS        BOOK  m.— CENTURY  XIII.— PABT  IL-<7HAPi  IL 

f  26.  These  two  orders  wonderfully  supported  the  tottering  ftbrie  of  As 
Romish  church,  in  various  ways ;  as,  by  searching  out  and  extirpating  Aer« 
eticsj  by  performing  embassies  for  the  advantage  of  the  church,  and  by  oca* 
firming  tlie  people  in  their  loyalty  to  the  pon^Qs*  Sensible  of  their  good 
services  and  fidelity,  the  pontifis  employed  them  in  all  the  more  importaal 
offices  and  transactions,  and  likewise  conferred  on  them  the  highest  audi 
most  invidious  privileges  and  advantages.  (50)  Among  these  prerogathrei^ 
it  was  not  the  least,  that  in  all  places  and  without  license  from  the  bishops^ 
they  might  preach  publicly,  be  confessors  to  all  who  wished  to  employ  thenip 
and  grant  absolutions.  They  were  also  furnished  with  ample  power  to  granl 
indu^ences ;  by  which  the  pontifis  aimed  to  furnish  the  Franciscans  espe- 
cially, with  the  means  of  support.(51 )  But  these  favours,  conferred  in  audi 
profusion  upon  the  Dominicans  and  Franciscans,  while  they  weakened  iStm 
ancient  discipline  and  infringed  upon  the  rights  of  the  first  and  second  or* 
ders  of  the  clergy,  produced  deadly  hatred  between  the  mendicant  ordem 
on  the  one  hand,  and  the  bishops  and  priests  on  the  other,  and  caused  vio* 
lent  struggles  and  commotions  in  every  country  in  Europe,  and  even  in  the 
city  of  Rome  itself.(52)  And  although  the  pontifis  of  this  and  the  follow* 
ing  centuries,  used  various  means  to  compose  and  terminate  these  commo- 
tions, yet  they  were  never  able  to  extinguish  them,  because  the  interests  of 
the  church  required,  that  its  most  feithfiil  servants  and  satellites,  the  men- 
dicant monks,  should  continue  to  be  honoured  and  be  safe.  (53) 

solutions,  in  all  places.    In  1234,  St.  Fran-  no  sect  of  monks  had  more  or  ampler  tuM- 

cig^  after  praying  for  jmater  confonnity  with  genees  for  distribution,  than  the  Ftmnciscant. 

Christ,  had  scars  or  ^ngous  flesh,  it  is  said,  Without  them,  these  good  friars  who  wem 

formed  on  his  hands  and  feet  and  side,  to  required  to  have  no  possessions  and  nw^ 

represent  the  five  wounds  of  Christ.     During  nues,  could  not  have  lived  and  multiplied, 

the  two  following  years,  he  lived  an  invalid  As  a  substitute  for  fixed  revemet  therefore, 

at  Assisi,  and  at  last  died,  the  14th  of  Oc-  this  extensive  sale  of  i7uitt/j^efiee*wasgiaDi- 

tober,  1226.     See  BonaverUura,  1.  c.,  and  ed  them. 

Sckroeckh't  Kirchengesch.,  vol.  xxvii.,  p.        (52)  See  Baluze,  Miscellanea,  torn,  vii., 

405,  dec— Tr.  J  p.  441. 

(50)  Matth.  PariSf  Historia  major,  p.  634,  (53)  See  Jo,  Launoif  Explicata  eccleaiae 
says :  Our  lord  the  pope  now  made  the  Fran-  traiditio  circa  canonem :  Onud»  utrnupte 
ciscans  and  Dominicans,  contraiy  to  their  texut;  Opp.f  tom.  i.,  part  i.,  p.  247,  oc 
wishes,  I  suppose,  and  to  the  injury  and  Rich.  Sinunt,  Critique  de  la  Bibliotheqiie 
scandal  of  their  Order,  his  publicans  and  his  des  Auteurs  Ecclesiast.  par  M.  du  Pin,  tomt 
bedels. — Idem,  p.  639.  ()ur  lord  the  pope  i.,  p.  326.  Jac.  Lenfantt  Hist,  du  Concilv 
has  not  ceased  to  anuiss  treasures,  making  de  Pise,  tom.  i.,  p.  310 ;  tom.  ii.,  p.  8.  Jae. 
the  Dominican  and  Franciscan  monks,  even  Echari't  Scriptores  Dominicani,  tom.  i.,  n. 
•gainst  their  inclinations,  not  fighers  ofmen^  404,  dec.  The  writers  of  this  and  the  i& 
but  of  monty.  See  also  p.  662,  664,  and  lowing  centuries  are  full  of  these  contetta 
many  other  places.  At  the  year  1236,  p.  [Ecclesiastical  discipline  was  injmred,  by  the 
854,  he  says :  The  Franciscans  and  Domin-  privileges  ffranted  to  the  mendwant  monks, 
leans  were  counsellors  and  envoys  of  princes,  especiSly  because  these  monks,  beiiw  de- 
and  even  secretaries  to  our  lord  the  pope ;  pendant  on  the  kindness  of  the  people  for 
thus  securing  to  themselves  too  much  sec-  their  daily  support,  (as  in  after  times  the 
ular  favour.  At  the  year  1239,  p.  465,  he  Jesuits  were),  endeavoured  to  secure  the 
says:  At  that  time  the  Dominicans  and  good-will  of  the  people,  by  the  indulgent 
Franciscans  wera  the  counsellors  and  ape-  manner  of  treating  them  in  their  confessioBs; 
cial  envoys  of  kings ;  and,  as  formerly,  and  thus  the  parish  churches  became  ahnost 
those  clothed  in  soft  raiment  were  in  kind's  empty,  while  those  of  the  mendietnts  mn 
houses,  so  at  this  time,  those  clothed  in  vile  fuU  of  worshippers.  They  also  received  \Mf 
raiment,  were  in  the  houses,  the  halls,  and  for  saying  masses ;  and  allowed  to  the  li&a 
the  palaces  of  princes.  burial  in  their  enclosures ;  for  which  thtf 

(51)  See  Btuuxe,  Miscellaiiea,  tooL  iv.,  p.  were  veiy  geneiOQily  rewarded.  This  bow^ 
480 ;  torn,  vii.,  p.  892.    It  is  notorioiiBi  tMt  ever  wu  only  the  begimung  of  ftbe  di0qvMi^ 


•       CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  309 

'  §  S7.  Among  these  contests  of  the  mendicants  with  the  UflhopSy  the 
priests,  the  schools,  and  the  other  monastic  orders^  the  most  noted  is  that 
of  the  Dominicans  with  the  university  of  Paris ;  which  commenced  in  the 
year  1228,  and  was  protracted  with  various  success  till  A.D.  1259.  The 
Dominicans  claimed  the  privilege  of  having  two  theological  chairs  in  that 
university.  One  of  these,  the  university  took  from  them ;  and  also  passed 
a  statute,  that  no  order  of  monks  should  he  allowed  two  theological  chairs 
in  the  university.  The  Dominicans  pertinaciously  insisted  on  having  a  sec- 
ond chair ;  and  as  they  would  not  be  quiet,  the  university  severed  them  from 
its  connexion.  Violent  commotion  ensued  on  both  sides.  The  controversy 
was  carried  before  the  court  of  Rome ;  and  Alexander  IV.  in  the  year  1255, 
ordered  the  university  not  only  to  restore  the  Dominicans  to  their  former 
standing  in  that  literary  body,  but  also  to  allow  them  as  many  [professorial] 
churs  as  they  chose  to  occupy.  The  university  boldly  resisted ;  and  a 
dubious  contest  ensued.  But  Alexander  IV.  terrified  and  bore  down  upon 
the  Parisian  doctors  with  so  many  severe  edicts,  mandates,  and  episUes, 
(to  the  number,  it  is  said,  of  forty),  that  in  the  year  1259  they  yielded,  and 
according  to  the  will  of  the  pontiff,  conceded  both  to  the  Dominicans  and 
to  the  Franciscans  all  they  wished  for.(54)  And  hence  arose  that  invet- 
erate dislike  and  alienation  not  yet  entirely  done  away,  between  the  univer- 
sity of  Paris  and  the  mendicant  orders,  especially  that  of  the  Dominiccms. 
9  28.  In  this  famous  dispute,  no  one  pleaded  Uie  cause  of  the  university 
naore  strenuously  and  spiritedly,  than  William  of  St.  Amour,  a  doctor  of 
the  Sorbonne,  a  man  of  genius  and  worthy  of  a  better  age.  For  in  his  oth- 
er writings  and  sermons,  but  more  especially  in  his  book  on  the  Perils  of 
the  latter  timee^  he  attacked  with  rareat  severity  all  the  mendicants  collect- 
ively ;  maintaining,  that  their  mode  of  life  was  contrary  to  the  precepts  of 
Christ,  and  that  it  had  been  inconsiderately,  and  ikrmgk  ndeiake  (per  er. 
rorem)  as  he  expresses  it,  confirmed  by  the  pontifis  and  the  church.  This 
very  celebrated  book  derived  its  title  from  the  position  of  its  author,  that 
the  prediction  of  Paul,  2  Tim.  iii.,  1,  &c.,  concerning  the  perils  of  the  lat- 
ter times,  was  fulfilled  in  the  mendicant  friars ;  which  he  endeavours  to 
evince  from  their  Everlasting  Gospel,  a  book  of  which  more  will  be  said 
hereafter.  Against  this  formidable  adversary,  the  ire  of  the  Dominicans 
especially  was  kindled  ;  and  they  did  not  cease  to  persecute  him,  till  Alex- 
ander  IV.  in  the  year  1256,  ordered  his  book  to  be  publicly  burned,  and 
the  author  to  quit  France,  that  he  might  no  more  excite  the  Sorbonne  to 
hostility  against  the  mendicants.  William  obeyed  the  mandate  of  the  pon- 
tiff and  retired  to  his  native  country  in  Burgundia.     But  under  Clement 

tnde.    Astheprocecdingf  ofthemendictiiti  (54)  See  Cos.  Eg.  de  Boulay^t  Hittoria 

were  supported  by  tbe  ambitions  jKmtiff  Acsd.  Paris, torn,  iii., p.  138, dtc., 340, 244, 

Gregory  IX.,  they  kept  no  terms  with  the  848,  266,  &c.    Jo.  Cordenus,  (whose  at- 

btsbops,  nor  with  the  ciril  authorities.    In  earned  name  is  AlUophilus)^  F^fatio  His- 

their  writings  and  in  the  schools,  they  depre-  tor.  et  Apologetica  ad  Opera  Guil.  de  S, 

eiatod  ^e  power  of  the  bishops,  and  exalted  Amore.    Anton.  Tourom,  Vie  de  S.  Thomas, 

that  of  the  pope.    They  spoke  of  the  former  p.  134.     Wadding**  Amiales  Mioorom,  torn. 

•■  man  clogyraen,  who  were  bound  to  obey  lii^  p.  247,  366,  dec. ;  tom.  iv.,  p.  14,  52, 

implieitlv  the  commands  of  Christ's  vicege-  106. 263.    Among  the  ancients,  Mattk.  Par^ 

lent ;  while  the  latter,  they  represented  as  a  it,  Historia  major,  A.D.  1228,  and  Nasigi^^ 

Tiiible  deity.    Such  good  services  most  be  ChronicoD,  in  ikdUry**  Spicileginm,  torn, 

appreciated  and  rewarded,  and  such  useful  111,  p.  88,  dec 
most  be  etteemad  and  valoed.'— <SeA/.] 


J 


310         BOOK  ni.-^-CENTURT  Xm.--PABT  IL— CRAP.  IL 

rV.  he  returned  to  Paris,  explained  his  book  in  a  laiger  work,  and  at  laal 
died  there  in  the  highest  e8timation.(5d) 

§  29.  This  general  odium  against  the  mendicant  orders,  ariaiDg  finom 
the  high  privileges  conferred  on  them  by  the  pontifis,  was  not  a  little  in. 
creased  by  the  immense  pride  and  arrogance  which  they  displayed  on  aD 
occasions.  For  they  pretended  to  be  divinely  excited  and  commissioiiedt 
to  explain  and  defend  the  religion  of  Christ ;  the  priests  of  all  other  class- 
es and  orders,  they  treated  with  contempt,  declaring  that  themselTes  alone 
understood  the  true  way  of  salvation ;  they  extoll^  the  efficacy  of  thefcr 
indulgences ;  and  they  boasted  immoderately  of  their  ^miliar  intercoune 
with  God,  with  the  virgin  Mary,  and  with  all  the  glorified  saints :  and  by 
such  means,  they  so  deluded  and  captivated  the  uninformed  and  «tnpfe 
multitude,  thai  they  employed  (hem  only  as  their  spiritual  guide8.(56)  A 
prominent  place  among  the  instances  of  their  crafty  arrogance,  is  dne  to 
the  fable  circulated  by  the  Carmelites,  respecting  Simm  Stock,  a  general 
of  their  order  who  died  near  the  beginning  of  the  century.  They  said, 
the  virgin  Mary  appeared  to  him,  and  promised  him  that  no  person  should 
be  eternally  lost,  who  should  expire  clothed  in  the  short  mantle  worn  on 
their  shoulders  by  the  Carmelites,  and  called  the  icapttlar.(b7)  And  this 
fiction,  equally  ridiculous  and  impious,  has  found  advocates  even  among  tte 
pontif&.(58) 

§  30.  But  these  very  orders,  which  seemed  to  be  the  principal  supports 
of  the  Romish  power,  gave  the  pontifis  immense  trouble,  not  long  after  the 
decease  of  Dondmc  and  Francis ;  and  the  difficulties  though  often  dispel* 
led  for  a  time,  continually  recurred,  and  brought  the  church  into  great 
jeopardy.  In  the  first  place,  these  two  most  powerful  orders  contended 
with  each  other  for  precedence,  and  attacked  and  warred  upon  each  oth. 
er  in  their  publications,  with  invectives  and  criminations.  Attempts  were 
frequently  made  to  stop  these  contentions ;  but  the  firebrand  that  kindled 
them  could  never  be  extinguished.(59)  In  the  next  place,  the  Franciscan 
fraternity  was  early  split  into  Actions,  which  time  only  strengthened  and 

(55)  The  Parisian  theologians  to  this  time,  aaec.  xiii.,  cap.  iii.,  art.  vii.,  p.  96.    Biek,  St- 

hold  WUUam  and  his  book  in  high  estima-  fium.  Critique  de  la  Bibliotheqae  Ecclee.  da 

tion,  and  warmly  contend  that  he  was  not  M.  du  Pin,  tom.  i.,  p.  845,  du:.,  and  otbem. 
enrolled  among  the  heretics ;  while  the  Do-        (56)  See,  among  others,  Matthew  Ptcns^ 

minicans  regard  him  as  a  heretic  of  the  first  Historia  major,  in  various  places,  and  par- 

rank.     His  works,  so  far  as  they  could  be  tieularly  on  A.D.  1246,  p.  607,  630,  &c. 
found,  were  published  by  John  Cordesims,  at        (57)  See  the  tract  of  Jo,  Launoi,  de  visa 

Constance,  (as  the  title-page  expresses ;  but  Simonis  Stockii ;  in  his  0pp.,  tom.  ii.,  paii 

in  fact,  at  Parit)f  1632, 4to,  with  a  long  and  ii.,  p.  379,  &c.    AcU  Ssnctor.,  tom.  iii.,  ad 

learned  preface,  in  which  the  reputation  and  diem  zvi.  mensis  Maii.     Theoph.  Raynaad, 

tiie  orthodoxy  of  the  author  are  vindicated  Scapulare  Marianum ;  in  his  Opp.,  torn,  til, 

and  maintained.    To  elude  the  resentment  p.  614,  and  others. 

and  enmitvofthe  mendicant  orders,  the  editor        (58)  Even  the  modem  pontiff  Benediet 

assuQied  the  fictitious  name  of  JohnAlitopk-  XTV.,  [who  died  A.D.  1758]«  did  not  heai* 

Hut.    But  the  firatemitv  obtained  a  decree  tate  to  give  countenance  to  this  fable ;  yet 

from  LevM  XHI.  in  the  year  1633,  sup-  in  his  usual  prudent  and  cautious  manner:  de 

pressing  the  book.    The  edict  is  given  us  FesUs  B.  Mariae  virginis,  lib.  li.,  cap.  vt, 

by  the  Dominican,  Anton.  Touron^  m  his  Vie  Opp.,  tom.  x.,  p.  472,  ed.  Rome, 
de  S.  Thomas,  p.  164.    Respecting  Wt/Ziom,        (59)  See  the  Alcoran  des  Oordelien,  torn. 

his  life,  and  fortunes,  see  also  Wadding's  i.,  p.  266, 266, 278,  dec.    Lucas  Wadiht^s 

Annales  Minomm,  tom.  iii.,  p.  366.    Bcm"  Annales  Minomm,  torn,  iii.,  p.  380,  imdttit 

lay's  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn.  iii.  j>.  266»  vbole  history  of  Uiese  times. 
^.    Natatis  Alexmidtr,  HitUxia  Eoelw., 


CHURCH  OPnCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  311 

TCodered  inveterate;  and  these  &ction8  not  only  disturbed  the  peace  of 
the  church,  but  shook  even  the  sovereign  powers  and  majesty  of  the  pon* 
tifis  themselves.  Nor  will  it  appear  doubtful,  to  one  who  attentively  oon* 
Aiders  the  course  of  events  in  the  Latin  church  from  this  period  onward, 
that  these  mendicant  orders,  in  part  undesignedly,  and  in  part  knowingly 
and  intentionally,  gave  mortal  wounds  to  the  authority  of  the  Romish  church, 
and  caused  the  people  to  wish  for  a  reformation  in  the  church. 

§  31.  St.  Francis  prescribed  absolute  poverty  to  his  friars.  While  all 
the  previous  monastic  orders  adopted  the  policy  of  denying  to  their  mem- 
bers severally,  the  right  of  private  property,  but  allowed  the  collective  bod- 
ies or  fraternities  to  possess  estates  and  revenues,  from  which  all  the  indi- 
viduals received  support ;  Francis  would  not  allow  his  friars,  either  indi- 
iridually  or  collectively,  to  be  owners  of  any  property.(60)  But  immedi- 
ately dto  the  death  of  their  founder,  many  of  the  friars-minors  departed 
from  this  rigorous  law ;  and  their  inclinations  were  gratified  by  Gregory 
IX.,  who  in  the  year  1281,  published  a  more  mild  interpretation  of  this  se« 
vere  rule. (61)  But  others  among  them,  were  greatly  dissatisfied  with  this 
relaxation  of  their  primitive  austerity.  These  being  persons  of  a  morose 
disposition  and  prone  to  go  to  extremes,  were  by  some  called  the  Zealous 
{xelaiores},  or  the  Spiritual ;  and  by  others  the  CaesarianSf  from  one  of  their 
number  named  Caesarius,  who  was  their  leader.(62)  A  perplexing  con- 
troversy  having  thus  arisen,  Innocent  IV.,  in  the  year  1245,  decided  accord- 
ing to  the  views  of  those  who  wished  their  rule  to  be  relaxed  ;  declaring, 
that  they  might  hold  lands,  houses,  furniture,  books,  &c.,  and  might  use  them 
freely ;  but  that  the  right  of  property,  the  legal  possession  or  ownership  of 
the  whole,  should  belong  to  SL  Peter  and  to  the  church  of  Rome,  without 
whose  consent  nothing  should  be  sold,  exchansed,  or  in  any  way  transfer- 
red to  others.  But  this  exposition  of  their  nue,  the  Spiritual  declared  to 
be  an  unrlehteous  perversion  of  it ;  and  some  of  them  retired  into  the 
woods  and  deserts,  and  others  were  sent  into  exile  by  Crescentius  general 
of  the  order.(68) 

§  32.  John  of  Parma,  who  was  elected  general  of  the  order,  A.D.  1247, 
changed  the  whole  face  of  things  among  them.  Being  himself  in  senti- 
ment  with  the  Spirituals,  he  recalled  the  exiles,  and  required  the  brethren 
to  conform  to  the  letter  of  the  law  as  prescribed  by  St.  Frana's,{6A)  But 
the  recompense  he  received  for  restoring  the  Franciscan  community  to  its 
pristme  state,  was,  that  in  the  year  1249  he  was  accused  before  the  pontifi^ 
Alexander  IV.,  and  was  compelled  to  resign  his  office.  His  companions 
who  refused  to  abandon  their  opinions,  were  thrown  into  prison ;  and  he 
himself  with  difficulty  escaped  the  same  fate.(65)  His  successor,  the  cel- 
ebrated Bonaventura  who  ranked  high  among  the  scholastic  theologians, 
wished  to  be  thought  neutral,  and  made  it  his  grand  object  to  prevent  an 

(60)  The  Role  of  St,  Fnnat,  cap.  vL,  is  (61)  Hi*  bull  is  extant  in  Emman.  Rod^ 

this :  Fratres  sibi  nihil  approprient,  nee  do-  ftcV(3oUectiopriTilegioramregulariummen- 

Bram,  nee  locum,  nee  aliqnam  leoi :  sed  si-  dicantinm  et  non  mendicantimn,  torn,  i.,  p.  8. 

col  pemgrini  et  advenae  in  hoe  saecnlo,  in  {ii2)Lueat  Woi^'ti^^  Annales  Minornin, 

paupeitate  et  bomiliiate  famulantes  Domino,  torn,  iii-^  p.  99,  dtc. 

Yadant  pro  eleemosyna  (i.  e.,  must  beg)  con-  (68)  Waidmgy  torn,  iv.,  p.  188,  and  torn, 

fidenter. — Haec  est  ilia  celsitudo  altissimae  iii.,  p.  171,  dtc 

yimpeitatis,  quae  tos  carissimofl  meos  fra^  (64)  Wai(Kiif'«Annales,tom.iiL,  p.  171. 

tree  hattodes  et  reges  xegni  coelomm  inati-  (65)  Waddi^g^M  Annales,  torn,  iv.,  p.  4| 


were  circulated  in  Italy  and  in  other  countries,  vai 
famous  Joachim  abbot  of  Flora  in  Calabria,  who  was 
gar  as  a  man  divinely  insj)ir<'d  and  equal  with  the  an 
of  these  proj>hecies  wen^  included  in  a  bo<jk,  which 
The  everlasting  Gospel,  and  by  the  vulgar  The  book  i 
true  or  fictitious  Joachim^  among  many  other  things, 
the  destruction  of  the  Romish  church,  the  defects  anc 
he  severely  censures ;  and  also  the  promulgation  of 
feet  Cr09pelf  by  poor  persons  divinely  commissioned, 
^^iriL    For  he  taught,  that  two  iw^^erfeei  ages  [or  ( 
modes  of  worshipping  God,  had  already  passed ;  nar 
tker  and  of  the  San ;  and  that  a  third,  more  perfect,  v 
that  of  the  Holy  Spirit.     Tliese  predictions,  and  whatc 
attributed  to  Joachim^  irete  eagerly  swallowed  down 
were  for  the  most  part  well-meaning  but  delirious  a: 
and  who  applied  them  to  themselves  and  to  the  rules 
Si.  Francie  :(69)  for  they  maintained  tliat  he  had  tau^ 
pelf  and  that  he  was  that  angel^  whom  John  in  the  Ap 
flying  through  the  hcavcns.(70) 

§  34.  At  the  time  these  contendons  were  at  their  \ 
1250,  Gerhard  one  of  the  Spirituals,  wrote  an  avowi 
Eternal  Gospel  ascribed  to  Joachim ;  and  entitled  his  ^ 

(66)  The  decree  is  exhibited  by  WuMingt  Gatpelf  which  wm 
among  other  documents,  AnnaliM,  loin,  iv.,  icure  and  insipid  v 
p.  446.  dreams  under  Uie  sp 

(67)  Wadding'*  Annales,  torn,  iv.,  p.  188.  in  order  to  five  thi 
lit  miserable  end  distracted  stste  of  the  Or-  of  this  foolish  book 
der,  is  lucidly  depicted  in  an  Epistle  of  Bo-  Apocalypse,  ch.  ziv 
tuoHnhtra,  which  may  be  seen  in  Wadding,  three  parts  [or  Libn 
1.  c,  p.  58.  entitled  Liber  Cona 

(68)  What  Merlin  is  to  the  English,  Mai-  Veritaii* ;  the  secc 
a^ihy  to  the  Irish,  and  Nostrodanuu  to  the  and  the  third,  Ptalt 
French,  the  same  is  the  abbot  JoodUst  to  This  is  remarked  by 
the  Italians;  a  man  who  foretels what  w  tA  Tiorw;-.; — :  * —  -• 


CHURCH  OFHCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                2fl8 

to  ike  Eoerlaatmg  GatpeL{ll)  This  treatise,  among  many  other  absurd 
and  impious  thii^,  contained  this  most  detestable  asseveration ;  that  the 
true  and  eternal  Gospel  of  God  was  exhibited  to  mankind  by  SL  FttmoM, 
who  was  the  angel  mentioned  in  the  Apocalypse,  chap,  xiv.,  v.  6 ;  that  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  would  be  abrogated  in  the  year  1260,  and  this  new  and 

(71)  Af  both  the  aBcients  and  the  moderns  ever,  in  bis  Scriptores  Dominicani,  torn,  i., 

liAfie  fliven  iosocnnte  accounts  of  this  infa-  p.  202, 203,  has  snown  from  the  MS.  records 

moos  Dooky  I  will  here  subjoin  some  remarks  of  the  legal  process  Sffainst  the  Everlasting 

whkh  may  serve  to  correct  their  mistakes.  Gospel,  which  are  still  preserved  in  the  Sor- 

I.  They  nearly  all  confound  the  Everhut'  bonne,  that  the  author  of  the  infamous  book 
img  GoMpelf  (oi  the  Gospel  of  the  Holy  SptT'  was  a  Franciscan  friar,  named  Gerhard, 
itf  which  was  another  title  of  the  book,  ac-  This  Gerhard  was  the  intimate  friend  of  John 
cording  to  William  of  St.  Amour,  de  Pericu-  of  Parma ;  and  he  not  only  maintained  ^erce- 
ttt  novissimonim  teinpomm,  p.  88),  with  the  ly  the  cause  of  the  Spiritualty  but  he  so 
Jb^troiuetion  to  the  Everlasting  Gospel,  or,  heartily  imbibed  all  the  opinions  ascribed  to 
to  ihe  hocks  of  the  MotJoaekim,  Yet  these  the  abbot  Joachim,  that  be  chose  to  lie  in 
two  books  were  totally  different.  The  Ev-  prison  18  years,  rather  than  to  abandon  them. 
erlasting  Gospel  was  attributed  to  the  abbot  See  Wadding^s  Annales  Minorum,  torn,  iv., 
JbofAm;  and  consisted  (as  before  observed)  p.  4,  7.  And  yet  thoee  Franciscans  who 
of  three  Books.  But  the  Introduction  to  are  called  Observants,  that  is,  such  as  pre- 
this  Gospel,  was  the  work  of  some  Francis-  tend  to  follow  the  rules  of  their  founder  mor« 
can  monk ;  and  it  explained  the  obscure  pre-  strictly  than  the  others,  place  this  Gerhard 
dictions  of  this  Gospel,  and  applied  them  to  among  the  saints  of  the  highest  order ;  and 
the  Franciscans.  Neither  the  university  of  they  tell  us,  that  he  possessed  both  the  gift 
Piaris  nor  Alexander  IV.  complained  of  the  of  prophecy  and  the  power  of  working  mir- 
Everlaaiing  Gospel  itself :  but  the  Introduce  acles.  See  Wadding's  Annales,  torn,  lii.,  p. 
ItOK  to  It  wot  complained  of,  and  condemned,  213,  214. 

ud  bomed :  as  b  manifest  from  the  Epistles  III.  Nearly  all  tax  with  the  crime  of  pro- 
of Alexander  on  the  subject,  published  by  ducing  this  detestable  book,  the  whole  body 
Boulay,  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  iii.,  p.  of  mendicant  monks,  or  at  least  the  two  or- 
S98.  The  book  of  the  abbot  JoocAtm  or  the  ders  of  Dominicans  and  Franciscans  ;  and 
Everlasting  Crospel,  was  undoubtedly,  as  they  think,  both  these  orders  were  willing 
■ueh  woitmeM  books  usually  are,  made  op  to  advance  their  fame  for  piety  and  their  in- 
of  enigmas  and  ambiffuous  assertions ;  and  fluence  among  mankind,  by  means  of  this 
it  was  therefore  treated  with  contempt.  But  work.  But  the  fact  was  far  otherwise.  The 
tiie  Interpretation  of  it  or  the  Introduction  crime  is  chargeable  only  on  the  Franciscans ; 
to  it,  was  a  very  dangerous  book.  as  is  evident  from  the  remains  of  the  book 

II.  As  to  the  autlK>r  of  the  Introduction,  itself:  yet  not  on  all  the  Franciscans,  as 
the  ancient  writers  are  not  agreed.  All  justice  requires  us  to  state,  but  only  on  that 
make  it  the  production  of  some  one  who  be-  class  of  them  who  are  called  the  Spirituals : 
longed  to  an  order  of  mendicants.  But  those  indeed,  it  is  perhaps  not  chargeable  on  ail 
who  favour  the  Franciscans,  say  he  must  of  these,  but  only  on  that  portion  of  them 
have  been  a  Dominican ;  while  those  who  who  believed  in  the  prophecies  of  the  abbot 
defend  the  Dominican  cauae,  throw  back  the  Joachim. 

accuaation  on  the  Franciseana.    The  major-  After  these  remarks,  it  will  be  more  easy 

ity  however,  aasert  that  JeJbi  of  Parma,  gen-  to  undersUnd  correctly  what  the  following 

flfal  of  the  Firanciscana,  who  belonged  to  the  writers  tell  us  conceminff  the  Everlasting 

perty  of  the  Spirituals^  and   is  known  to  Gospel ;  namely,  Jo.  Andr.  Schmddt,  in  his 

have  too  much  favoured  the  opinions  of  the  Diss,  on  this  subject,  Helmst.,  1700,  4to. 

•bbot  Joachim,  was  the  author  of  the  dia-  Joe.  Usher,  de  Successione  ecclesiarum  Oc- 

graceful  production.    See  Imcos  Wadding,  cidentis,cap.  ix.,  ^  20,  p.  337.    Cos.  Egasse 

Annales  Minorum,  tom.  iv.,  p.  9,  who  en-  de  Btmlay,  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  iii., 

deavottrs,  though  very  unsatiafactorily,  to  ex-  p.  292,  d^.  Natalie  Alexander,  Historia  £c- 

onerate  him  from  the  charge.     See  also  the  cles.,  saecul.  xiii.,  srtic.  iv.,  p.  78.     Wad* 

Acta  Sanctor.,  tom.  iii.  Martit,  p.  167,  dec.,  ding,  Annales  Minorum,  tom.  iv.,  p.  9,  and 

for  John  of  Parma  obtained  a  place  among  many  others.     This  book  is  not  a  monument 

the  glorified  aaints  that  reign  with  Christ,  of  the  pride  and  insolence  of  all  the  mendi- 

notwithstanding  be  ia  represented  as  prefer-  cant  orders,  as  most  writers  bsve  supposed ; 

ring  the  Gospel  of  St.  Francis  to  the  Gos-  but  of  the  impious  folly  of  a  part,  and  a  veiy 

pel  of  Jesus  Christ.    James  Echard  how-  small  part,  of  the  Franciscan  family. 

Vol.  II.— R  b 


SU        BOOK  m.— CENTURY  XUI.— PART  IL--CHAP.  IL 

eternal  Gospel  take  its  place ;  and  that  the  miniaten  hy  whom  tfab  _ 
change  would  be  brought  about,  were  to  be  itinerant  barefooted  inan.(7S) 
When  this  book  was  published  at  Paris  A.D*  1254,  the  theologians  tbnre^ 
and  all  good  men,  burst  out  in  the  highest  indignation  against  the  meadu 
cant  monks ;  who  were  before  sufficiently  odious,  on  other  accounts.  For 
this  reason,  Alexander  IV.,  though  reluctantly,  in  the  year  1265,  forbid  the 
circulation  of  the  book ;  yet  in  a  manner  so  guarded  and  cautions,  as  to 
injure  the  reputation  of  the  mendicant  orders  as  little  as  possible*  But  the 
university  of  Paris  did  not  desist  from  complaints  and  accusationsy  till  the 
book  was  publicly  bumed,(78) 

§  35.  The  dissensions  of  the  Franciscans,  which  had  been  quieted  bf 
the  prudence  of  Bonaoettbtraf  broke  out  acain  after  his  death.  For  that 
portion  of  the  order  who  desired  greater  liberty,  wished  to  have  the  rnfe 
of  the  founder  wholly  abrogated,  as  being  morally  wrong,  and  requizing 
what  is  beyond  the  powers  of  human  nature :  but  at  the  solicitatioii  of  those 
attached  to  the  primitive  strictness,  Nieolaus  III.  resisted  the  measures  of 
these  innovators,  and  published  in  1279,  the  fiimous  constitution,  bv  whidl 
he  not  only  confirmed  the  rule  of  SL  FrancU^  but  interpreted  it  in  the  most 
particular  manner.(74)  In  this  constitution  he  enjoined  upon  the  FriaiSt 
as  their  rule  demanded,  an  expropriation  or  renunciation  of  all  ri^t  of  prop- 
erty or  ownership ;  but  allowed  them  the  simple  use  of  things  necessary^&s 
retenUan,  not  the  property ;  and  ordained,  that  the  dominion  of  these  neces- 
saries, houses,  books,  and  other  furniture,  should  belong,  as  hmocent  IV. 
had  decided,  to  the  church  of  Rome.  In  the  conclusion,  he  severely  pro- 
hibited all  private  exposition  of  his  statute,  lest  it  should  afibrd  new  grounds 
of  contention ;  reserving  the  right  of  interpreting  it,  exclusively,  to  the  Ro- 
man pontifis.(75) 

§  36.  This  constitution  of  Nieolaus  did  not  satisfy  the  Zealous  or  the 
Spirituals^  who  were  considerably  numerous,  particularly  in  Italy  and 
France,  and  especially  in  the  province  of  Narbonne.  Those  in  Italy  made 
no  disturbance ;  but  those  in  France  and  particularly  in  Narbonne,  being 
of  a  warmer  and  more  excitable  temperament,  and  led  on  by  Peter  John 
Olivoy  openly  testified  their  dissatisfaction,  and  again  produced  violent  con- 
tentions. (76)    This  Peter,  famed  for  his  writings,  his  opinions,  and  his  suf. 

(72)  See  GtUielmu*  de  S.  Amore,  de  per-  torn,  iii.,  p.  299,  dtc.  Joriani  Chronicon; 
icalis  novissimor.  temponim,  p.  38, 39,  who  in  ilfura/on*!  Antiquit.  Ilal.,  torn.  iT.,p.  998. 
tells  us,  that  this  book  was  first  published  in  [See  also  Gieselcr^s  Text-book  of  Ecd. 
the  year  1254 ;  but  that  the  opinions  con-  Hist.,  by  Cunningham,  toI.  il,  p.  300,  Ac^ 
tained  in  it  had  originated  55  years  before,  and  the  notes  there. — Tr.] 

i.  e.,  A.D.  1200.     Copious  extracts  from  (74)  Some  contend,  that  this  con^tntkm 

the  book  are  given  by  several  of  the  ancient  was  promulffed  byNicolau$  IV.,  but  they 

writers.     See  Herm.  Cdmeri  Chronicon ;  in  are  confuted  by  Wadding,  Annalea  Mino- 

Echard's  Corpus  Histor.  medii  «vi,  torn,  ii.,  rum,  torn,  v.,  p.  73. 

p.  850.    The  Chronicon  Egmondanum ;  in  (75)  This  celebrated  constitution  i«  in* 

Anton.  Matihaei  Analecta  vet.  evi,  torn,  ii.,  seited  in  the  Corpus  Juris  Canonici,  lib.  vi., 

p.  517.     Ricobaldut ;  in  Echard^s  Corpus,  Decretal,  [lib.  v.]  tit.  xii.,  c.  iil,  p.  1028, 

&c.,  torn,  i.,  p.   1215 ;  and  others.     Vet  ed.  Boehmer ;  and  is  commonly  designated 

among  these  extracts  there  is  much  discrep-  by  its  first  word  :  ExOt. 

•nee ;   which  originated,  I  suppose,  from  (76)  He  is  also  called  in  ancient  writei% 

■ome  writcr^s  quoting  from  the  Everlasting  Peter  of  Beziers  (Biterrensis),  became  h* 

Gospel  of  Joachim^   while  others  quoted  lived  long,  and  was  a  teacher,  in  the  monas* 

^m  friar  Gerhard's  Introduction  to  it,  with-  texy  of  ]E&ziers.    Sometimes  also,  he  is  ciO- 

out  discriminating  between  the  two  works,  ed,  from  his  native  place,  Peter  of  Serig^ 

(73)  See  BmUof^s  Histoiia  Acad.  Pans.*  imhii;  for  he  was  bom  io  the  castk  of  8t« 


CHURCH  OFHCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  315 

feringSy  was  in  high  estiination  for  sanctity  and  learning,  and  therefore 
had  numerous  followers ;  and  he  really  inculcated  many  things  wisely  and 
well.  In  particular,  he  censured  with  great  freedom  the  corruptions  and 
defects  of  the  Romish  religion.  This  he  did  hoth  in  his  other  writings,  and 
particularly  in  his  Pottilla  or  Commentary  on  the  Apocalypse  ;  in  which 
he  did  not  hesitate  to  affirm,  that  the  church  of  Rome  was  that  whore  of 
Bahylon  that  John  saw  in  vision.  Yet  he  was  at  the  same  time  most  pro- 
Ibundly  superstitious,  and  was  contaminated  with  a  large  part  of  those 
opinions  which  the  Spirituals  pretended  to  have  learned  from  the  ahbot  /o- 
aehim  ;  and  he  had  an  impious  veneration  for  SU  Francis,  who,  he  maintain- 
ed, was  fokolly  conformed  to  Christ  (totum  Christo  coniiguratum).(77)  In 
the  great  dispute  respecting  the  rule  of  SL  Francis,  he  seemed  to  he  of 
neither  party :  for  he  conceded  to  the  hrethren  the  beggarly  use  of  things 
necessary  f  pauperem  rerum  necessariarum  usum) ;  and,  when  several  times 
summoned  before  his  superiors,  he  would  not  express  dissatisfection  with 
the  interpretation  of  Nicolaus  III.  Yet  he  inclinc^i  much  to  the  side  of  the 
Boore  strict,  or  the  Spirituals,  who  would  not  allow  even  the  order  colleet- 
iveiy  to  possess  any  property ;  and  he  contended,  that  such  as  held  these 
views  were  to  be  esteemed  and  loved,  rather  than  persecuted.  (78)  And  he 
is  therefore  regarded  as  the  leader  and  head  of  all  those  among  the  Fran- 
dscans,  who  maintained  these  contests  with  the  pontifis  respecting  the  ex^ 
froftiaJtUm  required  by  St.  Francis,{79) 

)  87.  Relying  on  the  influence  of  this  man,  whom  the  multitude  account- 
«d  a  prophet  of  Grod  and  a  most  holy  man,  the  Spirituals  resolutely  assail, 
ed  the  opposite  party :  but  the  prudence  of  the  gcnerab  of  the  order,  for  a 
time  so  held  their  passions  in  check,  that  neither  party  could  overcome  the 
other.  Such  prudence  however,  was  not  in  Matthew  Aquaspartanus,  who 
was  made  aeneral  of  the  order  in  the  year  1287.  For  he  suffered  the  an- 
cient diseipline  to  become  prostrate,  and  even  the  appearance  of  poverty  to 
become  extinct.  Hence  there  arose,  first  in  the  marquisate  of  Ancona  in 
Italy,  and  afterwards  in  France  and  in  other  countries,  great  commotiona 
among  the  Spirituals,  both  the  more  moderate  and  the  more  rigid ;  and 
Matthew,  after  labouring  in  vain  to  quell  these  commotions  by  imprison- 
ments and  penalties,  at  length  in  the  year  1289,  resigned  his  office.(80) 
His  successor,  Raymund  Gaufridi,  endeavoured  to  restore  peace,  by  re- 
calling the  exiles,  Uberating  the  imprisoned,  and  banishing  a  few  of  the 

Ifarj  at  Serignam  in  Flraaee.    I  note  these  CharU*  Plessis  tTArgentre'f  Collectio  ju- 

cucanutaiicee,  bectnte  eome  have  made  diciornm  de  noria  eccles.  erroribus,  torn. 

tteee  persona  oat  of  this  individoal.  i,  p.  826,  dec.    Iauom  Wadding* 9  Annales 

(77)  See  the  Littera  Magistnmim  de  Pos-  Minoram,  torn.  ▼.,  p.  68,  108,  121,  140, 

tiQa  fratris  P.  Job.  Oliri  ;  in  Baluxt^s  Mis-  236,  and  especially  p.  878,  where  he  labours 

cellanea,  torn,  i.,  p.  813,  and  Wadding's  An-  wiUi  all  hia  might,  though  with  little  success, 

nales  Minorom,  torn,  v.,  p.  51.  to  excuse  and  justify  the  man.    Batdty^s 

(76)  Hia  sentiments  maybe  leaned  best  Hiatoria Acad.  Pahs.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  635,  oe. 

of  all,  from  his  last  discourse,  in  Boulay*»  Jo.  George  SeheUianCs  Amoeniutes  litter., 

Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  685,  and  tom.  iz.,  p.  678,  dec.     Hiatoire  generale  de 

Waddings  Ann.  Minorum,  tom.  v.,  p.  878.  Languedoc  par  lea  Moins  Benedict.,  tom. 

(79)  See,  concerning  thia  celebrated  man  iv.,  p.  91,  179,  183.    His  bones,  together 

mho  died  A.D.  1397,  in  addition  to  the  with  hia  hooka,  were  burned  by  order  of  the 

common  writers,  {Raynald,  Nat.  Alexatt^  pontiff,  in  the  year  1885.     See  RaynaUPt 

ier,  Oiuim,  and  others),  Stephen  Baiuxe^s  Annales,  ad  ann.  1835,  ^  80. 
Miscellanea,  tom.  i.,  p.  813,  and  his  Yi-        (80)  See  Wadding**  Annales  Minomn^ 

tM  PMHiff.  ATanioB.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  758,  dec.  torn,  r.,  p.  810,  811,  885. 


.,„Ky  ».  lu  luiiii  uiemseivcs  int 

which  might  live  in  that  real  poverty,  absolutely  vo 
all  [)roperty,  which  St.  Francis  had  prescribed  to 
indulgent  pontilf,  who  was  a  great  admirer  of  pover 
request ;  and  placed  at  the  liead  of  this  new  fratej 
man  of  a  most  austere  life. (82)     But  as  Coelestine 
pontificate,  his  successor  Boniface  VIII.,  who  rcscii 
leaUnt^  suppressed  this  new  order,  which  had  assuhr 
tme  EremiUs  of  St,  Fraiic».(83)    The  more  lax 
now  persecuted  this  class  with  great  severity,  and  ace 
things,  of  Manichaeisnu    Hence  maov  of  them  emi 
and  afterwards  from  thence  to  a  small  island,  in  ox 
miserable  kind  of  life  which  they  regarded  as  the  mc 
of  their  brethren  still  pursued  them  in  their  exile, 
in  Italy,  in  spite  of  Bon^ace  VIIL,  continued  to  live 
vourite  rules ;  and  they  gathered  associations  of  tl 
kingdom  of  Naples,  and  then  in  the  marquisatc  of  A 
lan^  territory.     From  Italy  they  at  length  spread 
greatest  part  of  Europe ;  and  quite  down  to  the  refon 
were  involved  in  the  hottest  warfare  with  the  chur 
vast  numbers  of  them  perished  miserably  in  the  flam 
of  the  Inquisition.(8A) 

(81)  Wadding^ t  Annales  Minonimf  torn,  tance  than  most 

▼.,  p-  108,  181,  140,  and  especially  p.  335,  they  do  not  treat 

836.  distinctly.     And  i 

(88)  Wadding'9  Annalet,  torn,  v.,  p.  384,  all  borrow  from  tl 

838,  dee.  they  al^o  are  defe 

(83)  Wmiding't  Annales,  torn,  vi.,  p.  1,  an  indefatigable  i 
Ac.  Bnllariam  Magnum,  Continu.  iii.,  iv.,  these  subjects  m 
[ed.  Luzemb.,  1741,  torn,  ix.],  p.  108.  upon  coals  of  fir 

(84)  In  what  I  here  state,  and  also  in  be  obscures,  supf 
what  I  am  about  to  state,  on  this  subject,  I  ses,  concedes,  an( 
canix>t  name  any  writers  whom  I  have  fol-  vourably  disposed 
lowed.  For  this  part  of  the  church  history  Franciscans  ;  yet 
of  the  middle  sees,  has  not  h*>#n  •#<^«i*»«i-  *i--.  .' 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  817 

J  89.  At  this  time  therefore,  or  near  the  close  of  this  century,  origina 
in  Italy  the  FraJtricdU  and  Bixochi^  parties  that  in  Germany  aiul  France 
were  denominated  Beguards ;  and  which,  first  Boniface  VIII.(85)  and  af- 
terwards other  ponti6[s  condemned,  and  wished  to  see  persecuted  hy  the  Jiu 
quigiaon  and  exterminated  in  every  possible  way.  The  FratriceUiy  who 
also  called  themselves  in  Latin  Fraires  parvi  (Little  Brethren),  or  Fratarm 
cuU  "de  paupere  vita  (lAuU  Brothers  of  the  poor  Kfe)^  were  Franciscan 
monks,  but  detached  from  the  great  family  of  Franciscans  ;  who  wished  to 
observe  the  regulations  prescribed  by  their  founder  St,  Francis  more  per- 
fectly than  the  others,  and  therefore  possessed  no  property  either  individ- 
ually  or  collectively,  but  obtained  their  necessary  food  from  day  to  day  by 
begging.f  86)  For  they  said,  that  Jesus  Christ  and  his  apostles  had  neither 
inmvidual  nor  common  property,  and  that  the  Franciscans  were  ordered  by 
their  founder  to  imitate  them.  They  likewise,  after  the  example  of  SL 
FranciSf  wore  tattered,  shabby,  and  sordid  garments;  they  declaimed 
against  the  corruptions  of  the  Romish  church,  and  the  vices  of  the  pontifl& 
and  bishops ;  they  predicted  a  reformation  and  purification  of  the  church, 
and  the  restoration  of  the  true  Grospel  of  Jesus  Christ  by  the  genuine  dis. 
ciples  of  St,  Francis ;  in  short,  they  assented  to  nearly  all  the  opinions 
which  were  circulated  as  coming  from  the  abbot  Joachim,  They  extolled 
Coelestine  V.  as  the  legal  founder  of  their  sect ;  but  Boniface  and  the  suc- 
ceeding pontifis,  who  opposed  the  FratriceUh  ihcy  denied  to  be  true  pen- 
ti£&.(87) 

•itioD,  ind  others ;  from  wfaidi,  erery  thinff  the  Fratncdli  would  hare  nothing  to  do  with 

I  shall  say  may  be  folly  substantiated.    And  the  great  family,  deriving  its  name  from  St. 

if  God  shall  spare  my  life,  these  documents  Fruncist  and  they  appointed  for  tbemselres 

may  porhaps  come  before  the  public.     [Dr.  a  distinct  head  or  leader.    The  Spr^uaU 

Motteim  did  not  live  to  publish  this  work ;  did  not  wholly  prohibit  the  Franciscan  fax»- 

but  after  his  death  tfiere  was  published  iirom  ily  from  holding  proper^  in  common,  prori- 

his  manoscripts,  J,  Lr.  v.  ifosAson,  de  Beg-  ded  they  were  not  the  legal  owners  of  the 

kardis  et  Begninabus  Commentazius,  aceom-  propeity  ;  but  the  FnUriceUi  would  not  al- 

panied  with  various  documents,  notes,  and  low  their  members,  either  separately  or  col- 

•oitable  indices,  by  G.  H.  Martitdy  Leipx.,  lectively,  to  hold  any  property ;  and  thi^ 

1790,  8vo.     See  Dr.  MothewCt  more  fall  observed  that  absolute  pover^,  which  Fran' 

account  of  this  work,  in  note  (89),  p.  320,  cis  had  required  both  in  his  KuU  and  in  hi* 


L — TV.]  last  Testament,     Some  other  particulars  are 

(86)  See  Jo.  7ViiA«mt«t,  Annales  Hir-  omitted. 
miflienBes,  torn.  iL,  p.  74.  Yet  this  writer  (87)  The  accounts  given  of  the  Fratri' 
is  »alt^  in  many  particulars,  and  deserves  eeUi  hj  both  the  ancients  and  the  modems, 
no  cre<m  in  what  he  says  of  the  origin  and  and  even  by  those  who  exhibit  most  accura- 
the  opinions  of  the  FnOnaUi.  He  every  cy  and  research,  are  more  confused  snd  con- 
where  confounds,  indiscriminately,  the  sects  tndictoiy  than  can  well  be  imsj^ned.  Jokn 
0f  this  period.  BtmUtt^s  Historia  Acad.  Triihemnu^  (Annales  Himumens.,  torn,  ii., 
Paris.,  tom.  iii, jp.  541,  where  may  be  seen  p.  74),  makes  them  to  be  the  progeny  of 
the  decree  of  Bomfut  VIII.  sffainst  the  TtmckeHemu ;  and  he  most  unsuitably  con* 
Bixocki  or  BegnardBt  passed  A.D.  1S97.  founds  them  with  the  Catktri  and  other 
Joriam  Chronicon,  in  mruiori^s  Antiquit.  sects  of  those  times.  And  most  of  tho 
Italiae,  torn,  iv.,  p.  10)0.  Add  also  the  others  who  treat  of  the  FratricelUf  are  no 
common  writers ;  though  none  of  them  is  better  informed  than  he.  The  Franciscans 
ftee  from  errors.  leave  no  stone  unturned,  in  order  to  evince, 

(86)  The  FratricelU  held  many  common  that  the  pestilent  sect  of  the  FrtUrieelU  did 

principles  with  the  SpirihuJs ;  yet  thev  wers  not  originate  from  their  Order.    Of  course, 

diverse  from  them.     The  Spintnah  did  not  they  rnolutely  deny  that  the  FratriuUi  pro» 

renounce  communion  with  the  other  Fran-  fessed  |o  follow  the  Franciscan  rule ;  and 

eiscans  from  whom  they  differed,  and  they  they  maintain,  that  this  name  designated  a 

were  not  dispostd  to  fona  a  new  sect :  but  confused  rabble  of  various  sorts  of  peisoos 


318         BOOK  in.-€£NTURY  XUL— PART  n.-CBAP.  II. 


§  40.  As  the  great  Frandscaii  ftunily  had  its  aMociates  and  d6pendaatii^ 
who  observed  the  third  rule  prescribed  by  SL  FrancU,  and  who  were  uaualljf 


of  different  reliffioiis  views,  which  Hemuam 
PongilujniM  of  Femn  in  Italy,  first  collect- 
ed together  near  the  close  of  the  century. 
In  place  of  all  others,  may  be  consulted 
on  this  subject,  Lhcss  Waiiing*t  Annales 
Minorum,  torn,  vi.,  p.  279,  dec.,  who  is  most 
copious  in  wipine  this  disgrace  from  his  Or- 
der.   But  the  indefatigabfe  man  has  accom* 
plisbed  nothing  by  all  his  effinrts.    For  h* 
nimself  concedes,  and  also  proTss  by  im- 
oiiestionable  aothoritiM,  that  the  FnirieeiH 
did  profess,  and  did  in  practice  follow,  the 
Rule  of  St.  Francis.    And  yet  he  denies, 
that  they  were  Franciscans ;  meaning  how- 
erer  only  this,  that  they  were  not  sudk  Fran- 
ciscans, as  those  were  who  lived  in  subordi- 
nation to  the  general  prefect  of  the  Order, 
and  who  admitted  the  exposition  of  the  mle 
of  Si.  FrancUy  given  by  the  pontiffs.    He 
therefore  proves,  only  that  tne  FnUrieelti 
were  Franciscans  who  had  withdrawn  from 
the  great  family  of  the  Order,  and  who  re- 
ject^ the  decrees  of  the  pontiffs  and  the  au- 
thority of  the  ^neral  prefect ;  which  no  one 
calls  in  question.     This  Hermann  (or  Ar- 
numn,  as  he  is  constantly  named  in  the  rec- 
ords of  the  trials),  Pongilupu,  whom  Wad- 
ding  with  many  others  represent  as  being 
the  parent  of  the  Frairicellty  lived  at  Ferra- 
ra,  in  this  century,  and  was  highly  esteemed 
for  his  sanctity  ;  and  after  his  death  in  1269, 
he  was  magnificently  entombed  in  the  princi- 
pal church  of  Ferrara,  and  was  long  held  by 
all  for  a  distinguished  saint  whose  sanctity 
God  had  demonstrated  by  numerous  mira^ 
cles.     But  as  the  InquisitcrM  of  heretical 
praviiy  had  long  been  suspicious  of  him,  be- 
cause he  led  that  austere  course  of  life  which 
vras  pursued  by  the  class  of  the  Cathari  de- 
nominated the  Comforted,  afler  his  death 
they  made  such  critical  inquiries  into  his 
life,  that  after  several  ^ears  they  detected 
his  impieties.     Hence  m  the  year  1300,  by 
order  of  Boniface  VIII.,  his  bones  were 
burned,  his  tomb  demolished,  and  an  end  pot 
to  the  extravagant  reverence  of  the  people 
for  Pongilupu.    The  records  of  this  judi- 
cial process  were  first  published  by  Lems 
Ant.  Muratorif  in  his  Antiquitates  Itali- 
cae  medii  aevi,  tom.  v.,  p.  93-147.     From 
these  ample  records  it  is  most  manifest, 
that  all  those  learned  men  are  mistaken, 
who  represent  Armann  Pomgilumu  as  the 
parent  of  the  Fratricelli.    For  ne  had  no 
concern  with  them  whatever :  nay,  he  was 
dead,  some  time  before  this  sect  arose.    On 
the  contrarv,  this  celebrated  man  ^fas  one 
of  the  Cathari  or  Pottiteiaiu  or  Manichae- 
aos^  and  of  that  bnnch  of  them  called  Bag" 


fiottf  to  from  the  town.  Bo^rnob  in  Langnedbc 
Some  of  the  modems  hsre  coirectly  imd«> 
stood  thia  one  point,  that  the  #V«lrKf||i  wHv 
a  more  risid  sort  of  FFaneiscaoa ;  bat  thay 
hare  erred  in  supposing  them  to  diflBsr  from 
the  Beguardt  at  BegiinM,  in  nothing  bot 
their  name.  See  P&L  Limberek,  Hntoria 
Inqoisitionis,  lib.  i.,  c.  xix.,  p.  69,  who  ahowv 
hitnaelf  not  well  acquainted  with  theae  a^ 
kira.  Stephen  Bahuu^  MisceUanea, 
L,  p.  196,  and  in  hia  Vitae  Pontiff. ^i 
onens.,  tom.  i.,  p.  509.  baac  de 
hre.  Diss,  sur  les  Adamitea,  subjoined  to  Irii 
History  of  the  Hnssite  war,  p.  880.  AaA 
even  Wadding  ia  not  oppoaea  to  this  opoH 
ion :  see  hia  Annalea  Minorum,  torn.  ▼.,  pu 
876.  Butthe^<tfrtc4/tcerUiiUydiddiilai^ 
as  I  shall  presently  show,  ftxHn  the  Bi^vcrrfi^ 
not  only  in  their  pinions,  bat  aba  a  tbiir 
practice  and  mode  of  life. 

The  principal  cause  of  the  vnmmom^ 
mistakes  made  in  the  history  of  the  Frmlri' 
celli,  undoubtedly  was,  the  ambiguity  of  the 
name.  Fratricellus  or  FraUrculua  (Little 
Brother)  was  a  term  of  reproach  among  the 
Italians  of  that  age,  which  they  appbed  to 
any  one  that  assumed  the  appeariiice  of  a 
monk,  and  in  his  dress,  demesoour,  and 
habits,  made  a  considerable  show  of  piety  or 
holiness,  yet  did  not  belong  to  sny  of  tho 
approv^  monastic  sects.  See  Jo.  ViUam^ 
Istoria  Fiorentine,  lib.  viii.,  c.  84,  p.  423. 
Imola  on  Dant^;  in  MuraiarpM  Aiitiquit. 
Italicae,  tom.  i.,  p.  1 121.  Aa  there  were  ia 
those  times  many  such  persons  strolHng  the 
country,  thouj^  differing  much  in  their  mode 
of  life  and  opmions,  this  term  was  of  coone 
applied  to  persons  of  various  descriptiooe 
and  characters.  Thus  the  Catharif  the  Wji^ 
deneeif  the  Apoetoli,  and  many  other  secta 
who  broached  new  doctrines,  were  oommoii- 
ly  branded  with  this  epithet ;— and  fbreigi 
writers,  not  aware  of  this  fact,  thought  they 
discovered  sometimes  in  one  sect,  and  some- 
times in  another,  those  noted  Fraterculi  who 
gave  the  pontiffs  so  much  trouble.  But  thia 
term  FrairieeUi  at  Fraterculi^  when  applied 
to  those  stricter  Franciscans  who  aioAed  t» 
observe  the  rule  of  their  master  perfectly, 
hsd  not  its  vulgar  import,  and  was  net  a 
term  of  reproach  or  a  nickname,  but  an  hon- 
ourable appellation,  which  these  devotees  of 
the  severest  poverty,  coveted  snd  preferred 
before  all  other  nasaes.  Fratriceltus  is  the 
same  as  FratereuUu  or  lAttle  Brother  ;  and 
this  is  equivslent  te  Frater  Minor.  And 
everybody  knows,  that  the  Franciscans  chose 
to  be  called  Fratree  Minorea  ;  aa  ezpressiTa 
of  their  humility  and  modeaty.    TheMwe&r 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  319 

called  Tertiarii  ;(88)  so  also  the  sect  of  the  FratriceVh  which  wished  to  be 
thought  the  genuine  fratemi^  of  Si,  Francis^  had  numerous  TaHttm  of 
its  own.  These  were  called,  in  Italy,  BizocJu  and  Bocasoti;  in  France, 
Begidni;  and  in  Germany,  Beghardiy  by  which  name  all  the  Tertiarii  were 
commonly  designated.(89)    These  differed  from  the  FrairiceUiy  not  in  their 

ittining  people  therefore,  did  not  tssome  a  Suters,  celled  CUariMiia$t»,  from  Si.  CUarMf 

new  name ;  out  only  applied  to  themselTee  [the  first  abbess  among  the  Frtnciscans], 

the  ancient  name  of  their  order,  in  the  form  St.  Francis  also  prescriM  a  third  rule,  more 

it  took  in  the  Italian  language :  for  those  easy  to  be  observed,  for  such  as  wished  to 

who  are,  in  Latin,  called  Fratres  Minaret,  connect  themselves  in  some  sort  with  hie 

•re  in  Italian,  called  FratriceUi.    Of  the  order,  and  to  enjoy  the  benefits  of  it,  and 

many  proofs  which  are  at  hand,  I  will  inb-  vet  were  not  disposed  to  forsake  all  worldly 

join  only  one ;  namely,  a  oassage  from  WH-  bosiness,  and  to  relinquish  all  their  property. 

Utm  de  Tkoeo  in  his  life  of  St.  Thomas  This  role  required  only  certain  pious  observ- 

Aqoinas,  in  the  Acta  Sanctor.,  tom.  L,  Mar-  ances,  such  as  fasts,  prayers,  continence,  a 

tii,  cap.  ii.,  ^  21,  p.  666.    Destruzit  (ss.  coarse  and  cheap  dress,  gravity  of  mannerai 

St.  Thomas),  et  tertium  pestiferum  pravita-  &c,  but  did  not  pn^bit  private  jnopeity, 

lis  errorem — cujus  sectatores  simul  et  in-  marriage,  pahlic  offices,  sm  worldly  occ»> 

▼entores  te  nominani  FraUreulas  de  vita  pations.    This  third  nUe  of  St.  Franeig,  » 

fouperCt  ut  etiam  sub  hoc  humilitatis  sophis-  treated  of  by  all  the  writers  on  the  Francie- 

tico  nomine  simplicium  corda  seducant^  can  order ;  and  especially  by  Lucas  Wad' 

Contra  quem  errorem  pestiferom  Johannee  ding^  Annales  Minorum,  tom.  ii.,  p.  7,  dec, 

Papa  XXII.,  mirandam  edidit  decreulem.  and  by  Helyotf  Histoire  des  Ordres,  tom.  vii., 

And  this  very  decretal  of  John  XXII.,  p.  214.    Those  who  professed  this  lAtrit  ntle, 

which  Thoeo  calls  admirabUf  to  mention  no  were  called  Fratres  de  poenitaUia  [Peniten- 

otber  proo&,  is  sufficient  to  evince,  that  what  tiary  Brethren] ;  sometimes  also,  Fratres  da 

I  have  here  said  of  the  FratriceUi  is  accord-  sauo^  on  account  of  the  meanness  of  their 


ant  with  troth.  It  is  extant  in  the  Extrav-  dress ;  but  more  commonly  Tertiarii  [Ter- 
agantes  of  John  XXII.,  [Tit.  vii.,  cap.  i. —  tiariea].  This  institution  of  St.  Francis  was 
TV.],  in  the  Corpus  Juris  Canon.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  copied  by  other  orders  of  monks  in  the  Ro- 
ll 12,  ed.  Boehmer.  The  pontiff  says :  Non-  mish  church,  as  soon  aa  thc^  perceived  ita 
oalli  pro&nae  multitodinis  viri,  qui  vulgari-  advantages.  And  hence  most  of  the  ordei% 
ter  FratriceUi,  sea  Fratres  de  foupere  wiia,  at  the  present  day,  have  their  TVittam. 
BtnwAi,  dve  Begmni  xrancupantnr,  in  parti-  (89)  The  Tertiarii  connected  wiUi  thoee 
bus  Italiae  in  insula  Siciliae--^blice  men-  rigid  Franciscans  who  were  distinguished  by 
dicare  solent.  These  FratriceUi,  he  then  the  title  of  FratriceUi,  sprung  up  in  the  map- 
divides  into  monks  and  Tertiarii ;  or,  what  quisate  of  Ancona  and  the  neighbouring  re- 
is  the  same,  aa  I  shall  presently  show,  into  gions,  in  the  ^ear  1296  or  1297,  and  were 
the  FratriceUi  and  the  Begumi.  Of  the  called  Bizoch* ;  as  we  learn  from  the  bull  of 
proper  FratriceUi,  he  thus  speaks :  Plurimi  Boniface  VIII.  a^nst  them,  drawn  up  hi 
eoiram  regidam  sea  ordinem  Fratrvm  Mnuh  1297,  and  which  is  published  by  Bomlsy,  in 
rum  ee  profiteri  ad  literam  conservare  con-  his  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  iii.,  p.  641. 
fingnnt — praetendentes  se  a  aanctae  memo-  John  XXII.  mentions  the  same  appellation^ 
riae  Coeustino  Papa  pdnto,  praedecessore  in  his  bull  quoted  in  a  preceding  note.  See 
nostro,  hujus  status  sea  vitaa  privikgium  ha-  also  C.  du  Fresne,  Glossar.  Latinit.  media, 
traisee.  Qood  tamen,  etsi  ostenderent,  non  tom.  i.,  p.  1 188,  who  observes  that  the  name 
Taleret,  cum  Bonifaeius  Papa  oetamu  ex  is  derived  from  Bizoeho,  in  French  BesacSf 
certis  canssis  rationabilibus  omnia  ab  ipso  on  account  of  the  wallet  or  bag  which  these 
Coelestino  concessa — ^viribos  penitns  evaco-  mendicants  used  to  carry.  [No :  he  aayi^ 
averit. — What  could  be  more  explicit  and  Some  have  supposed  it  so  derived ;  but  ha 
clear  1 — The  pontiff  then  proceeds  to  the  thmks,  they  were  called  Bizochiund  Bicchi- 
other  portion  of  these  people,  who  were  call-  m,  from  the  gray  colour  of  their  garments ; 
ed  Bitoehi  or  Beguim :  Nonnulli  etiam  ex  for  from  the  lulian  bigio,  he  aays,  is  derived 
ipsia  asserentes  se  esse  de  tertio  ordine  beati  the  French  bis,  gray,  or  ash-coloured. — TV.] 
Francisd  Poenitentium  vocato,  prodictom  The  name  Bocasotus,  or  (aa  it  is  written  in 
statum  et  ritum  eoram  sub  velamina  talis  Baulafs  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  iiL,  p. 
nominis  satasunt  palliare.  610)  Voeasotus,  is  undoubtedly  of  the  aame 

J 88)  Besides  his  two  rales,  both  very  strict  origin  and  import.    It  occun  m  Jordamts ; 

austere,  the  one  for  the  Friars  Minors  fr<«i  whom  a  signal  passage  will  hereafter 

[or  Minoritis}^  tad  the  other  for  the  Poor  be  quoted.    The  Bunee  Aghardi  tad  B^ 


880         BOOK  ni.-€£NTURY  XIH.— PART  n.-->CHAP.  H. 

opinions,  but  only  in  their  mode  of  life.     The  FratrieelU  were  real  nxmiEir 
living  under  the  rule  of  St,  Francis ;  but  the  Bixochi  or  Begum  lived  m 

guini,  by  which  this  sort  of  people  were  often  and  impoitiroately.    And  ts  none  aik 
called  in  France  and  Italy,  are  ▼ery  notori-  and  ifflportnne  more  frequently  and  eaiBMt- 
ous  in  the  church  history  of  the  middle  ages,  ly  than  the  mendicants  do ;  hence,  in  tlli 
But  what  both  the  ancients  and  the  modems  hoguaffe  of  the  old  Germans,  a  Btgkttrd  ie 
state,  concerning  the  persons  who  bore  these  a  mendicant,  [or  beggttr},  which  wovd  stiQ 
appellations,  is  so  vague  and  contradictory,  eiiats  in  the  language  of  the  English.    Jlf- 
thst  it  is  not  strange,  we  should  find  no  pert  ghmltm,  is  a  fenule  who  ^ets  her  lirtng  hy 
of  the  religious  history  of  this  period  invonred  bagging.    Christianity  bemg  introduced  inl9 
in  more  obscurity  and  uncertainty  than  tlmt  Germany,  the  word  iiggen  or  beggtren  w«s 
of  the  Beghardi  and  Begmm.    I  will  thore-  applied  to  religion,  and  denoted  that  doty 
fore  dispel  this  obscurity,  as  far  as  I  am  able,  which  is  enjoined  upon  Christiane,  tmmtltff 
and  expose  the  origin  of  these  sects.  to  offer  devout  and  fervent  prayer  to  Goo. 
The  words  Beghardut  or  BeggeharduM  TioB  word  beggen  therefore,  as  we  mtj  iMn 
and  BegutiOj  snd  also  Beghinus  and  Beghx'  from  the  Gotluc  or  Francic  TersioD  of  tk 
fm,  differ  only  in  orthography,  and  are  all  of  lY.  Gospels  by  UhhiUi,  [in  which,  hiijtn 
the  same  import.    The  Germans  and  the  ii,  to  pray;  and  Mm^im  is,  abcgnr.— -TV.] 
Butch  say  Beghard  and  BeguUe ;  which  are  signifies  :  to  pray  earnestly  andae9omdy  A 
the  forms  most  used  in  the  ancient  German  God.    This  application  of  the  word  cAmug 
language.    But  the  French  substituted  the  into  use,  a  man  distinguished  from  oOmt  by 
Latin  instead  of  the  German  ortho^phy,  praying  much  and  fervently,  waa  called  a 
and  pronounced  them  Begkimtt  and  Begitna,  Beghard,  or  one  that  prayt ;  and  a  woman 
after  the  Roman  manner.    Thus  those  who  constant  in  this  duty,  was  called  BegMUm,  a 
in  Germany  and  Holland  were  called  Beg-  female  that  prays.    And  as  thoee  who  prsy 
kardi  and  Begutta^  were  in  France  and  Italy  more  than  others,  make  a  display  of  unusual 
called  Bcghini  and  Beguina ;  yet  the  Latin  piety,  therefore  all  who  wisned  to  be  ac- 
fonn  was  gradually  pre^rred  before  German,  counted  more  religious  than  others,  were 
even  by  tne  Germans  and  the  Dutch;  for  Visu&Wy denonanztcd Beghardi uad Begutta ; 
which,  very  probable  reasons  might  be  as-  that  is,  in   modem  pbnseology,  Prtymg 
signed,  if  this  were  the  proper  place.     [It  Brothcrt^  and  Praying  SUtere, 
probably  arose  from  the  fact,  that  such  as  Whoever  duly  considers  these  statements, 
virrote  on  the  subject  were  priests,  and  re-  will  successfully  find  his  way  amid  the  many 
taincd  the  orthography  that  was  adopted  in  difficulties  attending  the  history  of  the  Beg- 
the  papal  bulls. — Schl.^     Concerning  the  AarJt  and  Be^Ain<r ;  and  he  will  see  whence 
derivation  and  the  import  of  these  names,  arose  such  a  multitude  of  Beghardi  and  Be- 
there  are  many  opinions  which  it  would  be  ghina  in  Europe,  from  the  13th  century  on- 
tedious  to  enumerate  and  refute.     I  have  ward ;  and  why  so  many  sects,  (more  than  90 
done  this  in  another  place ;  for  I  have  com-  might  be  named),  differing  greatly  in  their 
menced  and  nearly  completed  an  extensive  aentiments,  institutions,  and  practice,  were 
and  copious  work,  concerning  the  Beghardi  all  called  by  these  names.     In  theiinitpkce^ 
and  Beghina ;  in  which  I  have  carefully  in-  Beghardtu  (or  Beggert  as  it  waa  common- 
vestigated  the  history  of  all  the  sects,  to  ly  uttered)  was  the  term  among  tbe  GA'- 
which  these  names  were  applied,  examining  mans  for  an  importunate  beggar.    There- 
numerous  monuments,  a  great  part  of  which  fore  when  they  saw  persons,  under  tbe  pre- 
were  never  published ;  and  I  have  detected  tence  of  piety  and  devotion,  addicting  theoh 
very  many  mistakes  of  learned  men,  in  this  selves  to  a  life  of  poverty,  and  ncftlectlnff  all 
part  of  church  history.     [See  the  addition  to  manual  labour,  begging  their  daily  mead,  Uiey 
note  (84),  supra,  p.  317. — 7V.J    In  this  called  them  all  by  the  common  name  of  A^- 
place  therefore,  disregarding  the  various  con-  hardi,  or  if  females,  Beghutta ;  without  any 
jectures  and  opinions  of  others,  I  will  briefly  reug^ard  to  the  sentiments  or  opim'ons',  b? 
state  tbe  true  origin  and  signification  of  these  which  they  were  distinguished  from  eacft 
.enns.     Beyond  all  controversy,  they  are  do-  other.    Those  called  Apostdi,  were  beg- 
rived  from  the  old  German  word  beggen^  or  gars ;  the  more  rigid  Franciscans  were  beg- 
beggereny  [in  English,  to  beg. — TV.],  which  gars ;  the  Brethren  of  the  free  spirit,  (of 
we  now  pronounce  in  a  softer  manner,  begehr-  whom  we  shall  treat  hereafter),  were  beg^ 
en.     It  signifies  to  beg  for  anything  earnest'  gars ;   and  others  were  beggars.     Among 
ly  and  heartily.    The  syllable  hard^  which  Uiese  there  was  a  vast  diflerence ;  yet  tbe 
is  a  frequent  termination  of  German  words,  Germans  called  them  all  Beghardi,  on  ac- 
being  subjoined  to  this,  produces  the  name  count  of  that  mendicity  into  which  they  bad 
Beggehardf  which  denotes  a  person  who  begs  thrown  themselvei :  nor  was  this  strange ;  for 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOViSRNMfeiNT.     '•'         321 

flie  maimer  of  other  people,*  except  in  regard  to  dress,  and  a  few  obserr^ 
ances  prescribed  for  this  clAsaof  persoiis  by  St,  Francis;  so  that  they  w6re 
mere  laicsy  or  secular  hfeihreki  as  the  ecclesiaMicrff  phrase  is. (90)  Th^se* 
Bizochi  moreover  were  divided' into  two  classes,  ^Kc  perfect,  and  XheimpiBri' 

feci.     The  former  lived  by  begging,  did  not  mai*ryj  and  had  no  fixed  resil- 
aence :  while  the  latter  hiid permanent  places  of  abode,  married,  possessed' 
property,  and  engaged  in  tne  various  occupatio"ns  of  life,  like  otiier  cili-' 

zens.(91)  - ' 

§  41.  Totally  different  from  these  austere  Franciscan  Begyimtsx^  beh- 

this  their  common  characteristic  >^^  visible  which  were  contrary  b'  tltc'  pzevaOing  reli-'* 

to  all  eyes,  while  their  other  trails- of  char-  non  of  the  age.     ThcsSe  chamcters  caused 

acter  were  not  so  easily  discerned.  uio  appelldtion  Bcghard  or  Bcguin  to  be-  i 

But  secondly,  the  term  Beghard,  in  this  come  oishonourable,  and  to  be  used  for  ope  , 
centoiy,  also  denoted  a  man  vAo  jTrayed  eery  who  is  stupidly  or  anilely  religious,  or  who. 
muckj  and  affected  uncommon  piety.     Thus  imposes  upon  mankind  by  a  show  of  piety; ' 
it  was  equivalent  to  the  modem  term  Pietist  and  poverty,  or  who  debases  his  pte^' bt 
[among  the  Germans].     Therefore  all  those  grievous  eirors  in  doctrine.    Tb/t  tutm  Lot* 
who  forsook  the  ordinary  mode  of  living,  and  Lard  underwent  a  similar  change  in  itfrim/. 
were  distinguished  by  the  gravity  and  aus-  port,  as  vnW  be  shown  hereafter, 
teiity  of  their  manners,  were  designated  by        (90).  Sec  the  Acta  Inqnisit.  Tholosane, 
tlie  common  appellation  of  Bcghardi  or  Be-  published  by  Limhorr.h,  p.  298, 302, 310, 318, 
^/tf,  or,  among  the  French,  Bf^ttim  and  Br-  but  especially,  p.  307,  329,  382.  389,  dtc/ 
gvimt.     This  use  of  these  terms  was  at  first  Of  the  other  passages  illustrative  of  the  hfs^ 
■o  extensive,  (as  might  be  shown  by  many  tory  of  the  FratnccUi  and  BegUini^  I  wiU> 
examples),  that  even  the  mankt  and  nuns  subjoin  one  from  Jordan^s  Chromcon,  ad 
were  called  Beghardi  and  Begutta.  ,'B\il  ann.  1394,  in  Muratori's  Antiquitatcs  Ital. 
afterwards,  their  ^pplicjition  WfefS  moife  re^  mediisvi,  tom.  iv.,p.  1020,  which  wiiibricf- 
■trictcd;    and 'll^^y' we're  aj^propriated  to  ly  confirm  nearly  all  I  have  said.     Fetnisde 
those,  who  f6rihed'  an  intermediate  class  be-  Macerata  et  Petnis  de  Forosempronio,  apoe- 
tween  the  Monks  ahd  common  citizens,  yet  tats  fiierunf  ordinis  Minorum  et  hasretici. 
resembled  .'ine  former  in  their  habits  and  His  petentibus  eremitice  vivere,  ut  regulam 
manners.' ''The  Teriiarn  therefore,  of  all  B.  Francisci  ad  litteram  servare  possent. 
the  different'  orders,  Dominicans,  Francis-  (^ibus  plurcs  apostats  adhsscrunt,  qui  sta- 
cans,  dec,  were' Called  Begkardi,  as  is  abun-  turn  communitatis  damnabant  et  declaratio- 
dantly  attested: /for  though  they  were  only  nbs  regiils,  et  vocabAnt  se  Fratiies  S.  Fran- 
citizens,  yet  tbey'v^cre  more  strict  in  their  ctsci'(hd'  ought 'to' httfior' said:- 'i^^a/nM^Of, 
dcvotionid  exercises  than  common  citizens,  or  parvos  fratres  de  paupere  vita),  el  Sscu- 
The  Brother  We&vers,  the  Brethren  of  St.  lares  (these  were  the  Tcrtiarii,  the  friends 
Alexius,  the  followblrs  of  Gerhard  the  Great,  and  associates  of  the  Fratricclli,  but  who 
and  many  others ;  iii' short,  all  who  exhibited  continued  to  be  seculars j  and  were  excluded 
an  cxteriOT  of  hin^^*  sanctity  arid  piety,  were  from  the  rank  of  friars).  '^'Sipc^r^siiautem 
Beghardi  and  Begutte^  nnl^ithst^nding  they  vecarunt  Bizocios,  Tel  PratriceUos^  vel  2fo- 
obtained  their  support  by  lami&ir^knd  troubled  casotos.     (Here  Jordan  errs,  in  saying  that 
nb  one  by  their  begging.  ' "  ',■"  ■  the  saculares  were  called  Fratneellos ;  for 

The  terms  Beghardi  and  B^gUUet,  Beguini  this  name  was  appropriated  to  the  real  monks 
and  Beguinat  ifwe  regard  them  in  their  ori-  of  St.  Francis,  and  did  not  belong  to  the  TV- 
gin,  were  therefore  honourable  appellations ;  tiarii.  His  other  statements  are  correct ; 
aiid  they  were  used  as  such,  in  works  of  the  and  they  show,  that  these  more  rigid  adhe- 
highest  respectability,  in  that  age ;  as  for  in-  rents  to  the  rule  of  St.  Francis,  wore  diVN 
stanc^,  ih  the  Testament  of  St.  Levoisj  the  d'ed  into  two  classes;  n&mc]^i .Friars  and 
king  of  Fhince.  But  graduaffj^  these  words,  Seculars ;  and  that  the  latter  were  called  .81- 
a|  oflcifi  hiipfoens,  changed  their  Original  im-  zoehi).  li  dogmatizattant,  quod  nullus  sum- 
post,  and  ^anle  terms  of  reproach  and  de-  mus  Pontifex  rejTnlam<B.  Francisci  declarare 
rislon.  F^f  ifmong  those  mendicant inotikBt  potuit.  Item,  quod  angelus  abstulit  aj.Nir 
and'among^i|ioife  professing  more  thai)  ordi-  colao  tertio  Papattis  auctoritatem.'-r£t  quod 
nkry  piety ^  tnite  were  found  many  *"-' Whose  ipsi  soli  sunt  in  >'ia  Doi  et  vera  eccfesiav  .dus. 
piety  wa^  childish  mL  supjcrstitious,  or  who  (91)  This  distinction  appears  clearly,  ($Mrm 
were  crafty  im^oistbrs,  concealing  iiVimcs  comparing,  «mdng  others,  several  'passagee 
ahd  villanies  under  a  mask  of  piety, -or  who  in  tne  Acta  inquisit.  .Thokuans^t  See  .pk- 
united  with  their  piety  corrupt  doctrines  308,  310, '31*2,  313,  ai9;  dtc-        :  ■  >  !:.i..;.-t.> 

Vol.  II.-^  s 


guitkB^  that  is,  praifing  Ladies ;  so  these  also  rccei' 
tion.(93)  The  first  association  of  this  description,  i 
in  Brabant,  A.D.  1220  ;  and  so  many  others  folio  we 
out  France,  Germany,  and  the  Netherlands,  that  from 
tury  onward,  there  was  scarcely  a  city  of  any  note, 
gvinagia  as  they  were  called,  or  VmeyardSf  as  such  as 
times  denominated,  borrowing  a  name  from  the  be 
All  these  female  associations  did  not  adopt  the  same 

(93)  There  wu  macfa  diiciiieioD  in  the  rired  their  nime  i 

Netheriandt,  in  the  ■eventecntb  century,  re-  ■eventh  centaxy, 

fDecting  the  ori^n  of  these  Beghardi  and  of  Brabant,  and  d 

JBeguuut,  of  which  I  have  given  a  fall  ac-  the  palace  in  Antt 

count  in  a  work  not  yet  published,  ie  Be-  course  rerere  aa  t 

guinu.    During  this  diacnsskm,  the  Beght-  as  a  kind  of  tutelar 

lut  brought  forward  diplomas  or  written  docu-  a  Ryckely  Vita  S.  \ 

inente,  of  the  uKMt  authentic  and  unexcep-  lished  at  Douay  : 

tionable  character,  from  which  it  appears,  ponderous  volume 

that  there  were  associations  of  BeguituE  in  slender  work,  and 

the  Netherlands  as  early  as  the  eleventh  and  Those  who  are  unf: 

twelfth  centuries.     They  were  able  indeed  Beguina^  contend 

to  produce  but  three  such  documents,  the  origin  from  LamA 

first  dated  A.D.  1065,  the  second    A.D.  I^ege,  in  the  twell 

1 129,  and  the  third  A.D.  1161.    The  whole  ous  man.    See  Pi 

were  published  at  Vilvorden,  by  the  Beghaui  on  of  Antwerp),  in 

then  reaident  there.    See  Aubirtiu  Miraeus,  de  origine  Beghina 

Opera  diplomatico-histoiica,  tom.  ii.,  cap.  Belgio;  Louvain, 

xxvi.,  p.  948,  and  tom.  iii.,  p^  628,  ed.  nova,  no  one  has  more 

Erycnm  Puiemm9,  de  Beghinarum  apud  opinion.    Both  th 

Belgas  institute  et  nomine  sufiiraffio ;  which  and  distinguished 

tract,  with  another  of  the  same  Ateanus  on  are  good  autboritie 

the  same  subject,  is  extant  in  Jo»epk  Gd-  be  easily  confuted. 
titdph  a  RyekeTt  ViU  S.  Beggc  cum  anno-        (94)  See  Matth 

tationibus,  p.  65,  227,  Douay,  1631,  4to.  ad  ann.  1243  and  IS 

Hence,  while  it  must  be  admitted,  that  those  or  Cantiyratcntia^  i 

are  in  error,  who  affirm  that  the  class  of  fo-  bus,  lib.  ii.,  cap.  \ 


C»URCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  393 

greater  part  of  them,  deroted  the  time  that  was  not  occupied  in  prayer  and 
other  religious  exercises,  to  various  kinds  of  labour,  and  especially  to  wmv- 
tti^.  Such  of  them  as  were  really  indigent,  or  disabled,  oi  sick,  sought  ie» 
lief  in  the  kindness  of  the  pious  and  benevolent. 

§  42.  This  female  institution  was  soon  after  imitated,  in  the  Netherlands, 
by  unmarried  men,  both  widowers  and  bachelors ;  who  associated  and  lived 
together  in  appropriate  houses,  praying  and  labouring  unitedly,  under  a 
director  or  chief,  yet  reserving  to  themselves  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
females,  the  liberty  of  returning  at  any  time  to  their  former  mode  of  life, 
if  they  pleased.(95)  These  were  called,  according  to  the  phraseology  of 
the  age,  Beghards,  corruptly  pronounced  Bogards  by  the  Belgians ;  and  by 
some,  Ijolhards;  and  in  France,  at  first,  Bcn»  VaUU  (boni  valeti),  or  Bona 
Crorecm  (boni  pueri),  and  afterwards  Begwuu^  and  also,  from  the  occupa* 
tion  of  most  of  them,  Brciher  Weavers  (Fratres  textores).  The  first  as- 
sociation of  these  Beghards,  it  appears,  was  formed  at  Antwerp  in  the  year 
1228 ;  and  it  continues  still  in  a  flourishing  state,  though  the  fraternity  have 
departed  widely  from  their  pristine  mode  of  life.  This  association  was  fol. 
k>wed  by  many  others,  in  Germany,  the  Netherlands,  and  France;  yet 
these  associations  of  Beghards  were  not  so  numerous  as  those  of  the 
Beghinae  [or  female  Beghards'],{d6)  The  Roman  pontifi^  never  formally 
approved  or  confirmed  with  their  sanction,  these  associations  of  male  and 
female  Beghards :  yet  they  tolerated  them,  and  often,  at  the  request  of  prin- 
cipal men  and  women,  protected  them  with  their  edicts  and  bulls  against 
the  violence  and  the  plots  of  their  enemies,  of  whom  they  had  not  a  few. 
At  the  present  day,  most  of  the  houses  belonging  to  both  the  sexes  of  Beg' 
hardSf  are  either  destroyed  or  converted  to  other  uses  ;  yet  in  the  Bel^ 
provinces,  the  houses  of  female  Beghards  are  sufficiently  numerous,  wlule 
those  for  males  are  very  few. 

§  48.  It  remains,  that  we  briefly  notice  the  names  and  merits  of  those 
among  the  Greeks  and  the  Latins,  who  acquired  most  feme  by  their  writings* 
Among  the  Greeks,  the  following  are  the  most  noted  :(97)  Nicetas  AcomU 
matuSf  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  a  history,  and  a  Thesaurus  of  the  ortho- 
dox fldth  :(98)  Germanus  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  of  whose  productions 
there  are  extant,  among  some  others,  a  tract  against  the  Latins,  and  an  Ex- 
position of  the  Greek  Liturgy  :(99)  Theodortts  Lascaris^  who  has  left  us  sev- 

(95)  Matih.  P4ri9,  Hiatoria  major,  ad  aim.  the  writen  de  Scriptoribas  Eccletiaaticis,  see 
1853,  p.  589,  540.  Jo.  Alb.  Fakriehts't  Bibliotheca  Graeca. 

(96)  See  RyckePt  Vita  S.  B^gm,  p.  635.  (98)  [For  a  notice  of  Nicetas  AeomiruUus 
Anion.  Sandier' a  Flandria  fl^attrata,  ub.  iii.,  or  ChomaUs,  see  above,  p.  285,  note  (1).— 
cap.  xri.,  p.  136.    Jo,  Bapt.  GiwmtLje^  In  TV.] 

his  Antiq.  Flandriae,  and  especially,  in  Gan-  (99)  [He  was  called   GermanuM  II.,  in 

davo,  p.  33.     Aubert.  MiraeuM,  Opera  diplo-  distinction  from  a  patriarch  of  the  8th  centiH 

matico-histor.,  torn,  iii.,  c.  168,  p.  145,  and  ly.    He  was  a  monk  of  the  Propontis,  cr»- 

in  sereral  other  places.    Hipp.  Helyot,  His-  i^  patriarch  about  A.D.  1222,  deposed  in 

toire  des  Ordres,  torn,  vii.,  p.  348,  who  how-  1240,  restored  again,  and  died  in  1254.    Wm 

ever,  makes  many  mistakes.     Gtrhard  An-  exposition  of  the  lituigy,  sadly  interpolated, 

ionhts,  the  Pater  MinUier  (as  the  head  of  was  published,  Greek  and  Latin,  in  the  Auc- 

the  sect  is  called)  of  the  Beffhards  of  An-  tuariom  Duceanum,  tom.  ii. ;  and  about  IS 

twerp)  in  his  Epistola  ad  Ryduum  de  B^  of  his  sermons  and  homiliea,  with  seven  of 

hazdorum  origine  et  fatis ;  in  RyckeVa  Vita  his  epistles  and  decrees,  have  been  publish- 

8.  Begge*  p-  489  ;   who  studiously  casts  ob-  ed  in  different  collections  of  ancient  works, 

scority  on  not  a  few  things,  in  order  to  ex-  b^  Combefia^  GreUer^  Leo  AlUuiua,  Coidierp 

ah  li^  sect.  LeuncUmiu,  dtc. — TV.] 

(97)  Concerning  them  all,  in  additioo  to 


tut:  iMUM*  ui  uiL-  i^aiiiis  wiiii  iiiurc  warmiii,  man  ttu 
for  tliL'ir  church  would  tolerate  :{HH)  George  Metod 
line  MeIUcnfota,{lO(j)  who  cxjx'ndcd  much  ttlbrt,  wil 
Greeks  and  Latins  :  George  JUicfiyjurrcs^  famed  fur 
nysius  the  fiithcr  of  the  Mystics,  and  for  a  History  c 
and  George  of  Cyprus j  who  acquired  more  fame  bj 
the  Latins,  and  his  attacks  upon  Jdin  Veccus,  tl 
tings.(108.) 

(100)  \Theodeiru9  Luearia,  was  boni  at  pie,  he  resigned 
Nice,  was  much  devoted  to  Uterature,  be-  Tear  baniahod,  ai 
came  emperor  A.D.  1355,  waged  suceeasfal  hia  days  in  exile, 
wan  agauiBk  the  Bulgarians  uid  othera  du-  of  the  Latins,  ai 
ring  three  years ;  then  resigned  the  empire,  duct,  are  numero 
and  retired  to  a  monastery,  where  he  died  and  Lat.,  by  Lto 
A.D.  1259,  aged  36.  Very  few  of  his  tracts  doxa,  torn.  L  and 
have  been  published. — TV.]  (105)  [George 

(101)  [See  above,  p.  S86,  note(5). — TV.}    the  great  church 
(lOS)  [AreeniuSf  sumamcd  Autorianust     friend  and  ossoeii 

was  bom  at  Constantinople ;  became  a  monk  him  he  contender 

and  an  abbot  at  Nice,  retired  from  office,  and  and  with  him  wat 

lived  at  Mount  Athos ;  was  made  patriarch  He  flourished  A 

of   ConRtantinoplc   by  Theodore  Lascaris,  death  is  npt-ktiow: 

A.D.  1255,  and  tutor  to  Lascaris* s  son  at  fence  of  the  Lati 

his  father's  death,  A.D.  1259  ;  resigned  the  AUatiuSy  Graccia 

patriarchate  soon  after  ;  resumed  the  office  (106)  [Constai 

in  1261 ;  opposed  and  excommunicated  the  deacon  of  Conata 

emperor  Mtekaelt  who  had  put  out  the  eyes  cut ;  joined  With 

of  Arsem'iu'f  roval  pupil ;  was  deposed  and  defending  the  caui 

banished  to  the  l^roconnesus,  where  he  lived  ed  through  mudi 

in  exile  many  years.    The  time  of  his  death  .  died  in  exile,  in  ] 

is  not aacertained.     His  Synopsrs'divinorum  ^miibVi'oi'-the  Gree 

Canonum,  writ^n  while  he  waa  a  monk,  apd.  anjother  on  the  pro 

arranged  under. qne  hundred  and  fortj^-onV  are  extaht,  Gr.  a 

tituli,  is  in  JuateU^s  ^ibUoth.  jfu^s  Cagpp-t  Off^^'^  Orthodox 

Greek  and  J^tin,  torn,  ii.,  p.  749,' .  llis  Tfs^,  \  (107)  [See  abo- 

tament  or  will,  was  published,  Gr.  and  lf^'\  '  O08)  [George 

by  Cdft^>^».M/onqnefita  JEJccleaia»  Qr.Mtbm.  the  name  of  Grego 


.  I  : 


CHURCH  OWIGERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  32i 


*.  ^  §  )I4.  The  Latin  writers  fimn.  k  long  list ;  from  which  we  shall  prodooe 
those  odhf^wbo  are  most^n^quently  qi|Oted.  Joachim^  abbot  of  Flora  in 
Calabria^  was  perhi^  a  pkwsvnian^and  not  wholly  ignorant  of  the  truth; 
but  ho  was  aaaan  (^:8mall  partEfy^.wcak  judgment,  and  addiet^d^tp  vis- 
ionary and  enthusiastic  notions.  Both  in  his  lifetime,  and  aflcr  his  death, 
the  ignorant  multitude  re^jardcd  him  as  inspired  of  God.  His  pr^ctions 
became  fiur-fimoed,  and  have  been  often  publishcd.(109)  Siephen\LangtoHf 
archbishop  of  Cantert)ary,  expounded  many  of  the  books  of  holy  scrip- 
turc.(llO)  Franm;'fl)undcr  of  the  famous  society  denominated  Minorites 
or  Franciscans,  wrote  some  pieces  designed  to  enkindle  (Jey^tional  feelings 
In  the  soul,  but  tliey  display  little  energy  or  ingenuity.( i  1 1^  lAhnusiii  In- 
sults was  not  thief  *)east  among  the  diaJacticians  and  acute  t'oasoncrs- of  that 
age  ;  he  also  ^M  attention  to  chymistry,  and  has  said  many  things  widely 
and  welL(U2/^Jaico^  de  Vitrlaco  obtained  reputation  by  hi^piiental  Hia- 

4      •  •• 

Besides  the  Greek  writers  enomented  by  (109)  Gregtny  ii  Lmuroy  compoted  ai 

Dr.  Mosktim,  the-  following  tie  DOticed  by  Italian  a  copious  life  of iJoafchim,  wokh  was 

Cavcy  in  kis  HisMUa  Litteraria,  torn.  ii.       '  published  at  Naples,  1660,  4to.     His  proph- 

NieoUut  HydrenCinus,    who    flourished  ecies  were  first  printed  at  Venice,  1617,4toi, 

A.D.  1201,  «nd  was  the  Oreek  interpreter  and  subsequently,  often.     [Joackim  was  a 

in  all  the  negotiatiotis  of  cardinal  BeiedieL,  Cistercian  monk,  and  abbot  of  differeatmon- 

boAk  at  Constantinople  and  in  Greece,  feiir  asteries  in  Italy  ;  the  last  of  which,  that  at 

«  nooBciliation  ^*  the  Greek  and  Latin  Flora,  he  founded  himself.     H^>^urished 

charckes.    He  wrote  in  Greek  various  tracts  A.D.  1201,  and  died  bcevioikdy  4(d->A.D. 

•gsiiist  the  Latinft/  fiiam  which  only  somh  1215.     He  wrotti  de  Qpnobrdia  Teteris  et 

ex^acts  have  beea  pnbliabedv.  •-.•:^<-  noTi  Testamenti  hbri  t.     Commentaries  on 

NieetMM  MapSnae,  chartef^laz  of  the  Jeremiah,  Psalms,  Isaiah,  some  portions  of 
great  church  of  Constantinofile,  and  tbea  Nahum,  Habakkuk,  Zechariah  and  Malachi, 
archbishop  of  Thessaloniea,  who  flourished  and  on  the  Apocaljrpse ;  also  fifteen  proph- 
A.D.  1901.  HvHMied  to-^fiiBctaunionof  ecies  concerning  the  Roman  pontiffs;  ba- 
the Greek  and  Laftii^  MtMiches ;  and  wrote  sides  some  other  prophecies.  AUihe  above 
«ix  books  on  ibA  fgoeeesfilri  of  the  Holy  S|rir-  were  printed  at  Venice,  in  flificntol  yean^ 
it,  with  a  Tiew  tftieoonhile  the  two  parties,  previously  to  A.D.  1600.-^&^.'] 
Mao  AUmtiuM  has  -bsblilhed  some  extracts  ( 1 10)  [ Stephen  Ldngtan  Was  aa  Englisb- 
from  the  work^-'taV/ Htfttinger.,  cap.  19.  man,  but  educated  at  Paris,  where  he  be- 
His  Answers  ta*Ui^  ouestions  of  Basil,  are  came  chancellor  of  the  university,  and  a 
extant,  Greek  4nd'La&n,  in  the  Jus.  Ga  canon  of  Paris.  Innocent  III.  invited  him 
Rom.,  lib.  v.,  p. -did.  *  to  Rome,  and  made  him  a  cardinaL    In  the 

ilfkiois/  CsriO^fHifiitff^ patriarch  of  Coii-  year  1206,  the  same  pontiff  made- him  aich- 

fltantinople  about  A.D|'<i250,  wrote  som4  bishop  of  Canterbury,  against  the  will  of  the 

tracts  on  ecclestaitieal  or^oaMon  law ;  which  king,  who  refused  him  access  to 'his  see,  till 

LeuneUvint jau\A3iAli&^  Ontk  and  Latin,  ib  he  was  compelled  to  it  by'the  pop^  in  1212. 

his  Jus.  Gr.  Korai,  lib;  iiu,  p.  S88,  Ac.       f  In  1215,  Ltmgton  encouraged  ^beilion  in 

George  Moichimper,  chartophylax  of  thB  England,  and  aided   the  *  mvasion  by  the 

peat  church  of  Constantinople,  who  flour^  French  ;  for  which  he  was  accused,  and  hsd 

uAied  about  A.D.  1276.     He  was  bitteily  op-  to  pay  a  heavy  fine  in  1218.  i  He  died  in 

poeed  to  the  Lathis,'and  wrote  several  pieoM  1222.     He  wrote  CommcntarieaHiD  a  large 

•ffainst  them;   whteh  were  aaswered   by  part  of  the  Bible,  besides  letters  and  ser- 

Joibi  Vecems,    Nothiifegof  his  has  been  publ  mons ;  nearly  all  of  which  remain  in  manu- 

liabed.                                  ''•     ••*  •'•  acript,  in  the  public  libraries  of  Ehigland.-* 

Simom,  bom  in  Crete,  but  ^^k  Constan-  TV.] 

tinopolitan  family,  is  suppoied  by  Cose,  to  (111)  [See  above,  p.  307,  ^  25,  and  note 

bave  flourished  about  A.D.  1'876.     Along  (49).    His  works,  consisting  of  epistles,  dio- 

•pistle  of  his,  addressed  to  John  Nomaphf-  courses,  prayers,  and  monastic  regulations, 

Ice,  de  conciliis  qua  processionem  Spiritus  were  collected  and  published  by  ^An  de  U 

Sancti  a  Filio  definif>erunt,  was  published,  Hayet  Paris,  1651,  fol. — TV.] 

Of.  and  Lat.,  by  Leo  AUaHuti  adv.  Hottin-  (112)  There  were  several  of  the  name  of 

'.,  p.  324.     He  wvote  two  other  tracts  on  Alan  in  this  century,  who  have  been  strange- 

sobject,  BOfer  publisbedL— TV.]  ly  coafoimded,  both  by  the  ancients  and  tlw 


C 


SM         BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XUI.— PiSlT  n.--CHAP.  II. 

tory  :(113)  as  did  Jacobu9  de  Voragine,  by  his  Historia  Loinbardica.(114) 
Among  those  who  cultivated  meta^ysical  or  philosophical  theology  in  tUi 
age,  the  most  distinguished  were  Albertus  Magnus^llb)  Thomtu  AqwU 
}iatf,(116)  and  B(maeeinitura.(WI)    That  these  men  possessed  Tery  inqvis. 

moderns.    See  Jac.  U  Boeuf^  Memoiree  tor  i.,  p.  16S.    [Albert  Uu  Oreoi  wm  bom  «f 

THistoire  d'Auzerre,  torn,  i.,  p.  800  ;   and  nome  ptrentage,  at  Lraingeii  Iq.  OwiMi^ 

Bin.  sttr  I'Hist.  Ecclet.  et  civile  de  Pene,  A.D.  1S06 ;  was  earij  tent  to  PeaMW  fcr  ed* 

torn,  ii.,  p.  293,  6lc.    [Thii  AUmu  ie  tn-  ucation,  and  became  a  Dominican  moak  is 

9uUs,  or  Alain  de  risle,  was  a  native  of  ItSS.    Strange  atoriea  are  toM  of  liJa  «b> 

Flanders ;  studied  at  Puis  ;  was  called  the  tnseness  in  earn  hfe,  and  of  his  snbaeqisMl 

Doctor  UnharMoliM,  on  accoontof  his  ezten-  miraculoos  facintj  in  acqntring  knowledgiL 

live  learning ;  was  for  a  time  bishop  of  Auz*  He  was  a  universal  scholar ;  but  peitieidip* 

enre,  but  resigned  the  mitre,  and  became  a  ly  distinguished  in  mathematics,  natnai  pU- 

Cistercian  monk.     Cave  supposes  he  flour-  loeophv,  metaohysics,  and  scholauttk  thsol- 

ished  about  A.D.  1216.    His  works,  as  col-  ogy*   He  taught  at  Hildesheim,  Regeasbaq^ 

lected  and  published  by  Charles  du  Vieekt  Cologne,  and  other  places  in  Gennaiqr,  •» 

Antw.,  1655,  fol.,  consist  of  a  commentary  likewise  at  Puis.    In  1238,  he  was  made 

on  the  Canticles,  on  the  art  of  preaching,  a  vicar  general  of  the  Dominicans,  for  two 

poenitential,  on  the  parables,  a  collection  of  years ;  and  afterwards  provincial  of  the  Ok<- 

memorable  sayings,  a  poem  in  eleven  books  der  for  Germany.    In  1249,  he  fixed  hiM> 

on  a  perfectly  good  man,  two  books  against  self  at  Cologne,  and  was  pieaident  of  the 

the  Waldenses,  eleven  sermons,  and  a  few  school  there.    In  1200,  the  pontiff  obliged 

other  tracts.    Du  Vieck,  in  his  Bibliotheca  him  to  accept  the  bishopric  of  Ratisbon; 

Scriptor.  Cisterciens.,  Cologne,  1656,  4to,  but  he  resigned  it  in  1263,  and  retired  to 

added  Alain'M  commentary  on  the  pnq)be-  his  favourite  literary  retreat  at  Cologne, 

cies  of  MerUn,  and  his  tract  on  the  philoso-  He  died  in  1280,  aged  75.    His  works,  in 

pher*s  stone. — TV.]  twenty-one  volumes  fol.,  were  published  by 

(113)  [JacobuM  de  VitriaeOj  or  James  of  Peter  Jammyy  at  Lyons,  A.D.  1651.  They 
Vttry^  was  bom  near  Paris,  educated  in  that  comprise  eight  works  on  dialectics,  twenty- 
city,  became  a  priest  in  his  native  villase,  eight  on  natural  philosophy,  commentaiiee 
end  a  rn^ular  canon  in  the  diocese  of  Na-  on  the  Psalms,  Lamentationa,  Baruch,  Dan- 
mur.  Ivs  zeal  led  him  to  Toulouse,  where  iel,  the  twelve  minor  prophets,  the  four  Goe- 
he  preached  oeainst  the  Albigenses  ;  thence  pels,  and  the  Apocalypse ;  many  sermons ; 
he  went  to  Palestine,  and  became  bishop  of  a  Compendium  of  theology,  in  seven  books ; 
Acco  or  Ptolemais.  About  A.D.  1220,  the  Commentaries  on  Lombards  four  bocdbs  of 
pope  recalled  him  to  Rome,  made  him  car-  Sentences ;  and  various  other  pieces.— TV.] 
dinal-bishop  of  Tusculum,  and  sent  him  as  (116)  Concerning  Thomas  Aqwmast  caU- 
his  legate  into  France,  to  preach  up  a  cm-  ed  the  Angel  of  ilu  echoolst  see  the  Acta 
sade.  He  returned  to  Rome,  spent  several  Sanctor.,  tom.  i.,  Martii,  p.  665,  &c.,  uid 
years  tranquilly,  and  died  A.D.  1244.  His  Ant.  Touron*M  Vie  de  St.  Thomas,  Puis, 
oriental  and  occidental  History  is  in  three  1737,  4to.  [Thomas  was  of  the-  family  of 
books ;  the  first  describes  the  country  and  the  counts  of  Aquino,  in  the  kingdom  of 
nations  of  the  East,  and  traces  their  history,  Naples ;  and  was  bom  at  Aquino,  A.D. 
from  the  time  of  Mohammed  to  A.D.  1210 :  1224.  Educated  in  monasteries,  where  he 
the  second  book,  gives  the  history  of  Europe  displayed  great  precocitv  of  genius,  he  be- 
during  the  author's  own  tiroes  :  the  third  re-  came  a  Dominican  monk  at  Naples,  in  the 
turns  to  the  oriental  nations,  sod  brings  year  1241,  contrary  to  the  will  of  his  pa- 
down  their  history  to  A.D.  1218.  The  firat  rents.  His  mother  was  denied  access  to 
and  third  books  were  prints  at  Douay,  1597,  him  by  the  monks,  who  sent  Thomas  from 
8vo,  and  in  Bongarsius,  Cesta  Dei  per  Fran-  one  place  to  another,  to  conceal  him.  At 
cos,  tom.  ii.  He  also  wrote  a  letter,  de?  length,  in  his  attempted  removal  to  Paria» 
acribing  the  capture  of  Damietta ;  which  is  she  and  her  other  sons  seized  him.  For 
in  Bangarsiust  1.  c,  and  an  episUe  to  pope  two  years  they  kept  him  a  prisoner  in  their 
Honorius  III.,  and  sermons  on  the  Gospels  castle,  and  used  every  efiort  to  persuade 
and  Epistles  for  the  year. — Tr.]  him  to  renounce  a  monastic  life,  but  without 

(114)  See  Joe,  Echard^e  Scriptores  Do-  effect.  In  1244,  he  escaoed  throoffh  a  win- 
minicani,  tom.  i.,  p.  454,  and  Jo.  Bound's  dow ;  went  to  Naples,  and  was  conducted  to 
Praef.  ad  Acta  Suictoram,  tom.  i.,  p.  9.  Paris,  and  thence  to  (Cologne,  where  he  heard 
[Also  p.  290,  note  (28),  of  this  vol.— TV.]  the  lectures  of  Albert  the  Great,    From  0o> 

(115)  Concerning  AJbertus  Magnus^  see  logne,  he  was  called  to  Paris  to  lecture  oa 
/(K.  Bchard^s  Scriptons  Dominicani,  torn,  the  Sentences.    He  and  Boiumaniurm  i» 


CHURCH  OFTICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                 327 

itTve  mindsy  acute  and  auperior  understandings^  and  uncommon  penetration 
iu  regard  to  abstruse  •and  <lifficult  subjects,  no  candid  man  will  deny ;  and 

this,  notwithstanding  thej  assented  to  various  things  that  are  incorrect. 
Of  the  others  who  prosecuted  the  same  species  of  theology,  a  long  list  ap- 
pears,  in  which  are  found  men  of  subtlety  and  dexterity.  That  age  held 
in  rcputaition  WUSam  qf  Paris,  a  man  of  acuteness  ;(118)  Alexander  Hales^ 
the  expounder  of  Aristotle  ^(119)  Eohert  Capita  ;(120)  Thomas-Cantipraien' 

eehred  their  doctorates  in  theology  at  Paris,  funeral  was  attended  by  the  pope,  the  em- 
•n  the  same  <lay,  A.D.  11^55.  A  few  days  peror,  and  the  whole  cooncil.  Bonaveniura 
i^r,  he  returned  to  Italy,  and  taught  theol-  was  a  scholar,  a  man  of  an  acute  mind,  a 
ogj  in  the  universities  of  Bologna,  Rome,  good  writer,  and  a  very  devout  man.  He 
l^ndi,  Foggia,and  Pisa.  In  the  year  1263,  united  mystic  with  scholastic  theology,  and 
lie  was  Appointed  provincial  Defuuicr  (Vis-  was  a  Tolominous  writer  on  practical  reli- 
iter)  of  his  Order,  for  the  province  of  Rome  ;  poo.  His  woriis  as  printed  at  Rome,  1558, 
and  in  that  capacity,  attended  the  general  m  8  vols.  foL,  comprise  commentaries  on 
convention  of  the  Order  in  London,  the  same  the  scriptures ;  a  faU  conmient  on  the  Sen- 
year.  He  at  last  settled  down  at  Nicies,  tencesofLombard;  a  great  number  of  tracts, 
on  a  stipend  from  the  king,  as  a  permanent  chiefly  on  ascetic  and  prsctical  subjects  4 
teacher  there.  He  now  refused  the  arch-  letters,  sermons,  dec. — TV.j 
bishopric  of  Naples,  offered  him  by  the  pope.  (US)  See  especially,  the  Gallia  Christi- 
In  1274,  the  pope  called  him  to  the  council  ana,  of  the  Benedictines,  tom.  vii.,  p.  96. 
of  Lyons,  to  maintain  the  principles  of  the  [  William  of  Paris,  D.D.,  was  bom  at  Au- 
Romish  church  against  the  Greeks :  but  he  riUac  in  Auvergne,  (and  thence  called  WiJ- 
died  on  his  way  thither,  at  Tarracina,on  the  liam  Alvermu),  became  an  eminent  scholar 
7th  of  March,  1274,  aced  50  years.  His  and  divine,  and  was  bp.  of  Paris  from  A.D. 
woiks,  as  printed  at  Rome,  1570,  fill  18  1228,  till  his  death,  March  29th,  1249.  His 
▼ols.  foL,  and  in  the  ed.  of  Paris,  1636-  works  were  printed  by  Bart.  Ferrtmeut^  Or- 
1641,  23  vols.  ibl.  They  comnrise  com-  leans,  1674,  in  2  vols,  folio.  They  consist 
ments  on  nearly  all  the  works  of  Aristotle,  chiefly  of  tracts  on  moral  and  practical  sub- 
and  on  the  Sentences  of  Lombard ;  a  fause  jects ;  yet  there  are  several  on  dogmatic  tbe- 
system  of  theolo^,  entitled  Summa  Theol-  ology.  He  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  Mai- 
ogiae  in  partes  iii.  divisa ;  manT  miscellane-  thew  Parity  the  historian  ;  aa  he  too  often  is 
oos  pieces,  commentaries  on  the  scripture,  in  the  references  throug^ut  the  original  of 
sermons,  dec— TV.]  this  work  of  Moiktim^  through  the  mistake, 

(117)  Conceiming  Bonaoentwra,  the  pa-  no  doubt,  of  the  printer. — TV.] 
tron  saint  of  Lyons  m  France,  see  Colmtui**  (119)  [Akxamder  Hales,  or  de  AoIm,  was 
Histoire  Utter,  de  la  ville  de  Lyon,  tom.  ii.,  an  Englishman,  of  Gloucestershire ;  but  was 
p.  307.  Histoire  de  la  vie  et  du  culte  de  S.  early  sent  to  Paris,  where  he  spent  most  of 
Bonaventure,  par  unReli^eoz  Cordelier,  Ly-  his  life,  in  the  study  of  scholastic  theology 
ons,  1747, 8vo.  Ifo^  atnaventwa  (called  and  canon  law,  and  in  teaching  them  to 
EutUekiut  and  Eutychius  in  Greek),  was  others.  He  was  called  the  Irrefragable 
bom  of  honourable  parentage,  at  Bagnarea  Doctor.  He  was  a  Franciscan,  flourished 
in  Toscany,  A.D.  1221,  and  became  a  Fran-  about  A.D.  1230,  and  dic^  at  Paris,  August 
eiscan  monk  in  1243.  He  studied  and  gave  27th,  A.D.  1245.  His  works,  as  published 
lectures  on  the  Sentences  at  Puis,  where  he  separately,  consist  of  conunentaries  upon 
took  hisdoctor*8  degree  in  1266.  The  next  the  scriptures;  commentaries  on  certain 
▼ear  he  vras  uianimousl^  elected  general  of  books  of  Aristotle ;  oommentaries  on  the 
his  Order,  an  oflke  which  he  hm  till  his  Sentences  of  Lombard ;  a  system  of  thi»ol- 
death,  aiKl  filled  vrith  great  advantage  to  the  ogy ;  and  a  few  tracts. — Tr.] 
fraternity.  He  was  called  the  Serupkic  (120)  Concerning  him.  Ant.  Wood  has 
Doctor,  and  was  a  man  esteemed  and  con-  written  largely,  Antiq.  Ozonienses,  tom.  i., 
fided  in  by  every  one.  In  1272,  the  cazdi-  p.  81,  105.  [Robert  Grottkead,ot  Capito, 
nals  bein^  unable  to  agroe  upon  a  new  pon-  was  bom  at  Stradbrook  in  SuflR^Ik,  and  edu- 
tifi^  snbmitted  the  election  to  BoncMnliirc,  cated  at  Oxford  aad  Paris.  Returning  to 
who  nnwmsted  Theobald  of  Liege,  or  Chreg'  England,  he  became  archdeacon  of  Leices- 
ory  X.  In  1274,  Gregory  created  Botut-  ter,  and  then  bishop  of  Lincoln  horn  A.D. 
9enttera  caidinal  bishop  of  Alba,  and  called  1235,  till  his  death,  October  9th,  1253.  He 
him  to  the  general  council  of  Lyons.  He  was  a  man  of  great  learning,  and  of  an  in- 
died  at  Lyons,  while  the  council  was  in  ses-  dependent  mind.  The  physical  sciences, 
MOD,  July  15th,  A.D.  1274,  aged  53.    His  law,  divinity,  and  the  original  languages  ot 


.328         BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XUL— PABT  IL--CHAP.  IL 


r 


,m;(121)  John  Peckham ;{122)  WiUiam  Durand ;{123)  Roger  fiofi^mMfM 
Richard  MiddleUm;{12l5tl^gidius  de  Cohnna  ;[126)  ArmanddeBdio- 1^ 


the  Bible,'  all  engaged  his  iCtteiition.  He  a  profoimd  jnziit,  and  a  TeapeeCtble 
resiet^  the  domination  of  the  pope«  and  la-  gian.  He  wrote  Speculum  Jmii,  a  log* 
boured  to  rcfonn  the  clergy.  His  writings  work,  divided  mto  three  parts ;  rwwrtorimK 
consist  of  translations,  comment  .on^Ans-  Juris,  extracted  froia  the  precediDg;  B*- 
totic  and  Dionysius  Areop.^.  seAnons^' let-  tionale  divinonun  officiorum,  in  eight  Books ; 
ters,  and  other  tracts  ;  siost  of  wUi^h-'still  also  some  law  tracts. — TV.'] 
remain  in  manuscript.  For  a  more  full  ac-  (1^)  [See  above,  p.  292,  note  (41).  Jto- 
count  of  him,  see  MUner't  Church  Hist.,  ger  Bacon  wbb  nobly  bom  at  Ilchester,  Son- 
cent,  ziii.,  c.  7. — Tr.j  ersetshire,  England,  about  A.D.  1206.    He 

(121)  [Thonuu  Cantipratensis  was  bom  studied  at  Oxford,  and  then  at  Paris,  frhare 
of  noble  parents,  at  Lewe  near  Brassels,  he  took  his  degree.  Languages,  histoiy, 
studied  under  AU>ert  the  Great,  at  Cologne,  law,  the  physical  sciences,  and  theokgVy 
became  a  regular  canon  at  Cantimpre  or  were  his  pursuit.  Returning  to  "Eng^iS^ 
Champrd  near  Cambray,  and  afterwards  a  he  taught  at  Oxford,  became  a  Ftanciscaii 
Dominican  monk,  subprior  at  Louyain,  an^  monk,  devoted  himself  to  the  pfayticd  sei^ 
li  iiishjDt),  suffragan  and  assistant  t6,>die1)isli-  ipces,-  expended'  ipuph'  tiimc|  and  i^oiiegr  CN^ 
op  of  Cambrayi  tie  flourished  A.D.  1265.  experiments  in  optics,  mechaiiics,  and  chyin* 
His  principal  work  is  entitled  Bonum  Um-  isby,  was  esteemed  a  magician,  pad  conr 
versale,  de  apibus ;  in  which  he  gives  pr^  finra  manv  years  as  such  to  a  monasteiy. 
cepts  for  the  conduct  of  all  orders  of  ixien^  6e  died  aboyt  the  year  1284,  ags^  78,  and 
deriving  his  illustrations  from  beesJ  '  !|Ijb  ]was  bbiied  at  Oxford.  .  His  Opu  MajuM^ 
dso  wrote  several  lives  of  reputed  saints'.—  siddresMO  tb  pppe  Clement  IV.,  contains  an 
TV.]  abstract,  by  his  own  hand,  of  all  the  woiks 

(122)  [John  Peckham  \^'as  bom  of  low  he  had  then  published,  and  nearly  supersedes 
parcntagc^at  Chichester  in  Sussex,  England;  the  necessity  of  reading  any  of  his  othet 
stiidied  at  Oxford  aiid  Paris'*  became  a  Fran-  printed  works. — TV.] 

cisc^i;   taught  Vi^ith  appfaxise  at  Oxford,  '    (125)  [Richard  Middletofi,  or  de  MediM- 

Paris,  Lyons,  and  Rome.     While  at  Romef,  in7/a,  the  Doctor  ^idus  et  copiosus,  was  an 

A.D.  1278,  the  pope  created  him  archbishop  English  Franciscan  nionk  and  thebkwian^ 

of  Canterbury.     On  his  arrival  in  England,  who  first  studied  philosophy,  law,  and  tbeol- 

the  pope  demanded  of  him  4000  marks  of  ogy  at  Oxford,  and   afterwards  at  Paris, 

silver  for  the  use  of  the  holy  see.     Peckham  where  he  obtained  a  high  reputation.     lb 

had  to  pay  it.     He  next  had  contention  with  the  year  1282,  he  was  bne  of  the  commis- 

the  archbishop  of  York.     He  became  vastl^  sioncrs,  appointed  by  the  provincial  of  his 

rich,  founded  a  college-,  I'aSsed  his  r^l]^tivcS  order,  to  tiy  the  cause  oi'Pet'tir  Jokn  Oliva ; 

to  affluence,  and  died  about  A.D.  1)2911   ^e  which  trial  has  been  censured.     Heretumed 

wrote  Collectanea  Bibliorum,  and  47  synod-  to  England,  and  taught  with  great  applause 

ical  decrees,  which  have  been  published ;  and  at  Oxford  ;  and  died  about  A.D.  1300.     He 

a  number  of  theological  tracts,  which  remain  wrote  four  Books  of  questions  on  Lombard^t 

in  nfanuscript. — Tr.}  Sentences ;  and  Quodlibita  thcologica,  con- 

(123)  IWilliam  Durand,  LL.D.,  was  taining  80  questions  in  theology;  boih  of 
bom  in  Provence,  France,  of  noble  parents,  which  works  have  been  published ;  also 
He  studied  the  civil  and  canon  laws  at  Bo-  commentaries  on  the  Gospels,  and  the  ^>is- 
Jogna,  htid  took  his  doctorate  there.  He  ties  of  Paul,  and  some  tracts,  which  axe  not 
also  taught 'law  at  Bologna   and  Mutina;  published. — TV.] 

and  became  Sf^  famous  as  a  pleader,  that  he  (126)  [JEgidius  ColonnOt  or  de  Colvmmif 

vfzs  called  th^  father  of  practice.     He  was  the  Doctor  fundatissimus,  wias  bom  at  Rome, 

auditor  gencralin  the  court  of  Rome,  canon  of  the  illustrious  family  of  Colonna ;  studied 

of  Beauvais,   and  dean  of  Chartrcs.     In  at  Rome,  and.  in  other  places ;  became  an 

1274,  he  was  the  pope's  Yure^tor  at  the  gen-  Augustinian  eremite  monk ;  was  invited  to 

eral  council  of  Lyons.    Nicdktu  III.  made  Pans,  to  be  tutor  to  prince  Philip,  son  of 

him  governor  of  the  papal  dominions,  with  Philip  the  Bold  ;  and  taught  many  years  in 

the  title  of  rector  and  count  of  the  patrimo-  the  university  of  Paris.  •  In  1292,  he  was 

ny.     In  this  capacity,  he  commanded  sue-  mady^^ittwr  general  of  his  -order.     In  1296, 

ccssfuUy  in  several  battles.     In  128C,  he  Boniface  •Yin.*  made  hkfn   archbisbc^  <^ 

was  made  bishop  of  Mcnde  in  France.     In  Bourgcs.     Vt'hethet  be  became  a  cardmal 

1296,  the  pope  sent  him  as  ambassador  to  or  not,  has  been  ditqp^ttied.   -He  died  A.D. 

the  Saracens  in  the  East;  but  he  died  at  1316,  aged  69.     His  writings  are  very  mi- 

Nicotia  in  Cyprus.    Ho  was  a  learned  man,  merous,  though  but  partially  pubtiahed,  and 


.II    CKIJBCH; OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT. 


929 


m;{lSIZ)  alidotherai: :  •8iitiioni6  of  these  attained  to  equal  renown  with  the 
tHw^nrte-Wto^'W^oiiM.  ''^:H,itgo  de  8.  Caro  was  thought  to  have  done 

W\k!d^ef.  hy  his  Coi/Uiordance  to  the  holy  scrip- 
.'j^'coQU^  waged  war 'ujjipn  the  fjratcnuties  that 
sought  loeno WD  fiarij^etjriintmisndicity,  with  boldness  and  resolution,  but  not 
kioce8sftiIly.(l'39)  ^^Hukihid^  Robanis  endeavoured  by  his  writings  to 
^de  the  conddfet,  aiid'^gil&ite  ^  the  monk8.(Wp)     William  Pe- 

r^^ je^cquired  very  iugK  repuicj^ioa  ^]iat.  age,  by  his  Summa  virtutum  el 
viiimm.(lSl)  j^<^mun4iA(afimi: still  lives  in  his  Pugio  Fidel,  or  his  work 
against  the  Jews  and  Saradei».(132)  -John  of  Paris  deselres  an  honour- 
life- place  among  the  defenders  of  truth  and  Tectitude,  because  he  contended 
for;  the  power  of  temporal  sovereigns  atgainst  the  machinations  of  the  pon- 
tiS^,  aind  because  he  openly  profeased  ^s  dissatisfiiction  with  the  prevailing 
dextrine  r^pe6tibg>tfa»  Lord^s  Supper.(138) 

ntnrcts  collectivjBly^.:;iThi^3r  are  on  icholastici   was  mide  general  of  the  older  in  lS6i^  le- 
thdology,  .4ialeeticfl,  on  the  Sentences  of !    signed  the  office  1883,  and  died  in  1874. 
ItfOmbftfd,  iviudieations  of  .Tboimas  Aquinas 
andBonaVeatora,  and  numecoUs  other  tracts. 

]C127)  [Armand.^iBeUevue^  or  d#  BdLo 
vitu,  was  a  Dominican  monk,  .bom  at  Bo- 
logna, and  master  of  the  saoo^  palace  at 
Rome.  He  is  supposed  to  have: lived  near 
the  end  of  this  century.  Hisivotks are  a 
Cbnimantaiy  on  tho  PriahnB^  SMriUiations, 
prayers,  sermons,  and  an  eTnlamtiOn  of  dif- 
ficult terms  in  theology  and  philosophy.-—  ulite^ftpas  bom  in  the  diocese  of  Vienne,  be- 
7^]>.u':.  .'    eam»aJ^minicannionk  in  1219,  and  some 

(128)  [Hugo  of  St.  Cher,  D.IX,  or  de.  say 'archbishop  of  Lyons  in  1378.  He  died 
StincS^KiitQ^  a  Doirtuniaan  moak^vwas  bom  in  127<6.  His  iS^fiifiia(eleihentaiy  treatise) 
iiit Oiwyhiny^jaaA'sieadiediatPirii j  waiMHi  de..«inutibus  et  vitiis,  has'paesed  throogh 
pat>;  ftmUfcHsdoi  itoiiCotastanliabplft "hiniiy.  ntoieroiis. editions.  This  is  his  only  work 
Cftfegory  IX.;  became-pnHitfcial  or-fawMe^l  known  i  Unless  he  is  the  anthor  of  the  ser- 
for  FranbefWaci  creataJd^ft/csffdioaiiiA  1248!;  i  monS'^foirithe-year,  ascribed  to  WUkam  of 
afbqi  which  he  \9fKB  repeat^&y: papalt^legate,  I    ParisLU*(Fr.]  '   •' • 

especially  to  Germanyh. .  He.died  AJD.  >260i  ■  .  '(ddS).  [Raymund  Mertim,  or  dee  Marting, 
})is  work9\are,.^(»t^^  bra  brief  ootDBMOH*-  a-Oatakmian,  and  a  very  ceiebrtted  Domin- 
tary  on.thfkwjMiiQ  Btble^iYenic^lfiOO,  inidt  iead  monk,  who  flourished  in  Spain,  A.D. 
vols.,  sermons  for  the  year.  Speculum  sacev^t  1278.  At  the  suggestion  of  Raymund  de 
dptom  et  eocleaisv'aild.a'  Concordance  to' all     Fennafbrt,  general  of  his  order,  he  composed 

his  celebrated  Pi£jio.Fui0f, -(Dagger  of  the 
Faith),  in  three  Parts,  in  which  he  confutes 
the  Jews  and  Sara^ns  wit  of  their  own  wri- 
ters. It  is  »■  learned  Work,  was  long  the 
chief  arsenal  for  other  writers  against  the* 
Jews  and  Mohammedans,  and  was  printed. 


He  wrote  Instructions  ibr->iiionka^  in  six 
Books;  a  Commentary  on  the  rule  oT  fit. 
Augustine;  twohundrodisenhonsonVanoos 
subjeota- }  h ves  of  monks- ;  on  the  three  mo- 
ia8tiC';^0W8  9  and  oti  the  erudition  of  preach* 
ers;  i.'liloetiaf -ithese «re in  the Biblioth. Pa- 
tnna,  ton.  jot.**^ TV.]  '■■'■ 
.  (131) ! See!  CoUmia,  Histoire  Littenne 
de  1b  viile.  de-  Lyon,  tome  n<,  p.  388,  dec. 
iWiUiMm  Perald,  or  PeraU^i.  e.,  de  Petra 


the  deetinsUetVotdei in/ the- Latin  Bible,  to 
which  !€(»ir/u2:ctfHaIbentAdt'added  the  par- 
ticles about  A.D.  1290,  and  «[hich  has  been 
often  printed. — 7r.]    . 

(129)  [  Wmium  fi£.  St.  Amour,  or  ds  iSf. 
Amore,  was  a  native,  of  Bur^ndy,  and  one 

of  the  leading  doctoieeit  Pans,  in  the  middle     with  notes  by  Kowtn,  Paris,  1661,  ^.,  and 
of  this  century,  .'jlfathojeontroversy  between     Lips.,  1687,  fol. — Tr.] 


the  university  and  tha  Oooiinicans,  he  stood 
in  the  front  of  the  battle.  .  llie  pope  ordered 
him  to  be  degraded  add  .banished,  in  1266. 
But  supported  by  the.univeffsity,  he  held  hie 
ground,  and  fou^t  •itiore .  eagerly.  See 
above,  page  809.  Hisi  works  were  published 
at  Constance  (Pari0^:i639^1to.— TV.] 

(130)  [/ft(m^cnC(de,Rdnfiinis,  or  of  Ro- 
mans in  Burgundia,  became  a  Dominican 
monk  while  studying  at  Paria,  AJD.  1836;' 


Vol. 


lie  studymff 

IL-tf 


(138)  His  deteraiinatio  de  S.  Coena,  was 
published  by  Peter  AUx,  London,  1686, 8vo. 
See  Eehard'a  Scriptores  Dominicani,  torn, 
i.,  p.  601,  Ax.  Stephen  BaJtmxe,  Vita  Pon- 
tiff. Avenion.,  tom.  i.»  p.  4,  676,  677,  dec. 
[  JoAn  of  Paris  was  a  Dominican  monk,  and 
a  distingoished  theologian  of  Paris,  about 
A.D.  1290.  When  Bomf^  V III.  attacked 
PMip  the  Fair  kinff  of  France,  John  stood 
forth  in  defence  of  the  king,  in  a  tract  de- 


8IQ        BOOR  IIL— CENTURY  XUI.— PAKT  H.— CHAP.  H. 


ngU  petestate  et  ptptU.    While  he  wae  Wttfiaiii  de  Selkniaeo,  meda  hiebop  «C 

preachinff  in  theassemolieeofhii  order,  and  Auzene  AD.  1S06»  tnd  afterwuds  biihep 

giving  £cok>gical  lecturea  in  the  seboola  of  Paris,  till  hie  death  A.D.  1883.    Hewnto 

with  much  araptaose,  he  adTanced  the  idea,  a  Summa  Theologica,  (fystem  of  ibeologjrX 

that  poeaiUj  cWiat's  presence  in  the  encha-  printed  at  Parii,  1600. 

rift  was  by  imfttmiumt  or  by  uniting  him-  AmoU  of  Hildesheim,  and  abbot  of  Li- 

self  to  the  elements,  and  not  by  a  transma-  bee,  flourished  A.D.  1809^  and  comiimid 

tation  of  their  substance :  the  masters  of  Heimoid^s  Chronicon,  (kom  1171  to  1809. 

Paris  cried  out  against  him.    He  was  con-  He  is  considered  as  good  aathori^  m  Sla- 

▼icted  of  error,  and  forbidden  to  preach  or  Tonic  a&irs,  but  not  in  others.    His  eoma^ 

to  lecture :   but  he  mealed  to  the  pojw,  nation  ia  published,  in  some  editioiia  inpsr- 

went  to  Rome,  and  died  soon  after  hie  ar-  feet,  with  Helmold. 

rival,  A.D.  1304.    His  tract  de  legia  potes-  .AftseioM,  a  canon  of  St.  Victor,  Paiis^  and 

tateetpapale,isui(7aMafl'#Monareh.  Imp.,  an  abbot  in  the  diocese  of  TVevw,  AJ). 

torn,  ii.,  p.  107.  1810,  has  left  us  fiily-one  aeimoiiB  on  li» 

Besidee  those  named  by  Dr,  JfotAftm,  festivab. 

Com  noticee  the  following  Latin  writers  Of  Rokert  it  MonU^  or  RAtri  dg  TWonde^ 

this  century.  abbot  of  St  Michael  de  Monte  in  tfao  diocssa 

Syhttter  GyrtiUut^  called  Cukbfenau  t)i  AvruicheB,  in  Normandy.    Soma  ddbk 

horn  his  countiy,  and  Barriut  iiom  his  fiun-  he  flourished  A.D.  1810 ;  but  othen  onln 

Uy.    He  was  the  son  of  WtOMm  de  Barn,  him  to  have  died  A.D.  1136.    The  contM- 

and  bom  at  Mainarpu,  near  Pembroke  in  nation  of  the  Chronicon  of  Sig^ert  Om^ 

South  Wales,  £n|^.    His  uncle  DaM,  hUcauU,  from  1118  to  A.D.  1810,  or  at 

bishop  of  Man,  msde  him  ardideacon  of  least  to  A.D.  1188,  is  ascribed  to  faioL    Ho 

Brechin.     He  went  to  Paria  for  study,  and  also  wrote  some  historical  and  other  tiacia. 

there  taught  theology  in  the  English  college.  All  are  published  by  Im.  Dmehay,  m  Ap- 

three  years.     On  his  return,  he  made  some  pend.  sd  0pp.  Guiberti,  Psris,  1661,  and  m 

figure  at  the  court  of  Henry  II.     In  1186,  his  Spicilegium. 

he  attended  the  prince  Jokn^  commanding  an  WuHbrand  of  Oldenburg,  canon  of  Hil- 
ezpedition  to  Ireland,  and  was  ofiGered  the  desheim  A.D.  1211.  After  visiting  Pkles- 
bishopric  of  Wexford,  which  he  refused,  tine,  he  wrote  an  account  of  his  travels  in 
He  continued  some  time  in  Ireland,  to  ei-  that  countiy  ;  published  by  Leo  Allutiuf, 
amine  its  geography  and  antiquities  ;  then  Symmicta,  part  i.,  p.  104. 
returned  to  Wales,  where  he  composed  his  HelirumauSf  a  Frenchman,  who  after  a 
history.  Afterwards  he  accompanied  Bald-  dissolute  life  became  a  Cistercian  monk,  at 
win  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  his  pil-  Mens  Frigidus,  in  the  diocese  of  Beauvais. 
grimage  to  Palestine.  In  1198,  he  was  He  flourished  A.D.  1218,  and  died  AD. 
made  bishop  of  Man ;  and  a  controversy  1227.  His  great  work,  or  Chronicle,  from 
arising  respecting  that  see,  he  went  to  Rome  the  creation  to  A.D.  1204,  in  fimrty-eight 
ia  the  year  1800,  and  finally  k>st  his  prelacy.  Books,  with  some  sermons,  martyrdoms  of 
He  lived  to  be  more  than  seventy  years  old,  saints,  dec.,  was  published  by  Rartr.  Tutiar, 
but  the  time  of  his  death  is  unknovm.  His  in  his  Bibliotheca  Cisterciensis,  and  by  Sin- 
printed  works  are,  a  Topography  of  Ireland ;  riut, 

the  Conquest  of  Ireland  by  the  English ;  Alexander  Neckam^  bom  at  St  Albans, 

TraveU  in  Cambria  (Wales)  in  two  Books ;  studied  in  Enffland,  visited  the  universities 

and  a  Description  of  Cambria :  all  extant  in  of  France  and  Italy,  returned  to  St.  Albans, 

the  Scriptores  z.  Anglici  Normanici,  Frankf.,  removed  to  Exeter,  became  a  canon  rcg^ 

1652,  fol.    Several  of  his  theobgical  pro-  ular  of  St.  AujB[ustine,  and  was  sbbot  there 

ductions  remain  in  manuscript.  from  1215  till  his  death  AD.  1)187.    BKs 

Gerwumtf  an  English  Benedictine  monk  works,  which  are  chiefly  commentaries  on 
of  Csnterbury,  well  scquainted  with  the  the  Scriptures,  were  never  published ;  but 
Anglo-Saxon  history.  He  flourished  A.D.  are  preserved  in  manuscript. 
1801,  and  wrote,  an  Account  of  the  confla-  itanonuM  III.,  pope  A.D.  1816-1887,  ia- 
gration  and  repair  of  the  cathedral  of  Can-  moos  for  his  z^  for  crusades  sgainat  the 
terbury ;  Sketches  of  the  dissensions  be-  Saracens  and  the  AJbigenses,  and  for  ex- 
tween  the  monks  of  Canterbury  and  the  conununicating  the  emperor  Frederic  II.,  has 
aichbishep  Baldwin ;  a  Chronicle  of  English  left  us  nineteen  epistles ;  extant  in  the  Col- 
history,  from  A.D.  1118  to  A.D.1199 ;  and  lections  of  councils,  Baiuze't  Miscellaniea, 
Lives  of  the  archbishops  of  Canterbury,  firom  and  in  Wadding*9  Annals. 
Auguttme  to  Hubert^  inclusive  :  all  of  Antimm$  de  FaduA,  a  Portuguese  of  Lb- 
wfaich  are  in  the  Scriptoies  x.  Anglici,  Lou-  bon,  who  removed  to  Italy,  tived  at  Padna, 
don,  1668,  foL  became  a  Firaaciscan  theologian  and  pnach- 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                331 

«r,  wtt  eilled  to  Rome  and  honoored  bj  the  BluuAetk,  margiATine  of  Tbariagia.     He 

me  and  cirdinala,  and  died  A.D.  1331.  flomiihed  A.D.  1330  ;   and  wrote  tiM  Life 

He  waa  a  weak  man,  tbongh  a  popular  and  miitdee  of  Elizabeth,  hie  petnoeea : 

preacher.    Many  of  his  sermoiia,  and  mystic  published  by  Leo  AUatku,  Symmicta,  pt  L, 

expositions  of  the  Scriptore,  have  been  pub-  p.  269. 

lisoed.  PetruM  ds  Ftttstt,  chancellor  to  the  eoi* 

Jerian,  of  Sazon  origin,  bom  in  the  dio-  peror  Frederic  IL,  and  the  defoMier  of  his 
cese  of  Mentz,  became  a  Dominican  monk  rights  against  the  pope.  He  made  a  publie 
Ml  1330,  provincial  of  his  order  for  Lombar-  speech  against  the  papal  encroachmenta,  in 
dy  in  12S3,  and  general  of  the  order  in  1223.  a  diet  at  Pavia  A.D.  1239 ;  and  was  the  em- 
He  died  about  1236,  leaving  a  tract  on  the  peror's  ambassador  and  advocate  in  the  coon- 
erigin  of  his  order,  and  one  or  two  devotional  cil  of  Lyons,  A.D.  1246.  His  six  Books  of 
works.  Epistles  relating  to  the  afiairs  of  the  em- 

CaearhUf  a  Gennan,  who  became  a  Cis-  pmr  Frederic,  were  first  published,  Basil, 

tercian  monk  at  Heisterback  in  the  dioceee  1566, 8vo. 

of  Cologne,  A.D.  11 19,  was  made  master  of  Edmund  Rich,  archbishop  of  Canterbury 

the  novices  there,  and  then  prior  of  t  mon-  A.D.  1334-1840.    He  was  a  great  patron  of 

astery  near  Bonn.      He  flourished  A.D.  learning,  as  hie  foundations  at  Oxford  de« 

1225 ;  and  wrote  de  Miracnlis  et  Visionibus  clan ;  aind  a  ledous  reformer  of  the  disci- 

sui  tempohs,  in  twelve  Books  or  Dialogues,  pline  of  the  church  and  the  moials  of  the 

(full  of  fables) ;  a  life  of  St.  Engelbert  bish-  clergy.    He  went  to  Rome  to  complain  of 

op  of  Cologne,  in  three  Books ;  and  a  num-  the  vicee  and  com]^tions  in  the  church ; 

ber  of  sermons :  all  of  which  have  been  pub-  spoke  boldly  there,  incurred  enmity  and  a 

lished.  heavy  fine,  returned  discouraged,  resigned 

Gregory  IX.,  pope  A.D.  1227-1241,  fa-  his  office,  and  went  to  France,  where  he 

motts  for  his  conflicu  with  the  emperor  Fred'  died.    In  1466,  he  was  canonized  as  a  taint. 

trie  II.    His  works,  consisting  of  numerous  His  Speculum  Ecclesia,  is  in  the  Biblioth. 

epistlee  and  decrees,  were  collated,  and  pub-  Patr.,  torn,  xxv.,  and  his  twelve  ecdctiasti- 

lished  with  notes,  l^  Jae.  Pameliiu,  Antw.,  cal  laws  are  in  landwood'e  Provinciale  An- 

1672,  foL  l^icum.            , 

JoknAlgrin^  a  French  divine,  dean  of  Lmcm,  a  Spaniard  of  Leon,  who  after  trav- 

Amiena,  c^torof  Abbeville,  archbishop  of  elling  in  Italv,  Greece,  and  Pelestine,  was 

Besan9on  in  1226,  and  a  cardinal  A.D.  in  1236  made  bishop  of  TVy,  in  Gallicia, 

1827 ;  after  which  he  was  sent  into  Spain,  Spain.    He  wrote  a  confutation  of  the  errors 

to  preach  a  crusade  against  the  Saracens,  or  the  Albigenses,  in  three  Books ;  printed 

He  died  A.D.  1286.    His  commentary  on  in  the  Bibltoth.  Patr.,  torn.  xxv. ;  the  life 

the  Canticlee  was  printed,  Paris,  1621,  foL  and  miraclee  of  St.  Isidore ;  published  by 

RayrnujtddePennaforti,OTdeRupe'For-  MabiWm  and  Boland;  and  continued  tfaie 
H,  a  Catalonian  of  Barcelona,  descended  Chronicon  of  Isidore  to  his  own  timee ;  ex- 
firom  the  royal  line  of  Aragon  and  the  counts  tant  in  Sckoit*e  Hispania'  illustrate,  tom.  iv. 
of  Barcebna,  bom  A.D.  1176,  taught  canon  GodefridiUt  a  German  monk  in  the  eon- 
law  at  Bologna,  became  canon  and  archdea-  vent  of  St.  Pantaleon  within  the  city,  Co- 
eon  of  Barcelona,  a  Dominican  monk,  served  logne.  He  flourished  A.D.  1 237,  and  wrote 
the  papal  court  in  the  department  of  confes-  Annals,  from  A.D.  1 162  to  A.D.  1237 ;  pob- 
sions,  was  general  of  his  order  A.D.  1238-  lished  by  Freher,  Scriptores  Germanici,  tom. 
1240,  resigned,  and  refosed  the  archbishop-  i.,  p.  239. 

rie  of  Tarragona  and  some  other  sees,  and  innocent  TV.,  pope  A.D.  1243-1264,  a 

died  A.D.  1276,  aged  one  hundred  years,  very  ambitious  and  arrogant  pontiff.    He 

He  wrote  Summa  de  casibus  pomitentiali-  wrote  commentaries  on  Sie  five  books  of 

bus,  seu  de  Posnitentia  et  matrimonio,  in  Decretals ;  and  a  very  large  number  of  epis- 

foor  Books,  printed,  with  notes,  Fkibourg,  ties,  which  are  extant  in  the  collections  of 

1603 ;  and  compiled,  by  order  of  Gregory  councils,  and  in  Wadding'M  Annales  and 

IX.,  the  part  of  the  Corpus  Juris  Canonici,  Reaestum  Pontificum. 

called  libri  v.  Decretalium,  or  the  Decretals  John  de  S.   Geminiano,  a  Dominican 

of  Gregory,  monk,  intimate  with  Thomao  AqninM,  and 

Pkm  Greviutf  chancellor  of  the  univer-  an  eminent  theolonan  and  prMcher,  who 
sity  of  Paha,  about  A.D.  1230  ;  has  left  ue  flourished  about  a!D.  1244.  Gregory  IX. 
H30  sennons  on  the  Psalms  of  David,  print-  sent  him  to  preach  up  a  crasade  in  the  region 
ed,  Paris,  1623,  8vo.  Some  other  of  his  about  Naples,  sgainst  the  emperor  Frederic 
commentaries  exist  in  manuscript.  II.  His  summa  de  Ezemplis  et  rerum  si- 
Conrad  of  Marpuig,  a  distii^ished  Do-  militodmibus,  was  often  published,  and  par- 
minican  monk  and  preacher,  confossor  to  ticolaily,  Cofogiie,  1670, 4to.    His  ftueiil 


m        BOOK  4XIL>rt4SfiNTURY  XOL^^AST  'IL-^CHAP.  IL 


Biid  QuadageikhiliMoiaaMiykMraviko  been  tetigBed  kb  abbeejin  IS40, beeema  a  Vnm 

published;    .     I  >' I.:    ;(U:yi    (I/.  i.<.m   ■  ■':  dMEin,  And  alt  len^:  gefaoril  of  tiia  htl« 

FeUr,  ih».Bomi9ii'43ak9ioimr^Ui,'mz^9n  ofde^    Het^fioteaCbrDiuele  from  the  ci^ 

English  kn^:wbo\Attilriihdd..iA)bitf-A;Df  ation,  to  A-D;  1366;  wUch  ie  better  dm 

1250.     His  epistle  to  the  English  cbnck  nio^  otheti*.    ItiPvaipTnitedi'HeliBit^l587| 

advising  Ur  shake  off Ithe4]nniiiuoBl]rakl&  of  4to,  and  Wittemb.,  1608,  4to. 

the  Hoaate  pomifi{iifliuiith4iOatak)gik  fVeef  -siTbAM  OwtUauu,  or  WU»«j>«ii  fin^iih 

tioiB'irwitbtMt  p!l365,--i«»!  -'ii:  •^iiii--.-.-:  .  i'i':>:  I\renciscaii:iiionk  of  Woneeater,  apiioiiav||^ 

74e<MU  Stamptoaia,  aai  lEtagliab  aecnki  philoaoplijr  uid  Ikeotogy  at  Oih^  md,  tA 

pheet,  ^wher  (leiiia^t'-^o^diiihad  AJD.  1S6Q^  Plana;  and  waa called: tte^r&arFtte,  cm ae- 

bf  aonai  pfacbd"  mach  'earlier^  baa  left  firq  eotimt  of  bia  excellent  dbctrinea.    He  floats 

epiaiW  j  in  iMaA^^^49picllaigiam,  tarn,  mi  iabed  A  J).  1260^  and  diedat  Pan%  iaa  jaar 

Dawid  dt  A^i^usUti  «:  Fianeiaean  moidt  not  ascertained.    His  Alphabetum  TiUa  icb- 

of  Aag8buigj-AiP.>'i869^'vnoleBame  direct  gioss  ;    Dreviloqnium  de  philoaophna  du^ 

tions  lor  monks ;  extant  in  tho  Biblioth.  nitate  et  ejaa  abuau ;  Breviloqimnii  da  ir. 

Fatmm,  torn.  «g|T^'   •  caidinalibus  virtutibaa  antiquor.  pbiloaoohor* 

John  Smueot  -a  distinffuisbed  jurist,  and  et  priocipum ;  Compendiloamiim  4e  Vilia 

rector  of'  the  cfaunjh  of  Halbentadt,  A.D.  illuatr.  phik>sophoniin ;  and  Margarita  Doe* 

1350.    When^'OUmeiU  IV.  demanded  a  tonim,  sen  Snmma  de  regimina  Tits  bin 

tenth  of  all  clerical  salaries  in  France  an^  man»,  were  all  palliahed  at  Ljooa,  Iftll, 

Germany,  for  h  crusade  to  Palestine,  AJDj  folio.    Some  other  of  bia  wotka,  eb  caDOQ 

1265,  John  resisted' ppenly,  and  accuaed  law,  have  also  been ^ubliahed. 

the  pontiff  of  aVarice;;  (for  whicb  be  waa  de4  •  BonaMRlara  Broeariua  of  StnabiflBr,  ■ 

posed  and  excoummucated.    He  died  A.D.'  Dominican  monk  who  went  into  tfaa  Ea#, 

lt67.    His  commentary  on  the  Decretmn  of  and  resided  lonff  theie,  about  the  middla  of 

Gratianj  has  been  often  printed  with  the  text;  the  century.  ■  <  Hie  Description  of  plaoea  in 

Gertrude,  a  German  'Benedictine  nun  at  the  Holy  Landi  was  printed,  Ii^lrt.,  1604, 

Rodalsdorf,  abbess  tfaei^  in  1251,  and  aftaK  4lo,  Cologtie^ '1624;,  8vo,  and  elaewbere^ 

wards  removed  to  Heldenfen,  where :i she  efleki.-- •        •'•  '•  .1 

died  A.D.   1290.     She  wrate  in  Gkenod^        Urban  TV.  was  papal  legate  in  Pomanf 

Exercitia  Spiritualia,  which  being  trmMtalcd  liia,  Prussia,  Lrvonia,  and  GermMiy ;  then 

into  Latin,  were  published  with' ihoj  works  {Aitriafch  of  Jeraealem;   and  A.D.  11M1-* 

of  MeehtUda,  a  contemporaiy'tister'isi'thfl  l!il64)  popjbj    'His  paraphrase  on  the  50l9i 

same  nunnery.  •  *•  •      \^\  '-•  PHrimr,  is  in  the  Biblioth.  Patrum;  two  of 

Rohtri  de  Sorbonoj  of  die  SifrbpmU }  con-*  bia  epistles  are  in  the  collections  of  ComH 

feasor,  or  at  least  cbaj^iyin,  to  SS^  Leioi*  eils;  and  twenty-four  others  in  Wadding^M 

king  of  France ;  a  canon,  fint  at  Soissons,:  Attiales  and  Rcgestan  PontificuuL 
and  then  at  Paris.     In  theUear  1252,  ho        Henry  de  £ie^u«io,  bishop  of  Ambnmbe- 

founded  the  divinity  colle^rialled  the  Sor-  ittre  A.D.  1258,  and  cardinal  biabop  of  Ot- 

bonne,  in  the  univenJityi^Pens.     He  died  tia  A.D.  1262,  died  A.D.  1271 ;  so  distin- 

afler  the  year  1271,  leiEitiA^tfait^' devotional  guished   for  knowledge  of  both  civil  and 

tracts,  on  conscience,  on  ^'nfeseion,  and  the  canon  laW,' that  he  was  called  Fotu  et  Sflen^ 

journey  to  Paradise}  ,^Miir!K-i^  dor  Juris.    '  He  wrote   Summa  utriusqua 

Patrum,  tom.  xxv. '  '"'  •  Juris,  whicb  is  oibni* called  Aurea  Summa 

Reineriue  Sachonuat  of  Placentia,  a  dis-  Hostiensis  v  also 'an  expoaition  of  the  aix 

tinguished  philosopher  and  theologian.    He  books  of  the  Deo«atals :  both  have  been 

waa  first  a  leading  man  among  the  Walden-  printed. 

sea ;  but  abandoniriff  them  he  became  a  Do-        Clemen*  IV.,  pope  A.D.  1265-1268,  baa 

minican  monk,  and  lifquisftor  general.     He  left  us  numerous  epistles  and  bulls ;  extant 

flourished  A.D.  1254,' ^'d  died   in  1259.  in  various  collections  of  documents. 
He  wrote  Summa  de  G^tharis  et  Leoniatis,         Gilbert  or  Guibert,  a  Franciscan  monk, 

in  ten  chapters ;    extant   in   the  Biblioth.'  and  professor  of  theology  in  the  university 

Patrum,  tom.  xxv.,  and  with  the  notes  of-  of  Paria,  A.D.  1270.    Several  of  bis  tracU 

Gretser,  Ingolst.,  1613,  4to.  »e  extant. 

Alexander  IV.,  pope  A.D.  1254-1261,^       Nicolaue  Hanapis,  a  Dominican  monk, 

has  left  us  nearly  tWeft- hundred  epistles;  posnitentiary  in  «he  court  of  Rome,  and  then 

three  of  which  are  in  the  ioilections  of  Coun-  patriarch  of  Jehisalem,  died  at  Ptolemais, 

cils,  and  the  rest  in  Wadding**  Annales  and  A.D.  1288.     His  Biblia  Pauperum,  or  Ex- 

Regestum  Pontificum.  amples  of  virtue  uid  vice,  has  been  often 

Albert f  a  Benedictine  monk  of  Stade,  in  printed, 
the  archbishopric  of  Bremen ;  and  A.D.  1232,        Gregory  X.,  pope  A.D.  1271-1276,  haa 

abbot  there,  till  1286,  when  be  went  to  Rome,  left  ns  tuvnty-fiva  epiattoB. 


i      CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERmiENT.  ZSt 

Robert  KUtDorhttis,  ttadied  at  Ozfoid  and  Auguttinus  TriumphuM,  of  Aneona,  ao 

Paris,  became  a  Franciscan,  and  archbishop  Augustinian  eremite  monk,  who  spent  sot- 

of  Canterbury  A.D.  1272,  went  to  Rome  in  eral  years  at  the  university  of  Paris, W  more 

1277,  was  made  a  cardinal,  and  died  in  1280.  at  Venice,  and  at  last  fixed  his  residence  at 

He  left  a  number  of  theological  and  scien-  Naples,  where  he  died  A.D.  1298,  aged  85. 

tific  works,  preserved  in  manoscippt,  ImV  H.e  wrofib  Summa  de  potestate  ecclesiasti- 

never  published.  ca ;  published  Rome,  1479,  4to,  and  1582, 

/imoeenf  v.,  pope  AJD,  ]276,diirpig£Te  ioL,,8everaf  doTotional  pieces,  a  book  of  ex- 
months  ;  left  a  CompeWium  theblogis,  and  tracts  from  St.  Augustine ;  besides  several 
a  Cqmmentar]K  on  tne  four. books  oC  Senr,  theological. works^  e^rtenaiye  coipmeptaijieit 
(Alices.  .  .  on  the  scriptylr^s,  i^nd.many.s6tmbn^';.Qiver 
•  JoXn  XXI.  (or  XIX.), pope  AJE)..i:27<^-"p7ubli8h^^^  .  '  ;;  .  ';  .;  "/.^ 
1^1^88,  has  left  several,  episttes,  some  trea-  \  ^WtHicim  ]ltfdj[o^^  ji  'Fjr^nchman,  pe^^^ 
uses  on  logic,  and  pne  on  the  cure.bf  dim-l^&i^.oir  An^i°irSj'&nd  bishop i>f  the ^ame,  A^D. 
ies.  which  navcj  been  published.                  ..  ri$<^I3l4..    He  wrot^  the  l^isto.iy '  of  his 

Hew^  df  Ghcfht  ot  GandkoeiMi  toiiff'a '  ^ptscopady'np^'Uiti  yeat  beforc^^  ; 

teacher  of  philosophy  and  theology  in  the  published  by  Dmehery,  Spicileg.',  toni.  xl 

SQxbonne,  w^  called,  doctor  Solemnise    He  •  Gwdo^  of  neble  burth  .in.  -^ur^n^mdia,  atu- 

died  A.D.  1293,  leavixiff  a  Summa  Theolo-  died  theology  and  canop  law'nme  yean  at 

gtiB;   Quodlibeta  theotogiea,  on  the  four  Pans  and  Orleans^  and  aifUr'Min^^i^^ 

books  of  Sentences;  de  Viris  Illustribus,  other  officeis,' was  abbot^df  St.  GetmafU'iM 

or  an  account  of  ecclesiastical  authors ;  be-  Au;ie!Dre,;^m  A.D.  1277.  to.l3Ci9,:wheiiil 

fides  several  other  works,  never  printed.  resigned,  his.offico  andiived  a  retired'  liiet 

Udalric,  UlriCf  a  German  of  Strasburg,  his  death  in  13.13. .  He  wrote  .the  hutory 

pupil  of  Albertut  the  Great,  a  Dominican  .  the  abbots, of  hi^.moiyastery,  from  .A.D.  11 8J 

monk,  and  theologian  of  Paris,  died  prema-  to  1277,  publi^ed  hy-Ldbbi,  Biblioth.'Nbt.' 

torely,  about  AD.  1280,  leaving  a  Com-  MS.,  torn.  i.                                         '  '  » 
pendinm  of  theology,  brides  other  works  ■      Henry  (according  to    som<$«  Anuin4^\ 

not  printed.  Sjaso,  pf  noble  birth  in  Swabia^  a  distinguisli^ 

MechtUditf  a  German  lady  of  hi^h  fajnily,  ed  Domiiiipan  theologian,  and .  lecturer  aC 

and  a  Benedictine  nun  of  Helfenoen."  ^be  Constance,  wHe  flourished  AJ>.  1290,*  and' 

flourished  A.D.  1280,  and  died  before  A.D.  died  about  the  close  of  the  century.     He! 

1290.    Her  Revelation,  or  five  books  of  wrote  various  tracts,  epistles,  and  sermons, 

spiritual  grace,  composed  in  German,  and  in  German,  which  Lour.  Surius  translated^ 

translated  uito  Latin,  were  published,  with  into  Latin,  and  pubUsned,  Cologne,  1688, 

Other  works  of  a  similar  character,  Paris,  8ro. 

1513,  and  Cologne,  1536.  Bont/aceVIII.,  pope  A.D.  1294-1303,hae 

Gttido  Baijius,  a  native  of  Reggio,  and  left  numerous  epistles  and  bulls,  published  by 

a  citizen  and  archdeacon  of  Bologna,  an  em-  Bzovius  and  Wadding ;  besides ;  the  Liber 

inentjurist,  flourished  A.D.  1283.   He  wrote  Scxtus  Decretalium,  which  is  a  part  of  the 

three  books  of  Commentaries,  entitled  the  Corpus  Juris  Canonici. 

RoMorium,  on  the  five  books  of  the  Deere-  Engelbert,  a  Benedictine  monk,  distin- 

tals ;  published,  Venice,  1580.  guish^  aft  early  as  A.D..  1:273,  and  abbot  of 

i\rico(atw  IV.,  pope  A.D.  1288-1292,  left  Admont  in  Styria' from  AD.   1297.    He 

numerous  epistles,  many  of  which  are  pub-  wrote  an  heroic  poem  or  panegyric,  on  the 

lished  by  Bzaniu  and  Wadding;  besides  coronation  of  Rodtdph  ofHapsburs;  and  a 

commentaries  on  the  Scriptures,  and  theo-  tract  on  the  rise,  progress,  and  fall  9?  the  Ro- 

loffical  treatises .  and  sermons,  never  trab-  man  empire ;   the  last  is  in  the  BibUoth. 

Uwed.                                          *    f  *     r  Patr.,  tom.  xxv.,  and  the  ^t  is  in  all  the 

Theoioric  de  Apoldiot  a  native  of  ErfurUi, .  collections  of  German  historians, 
and  a  Dominican  monk,  who  flourished.  A»Di.       Thovnas  Wtckcj  01  WtcctiM,  an  English 

1289.   He  wrote  the  life  of  ElisfObeth^  daugfa-  -  regular  canon  of  St.  Augustine,  in  the  mon- 

ter  of  Andrew  king  of  Hungary, 'and  wid<^  •'  astery  of  Osneia,  near  C^ifbrd,  who  flourish*, 

of  Lewis  landmve  of  Thuringi^  in  8  Books ;  ed  about  A.D.  1 299.     He  wrote  a  Chronicle 

jmbUshei  by  VanutHSf  Lectiones  Antiq.,  pt.  of  England,  from  ^yilHam  the  Con<iueror 

li.,  p.  147 ;  also  the  life  of  St.  ikn^mc^  found-  A.D.  1066,  to  the  year  13Q4,  which  was  pub- 

er  of  the  order  of.  Dominicans,  in  8  Books ;  Tished  among  the  J^ript^rea  Historis  Aq- 

publisbed  by  <$iiffM|  at  August  bth.  glicane,  tom.  ii.,  Oxford  16^,  IbL 


^■« ' 


334        BOOK  III.— CENTURY  Xm.— PART  IL--CHAP.  IIL 


CHAPTER  IIL 

HISTORY  OF  RRU6I0N  AMD  THBOLOGT. 

^  1.  The  Generml  State  of  Religion. — f  S.  New  Aiticlee  of  Faith  introdnced  by  Lmo- 
cent— ^  3.  The  Sect  of  FliAellanU.— ^  4.  Ezegetical  Theology.—-^  6.  Dogmalie 
Theology. — ^  6.  Tlie  greater  Art  punned  Foiitine  TheoloMsj. — ^  7.  A  few  were  Sa^- 
untiarii.^  8.  The  Oopoaeri  of  the  Dialectieiana.— 4  9.  The  Myatica.— ^  10.  MaaX 
Theoloffy. — ^  11.  Ita  Character. — f  18.  Polemic  Theolo^. — ^  13.  ControTefaiea  be- 
tween we  Groeka  and  the  Latins. — i  14.  Diapute  concerning  Chriat'a  Preaence  in  tbs 
Eachariat 

6  1.  The  inveterate  defects  of  the  prevailing  religion,  thou£^  very  gratt 
and  fundamental,  were  yet  increased  by  considerable  accessions.  Tim 
Greeks  and  Orientals  were  gradually  diverted  more  and  more  from  tho 
principles  of  truth  and  rectitude,  by  their  hatred  of  the  Latins,  by  tlieir 
immoderate  veneration  for  the  fathers  and  the  former  ages,  by  the  calami- 
ties of  the  times,  and  by  the  heedlessness  and  stupidity  of  their  prelatet. 
Among  the  Latins,  besides  the  sovereign  pontifl^,  who  it  appears  would  toU 
erate  nothing  that  was  even  remotely  injurious  to  their  majesty  and  author- 
ity, the  scholastic  doctors,  among  whom  the  Dominican  and  Franciscan 
monks  stood  foremost  and  were  the  most  subtile,  by  philosophizing,  dispu* 
ting,  dividing,  and  distinguishing,  exceedingly  obscured  the  simple  and  beau« 
tiful  religion  of  Christ.  The  most  pernicious  among  them,---for  all  were 
not  equal  offenders, — ^were  those  who  led  the  mass  of  people  to  believe, 
that  men  can  perform  more  than  Grod  requires  of  them,  and  that  all  reli- 
gion consists  in  the  external  homage  of  the  lips,  and  in  certain  bodily  ges* 
tures. 

§  2.  In  the  fourth  and  very  full  council  of  the  Lateran,  A.D.  1215,  In- 
noceni  IIL,  a  most  imperious  pontiflf,  without  asking  the  opinion  of  any  one, 
published  seventy  decrees ;  in  which,  besides  other  enactments  calculated 
to  increase  the  power  of  the  pontiffs  and  to  give  importance  to  the  clergy, 
he  widened  the  religious  system,  by  adding  to  it  some  new  doctrines,  or  as 
they  are  called,  articles  of  faith.  For  whereas  there  had  hitherto  been  dif- 
ferent opinions,  respecting  the  manner  in  which  Christ's  body  and  blood  are 
present  in  the  eucharist,  and  no  public  decision  had  defined  what  must  be 
held  and  taught  on  this  point,  InnocerU  pronounced  that  opinion  to  be  the 
only  true  one,  which  is  now  universal  in  the  Romish  church ;  and  he  con- 
secrated to  it  the  hitherto  unknown  term  Transubstantiation.(l)  He  also 
required  it  to  be  held  as  an  article  of  faith,  that  every  one  is  bound  by  a 
positive  divine  ordinance  to  enumerate  and  confess  his  sins  to  a  priest ; 

(1)  See,  amonff  many  othera,  Edm.  AU  fii&f ftm/iohi,  pane  in  corpua,  et  vino  in  sanflni- 

^^deEuchanatia,lib.  iii.,p.  972.     [The  nem,  potestate  divina,  ut  ad  perficiendum 

decree  of  Innocent  ia  in  Hardmn^t  Concilia,  mystehum  nnitatis  accipiamns  de  auo  qnod 

torn,  y'n.t  p.  16,  17.    Una  Toro  eat  fidelium  accepit  ipae  de  nostro.     £t  hoc  utiqne  aa- 

uniTersalia  eccleaia,  extra  quam  nuUna  om-  cramentum  nemo  potest  conficere,  nisi  aa- 

nino  salratar.     In  qua  idem  ipse  Sacerdoa  cerdos,  qui  fueht  rite  ordinatus  secundum 

et  Sacrificium  Jesus  Christus :  cujus  corpus  claves  ecclesiae,  quas  ipse  concessit  apostt^ 

et  sanguis  in  sacramento  altaris  sub  specie-  lis  et  eorum  succcssoribus  Jesus  Chriatna. 

bus  panis  et  rim  veraciter  cootinentur,  lrai»-  — Tr.'\ 


REUGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  3S9 

which  indeed  had  before  been  the  opinion  of  some  doctors^  but  it  wm  not 
the  public  belief  of  the  church;  lor  up  to  this  time,  although  the  oonliaiBioD 
of  sins  was  held  to  be  a  duty,  yet  every  one  had  been  at  liberty  acooiding 
to  his  pleasure  either  to  confess  them  mentally  to  God  alone,  or  orally  to  a 
priest  also.(2)  The  reception  of  both  these  dogmas  as  of  divine  authority, 
in  consequence  oi  the  injunction  of  Innocentj  produced  many  regulations 
and  decisions,  wholly  unknown  in  the  scriptures  or  in  the  early  ages  of  the 
churchy  and  calculated  to  foster  superstition  rather  than  piety. 

^  8.  Nothing  perhaps  will  show  more  clearly  the  general  unsoundness 
of  the  religion  of  the  age,  and  its  discordance  with  the  Bible,  than  the  his- 
tory of  the  societies  of  Flagellants;  which  first  originated  in  Italy,  in  the 
year  1260,  and  afterwards  spread  over  a  large  part  of  Europe.  A  great 
mij^titude  of  persons  of  all  ranks  and  ages,  and  oi  both  sexes,  ran  about 
the  streets  of  cities  and  country  towns,  with  whips  in  their  hands,  lashing 
miserably  their  naked  bodies ;  and  they  expected,  by  this  voluntary  punish- 
ment, by  their  frightful  countenances  and  their  distracted  cries,  to  procure 
the  divine  compassion  for  themselves  and  others.(8)  This  methoa  of  pla* 
eating  the  supreme  Being,  was  perfectly  accordant  with  the  views  enter- 
tained in  that  age  of  the  nature  of  religion.  Nor  did  these  FlagellanU  do 
any  thing  but  what  they  had  learned  from  the  monks,  and  particularly  from 
the  mendicant  orders.  And  hence  they  were  at  first  highly  revered,  and 
extolled  for  their  sanctity,  and  not  by  the  populace  only,  but  also  by  their 
rulers  and  governors.  But  when  the  turbulent  and  extravagant  and  those 
contaminated  with  ridiculous  opinions,  joined  themselves  to  the  prinntivo 
more  decent  and  moral  Flagellants,  the  emperors  and  the  pontif&  issued  de* 
crees  to  put  a  stop  to  this  religious  phrei)sy. 

§  4.  The  expounders  of  the  sacred  volume  in  this  century,  differed  not 
at  all  from  those  who  assumed  that  office  in  the  previous  times.  Most  of 
them  declared  it  to  be  their  aim  to  draw  out  the  internal  juice  and  marrow 
of  the  sacred  books,  that  is,  to  elicit  their  recondite  or  secret  sense ;  and 
they  do  it  so  clumsily,  for  the  most  part,  that  a  discerning  man  can  hardly 
escape  a  nausea  while  reading  their  commentaries.  Sudi  as  are  disposed 
to  put  their  power  of  endurance  to  the  test,  may  peruse  the  lucubrations  of 
Hugo  of  St.  Cher,  Stephen  LangUmy  and  Anthony  of  Padua,  on  various 
parts  of  the  Bible.  None  pursu^  this  course  more  intensely,  or  more  ri- 
dicukmsly,  than  the  Mystic  doctors ;  of  whom  not  one  is  so  obtuse  but  he 
can  see  clearly  in  the  sacred  writers,  all  the  principles  of  his  mystic  theol- 
ogy. Nor  were  their  opposers  the  Scholastics^  entirely  averse  from  this 
n^thod  of  interpretation ;  though  they  were  at  more  pains  to  collect  the 
opinions  of  the  ancient  interpreters,  than  to  devise  new  ones ;  as  the  exam- 
ple of  Alexander  HaleSf  WilUam  Alvemus,  and  Thos.  Aqtdnas,  will  show. 
They  likewise  call  in  occasionally,  the  aid  of  dialectics.    To  assist  the  ex- 

(8)  See  Jo.  DaUaui,  de  ConfeMione  an-  et  viTens  ab  ingressu  eccleaiv  arceatar,  et 

riculari ;   and  manj  othen.    [This  deczee  moriena  Chriatiana  careat  aepultun. — TV.] 
of  hmocent  is  in  Hturduin,  I.  c,  p.  86,  ait.        (3)  Ckriit,  Sekotgen,  Hiatoria  FlagellaiH 

zzi.    It  ia  in  thit  fonn :  Omnia  utnaaqne  tinm.    Jae,  BoiloMt  Hiatoiie  de  FlageUaaa, 

aexua  fidelia,  poetquam  ad  annoa  diacratioois  cap.  iz.,  p.  963.    A  drawing  deacripdve  of 

perrenerit,  omnia  ana  solua  peccata  coniiiea-  thia  penance  of  the  FlageUanta,  ia  ffiven  by 

tur  fideliter,  aaltem  aemel  m  anno,  proprio  Edm.  MttrterUy  Voyage  litteiatie  de  deux 

aaeerdoti;  et  injnnetam  aibi  poenitentiam  Benedictina,  tome  ii.,  p.  106.     Compare 

•todeat  pro  Tiribua  adimplere,  Ac.,  alioquin  MuraterVi  Antiq.  Ital.  medii  aeri,  torn,  ri., 

p.  469,  dec. 


Mi        BOOK  IIL-«GBNTUB¥  XIO-^^^ABiKpL-^i^CHAP.  m. 

founders  of  thoaafond  bodu^'A^  of  St  Cher  oonpoeed  bklndeidfidv 
nvirds  inthese  boe^orhJuGiCofiewTiqiieefDtlitfi^  TheDoiiii]iicani,lgf 
direction  of  Jordcui  the  general  of  tfal^  ofderyoet  fortk  a  fiew  edition  of  the 
Latin  venioa  of  tlie  acriplmedy  careftdly  coneotod  by  the  older  eopin^^ 
The  Greeks  attenytedaethi)^  in  ftfadewi^^ 
But  among  the  SjrriaBily  Gteg99y  AUi^hamjUB  very  \umd4tf  eaqiiwined  « 


part  of  the  Bible.(6) 


!; 


••• 


rA.K' 


5.  It  would  bo  tedious't6  enameratd  aM  thoeoy  who  treated  eyatiMati 
eaBvi  either  theoretical  or  praetical  iJMllogf  p  for  a}l  who  poaeoeeed  a  tnl. 
emble  isha^  of  di(M3enulMBt,'and*y]i]lh^  tl^^te^iqiplied  theniaelVw  to  Oil 
bnindiofli)ebl6efr^lDMi-«  taught  in  the  ecfaoob; 

among  wh<»o  tiw^Derttiiljinaiw  iadiUie  tFVaqeiicana  held  the  first  nurik 
But -it  is  not  decessarif  to  Wsite  Ibe  nttiies  of  Jhe^  doctors,  or  to  spuuifc 
iiiitheir  lueubrations  ;>  for  wh^v^r^has  lAad^  himscdf- acquainted. wiUi  Jit 
ieriui  jIlb^iliiy,«or  with  2W«t  il^risoir.  hic(  disdpUiy'lbi  loioiHh^s  tf 
tbem  allv !  Th^  fiiM'toliMie -taioil^  these  writew^^ritonatic  fMM||y* 
heloDgah^'ThMlMKA^^U^  caiM  t^e  Aagelitf.m 

ScHeioi3i  wih^'iAfk^yDiatft.  CWat  spen  toirii  Simma,jat  syMwiif 
theoloi^  Vg^  (kmiei^M^^aid  pnn^ealr  beean  to  circdaliey  all:  aage^ 
eau^f^hbld'ibfi  ttti>iv^<'ttt]tft'tfH^^  it;*  fa-  &naK^ok  with  Ldmtmi  Hm 
Mastclr  of  th^  fMui^b&ii  tife  basfis^^r'tnstruciilm  iuid  theisoulce  dP:esReet 
hiioWledge.  •  S(^e^.tnde«dluare|deiu^i  that 't^s- Celebrated  work- iMy  the 
production  df  Thokiai  i{^y  bttt^thtolr^ascNOs  are  by  no  nieanssoliU  vodskt- 

-  i^  ^;  'lie  greatest '|kH  dflb^ 

el ;  and  applied  his  principles  b^  dild^tic^tttid'  ^lilospphioai/'lo  the  iui* 
'tesiigea^i^  aiiil:  explii^tiotaf  of  C^iristian  dootHites.  'In  eorphtu^  incfta- 
physicalty  the  mo^  abaitieuBd  d<k;trhie%tiife^- followed: ^a*o0isioi»  of  tbs 
MboHsU.  For  this  se6l 'W  fkr  mdr^'foUbweiu-thriugh' jeorly  dll:thik 
dentury,  than  the  Nominalists  ^  W^h  dayba'cittniMtisd  to-dh«i?a»t  Ulli^^ 
ence  of  Albertusainid  Thcirias,  w(i6  stood  at  the  head  :9J[ttiie'!BM^£|fs4tt^ 
time.  But  although  these  fnosi  huidy  irfeffmga^'nnflmf  9admig9lie^oo^ 
tors,  as  they  were  called,.  may<  have  vtewed  theiiibelvito  'as/«agabidtis  -^ 
powerful  defenders  of  ihevi^ed  rehgioni^t  Hbey- teiy  ofte»)  i^iM  daik^ 
ness  rather  than  light  upon  their  subjeetSr'  Porvot'to  mekmntbeirintolH 
eraUe  and  often  ridiculous  phraseology,  or  theii^'^dJdgasUngillirbktfity  of 
style^  and  to  pass  by  their  senseless  eagerness  for  pi^ngjiatd'sofa^eds 
kiscnitable  to  man,  they  failed  in  the  very  points  in  iwiic^  true '{philoso- 
phers ought  least  of  all  to  be  found  defdbtive.  For  their  d^finftidas  are 
obscure  and  inaccurate,  and  their  divisions  are-  linsuftable  ainl  illogicaL 
And  these  faults,  which  necessarily  prodiMse'^^imfosion  of  thought  and  oIm 
scurity  in  reascHiing,  are  chargeable  on  fte  'gt4at  Thomas  himself. 

§  7.  This  propensity  to  examine  religious  subjects  by  the.  powers  of  rea- 
son and  hui^aan  sagacity,  greatly,  les^eqed,  the  number  of  thos^  who,  in  thc^ 

(4)  See  Jac.  B^oltrt*  Sciiptorat  Oidmie  '  (1^'  See  Jo,  Lsmud,  Mldhio  eseMw 
Predicator.,  torn,  i'ip;  194..  RoftMRto  ^i^  Si]iioiiitttiHF»'tMj ilj.t  ■-      - 

(5)  Rich,  Sinum,  Criti^jie  de  la  Bibliothe*  '  iSy9t9'NiUtLH»  AlexatiimiliiMUisim  Boh 
que  des  Auteort  eccles.  piur  M.  -dn  Pin,  tome  dee.,  sAeM.  xiii.,  p.  391  ,i:-'jlm  MiML  ma* 
tf  p<  841.  «  QuetiN'  Striptoree  On^iiiis  'PnMlk»t«v 
•  (6)  Jot,  Sim.  AMtemMn,  Biblioth.  Orient  Aeoti'.-xiii:,  ion.  i.,  p.  293,  die.  *Afii,  StaN 
Vetictna,  torn,  ii.,  p.  S77.                      •    1  ronU  Vie  de  St.  Tbome,  p.  604. 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  S37 

maimer  of  the  ancients,  and  without  employing  philosophy,  were  accus- 
tomed to  demonstrate  religious  truths  by  the  scriptures  and  by  the  author* 
ity  of  the  fathers,  and  who  were  therefore  called  biblical  divines.  CertaiA 
pious  men  indeed(9)  and  even  the  Roman  ponti£rs,(10)  seriously  adnoon- 
ished  the  theologians,  and  more  especially  those  of  Paris,  to  avoid  the  sub* 
tilties  of  philosophy,  and  to  teach  the  doctrines  of  salvation  according  to 
the  scriptures,  with  simplicity  and  purity :  but  their  admonitions  were  fruit- 
less. For  so  great  was  the  enthusiasm  for  metaphysics,  dialectics,  and 
philosophy,  that  no  arguments  or  exhortations  could  control  it.  The  scho« 
lastic  doctors  did  not  indeed  wholly  disregard  the  scriptures  and  tradition; 
but  what  they  adduce  from  these  sources,  showed  plainly  that  they  did  not 
pay  much  attention  to  them.(ll)  And  at  length,  they  entirely  gave  up  the 
exa*"i"^"g  of  these  sources  to  others,  and  reserved  to  themselves  merely 
the  province  of  disputing  and  philosophizing.  And  the  outward  circum- 
stances of  these  doctors,  were  not  the  least  cause  of  their  pursuing  such  a 
course.  For  most  of  them  were  Dominican  and  Franciscan  monks.  And 
these  sects  held  no  property,  had  no  libraries,  and  were  moreover  required 
to  lead  unsettled  and  vagrant  lives.  And  of  course,  such  of  them  as 
wished  to  make  a  figure  as  writers,  were  under  necessity  to  rely  wholly 
upon  their  own  ingenuity. 

§  8.  The  followers  of  the  old  divines,  deemed  it  the  more  necessary  to 
resist  strenuously  these  new  dialectical  theologians,  in  proportion  as  they 
instilled  corrupt  and  dangerous  sentiments  into  the  youth  in  their  schools. 
For  they  not  only  expleoned  the  mysteries  of  religion  according  to  the 
principles  of  their  dialectics,  subjecting  them  to  the  empire  of  reason,  but 
they  also  brought  forward  doctrines  that  were  absolutely  impious,  and  man- 
ifestly hostile  to  religion ;  doctrines  relating  to  God,  to  matter,  the  world, 
the  oriffin  of  all  thinss,  and  the  nature  of  the  human  soul ;  and  if  any  one 
taxed  them  with  the  met,  it  was  their  custom  to  answer,  that  these  doctrines 
were  philosophieany  true,  and  consonant  with  right  reason ;  but  that  they 
readily  admitted  them  to  be  theologically  false.  And  hence,  throughout 
this  century,  in  all  the  universities  and  particularly  at  Paris  and  Oxford, 
you  might  sec  the  ancient  and  biblical  divines  uttering  decisions,  opinions, 
and  treatises  in  opposition  to  the  dialectic  theologians,  and  both  publicly 
and  privately  accusing  them  of  corrupting  the  religion  of  the  scriptures.  (12) 
Even  Si.  Thomas  was  judged  by  the  Parisians  to  be  unsound,  or  to  deviate 
on  many  points  firom  the  simple  truth.(ld)    He  indeed,  though  involved  in 

(9)  See  Bmday^s  HisUnria  Acad.  Paris.,  theologicjue  par  la  philos.  d'Aristote,  p.  289. 
torn,  iii.,  p.  9,  129,  180.  Anton,  Woo^m  Rich.  Stmori'M  Critique  de  la  Biblioth.  dee 
Antiq.  Ozoniensea,  torn,  i.,  p.  91,  9t,  94.        Auleurs  eccles.  par  M.  da  Pin,  tome  i.,  p. 

(10)  See,  especially,  a  stem  and  memora-    170,  187. 

ble  epistle  of  Gregory  IX.  to  the  Parisian  (12)  See  MaUh.  Pari*,  Historia  major, 

masters;  in  Bouiay'inistoria Acad.  Paris.,  p.  641.    Bouluy^t  Historia  Acad.  Paris., 

torn,  iii.,  p.  129,  which  conclodas  with  these  torn.  iii.  in  many  places,  but  especially  p. 

wozds :  Mandamus  et  districte  pcBcii>imu8,  897,  430, 433,  472,  du;. 

ouatenus  sme  fermento  mundaiw  scientiw  (13)  See  Jo.  Launoi,  Historia  Gymnas. 

dbceatis  tbeolofficam  puritatem,  dod  adnlte-  Nai^aneni,  pt.  iii.,  lib.  iii.,  c.  czvi.,  in  hi* 

rantes  verbum  Dei  philosophoram  iigm»entia  0pp.,  torn,  iv.,  pt.  L,  p.  485.     Boulay*t  His- 

--sed  content!  tciminis  a  patribos  institntit  tons  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  iv.,  p.  204.    Peter 

mentes  auditorum  Testrorum  fructn  coaletti  Zonmu,  Opuscula  Sacia,  torn,  i.,  p.  445. 

eloquii  saginetis,  ut  bauriant  de  fontibns  Rick,  Sinum^  Lettres  Cboisies,  torn,  ii.,  p. 

Salvatoris.  366,  dec.    Joe.  Echari^a  Scriptores  Oidinis 

(11)  Peter  Fayiit^i  Alteration  da  dogme  FcBdicatonun,  torn,  i.,  p.  435,  dtc. 

Vol-  II.— U  u 


M        BOOK  UI.-'CBNTDBT  XIII.-^ABT  IL-^CHAP.  m. 

nrioiu  contests,  escaped  without  harm:  bntothenof  leosweij^af  tbar. 
acter,  were  required  publicly  to  conlbM  their  erron  while  alivef  or  wen  >•• 
verely  censured  after  their  death. 

^  9.  Still  more  dangerous  to  the  acholaalio  dinnes  were  the  Hfymes,  and 
all  those  who  roaintaiDedi  that  piety  was  the  only  thing  to  be  leganlett  and 
that  all  discussions  on  religious  subiects  were  to  be  discarded ;  6a  thsM 
were  the  most  acceptable  to  the  pe<^e,  and  had  most  influance  with  thenk 
The  accusations  oihI  aversions  of  such  opposers,  the  dialecticians  judged  it 
not  advisable  to  repel  by  ibrce,  but  to  oonciliata  by  prudent  measnrefc 
They  therefore  extolled  mystic  theology,  with  lavisbed  praises  ;  and  efisB 
explained  its  piinciples  in  various  treatises,  cnmhining  it  with  the  theologf 
taught  in  the  schools,  notwithstanding  ibe  two  syatenis  are  naturally  at  v» 
riance.  The  works  of  this  character,  by  Bojiaventunt,  Albert  &e  final. 
Bobert  Ceqnto,  and  Tkonas  Aquiniu,  are  well  known.  Nor  did  thev  UuA 
to  publish  comments  on  Dioi^rbu  himseli;  the  coiyphsus  <d  the  liyatieih 
whom  perhaps  they  at  the  same  time  viewed  with  secret  coDtempL(14) 

§  10.  Therefore  in  this  century,  both  the  Scholastics  and  the  IfyKfoi 
wrote  treatises  on  the  duties  of  a  Christian  lile,  and  on  the  way  in  which  th* 
soul  is  to  be  purified  from  its  comqitioos ;  but  as  may  readiW  be  soppon^ 
their  treatises  are  very  different  in  character.  W^t  the  Jlfyiliea  lai^M 
and  recommended  as  being  a  life  of  piety,  may  be  learned  Irom  the  anno, 
tations  of  George  Pachymeret  on  Dionysius,  written  in  Greek,  and  fn»n  the 
Spiritual  IiutiluUt  or  Compendium  of  Mystic  theology,  by  Hmnhertde  B»- 
fflonu.  The  primary  object  of  the  Scholastics  was,  to  explain  the  nature  of 
virtues  and  vices  ;  as  is  manifest  from  the  numerous  Swnmat  [or  systems] 
^Ihe  virtuet  and  vieet,  that  appeared  in  this  age.  The  virtues  they  divide 
into  the  moral,  (which  are  precisely  those  that  Arisiolle  recommended  to  hia 
disciples),  and  the  thtological,  of  which  there  arc  three,  faith,  hope,  and 
love,  according  to  the  enumeration  of  St.  Paul,  1  Corinth,  xiii.,  IS.  In 
explaining  both,  they  spend  more  time  on  questions  and  controversies 
than  in  giving  direct  and  lucid  instruction.  In  this  department,  the  pre.eo)> 
inence  is  due  to  Thomas,  who  devotes  the  entire  second  part  of  his  Strnmt 
to  moral  or  practical  theology,  and  on  whom  innumerable  others  wrote 
commentaries. 

^  11.  But  great  care  is  necessary  in  reading  the  writers  on  moral  the. 
olc^  of  this  and  the  following  centuries.  For  though  they  use  the  some 
terms  that  the  inspired  writers  and  we  ourselves  do,  yet  they  assign  to 
them  very  different  imports.  The  justice,  charily,  sancttli/,  and  Jaiih  of 
most  of  the  doctora  of  this  age,  are  not  identical  with  the  virtues  which 
Christ  and  his  apostles  designate  by  these  terms.    According  to  the  viewa 

(U)  [Whether  Dr.  Mo^im  hu  ban  thy  with  tbem  in  thati  devout  coDtempl>l[am. 

stated  the  real  motiie*  of  tbeae  men  in  ex-  Who  doea  nol  know,  how  much  the  writiaga 

toUin^  and  aipouoding  the  principlea  o(  tho  of  Thamat  i  K€mpu  (a  Myatic  of  the  foa- 

MjatKi,  thoaa  must  jadgs  who  are  fBnuUar  ta«nlh  century)  have  bnn  admired,  eTcn  bj 

with  their  writings.     Maiaphyiical  theology,  PRiteitanta,  quitelotbepreaent  timea.     Be- 

and  myatical,  will  he  fouod  onen  iiaociaUd  side*,  those  more  diToul  Scholaatici,  sin 

in  the  mltidi  of  the  devout,  in  every  age.  tooniacheTtdenceoratDcerity  and  inlwity. 

And  in  that  age,  ths  Myatics  aave  at  leari  to  admit,  without  strong  proof,  that  l^ 

aa  good  eiidettce  of  deep-toned  piety,  or  of  wonld  deliberately  and  ayaienutically,  cot*- 

intimate  commnnioa  with  Ood,  a*  any  other*;  mead  and  write  t>oolu  in  defence  of'^a  reU- 

■nid  nch  mao  as  BvnaxnUur*,  may  asailr  giona  ayatem,  which,  io  tbair  hwuita,  tbrr 

b«  sqfoaad  to  bs*a  Ut  not  a  liuls  ayt^*-  viswad  with  ssrtn^— TV.] 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  339 

of  Christ,  he  is  a  holy  or  piotis  man,  who  devotes  his  whole  soul  to  God  and 
to  his  law :  but  the  writers  of  these  times  denominate  him  a  holy  and  pious 
man,  who  divests  himself  of  his  possessions  and  worldly  goods  in  order  to 
enrich  the  priests,  and  to  build  churches  and  monasteries,  and  who  does  not 
deny  or  neglect  to  do,  any  thing  which  the  pontif&  would  have  men  believe 
or  do.  And  it  is  lawful  and  right,  if  we  may  believe  these  writers,  to  treat 
with  all  possible  severity,  and  even  to  massacre,  a  hereliCf  that  is,  one  who 
will  not  be  submissive  to  the  will  of  the  Roman  pontiff.  The  justice  there- 
fore, which  was  inculcated  in  that  age,  was  a  very  different  thing  from  that 
which  the  scriptures  enjoin. 

§  12.  Among  the  Greeks,  NiceUu  Aeommatus  in  his  Treasury  of  iJie  Or- 
ihodax  Faiihf  confronted  all  the  sects  of  errorists ;  but  it  was  in  the  manner 
of  the  Greeks,  that  is,  by  the  testimonies  and  the  authority  of  the  fathers 
and  ecclesiastical  councils,  rather  than  by  the  declarations  of  holy  scripture 
and  by  sound  arguments.  Among  the  Latins,  Ratfmund  of  Pennafort  at- 
tempted to  confute  the  Jews  and  Saracens,  not  in  the  manner  practised  pre- 
viously by  penalties  and  the  sword,  but  by  arguments  addressed  to  the  un- 
derstanding. (15)  And  this  led  many  others,  who  were  no  contemptible 
disputants,  and  who  were  acquainted  with  the  Hebrew  and  Arabic  langua- 
ges, to  assail  these  nations  in  a  similar  manner ;  among  whom  Raymund 
Martini,  the  author  of  the  Pugio  Fidei,  manifestly  stands  pre-eminent.  (16) 
Thomas  also  contended  for  the  truth  of  Christianity,  in  his  Summa  contra 
geiUes ;  which  is  no  contemptible  performance.(17)  And  Alanus  ah  Instt^ 
lis  [Alain  de  Vlsle]  did  the  same,  in  his  work  Against  the  Jews  and  the  Pcu 
gans.  Those  who  engaged  in  other  controversies,  were  &r  inferior  in 
merit  to  these ;  and  aimed  rather  to  render  their  adversaries  odious,  than 
to  evince  the  truth. 

§  18.  The  principal  controversy  of  this  century,  was  that  which  had  pro- 
duced separation  between  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches ;  and  in  discussing 
and  endeavouring  to  settle  which,  nearly  the  whole  century  was  consumed 
in  unsuccessful  efforts.  Gregory  IX.  employed  the  Franciscan  monks,  es- 
pecially afler  the  year  1232,  in  negotiations  for  peace  with  the  Greeks : 
but  their  efforts  were  unavailing.  (18)     Afterwards,  in  the  year  1247,  /mta- 

(15)  Joe.  Eehard  and  Quetif*M  Scriptores  least,  the  Greek  patriarch  Germantu  in  his 
Ordinis  Prcdicator.,  torn,  i.,  sscal.  ziii.,  p.  letter  to  the  caitUnals,  in  the  above-cited 
106,  dec.  passage  of  Matthew  Parity  says :  "  Destroy 

(16)  Peter  BayU^  Dictionnaire,  article  the  cause  of  the  ancient  hostility  between 
MartiiUy  torn,  ii.,  p.  2077.  Paul  Colometiut,  the  Latins  and  the  Greeks — we  have  cozn- 
Hispania  Orientalis,  p.  209.  menced  the  negotiation  for  peace,  and  have 

(17)  Jo.  Atb,  FiunriciuSf  Delectus  aigo-  written  to  the  pope:  let  (jod  purge  your 
mentorum  et  scriptor.  pro  veritate  religionis  hearts  of  all  high  thoughts  that  exalt  them- 
Christianas,  p.  870.  selves  against  a  fraternal  union.    The  seT- 

(18)  The  records  of  the  transaction  are  ering  of  our  union  proceeds  from  the  tyrait' 
extant,  in  Luc.  Wadding* a  Annales  Mine-  ny  of  your  oppression,  and  the  exaction*  of 
rum,  torn,  ii.,  p.  279,  296,  dec.,  and  in  Jac.  tie  Rjomish  church;  which  from  being  « 
Echard's  Scriptores  Ordinis  Predicator.,  mother^  has  become  a  stepmother,  and  is  Oka 
torn.  i.,p.  103,  911,  &c.  See  also  Matthew  a  rapacious  bird  that  drives  away  her  own 
Parist  Hittoria  major,  p.  886,  dec.  [The  young ;  which  tramples  upon  the  lowly,  in 
union  was  prevented  by  the  well-known  moportion  as  they  are  the  more  prostrate, 
principles  of  the  Romish  court,  which  had  all  Therefore,  let  Roman  avarice,  inveterate  as 
one  aim,  namely,  to  subject  the  whole  world  it  is,  be  subdued ;  and  let  us  proceed  to  an 
to  themselves,  or,  to  make  all  nations  tribn-  examination  of  the  truth. — You  eager  solelv 
tary  to  the  see  of  Rome,  and  thus  to  enrich  for  earthly  possessions,  collect  together  sii- 
themselvet  at  the  ezpenee  of  oUien.    At  Ter  mnd  gold  ixoin  every  quarter ;  and  yet 


ue      BOOK  m.— CKNTOXY  xul-'PaSt  a— OHif .  m. 

eeM  IV.  sent  John  of  Puma  with  other  Fmneiacaiif,  to  negotiale  viOi  tb» 
Greeks :  and  on  the  other  nde,  the  Greek  patriarch  came  io  peraoa  to 
Rome,  and  waa  created  legate  of  the  apoetolic  •ee.(lS)  But  atill,  eevenl 
causes  prevented  an  adjustmoit  rf  all  difficulties.  Under  Urhat  IV.  tha 
business  was  managed  more  succewfnlly.  For  Michael  FaUulegmt,  ■■ 
soon  aa  he  had  expelled  the  Latins  out  of  Constantinc^le,  in  order  to  eitab. 
lisb  his  empire  and  secure  the  fnendship  of  the  Romas  ponti^  smt  ambaa- 
sadors  to  Rome,  declaring  hia  readiness  to  conclude  a  peace.  But  Vrba» 
died,  before  the  difficult  n^otiaiima  were  brou^t  to  a  cntclusioii.^) 
Under  Gregory  X.,  after  Tariona  (fiscuadons  in  the  aecood  council  of  Ly- 
ons, A.D.  1274,  /oJbi  Vaeau,  the  patriarch  of  Constantinc^le,  and  some 
other  Greek  biriiopa  agreeing  to  it,  the  Greeks  publicly  cmsanted  to  tha 
terms  of  compromise  prescribed  by  the  pontiff.(21)  But  on  a  change  W 
the  state  of  public  afiairs,  the  fear  ^  a  war  fromtbeLatinBbeingataaai^ 
Andronicw  the  son  of  Michael,  in  the  council  of  Constantinople  hdd  in  the 
palace  of  Blacbemse  A.D.  1264,  annulled  this  disgraceful  compromiae,  *ai 
sent  its  author  Vecau  into  exile.(SS)  AAer  this,  the  rancour  and  tha  dla> 
putes  became  more  violent  than  ever. 

&  14.  We  pass  over  the  prirale  and  minor  controversies  that  aroas  hem 
and  there.  The  only  one  that  remains  and  that  deserves  notice,  ia  the  dir 
cussion  in  France  and  in  other  countries  during  this  century,  respecting  the 
lord's  supper.  Notwithstanding  Itutocent  III.,  in  the  Lateran  council  of 
1216,  had  placed  amauhtUmtuitioit  among  the  public  doctrines  of  the  Latin 
church ;  yet  many  bad  doubts  of  the  validity  of  this  decree,  and  even 
maintained,  that  other  opinions  were  quite  probable.  Those  who  approved 
the  Berengarian  sentiment,  that  the  bread  and  the  wine  were  only  symbob 
of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  dared  not  publicly  avow  and  defend  their 
opimons.(23]  Yet  there  were  many,  who  deemed  it  suSicient  to  maintain 
what  ia  culled  the  real  presence,  though  they  might  explain  the  mode  of 
that  presence  difierently  from  Itmoemt.iiA)  Pre-eminent  among  these  was 
John,  sumamed  Fartgens-AiwiaK,  [the  Au-goader],  a  subtle  doctor  of 
Paris,  who  near  the  close  of  the  century  avowed  his  preference  of  eotuiii- 
ttanbaUon  before  trantvbAxMtiatian ;  and  yet  waa  not  condemned  \sy  the 
doctors  there,  for  advancing  such  an  opinion,(25) 

jroii  nv  ihit  fan  ue  the  ditciplu  of  hiip  wbo  hia  0pp.,  ton.  ii.,  p.  488,  &e.,  and  ehs- 

nid,  S^ter  ixd  gold  kavt  I  none.    You  where. 

nukt  tingdomi  inbulary  to  yau;   70U  in-  (18)  JKm^'i  Histoiit  Acad.  Puis.,  tOB. 

cnaM  jour  revenaei  liy  nivLgitioiu;  jma  uL,  p.  878. 

dsedicontrulictttiepiatnBtiuuofjoiiilJpe."  (M)  Ptitr  AMx,  Piafktio  sd  F.  Jobo^ 

— SeU.I  datanniMi.  d«  MciUMnto  tluiis ;  Loodoi^ 

(19)  See  Stepken  BdJute,  MiMcdhDM,  1M6,  Sro. 

torn.  Tii.,  p.  370,388.  393,  SS7,  4S7,  498.  (Sfi)  HitbookwupabtidMd^Ptbr^itt, 

Wuliiiir'f  AniuleiMiDOi.,toai.  iiLiDdiT.,  [London,  1686,  StoJ.    See  aJki*.  Vita 

p.87,  du:.  Pontiff.  AvenioD.,  torn.  i.,p  eve.    Ihcitrf, 

(50)  Wadding'M  A.nm\ti»ilHtHa.,iom.iw.,  Sptcileg.  voter.  Seiiploi.,  Iodl  Ui.,  p.  68. 
p.  181,  aoi,  3SS,  S89,  803.  Jte.  Edtmit  Scriplorei  Dominiceni,  lem. 

(51)  See  nui(fiij''i  Anoil.  Minor.,  torn.  i.,p.  661.  [Accoiding  to  Dh  J*in,  Aalmm 
iT.,p.  343,  371;  tafii.T.,p.  9,  SS,ei.  Co-  Eeclenul.,  •Bci]l.nT.,ch.T.  JaknaiVmi, 
lota^  Hirioire  litter,  de  U  viUe  de  l^rooi,  nmiHiwd  Pwigtiu-Atuutm,  lived  in  i1m 
tone  ii.,  p.  XS4.  Tore  put  of  iba  thirleentb  eeotnrj,  uid  mi 

(S3}L<H>ilUafnu,depeipetaieonMnnoiia  a  differaat  perMQ  from  tluit  Joi»  of  Piiii, 
•eelea.  Orient,  el  Occident.,  lib.  ii.,  c.  Ifi,  wbo  oppoaad  U>e  pipel  docliiiM  of  Irsant- 
l«,p.  737,  Ac     FrO.  SfnJuim,  ia  f»-    oMMMtMn.     Noillwc  did  tUi  Utiw  JiilN 


RITES  AND  CEREMONIES. 


341 


CHAPTER  IV. 


mSTORT  OF  RITES  AND  CEREMONIES. 
^  1.  Incxetse  of  RiteB.— ^  2.  Euchamtial  Rites.— 4  3*  ^9*^  of  Jubilee. 

§  1.  It  would  be  endless  to  enumerate  all  the  additions  which  the  pontiff 
made  publicly,  and  the  priests  and  monks  privately,  to  the  exterior  of  reli- 
gion, in  order  to  render  it  more  splendid  and  imposing.  We  shall  there- 
fore despatch  the  extensive  subject  in  a  few  words.  Those  who  directed 
public  worship,  conceived  that  the  religion  generally  embraced  in  those 
times,  was  not  to  be  presented  solely  to  the  understanding,  but  also  to  the 
eyes  and  the  senses,  so  that  it  might  make  a  deeper  impression  on  the  mind* 
Hence,  at  stated  times,  and  particularly  on  the  festivals,  they  were  accus- 
tomed to  exhibit  the  divine  works  and  beneficent  acts,  and  all  the  more  stri- 
king facts  in  sacred  history,  by  signs  and  emblems,  or  rather  by  mimic 
7epresentations.(l)  These  scenic  representations,  partly  comic  and  partly 
tragic,  though  they  might  gratify  the  senses  and  produce  some  slight  emo- 
tions  in  the  soul,  were  still  rather  prejudicial  than  advantageous  to  the 
cause  of  religion ;  and  they  afforded  matter  for  ridicule  to  the  more  dis- 
cerning. 

§  2.  No  one  will  think  it  strange,  that  afler  the  establishment  of  the  doc- 
trine of  transubstaniiation,  the  consecrated  bread  of  the  eucharist  should  have 
received  divine  honours.  This  having  become  an  established  custom,  the 
various  ceremonies  by  which  that  bread  was  honoured,  followed  of  course. 
Hence  those  splendid  caskets,  in  which  Grod  in  the  form  of  bread,  might 
reside  as  in  his  house,  and  be  carried  from  place  to  place :  hence  lamps,  and 
other  decorations,  were  added  to  these  reputed  domicils  of  a  present  deity : 
hence  this  bread  was  carried  in  splendid  processions  along  the  streets  to  the 
sick ;  and  other  rites  of  the  like  character  were  introduced.  This  super- 
stition reached  its  zenith,  when  the  festival  of  the  body  of  Christ  as  it  is 
called,  was  instituted.  One  JtUiana,  a  nun  who  lived  at  Liege  in  the 
Netherlands,  gave  out  that  she  had  been  divinely  instructed,  that  it  was 
the  pleasure  of  God,  an  annual  festival  should  be  kept  in  honour  of  the  holy 
supper,  or  rather,  of  the  body  of  Christ  as  present  in  the  holy  supper. 
Few  persons  gave  credit  to  her  vision. (2)  But  Robert  the  bishop  of  Liege, 
in  the  year  1246,  ordered  this  new  festal  day,  though  very  many  were  op- 

(2)  ["  This  fanatical  woman  declared,  that 
as  oflen  as  she  addressed  herself  to  God  or 
to  the  saints  in  prayer,  she  saw  the  full  moon 
with  a  small  defect  or  breach  in  it ;  and  that 
having  long  studied  to  find  out  the  signifi- 
cation of  this  strange  appearance,  she  waa 
inwardly  informed  oj  the  spirit,  that  the 
moon  signified  the  c&urcA,  and  that  the  defect 
or  breach  was  the  want  of  an  annual  festi- 
val in  honour  of  the  holy  sacrament.*'-^ 
Mod.} 


for  in  the  year  1305,  they  silenced  him,  and 
forbid  his  either  preaching  or  lecturing,  on 
pain  of  excommunication.  He  appealed  to 
the  pope  then  at  Bourdeaux,  who  appointed 
commissioners  to  try  the  case;  but  before 
Uie  day  of  trial,  John  died,  on  the  15th  Jan., 
1906.  Similar  to  this  are  the  statements  of 
I>r.  Cave,  (Historia  Litteraria),  and  Jo.  Alb, 
Fabrieuut  Biblioth.  med.  et  infims  Latini- 
Utis,  lib.  lie.,  p.  322.— Tr.] 

(I)  This  extravagance  in  getting  up  reli- 
gious shows,  originated,  I  suspect,  with  th* 
■endicant  Olden. 


S49        BOOK  m.— CENTURY  Xm.— PAST  IL^-OHAP.  IT. 


posed  to  it,  to  be  celebrated  throughout  his  diocese.  After  the  death  of /tf 
aanoj  her  friend  EvCf  another  woman  of  Liege»  ceased  not  from  prosecu- 
ting the  business ;  till  at  length  Urban  lY.,  in  the  year  1264,  imposed  that 
festival  upon  the  whole  church.  Yet  the  pontiff  died  shortly  after  aigniog 
the  decree ;  so  that  this  festival  was  not  universally  observed  by  the  Latin 
churches,  until  Clement  Y.,  in  the  council  of  Yienne,  A.D.  ISllyCcmfirm* 
ed  the  edict  of  Urban,{2)  And  this  festival  contributed  to  estaUish  the 
people  in  the  doctrine  of  tra$uub$ia$UiatiaHy  more  than  the  decree  of  the 
Lateran  council  under  ItmoeeiU  HI. 

§  3.  At  the  close  of  the  century,  Bmt^aee  YIII.  added  to  the  publio 
ceremonies  of  the  church,  the  year  ofjymke;  which  is  still  celebrated  at 
Rome  with  great  pomp  and  splendid  preparations.  In  the  year  12M  a  ru- 
mour became  current  among  the  people  at  Rome,  that  all  such  as  should  ths 
next  year  visit  the  temple  of  St.  reter,  would  obtain  the  pardon  of  all  their 
sins ;  and  that  this  priiol^e  was  annexed  to  every  hundredth  year.  Botir 
Uace  ordered  inquiry  to  be  made  into  the  truth  of  this  (n>inion ;  and  he 
learned  from  many  witnesses  of  good  credit,  that  accordmg  to  very  an- 
cient ecclesiastical  law  and  usage,  all  those  who  devoutly  visited  St.  Pelerii 
church  in  the  course  of  the  years  that  terminate  the  centuries,  merited 
thereby  indulgences  for  a  hundred  years.  The  pontiff  therefore,  in  an 
epistle  sent  throughout  Christendom,  decided  that  in  every  centennial  year, 
all  that  should  confess  and  lament  for  their  sins,  and  devoutly  visit  the  tem* 
pie  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  at  Rome,  should  receive  plenary  abolition  of 
their  sins. (4)    The  successors  of  Boniface  adorned  this  institution  with 


•  

(3)  See  BarihoL.  Fisen^t  Origo  prima  fas- 
ti corporis  Christi  ez  yiso  sancte  yirgini  Ja- 
lianas  divinitus  oblato,  Liege,  1619,  8?o. 
Jo.  Dallaust  de  cultus  reliffiosi  objecto,  p. 
287,  6cc.  Acta  Sanctor.  Aprilis,  torn,  l, 
p.  437,  &c.,  and  p.  903:  and  (one  who 
should  have  been  named  first)  Benedict 
XIV.,  the  Roman  pontiff,  de  festis  christi 
et  Maris,  lib.  i.,  cap.  xiii.,  in  his  0pp.,  tom. 
z.,  p.  360. 

(4)  Such  is  the  statement  of  James  C«- 
jetdfif  nephew  of  Bomfaee  YIII.  and  cardi- 
nal of  St.  George,  in  bis  Relatio  de  centis- 
simo  seu  JubilaK)  anno ;  which  is  in  all  the 
Bibliothecas  of  the  Fathers,  and  particular- 
ly in  the  Biblioth.  roaz.  Patrum,  tom.  zzt., 
p.  S67.  Nor  is  there  any  reason  why  we 
should  suppose,  that  he  misrepresents  facts, 
or  that  Boniface  acted  craftily  and  avari- 
ciously, in  this  matter.  [But  when  we  con- 
sider the  ambitious  and  avaricious  character 
which  Bomfaee  manifested  in  innumerable 
ways,  it  is  difficult  to  believe  that  he  was 
so  passive  a  being  in  this  whole  transaction, 
ana  that  he  had  no  other  object  in  view, 
than  the  furtherance  of  piety  and  the  con- 
tinuation of  an  ancient  usage,  which  he 
found  to  be  confirmed  by  the  testimonr  of 
four  aged  persons  of  whom  one  was  a  hun- 
dred uid  seven  years  old.    The  belief  had 

CDg  prevailed,   that  Romish  indulgences 
weie  more  effiicient  than  any  othecs:  and 


the  pilgrims  who  travelled  to  Rome  in  onlcr 
to  obtain  remission  of  sins  there,  stood  un- 
der the  immediate  protection  of  the  popes. 
(See  the  Decret.  Gratiani,  pt.  ii.,caus  ziv., 
Ones,  iii.,  c.  23.  Siquis  Romipeiss,  and  c. 
35.  Illi  qui,  dtc.,  and  others  also,  pt.  L,  Dis- 
tinc.  78.)  These  pilgrims  made  many  vol- 
untary offerings  to  the  Romish  church  which 
went  into  the  pope's  treasury,  and  also  in- 
creased the  business  of  the  citizens,  not- 
withstanding they  could  obtain  nothing  at 
Rome  whic£  they  could  not  obtain  at  a 
cheaper  rate  of  tbeir  own  bishops  at  home. 
In  these  circumstances,  what  was  more  nst* 
ural  than  for  the  thought  to  occur  to  Bont- 
/oce,  of  deriving  some  advantages  from  the 
rumour  that  was  spresding  at  Rome,  and 
which  perhape  was  set  on  foot  or  at  lesst 
helped  forwsrd  by  his  own  creatures,  and 
therefore  to  rather  fobricate  than  sesrcb  sf> 
ter  proofs  that  a  jubilee  of  indulgences  was 
sanctioned  by  the  ancient  ecclesiastical  law. 
Plenary  indulgence  had  hitherto  been  confi* 
ned  to  the  crussders.  But  those  enterpri- 
ses hsd  now  ceased,  and  a  journey  to  Roms 
vras  less  hazardous  to  life  than  a  joumejr  to 
Palestine.  The  public  roads  in  Italy  exhib- 
ited an  ahoBOst  continuous  procession,  or  a 
line  of  march  from  one  end  to  the  other ; 
and  neariy  everv  day,  800,000  foreignon 
might  be  counted  at  Rome.  Indeed,  it  has 
bean  estimated  that  9,000,000  of  peopto 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISBfS.  Sa 

many  new  rites ;  and  after  finding  by  experience,  that  it  brought  both  hon* 
our  and  gain  to  the  church  of  Rome,  they  Umited  it  to  shorter  periojlf^  so 
that  at  the  present  time,  every  twenty-fifth  year  is  a  jubilee.(5)        % 


CHAPTER  V. 

HISTORY  OF  HERESIES. 

i  1.  The  Nestorians  and  Jacobites. — ^  8.  Conflict!  of  the  Pontiffs  with  Heretics  now 
Uttle  known. — ^  3.  Commencement  of  the  Inquisition  in  Lan^edoc,  in  France.-^ 
^  4,  5.  Its  Fonn. — ^  6.  Its  PrerogatiTes.  General  odinm  agamst  it. — ^  7.  SeTerec 
measures  against  the  Heretics,  especially  the  Albigenses.— -^  8.  The  Count  of  Too* 
louse  in  rain  opposes  the  Pontiff.^  9.  The  Brethren  and  Sisters  of  the  Free  Spirit.— 
^  10.  Their  Mystic  Theology. — ^  11.  Some  of  them  held  better  Sentiments,  ana  othen 
worse. — ^  12.  Amalric. — ^  13.  Joachim.  Wilhelmina. — ^  14.  The  sect  called  Apos- 
tles.— ^  15.  The  grievous  Fault  of  Joachim. 

§  1.  The  Greeks  mention  no  new  sects  as  arising  among  them  in  this 
century.  The  Oriental  sects  of  the  Jacobites  and  Nestorians,  who  equally 
with  the  Greeks  spurned  the  laws  of  the  Roman  church,  were  repeatedly 
solicited  by  pontifical  legates  of  the  orders  of  St.  Francis  and  St,  DormniCf 
to  put  themselves  under  the  dominion  of  the  Roman  pontiffs.  Innocent  lY. 
endeavoured  to  annex  both  those  communities  to  his  empire,  in  the  year 
1246.  And  Nicolaus  IV.  offered  terms  of  reconciliation  to  the  Nesto- 
rians, and  particularly  to  those  inhabiting  Northern  Asia,  in  the  year 
1278.(1)  And  some  of  the  bishops  of  both  these  sects  seemed  not  averse 
to  the  proposed  terms.  But  after  a  short  time,  from  various  causes  all 
hopes  of  such  a  reconciliation  vanished. 

§  2.  During  the  whole  of  this  century,  the  Roman  pontifis  were  engaged 
in  fierce  and  bloody  conflicts  with  heretics ;  that  is,  with  such  as  taught  dif. 
ferently  from  what  the  Romish  church  prescribed  to  them,  and  brought 
under  discussion  the  power  and  prerogatives  of  the  pontifis.  For  the  sects 
of  the  CatharU  the  Waldenses,  the  PeirohrusianSj  and  many  others,  spread- 
ing themselves  over  nearly  all  Europe,  and  especially  in  Italy,  France, 
Germany,(2)  and  Spain,  collected  congregations  and  threatened  great  dan- 
visited  Rome  during  the  year  1300;  and  Hague,  1751,  8  vols.  8to.  [He  was  min* 
the  concourse  there  was  so  sreat  that  many  ister  of  the  French  church  at  the  Hague, 
were  trodden  to  death  by  £e  thronff.  So  The  first  volume  of  the  Letters  is  devoted 
happy  a  result  of  this  experiment,  made  both  to  tlie  history  of  the  Roman  jubilees,  traces 
the  pope  and  the  citizens  of  Rome  wish,  their  origin  to  the  avarice  of  Bcmfiue  VIII., 
that  a  century  was  not  so  long  an  interraL  A.D.  1300,  points  out  their  resemblance  to 
Therefore  CUmerU  VI.  repeated  the  jubilee  the  Roman  secular  games,  and  gives  a  par- 
A.D.  1360,  and  Nicolaus  V.  established  the  ticular  account  of  each  jubilee,  from  tneir 
festival  to  be  held  once  in  25  years. — Schl.}     origin  in  the  year  1300,  to  the  year  1750. 

(5)  The  writers  on  the  jubilee  are  enu-  The  second  and  third  volumes  are  devoted 
merated  by  Jo.  Alb.  FabriauM,  Bibliograph.  to  the  subject  of  Indulgences. — TV.] 
Antiquar.,  p.  316.  du:. ;  to  his  list  others  (1)  0^. /tayna/ci,  Annales  Eccles.,  torn, 
may  be  added,  and  among  them  especially  adii.,  ad  ann.  1247,  ^  33,  dec,  and  torn. 
CharleM  Ckais^  a  recent  author,  whose  Let-  zv.,  ad  ann.  1303,  ^  22,  and  1304,  ^  29. 
tres  Historiques  et  dogmatiques  sur  lea  Jubi-  Matth,  Paris,  Historia  Major,  p.  372. 
1^  et  les  Indulgences,  were  published  at  th»        (2)  [In  Germany  they  were  called  Sted' 


S44 


BOOK  IIL— CENTURY  Xm.— PIBT  IL— CHiUP.  V. 


oer  to  the  Romish  doiniiwtioiL  New  aectt  were  added  to  the  old 
diffexing  indeed  widely  in  their  opinions  but  all  agreeing  in  thifl»  tiiat  the 
preYtUing  religion  was  fidfle^  and  that  the  Roman  pontifia  most  nqustly  ar* 
rogated  to  themselves  dominion  over  Christians  and  their  religious  worsfaqk 
And  not  a  few  of  the  noblemen  listened  with  fiivourable  and  even  eager 
attention,  to  the  doctrines  maintained  by  these  classes  of  persons  out  of 
the  scriptures  against  the  power,  the  wealth,  and  the  vices  of  the  pontifi^ 
and  of  the  whole  clerical  order.  And  hence  new  and  extraordinary  aims 
were  requisite,  to  overcome  and  subdue  so  numerous  and  so  powerful  op. 
posers* 

§  3.  Nowhere  was  there  a  greater  number  of  heretics  of  every  descrip- 
tion, than  in  Languedoc  and  the  adjacent  regions.  For  several  peraQn% 
and  especially  Bapmnd  VI.  the  earl  of  Toidouse,  afforded  them  protoc* 
tion ;  and  the  bishops  in  those  provinces  were  so  negligent  and  lenuss  m 
their  proceedings  against  heretics,  that  they  could  Ibund  and  build  iq>  their 
congregations  without  fear.  On  being  apprized  of  these  &ct8,£iiHioeirt  IIL 
aent  extraordinary  legatee  into  these  provinces  near  the  b^;inning  of  the 


ingers,  from  a  district  in  aneient  FHesbnd, 
where  they  wefe  iiio«t  numeroiia,aDd  ffmUam 
heretics,  m>m  a  town  in  Swabia,  where  they 
resided.  The  Stedin|^  were  accused  oiF 
msgic  and  of  Manichsism ;  but  seem  rather 
to  h^ve  beenWsldensians  than  Manichsans. 
Their  chief  difference  was,  that  they  refused 
to  pay  tithes  to  the  bishops,  particularly  to  the 
bisnops  of  Bremen  and  Af  inden,  and  m  gen- 
eral resolved  to  be  free  from  the  oppressive 
slaveiy  of  the  clergy.  These  poor  people,  in 
the  year  1234,  were  nearly  exterminated  by 
an  army  of  40,000  crusaders.  See  RUter't 
Bias,  de  pago  Steding  et  Stedingis  hereti- 
cis ;  [in  the  Museum  Duisburgense,  tom.  i., 
p.  270,  dec.] ;  and  BaTzheim*s  Concilia  Ger- 
man., tom.  iii.,  p.  651,  6cc.  The  HtUean 
heretics  may  be  best  understood  from  the 
account  of  Albrecht  of  Stade,  in  his  Chron- 
icon,  ad  ann.  1 248.  He  thus  describes  them : 
'*  Strange  and  miserable  heretics  began  to 
multiply  in  the  church  of  €rod ;  who  stri- 
king the  bells,  and  calline  the  barons  and 
JBreeholders  together  at  Ralla  in  Swabia, 
thus  preached  m  public  :  *  that  the;N7pe  was 
a  heretic  ;  and  ail  the  bishops  and  prelates 
■imoniacs  and  heretics  ;  and  also  the  infe- 
rior prelates,  and  the  priests  ;  because,  beiiur 
defiled  with  vices  snd  mortal  sins,  ther  had 
not  authority  to  bind  and  looso;  and  that 
tbev  all  seduced  the  people:  that  priests 
ffuilty  of  mortal  sins,  conkl  not  adnunister 
ue  sacrament ;  that  no  nutn  Ivring,  neither 
the  pope,  nor-  the  bishope,  cauid  inieriiet 
the  worakip  of  God;  and  that  theee  toho 
prolubited  it,  were  haretice  and  eedmeere — 
that  the  Dominicans  and  Franciscans  coi^ 
rupted  the  church,  by  preachinff  &lsehood ; 
and  that  aU  thote  ffionlbt,  and  likewise  the 
detereiamMt  led  aiiifal  and  unrighteous  Uvee. 


Thai  there  was  no  one,  who  deekorad  the 
troth,  and  who  obeenred  good  fiulh  in  ■etioi^ 
ftTf TipT  thnrnnnlrni  nnil  thnir  isinristne  Ihst 
bithorto  your  pireaehers  have  boned  the  tivth» 
and  have  preached  falsehood  ;  while  we  de 
the  contrary.  The  indulgme  (paidoa) 
which  we  offer  to  you,  is  not  £titioas  and  £ib- 
ricated  by  the  apostolic  (the  pope),  nor  by 
the  bishops,  but  comes  solely  nom  God  and 
from  our  order.  We  dare  not  make  men- 
tion of  the  pope,  because  he  leads  so  wick- 
ed a  life,  aiMi  is  a  man  of  so  bad  example. 
Pray  ye  for  the  emperor  Frederic  and  for 
Conrad — the  pope  has  not  the  power  of  bind- 
ing, nor  of  loosing,  because  he  does  not  lead 
an  apostolical  lifa'  **— See  also  John  Gottfr. 
BernheU^a  Diss,  de  Conrado  IV.  impers* 
tore,  Hallensiom  hsreticorum  aliquando  de- 
fensore ;  Altdorf,  1758  — ^Amoi^  the  inquis- 
itors in  Germany,  Conrad  of  Marpuig  ren- 
dered himself  particularly  famous.  He  wis 
a  Dominican,  and  confessor  to  St.  Elixsbetk 
of  Thuringia,  whose  bio^phy  he  composed ; 
and  with  much  simplicity,  he  united  all  the 
qoslitiflSfequisite  for  so  bloody  and  inhoman 
en  office  as  that  of  an  inquisitor.  TUs 
abominable  man,  burning  with  hatred  fix 
heretics,  raved  sgsinst  high  and  low,  allow- 
ed no  one  a  legal  trial,  but  imprisoned  the 
innocent  till  tbrjr  would  themselves  confoss 
guilt,  of  which  they  were  unconscious.  See 
ui2&redb/*«  Chronicon,  sd  ann.  1883.  The 
German  srchbishops  counselled  him  to  use 
greater  moderation ;  but  the  delirious  man 
continued  his  msd  csreer,  preaching  a  cni- 
sade  against  the  heretics,  till  at  last,  he  wtt 
put  to  death  by  some  noblemen,  near  ICa^ 
poiv.  See  HaTxhexaCe  Concilia  Gcsmaii 
loB.  iii,  p.  548,  dw.— SeU.] 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  Sa 

centary,  to  correct  the  &ult8  oominitted  by  the  bishops,  and  to  extirpate  the 
heretics  by  all  possible  means.  These  legates  were  Ranter  a  ^rtipian 
monk,  and  Peter  de  Castrmunnf  or  Ca«telMatiy(8)  archdeacon  of  Maqf4Bine» 
and  afterwards  likewise  a  Cistercian  monk.  To  these  were  aflerwards  ad- 
ded others,  the  most  noted  of  whom  was  Dominic  a  Spaniard,  the  well* 
known  founder  of  the  order  of  preaching  monks,  who  returning  from  Rome 
in  the  year  1206,  connected  himself  with  these  papal  legates,  and  by  his 
preaching  and  in  other  ways,  very  strenuously  assailed  the  heretics.  Those 
men,  acting  by  authority  from  the  pontiff,  and  without  consulting  the  bish- 
ops or  asking  their  aid,  hunted  after  heretics ;  and  such  of  them  as  they 
could  not  convert  by  arguments,  they  caused  to  be  subjected  to  capital  pun- 
ishments. In  the  language  of  common  parlance,  they  were  called  inqvdeL 
tort ;  and  from  them,  that  terrible  tribunal  for  heretics,  called  the  Inquigi* 
fMm,  took  its  rise. 

§  4.  As  this  new  class  of  functionaries,  the  tn^uudort,  performed  efiec- 
tually  the  duties  assigned  them,  and  purged  the  provinces  in  which  they  la- 
boured of  numerous  heretics,  similar  papal  legates  were  stationed  in  nearly 
all  the  cities  whose  inhabitants  were  suspected,  notwithstanding  the  people 
opposed  it,  and  often  either  expelled  or  massacred  the  inquisiiore.  The 
council  of  Toulouse,  in  which  Romanus  cardinal  of  St.  Angelo  presided 
as  pontifical  legate,  A.D.  1229,  proceeded  still  farther ;  for  it  ordered  the 
establishment  of  a  Board  of  Inquisitors  in  each  city,  composed  of  one  clef' 
gyman  and  three  laifmen.iji)  But  Gregory  IX.  altered  the  institution  in 
the  year  1233,  and  conferred  on  the  preaching  monks  or  Dominicans,  the 
inquisition  for  heresy  in  France ;  and  by  a  formal  bull  freed  the  bishops 
from  that  duty.  (5)  And  upon  this,  the  bishop  of  Toumay  as  papal  legate, 
stationed  Peter  CelUud  and  WilHam  Amaldj  as  the  first  inquisitors  of 
heretical  pravHy  at  Toulouse ;  and  soon  after  he  created  similar  inquisitors 
in  all  the  cities  where  the  Dominicans  had  convents.(6)  From  this  pe- 
riod we  are  to  date  the  commencement  of  the  dreadful  tribunal  of  the 
InquisilioHj  which  in  this  and  the  following  centuries,  subdued  such  hosts 
of  heretics,  either  by  forcing  them  back  into  the  church,  or  by  committing 
them  to  the  temporal  authorities  to  be  burned.  For  the  Dominicans  erect- 
ed first  at  Toulouse,  and  then  at  Carcassone  and  other  places,  permsmcnt 
courts,  before  which  were  arraigned  not  only  heretics,  and  those  suspected 
of  heresy f  but  likewise  all  that  were  accused  of  magic,  soothsaying,  Judaism^ 
sorcery,  and  similar  offences.  And  these  courts  were  afterwards  extended 
to  other  countries  of  Europe^  though  not  everywhere  with  equal  facility 
and  success.  (7) 

(3)  Very  miny  of  the  Romish  writcn,  ^    tor.,  Tolose,  1693,  8to,  and  Histoire  ffm- 
nominate  Uiis  Peter  thitfirtt  inquisitor ;  but    enle  de  Lanffaedoc,  torn,  iii.,  p.  894,  896. 
in  what  sense  he  was  so,  will  appear  finom        (6)  Eckard  and  Perein,  locis  cit. 

what  we  are  about  to  saj.     See,  concerning        (7)  The  account  here  ffiven  of  the  onflin 

him,  the  Acta  Sanctor.,  tom.  L,  Martii,  p.  and  eariy  history  of  the  Inquisition,  dirort 

411,  6lc.  very  much  from  yvhat  is  statcMl  in  numberieat 

(4)  See  Jo.  HarduiiCt  Concilia,  torn.  viL,  books  :  yet  it  is  supported  by  the  most  un- 
p.  175.  eiceptionable  testimonies,  which  cannot  here 

(5)  Bemh.  Guido*t  MS.  Chronicle  of  the  be  adduced.  Learned  men  tell  us,  that  St, 
Roman  pontiffa,  in  Jac.  Echari'M  Scriptoret  Dominie  invented  the  court  of  the  Inquisi- 
Praedicator.,  tom.  i.,  p.  88.  P.  Percin^s  tion,  and  first  institi:^  it  at  Toulouse ;  that 
fiistoria  Inquisitionis  Tolosana ;  subjoined  he  was  himself  the  first  inquisitor  that  ¥ras 
to  his  Historia  conventus  Fratr.  Prsdie*-  ever  appomted ;  that  the  year  is  uncertain  { 

Vol.  II.— X  X 


349         BOOR  in.-^ENTURT  XIIL-4»A1T  tL— CHAP.  T. 

§  5.  llie  method  of  proceeding  in  the  couiIb  of  die  hnjmsUkm  wwm  ti 
first  simple,  and  not  materially  di£ferent  from  that  in  the  ordinaiy 
courts.(8)  But  ffradually,  the  Dominicans  guided  by  experience,  rendered 
it  far  more  comfSex ;  and  so  shaped  their  proceedings,  that  the  mode  cf 
trying  heretical  causes  (if  the  phrase  is  allowable)  was  wholly  difienanft 
from  that  practised  in  sedilar  courts.  For  these  simple  monks  beiw 
wholly  ignorant  of  judicial  proceedings,  and  acquainted  with  no  other  ti£ 
bunal  than  that  which  in  the  Romish  church  is  called  the  pemieniiarjf  tri* 
hunal^  regulated  these  new  courts  of  the  Biqmsitumf  as  far  as  poeaible»  ao* 
cording  to  the  plan  of  those  religious  proceedingv.  And  hence  arose  tiat 
strange  system  of  jurisprudence,  beannff  in  many  respects  the  most  stri- 
king features  of  injustice  and  wrong.  Whoever  duly  considers  this  hisKny 
of  their  origin,  will  be  able  to  account  jR>r  many  things  that  are  unsuitaUo^ 
absurd,  and  contrary  to  justice,  in  the  mode  of  proceieding  against  oftnd- 
ers  in  the  courts  of  the  lnquisiti(m.(0)    - 

yet  that  it  is  beyond  diipafce,  that  Iwueent  afterwaidt  dianged  ita  rneanii^,  aid  was 

III.,  in  the  Latermn  conncil  A.D.  1S16,  ap-  vaed  to  denote  a  judge  appointed  bf  Iks 

proved  and  confinned  this  tribnnaL    See  Roman  pontiff^  to  tiy  the  caaaea  of  bvities 

Jo.  Alb.  Fairicms,  Loz  Erangeiii  toti  oibi  and  of  ihoee  anapected  of  li«eaj,  to  pco. 

ezoriens,  p.  669.    PkiL  LMank,  Hiataria  aoance  aentence  npon  them,  and  to  demv 
"  .,  lib. 


Inquisit.,  lib.  L,  cap.  z.,  p.  89,  dec.,  and    orer  the  peitinaeioas  to  the  dvU 
other  writers,  who  are  mentioned  by  Fdbri-    In  this  latter  pense,  Domhac  moat'eeitaiDly 
eius.     1  believe,  that  those  who  make  such    was  not  an  inqaisitor :  nor  were  there  any 
statements,  have  their  authorities  for  them ;    such  judges  appointed  by  the  pontiffs,  before 
but  those  authorities  are  unquestionably  not    the  time  of  Gregory  IX.     But  that  Dowmtic 
of  the  first  order.    Most  of  the  modem  wri-    was  an  inquisitor,  in  the  former  sense  of  the 
ters  foUow  lAmboreh ;  whose  History  of  the    term,  admits  of  no  doubt. 
Inquisition  is  an  excellent  work  on  the  sub-        (8)   The   documents   poUished   by  fhs 
ject,  and  indeed  may  be  considered  the  prin-    Benedictines  in  their  Histoire  generale  do 
cipaJ  work.     Limborch  is  to  be  conmiended    Languedoc,  tom.  iii.,  p.  371,  dec.,  show  what 
for  his  diligence  and  his  fidelity.    But  he  was  the  first  and  simple  method  of  proeeed- 
was  very  indifferently  acquainted  with  the  ing  in  the  Inquisition, 
ecclesiastical  history  of  the  middle  ages;        (9)  [A  more  definite  account  of  the  pecn- 
nor  did  he  derive  hia  materials  from  the  ori-  liar  characteristics  of  the  tribunal  of  the  In* 
ginal  sources,  but  from  second-hand  writers ;  quisition,  [as  it  existed  in  the  subaequenl 
and  ho  therefore  fell  into  not  a  few  mistakea.  centuries,  Tr."}  will  not  here  be  out  ofj^iace. 
At  least,  what  he  tells  us  respecting  the  ori-  The  persons  arraigned  before  thia  tnbunal, 
gin  of  the  Inquisition,  is  not  true.    Nor  are  besides  those  mentioned  in  the  text,  were 
the  accounts  of  others,  much  better.    In  the  abettors,  encouragers,  and  protectors  of 
particular,  not  one  of  the  positions  stated  heretics,  the  blasphemers,  and  such  aa  re- 
above,  is  true.    Many  of  the  Dominicana,  sisted  the  ofilcers  of  the  Inquisition,  or  in- 
who  to  this  dsT  preside  in  the  courts  of  the  tempted  them  in  the  discharge  of  their  do* 
Inquisition  and  highly  extol  its  sanctity,  pos-  ties.    A  person  became  suspected  of  heresy, 
itively  deny  that  St.  Dominic  invented  the  if  he  said  anything  that  mignt  offend  others; 
Inquisition,  or  that  he  was  the  first  inquisi-  if  he  misused  the  sacraments  or  other  sacxed 
tor ;  nay,  that  he  was  an  inquisitor  at  all :  things ;  if  he  treated  the  images  with  diara- 
and  they  aliK>  deny,  that  the  tribunal  of  the  epect ;  if  he  possessed,  read,  or  gave  to  oth- 
Inquisition  was  instituted  daring  the  lifetime  ers  to  read,  books  prohibited  by  the  Inquiai- 
of  St,  Dominic.    Nor  are  they  rash  in  ma-  tion ;  if  he  said  mass  or  heard  confessions, 
king  these  assertions.     Yet  the  dispute,  without  being  in  orders;  if  he  attended, 
whether  St.  Dominic  wA  an  inquisitor  or  even  for  once,  the  preaching  of  heretica ;  if 
not,  is  a  contest  about  a  term,  rather  than  he  did  not  appear  before  the  Inooisition,  aa 
about  a  fact ;  for  it  tuma  wholly  on  the  dif-  soon  as  he  was  cited ;  if  he  snowed  any 
ferent  acceptations  of  the  word  inquisitor,  kindness  to  a  heretic,  or  aided  him  in  makii^ 
At  first,  an  inquisitor  waa  a  person  srat  his  escape.    Abettors  of  hereay  were  those 
forth  under  the  authority  of  the  Roman  poo-  who  harboured  heretics,  or  did  not  give  them 
tiff,  to  subdue  and  extirpate  heretics ;  bat  up ;  those  who  spoke  to  aneated  heretic^ 
widMmt  any  judicial  poweia.    Bat  the  ttna  witboot  penniaaioD,  or  even  tiafficked  wUi 


HERESIES  AND  SCmSMS.  347 

4  6.  Tl^  diis  tribunal,  devised  for  subduing  heretics,  might  awaken 
more  terror,  the  pontifis  prevailed  on  the  emperors  and  sovereigns  of  £u- 

heretics.  When  the  Inquisition  discovered  pagans.  The  torture  was,  by  the  rope,  by 
a  transgressor  of  their  laws,  either  by  com-  water,  and  by  fire.  The  rope  was  pasted 
mon  report,  or  by  their  spies,  or  by  an  in-  under  the  arms,  which  were  tied  behind  the 
former,  ne  was  cited  three  times  to  appear  back  of  the  accused.  By  this  rope  he  wis 
before  them ;  and  if  he  did  not  a[q)esr,  he  drawn  up  into  the  air,  with  a  pulley,  and 
was  forthwith  condemned.  It  was  safest,  there  left  to  swing  for  a  time ;  and  then 
to  appear  on  the  first  citation  ;  because  the  suddenly  let  fall,  to  within  half  a  foot  of  the 
longer  a  man  delayed,  the  more  guilty  be  ground  ;  by  the  shock  of  which  fall,  all  his 
would  bo;  and  the  Inquisition  ^d  their  joints  were  dislocated.  Ifhe  still  confessed 
tpies,  and  a  thousand  concealed  ways  for  nothing,  the  torture  by  water  was  tried, 
getting  an  absconding  heretic  into  their  pow-  After  making  him  drink  a  mat  quantity  of 
er.  When  a  supposed  heretic  was  once  in  water,  he  was  laid  upon  a  hollowed  bench : 
the  hands  of  the  Inquisition,  no  one  dared  across  the  middle  of  this  bench  a  stick  of  tim- 
to  inquire  after  him,  or  write  to  him,  or  in-  ber  passed,  which  kept  the  body  of  the  offend- 
tercede  for  him.  When  every  thing  belong-  er  suspended,  and  caused  him  most  intense 
ing  to  the  person  seized  was  in  their  hands,  pain  in  the  back-bone.  The  most  cruel  tor- 
ihen  the  process  began ;  and  it  was  protract-  ture  was  that  by  fire  ;  in  which  his  feet, 
ed  in  the  most  tedious  manner.  After  many  bemg  smeared  with  grease,  dec,  were  di- 
days,  or  perhaps  months,  which  the  accused  rected  towards  a  hot  fire,  and  the  soles  of 
dragged  out  m  a  loathsome  dungeon,  the  them  left  to  bum,  till  he  would  confess, 
keeper  of  the  prison  asked  him,  as  it  were  Each  of  these  tortures  was  continued  as 
accidentally,  if  he  wished  to  have  a  hearing,  long  as,  in  the  judgment  of  the  physician 
When  be  appeared  before  his  judges,  they  of  the  Inquisition,  the  man  was  able  to  en- 
inquired,  just  as  if  they  knew  nothing  about  dure  it.  He  might  now  confess  what  he 
him,  who  he  was,  and  what  he  wanted.  If  would,  but  still  the  torture  would  be  repeat- 
he  wished  to  be  informed  what  offence  he  ed,  first  to  discover  the  object  and  motives 
had  committed,  he  was  admonished  to  con-  of  the  acknowledged  offence,  and  then  to 
fess  his  faults  himself.  If  he  confessed  no-  make  him  expose  his  accomplices.  If  when 
thing,  time  was  given  him  for  reflection,  and  tortured  he  confessed  nothing,  many  snares 
he  was  remanded  to  prison.  If  after  a  long  were  laid  to  elicit  from  him  unconsciously 
time  allowed  him,  h^  still  confessed  nothing,  his  offence.  The  conclusion  was,  that  the 
be  must  swear  to  answer  truly  to  all  the  accused,  when  he  seemed  to  have  satisfied 
questions  put  to  him.  If  he  would  not  the  judges,  was  condemned,  according  to  the 
swear,  he  was  condemned  without  further  measure  of  his  offence,  to  death,  or  to  perpet- 
process.  If  he  swore  to  give  answer,  be  ual  imprisonment,  or  to  the  galleys,  or  to  be 
was  questioned  in  regard  to  bis  whole  life,  scourged ;  and  he  was  delivered  over  to  the 
without  making  known  to  him  his  offence,  civil  authorities ;  who  were  entreated  to  spare 
He  was  however  promised  a  pardon,  if  he  his  life,  as  the  church  never  thirsted  for  blood; 
would  truly  confess  his  offences ;  an  artifice  but  yet  they  would  experience  persecution, 
this,  by  which  his  judges  often  learned  more  if  they  did  not  carry  the  decisions  of  the 
than  they  knew  before,  against  him.  At  last  court  mto  execution.  What  an  infernal  de- 
the  charges  against  him  were  presented  to  vice  is  this  Inquisition  !  What  innocent  per- 
him,  in  writing ;  and  counsel  also  was  as-  son  could  escape  destruction,  if  an  inquisitor 
signed  him,  who  however  onlv  advised  him  was  disposed  to  destroy  him  1  A  heretic, 
to  confess  fully  his  faults.  The  accuser  and  even  if  he  had  been  acquitted  by  the  pope 
informer  against  him,  were  not  made  Imown  himself,  might  still  be  condemned  to  die  by 
to  him,  but  the  real  charges  against  him  were  the  Inquisition. — An  equivocal  promise  of 
put  into  his  hands.  He  was  allowed  time  pardon  might  be  given,  to  induce  him  to 
for  his  defence  ;  but  his  accuser  and  the  make  confession  ;  but  the  promise  must  not 
witnesses  against  him,  he  could  know  only  be  fulfilled,  when  the  object  of  it  was  ob- 
by  conjecture.  Sometimes  he  was  so  for-  tained. — Even  death  did  not  free  a  person 
tunate  as  to  discover  who  they  were  ;  but  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Inquisition  ;  fot 
rarely  were  they  presented  before  him,  and  a  deceased  heretic  must  be  burned  in  effigy, 
confronted  with  him.  If  his  answers  did  — Would  not  every  feeling  of  humanity  be 
not  satisfy  the  judges,  or  if  the  allegations  outra^  by  following  such  horrid  principles  ! 
against  him  were  not  adequately  proved,  re-  The  mquisitorial  judges  do  not  deny,  that 
sort  was  had  to  torture ;  a  transaction  which  by  such  proceedings  many  innocent  persons 
wellnigh  exceeded  the  sufferings  endured  by  unavoidably  perisf  along  with  the  guilty ; 
tibe  first  ChristiaDs  when  persecuted  by  the  but  this  doee  not  trouble  them.    Better,  sej 


348        BOOK  m.— CENTURY  XIIL— PAST  DL^-CHAP.  Y. 


rope,  especially  on  Frederic  H.  and  Lewis  IX.,  or  Soml  Lewie  king  of 
France,  to  enact  severe  laws  against  heretics;  requiring  the  magifltrmtM 
both  to  punish  with  death  and  particularly  widi  burning  at  the  stake,  all 
such  as  should  be  adjudged  obstinate  heretics  by  the  tnqideitoref  and  abo 
to  afford  their  special  protection  and  support  to  the  courts  of  the  InqoiaL 
tion.  The  laws  whicn  Frederic  U.  in  particukuTy  enacted  from  time  to 
time  on  this  subject,  are  well  known ;  and  nothing  could  be  more  eflBcienty 
both  to  support  the  Inqmsition  against  all  its  opposers,  and  to  ezterminate 
such  as  might  be  odious  to  the  vnqmaUore^  however  Ideh  and  honourable 
their  characters.  (10)  And  jret  these  severe  laws  could  not  prevent  the 
inquisitorial  judges,  who  were  generally  inhuman,  insolent,  superstitioai^ 
jealous,  and  indiscreet,  firoin  being  mobbed  and  chased  out  of  many  plaoea 
by  the  populace,  and  from  being  murdered  in  others.  Such  was  the  fikla 
of  many  others,  and  particularly  of  Conrad  of  Marpurg,  who  was  appointed 
by  Gregory  IX.  the  first  inquisitor  of  Germany.(ll) 

§  7.  As  the  labours  of  tne  first  inquisitors  did  not  at  once  produce  all 
the  results  which  hmoeent  III.  anticipated,  he  in  the  year  12OT  exhorted 
PhUip  Augustus  king  of  Finance,  and  his  nobles,  to  make  war  imon  tlie 
heretics,  promising  mem  ample  indulgences  as  their  reward«(13)  And 
this  exhortation  he  repeated  in  a  much  stronger  and  more  urgent  manner, 
the  following  year,  A.D.  1208,  when  his  legate  and  inquisitor  Peier  de 
Castronovo,  was  murdered  by  the  patrons  of  me  heretics.(13)  Soon  after- 
wards the  Cistercian  monks,  in  his  naxney  preached  a  crusade  (or  the  crosSf 
according  to  the  language  of  that  age)  against  the  heretics  throughout 
France :  and  Raymund  VI.  the  earl  of  Toulouse,  in  whose  territories  I^eier 
had  been  murdered,  being  now  excommunicated,  took  the  cross  himself  in 
order  to  obtain  release  from  that  punishment.  In  the  year  1209,  a  very 
large  army  of  crusaders  commenced  their  holy  war  against  the  heretics, 
who  bore  the  general  name  of  Albigenses  ;{l4t)  and  continued  the  war  in 

they,  that  a  handred  innocent  persons  who  notes  on  Joinville^s  Life  of  St.  Lewis,  p.  1 1, 

are  good  Catholics,  should  he  cut  off  and  go  39. 

to  Paradise,  than  to  let  one  heretic  escape,  (11)  The  life  of  this  noted  and  ferocious 

who  might  poison  many  souls,  and  plunge  man  has  been   compiled  by  Joh.  Herau 

them  in  endless  perdition.     See  Cramer**  Schminek^  from  documents  both  manuser^ 

Bossuet*s  History,  toI.  v.,  p.  468-477.—  and  printed  ;  and  is  most  wmthy  of  being 

Von  Ein.}  printed.     In  the  mean  time,  for  an  account 

(10)  1^  laws  of  Frederic  are  exhibited  of  him  see  Luc,  Wadding's  Annalea  Minor., 

in  the  epistles  of  PeUr  de  Vineis,  in  Lim-  torn,  ii.,  p.  151, 356,  &c.,  and  Joe,  Eckaria 

horeh^a  Historia  Inquisit.,  p.  48,  and  by  Bzo"  Scriptores  Dominicani,  tom.  i,  p.  487,  &c. 

«tiw,  Rayncddf  and  many  others.    The  law  [See  also,  some  notice  of  him,  p.  844,  nota 

of  St.  LtwiSf  was  by  tho  French  jurists  call-  (2),  aboTe. — TV.] 

•d  Cupientea,  because  it  began  with  Uiis  (18)  See  the  Epistles  of  hawceni  lU., 

word  :  and  that  it  was  enacted  in  the  year  lib.  z.,  cp.  49. 

1829,  is  shown  by  the  Benedictine  monks  (13)  Epistles  of  JmiocciU  III.,  lib.  iz.,  ep. 

in  their  Histoire  generale  de  Languedoe,  26,  27,  28,  29.    Acta  SancUmim,  lifotii, 

tome  iii.,  p.  378,  575.     It  may  be  found  in  tooL  L,  p.  411,  dec. 

William  CaieVa  Histoire  des  Comtes  de  (14)  The  name  ilf^ffuex  had  a  twofold 

Tbolose,  p.  340,  dx.,  and  in  many  other  application,  the  one  more  extended,  the  other 

works,    it  is  not  a  whit  milder  than  the  more  limited.    In  Uie  broader  sense,  all  the 

laws  of  Frederic  II.    For  a  great  part  of  heretics  of  every  sort,  who  at  that  time  re- 

the  aanctity  of  this  sincere  Lewia,  consist*  sided  in  Lanfluedoc  (Gallia  Narbonensis), 

•d  in  his  flaming  zeal  against  heretics,  who  were  called  Albigenaea.    Peier  Samenais^ 

in  his  opinion  vrere  not  to  be  Tanquished  by  a  writer  of  that  see,  in  the  dedication  of  Ui 

reasoning  and  sound  arguments,  but  to  be  History  of  the  A&igenses  to  Innocent  IILt 

fiathwith  extenninatad.    Se%  Du  Frunt^e  {tsai  ^pOiM^lby  Nicd.  Csmmastt  Ttcjm^ 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  349 

the  most  cruel  manner,  during  several  years,  with  various  success.  The 
director  of  the  war,  was  one  Arnold^  a  Cistercian  abbot,  and  the  pontifTs 
legate :  the  commander  in  chief  of  the  forces,  was  Simon,  earl  of  M<Hit- 
fort.(15)  Raymund  VL  the  earl  of  Toulouse,  who  at  first  fought  against* 
the  heretics,  became  himself  involved  in  the  war  in  the  year  1211.(16) 
For  Simon  coveted  his  territories,  and  engaged  in  the  war  not  so  much  to 
advance  religion  and  put  down  heresy,  as  to  promote  his  own  interests  and 
to  enlarge  his  dominions.     And  he  obtained  his  object ;  for  after  numer- 

1615,  8vo),  says  expressly  :  Tolosani,  et  al-  army  was  in  imminent  danger.     He  replied, 

i«rum  ci?itatum  et  castrorum  haeretici,  et  de-  that  he  could  not  come  till  he  had  seen  his 

fensores  eorum  generaliter,  Albigenses  to-  Saviour.     Another  message  arrived,  that  if 

cantur.    Afterwards,  cap.  ii.,  p.  3,  l^edividet  he  did  not  come  his  whole  army  would  be 

these  AUngenses  into  various  sects ;  and  thrown  into  disorder ;  and  he  replied  again, 

•ays  in  p.  8,  that  the  WdderutM  were  the  that  he  would  not  leave  the  altar  till  he  had 

best  among  them :    Mali  erant  VaidmatM^  seen  his  Creator,  even  if  he  mast  be  slain 

•ed  comparatione  aliorum  hareticormn,  Itmge  there  for  it.    When  the  mass  was  ended,  he 

minus  perversi.    And  thus  in  general,  all  went  away  to  oppose  the  enemy,  but  was 

the  French  heretics  were  called  AUngenses ;  killed  by  a  stone.    See  Peter  of  WitUcemey, 

not  however  from  the  city  of  Albi  (^bigea),  cap.  86. — ScM."] 

but  from  the  fact  that  the  greatest  part  of  (16)  [The  papal  legate  criminated  Ray' 

I^anguedoc  was,  in  that  age,  called  Albige'  mund,  for  not  treating  the  murderers  of  Peter 

sium ;  as  is  clearly  shown  by  the  Benedic-  de  Chateauneuf  with  due  severity,  and  pre- 

tine  monks  in  their  Histoire  generale  de  scribed  hard  conditions  for  his  reconciliation 

Ijan|g;uedoc,  tome   iii.,  p.  552,   note  (13).  with  the  church.     He  must  promise  to  be 

SWith  this,  Fuessli  agrees,  Kirchcn  und  subject  to  the  legate  in  everytoine,  and  espe- 
Cetxerhistorie  der  mittlem  Zeit,  vol.  i.,  p.  cially  in  all  matters  relating  to  reunion ;  and 
830. — 5dU.]  In  the  more  limited  sense,  the  must  give  up  to  the  legate  seven  fortresses, 
AUngenses  were  those,  who  in  Italy  were  for  his  security.  He  must  also  do  public 
sometimes  called  Cathari,  Publicani  oi  Pau-  ecclesiastical  penance,  and  suffer  himself  to 
Ueiani,  and  Bulgari,  and  who  approximated  be  scourged  with  rods  by  the  legate.  And 
to  the  Manichcans  in  their  sentiments. —  in  proof  of  his  sincerity,  he  must  assume 
[That  many  such  persons  were  mingled  with  the  cross,  and  take  the  field  against  his  own 
the  AlbigenseSf  m  the  broader  sense,  is  friends  and  vassals.  But  when  he  saw,  that 
proved  by  FuessU,  L  c,  p.  413,  432,  dec.  Simon  and  the  legate  advanced  against  Ids 
Schl.]  This  appears  from  various  docu-  territories,  and  aimed  to  get  the  castles  of 
ments  ;  but  the  most  clearly,  from  the  Co-  the  heretics  there  into  their  own  hands,  he 
dex  Inquisitionis  Tolosans,  publish^  by  separated  himself  from  the  crusading  army 
lAmborch ;  in  which  the  Alhigenses  are  in  the  year  1210,  and  sought  for  aid  from 
carefully  distinguished  from  the  other  sects.  France,  England,  Germany,  and  Rome,  in 
(15)  [Simon  was  lord  of  Montfort  not  far  vain.  His  near  friend  and  relative,  indeed, 
from  Paris,  and  earl  of  Leicester  in  England ;  Peter  king  of  Aragon,  took  up  arms  in  his 
and  the  unrighteous  Uberality  of  the  pope,  in  behalf,  against  Simon  of  Montfort ;  but  he 
the  council  of  the  Lateran  A. D.  1215,  made  unfortunately  was  slain  in  the  first  battle ; 
him  duke  of  Narbonne,  earl  of  Toulouse,  and  and  Raymund  was  obUged  to  witness  the 
Tiscount  of  Bcziers  and  Carcassonne,  territo-  misfortunes  of  his  own  country,  while  he  re- 
lies which  were  in  part  fiefs  of  the  German  mained  in  Aragon  an  inactive  spectator, 
empire,  and  in  part  fiefs  of  the  kings  of  At  length,  many  lords  and  districts  of  coun- 
France,  and  which  the  pope  had  no  right  try  revolted  from  Stnun^  and  recalled  Uieuc 
thus  to  dispose  of  without  the  consent  of  the  k^timate  sovereign,  who  threw  himself  into 
U^ffe-lords.  In  SimoUy  fanaticism  appears  the  city  of  Toulouse,  and  was  there  besieged 
to  nave  been  closely  united  with  selfishness,  hy  Simon.  J^ymuni  appears  to  have  been 
He  was  certainly  a  fanatic.  He  supposed  a  warUke  and  energetic  prince,  and  one  who 
he  was  doing  God  service,  while  persecuting  bad  no  partiality  for  prelates.  To  the  Cis- 
the  heretics  with  fire  and  sword ;  and  hi  tercians  also  he  was  no  friend ;  snd  he  used 
was  so  zealous  in  performing  the  external  to  say,  they  could  not  possibly  be  good  men, 
duties  of  religion,  that  he  often  neglected  because  they  were  so  voluptuous.  On  the 
his  official  duties  for  the  sake  of  them,  contrary,  he  had  very  high  regard  for  the 
While  besieging  Toulouse,  as  he  was  at-  heretics  that  inhabited  his  territories;  and 
tending  mass,  word  was  brought  him  that  he  protected  them,  psrtly  as  subjects,  and 
te  enemy  had  made  a  sally,  and  that  his  partly  as  his  peisonal  friends. — <SdUL] 


860         BOOK  m.— CBNTUBT  Xm.— FAKT  IL^-CHAF.  T. 

0U8  battles,  sieges  and  a  great  many  deeds  «if  valour,  bat  of  entreiiie 
elty,(17)  he  received  at  the  haads  of  bmocent  III.,  in  the  Lateran  cooDdi 
of  1215,  not  only  the  earldom  of  Toulouse,  but  also  the  many  other  teni* 
tories  he  had  subdued,  as  his  reward  for  so  nobly  supporting  the  cause  of 
God  and  the  church.  He  was  slain  however,  in  the  siege  of  Tooloun^ 
A.D.  1218.     And  his  antagonist,  Baymmd^  died  in  the  year  1323. 

§  8.  After  the  death  of  the  two  generals,  this  lamentable  war  was  proa-- 
ecuted  vigorously  and  with  various  success,  by  their  sons,  Ba^mmid  YIL- 
earl  of  Toulouse,  and  Amdlric  of  Mcmtfort.  When  the  former  of  thes% 
Baymund^  seemed  to  get  the  advantage  of  the  other,  the  Roman  pontn 
Uonorius  III.  persuaded  Lema  VIII.  t£^  king  of  France,  by  great  prom* 
ises  and  favours,  to  march  in  person  at  the  head  of  a  powerful  anoj,; 
against  the  enemies  of  the  church.  He  dying  soon  after,  his  sucoeasor^ 
Lewis  IX.,  called  Saint  Lewis,  vigorously  prosecuted  the  work  begun  bgr 
his  father.  Raymimd  therefore,  being  pressed  on  every  side,  made  peao» 
in  the  year  1229,  on  the  hardest  terms ;  for  he  ceded  the  greatest  part  of 
his  territories  to  the  king,  besides  some  cessions  to  the  Romish  *^qn»yh. 
After  this  peace,  the  heretics  were  entirely  prostrate ;  for  the  trikmal  cMT 
the  Inquisition  was  established  at  Toulouse,  and  in  addition  to  SauA  Lewu^ 
Eaymund  himself^  formerly  a  patron  of  the  heretics,  became  their  onre* 
lenting  persecutor.  He  inde^  renewed  the  war  afterwards,  both  against 
the  king,  and  against  the  inquisitors  who  abused  their  power  beyond  meas- 
ure ;  but  it  was  attended  with  little  or  no  success.  At  last,  exhausted  and 
broken  down  by  a  series  of  afflictions  and  troubles,  he  died  without  issue 
in  the  year  1249,  being  the  last  of  the  once  very  powerful  earls  of  Tou- 
louse. This  crusade,  of  which  religion  was  in  part  the  cause  and  in  part 
only  the  pretext,  was  of  course  exceedingly  advantageous  both  to  the  kings 
of  France  and  to  the  Roman  pontifi&.(18) 


(17)  [The  crnelties  that  were  practised  cause  of  God  and  religion.    Who  can 
under  the  command  of  Simotij  are  indescri-  frain  from  adopting  the  wish  of  the  poet  1 
bable.     It  must  be  admitted,  however,  that      p^Hs^  4  j^„,  pafl^emie  pditkioe, 
the  heretics  sometimes  returned  like  for  like.      Qui  pretend  rar  lea  coDors  on  pouvoirdeiipociqQS  i 
At  the  capture  of  Minerbe,  Simon  found      Qui]wniIeftreninaincooverUrlesBion«ls» 
one  hundred  and  forty  Manich«an.  ;  aU  of      gt^Sia^mSJ^iSS^niS^^ 
whom  were  burned  at  the  stake,  because      Ne  sen  na  Diea  de  Palx,  que  par  des  bomirideiL 
they  would  not  abjure  their  religion.    At  S€kL] 
BexierSt  6000  persons  were  slain ;   and   at        (18)  Many  writers  both  ancient  and  mod- 
Toulouse,  20,000 ;  and  at  Carcassonne  the  em,  have  given  us  histories  of  this  crusade^ 
priests  shouted  for  joy,  at  the  burning  of  so  against  the  earls  of  Toulouse  and  their  at> 
many  miserable  beings,  whose  only  crime  sociates  who  favoured  the  heretics,    anl 
¥ras,  that  they  did  not  believe  what  the  against  the  heretics  themselves.    Bat  among' 
church  believed.    Still  more  shocking  is  the  thsm,  I  have  not  found  one  that  was  free 
account  given  by  PeUr  of  Walcemey,  cap.  from  partiality.      The  Protestant  writers* 
34,  that  the  crusaders  captured   a  casUe  amone  whom  Joe.  Batnage  (in  his  Histoiie 
called  Brom,  in  which  were  found  one  bun-  de  l*£glise,  and  in  his  Hist,  des  E^iaee 
dred  persons ;  and  that  the  papal  general  Refonn4es)  stands  pre-eminent,  aU  nvour 
Simon,  ordered  all  their  noses  to  be  ampu-  too  mucS  the  Raymurds  and  the  Albigen»e9» 
tated,  and  their  eyes  to  be  put  out,  except  a  On  the  contrary,  the  Romsn  CaUiolic  writen, 
single  eye  of  one  individual,  who  might  serve  of  whom  the  most  recent  are  Bcnoitt,  a  Do- 
as  guide  to  the  rest,  who  were  sent  to  Ca-  minican  monk,  (Histoire  des  Albigeoia,  dee 
biieres  to  terrify  othors.    It  is  true,  the  moidc  Vaudois,  et  des  Barbets,  I^iris,  169 1 , 3  toIs. 
informs  us  of  similar  cruelties  by  the  other  ISmo) ;  Jo,  Baft.  Langlois,  a  Jesuit,  (Hi^ 
party.    But  retaliation  in  such  a  case  i»  toire  des  Croisades  centre  lea  Albigeoii^ 
cruelty,  and  especially  in  the  assailing  par^,  Rouen,  17(^,    12mo) ;    Jo.  Jmn,  ¥ewiii^ 
and  one  vdich  pretends  to  fi|^  only  for  the  (lionimieiite  conventue  Toloscni  Ofdinie 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  351 

§  0.  All  this  severity  of  the  pontifis  against  the  heretics,  and  the  numerous 
safeguards  erected  against  the  enemies  of  the  church,  could  not  prevent 
new  and  very  pernicious  sects  from  starting  up.  Passing  by  the  more  ob- 
scure and  short-lived  among  them,  one  not  the  least  considerable  was  that 
of  the  Brethren  and  Sisters  of  the  free  Spirit ;  which  at  this  time  secretly 
spread  itself  over  Italy,  France,  and  Germany,  and  by  a  great  show  of  piety 
drew  after  it  many  persons  of  both  sexes.  Few  decisions  of  councils  against 
these  people  in  this  century,  can  be  found  ;  but  in  the  next  century,  the 
councils  in  every  part  of  Germany,  and  in  other  countries,  published  de« 
crecs  against  them ;  and  the  inquisitors  seized  and  cruelly  burned  a  large 
number  of  them.  Their  name  they  derived  from  the  words  of  Paul,  Rom. 
viii.,  2,  14 ;  and  they  maintained,  that  the  true  sons  of  Grod  were  brought 
into  the  most  perfect  freedom  from  the  law.(19)  The  Grermans  and  Belgians 
called  them  Beghardi  and  Begharda  or  BegvUa  ;  which  were  the  common 
designations  of  all  such  as  pretended  to  uncommon  piety.  Some  called 
them,  by  way  of  contempt,  Bicomi,  that  is,  Idiots,  In  France  they  were 
called  Beghini  and  Beghina ;  and  by  the  populace,  (I  know  not  why),  they 
were  called  TurZtfp2>».(20)  Clothed  in  a  singular  manner,  they  ran  about 
the  cities  and  the  country,  begging  their  bread  with  loud  vociferations : 
for  they  maintained,  that  labour  prevented  the  elevation  of  the  soul  to  Grod 
and  devout  contemplation.  They  were  accompanied  by  women  under 
the  appellation  of  sisters,  with  whom  they  lived  in  the  greatest  familiarity : 
and  for  this  reason,  the  Germans  called  them  Schtoestriones  [Sisterers^ ;  as 
appears  from  the  enactments  of  councils.  They  distributed  books,  con- 
taining their  principles ;  held  nocturnal  assemblies  in  retired  places  ;  and 
dissuaded  the  people  from  attending  the  public  worship  in  the  churches. 

§  10.  These  brethren^  who  boasted  of  being  free  from  the  law,  and  of 
having  attained  to  the  freedom  of  the  spirit,  professed  a  rigid  and  austere 
species  of  mystic  theology,  based  upon  philosophical  principles  that  were 
not  far  removed  from  the  impiety  of  those  called  Pantheists,  For  they 
held,  that  all  things  emanated  from  God,  and  would  revert  back  into  him : 

Frat.  Prsdicator.  in  quibus  Historia  hujai  people ;  and  particularly  from  a  book  on  the 

conventus  disthbuitur  et  refertur  totias  Al-  nine  spiritual  rocks ^  which  they  highly  reo* 

bigensium  facti  narratio,  Toalouse,  1693,  ommended  as  being  full  of  divine  sentences, 

fol.) ;  all  these  are  very  unjust  to  the  Ray-  As  these  documents  cannot  here  be  ezhibit- 

munds  and  the  Albigenses ;  and  they  cover  ed,  I  will  merely  refer  the  reader  to  a  long 

over  and  conceal  the  horrid  deeds  of  Simon  edict  against  them,  by  Henry  I.  archbishop 

de  Montfort,  and  the  ambitious  designs  of  of  Cologne,  in  the  Staluta  Coloniensia,  p. 

the  kings  of  France  to  extend  their  power.  68,  ed.  Uolon.,  1554,  4to.    In  perfect  har- 

The  most  full  and  most  acevnte  history  of  mony  with  this,  are  the  decrees  of  Mentz, 

these  wars  against  the  heretics,  is  that  of  Aschaffenburg,  Treves,  Paderbom,  Beziera, 

the  two  learned  Benedictine  monks,  C^oicie  and  others. 

le  Vic  and  Joseph  Vaissette,  in  their  excel-  (20)  Concerning  the  Turhtpinst  many 
lent  work,  Hiscoire  generate  de  Lanffuedoc,  have  written  much ;  but  none  accurately.  See 
Paris,  1730,  du:.,  foL,  nearly  the  whole  of  Isaae  de  BeausobrCj  (Diss,  sur  les  Adamites, 
torn.  iii.  Their  only  fault  is,  that  they  some-  pt.  ii.,  p.  884,  dec.),  who  has  committed  no- 
times  omit  what  they  ought  not.  merous  errors,  as  he  usually  does  on  such 
(19)  These  statements  are  derived  firom  subjects.  The  origin  of  the  name,  I  know 
documents  of  the  most  credible  character,  not :  but  I  am  able  to  prove  from  substan- 
many  of  them  not  yet  published  ;  from  the  tial  documents,  that  the  Turlupins  who  were 
decrees  and  councils  in  France  and  Germany,  bamed  at  Paris  and  in  other  parts  of  France, 
the  bulls  of  the  popes,  the  decisions  of  the  were  no  other  than  the  Brethren  of  the  free 
Inquisition,  and  others,  of  all  which  a  mat  Spirit  whom  the  pontiffs  and  council!  coa* 
wmny  have  fallen  into  my  hands.  I  nave  demned. 
alto  extiactf  Ixom  certain  hooka  of  thete 


t 


MS        BOOK  m.— CBNTDRT  Zm.— PAKT  U^-CHAP.  V. 

that  rational  souls  are  parts  of  the  supreme  Being;  and  that  the  whob 
universe  is  God ;  that  a  man  by  tnining  his  thou^ts  inwaid,  and  iridi* 
drawing  his  attention  iW>m  all  sensible  objects,  may  become  united  in  an 
inexplicable  manner  with  the  Parent  and  first  cause  ctf  all  things^  and  ha 
one.  with  him :  that  persons  thus  immersed  in  the  vortex  of  the  DcHi^»  tj. 
long  contemplation  attain  to  perfect  freedcMUy  end  become  diveeted  Ml 
only  of  all  their  lusts,  but  likewise  ottbe  instincts  of  nature.  From  tfaeaa 
and  similar  principles,  they  inferred,  that  a  person  thus  raised  up  to  God 
and  absorbed  as  it  were  in  the  divine  nature,  is  himself  God,  ai^  soekja^ 
son  of  God  as  Christ  was ;  and  thersfoie,  is  raised  above  all  laws  hunpi||^ 
and  divine.  And  they  maintained  consequently,  that  all  external  worsh^il^^ 
of  Grod,  prayer,  festing^  baptism,  the  sacred  supper,  dec,  are  mere  ele- 
ments for  children ;.  which  a  man  no  longer  needs,  when  converted  into 
God  himself  and  detached  from  this  visible  universe.(31) 

§  11.  Among  these  people  there  were  some  upri^t  and  conecienl 
persons,  who  did  not  extend  that  hbertif  qf  Um  tprU^  whidi  they  said 
possessed  by  persons  united  to  God,  beraad  an  exemption  fiom  esteinal' 
worship  and  m>m  ecclesiastical  law.    They  made  religion  to  consist  eB»> 
clusively  in  internal  worship,  deiyising  that  which  is  external ;  and  thqf 
maintained,  that  a  perfect  man  oug^t  to  look  with  contempt  on  the  ndea 
of  monastic  discipline,  and  the  other  institutions  which  were  regarded  aa 

(21)  I  will  here  subjoin  some  poiitions  ex«  wkUh  God  gave  to  the  church.  X.  Matif 
traded  from  their  more  private  booka.  I.  thiwt  in  the  Gospel  are  poeiie,  emi  not  [Hi'  ' 
Every  good  man  is  the  only-begotten  eon  of  erauy'\  true ;  and  men  ought  to  bdiewe  $ha 
Cfodt  whom  the  Father  ha^  begotten  from  eoneeptione  which  proceed  from  their  mmU 
eternity.  For  all  that  the  sacred  acripturcs  when  united  to  God,  rather  than  the  CfospoL 
teach  respecting  a  distinction  of  three  per-        The  six  first  of  these  propositions,  in  the 

sons  in  the  divine  nature,  according  to  their  language  of  the  old  Germans,  md  the  others 

views,  is  not  to  be  understood  literally,  but  in  Latin  are  as  follows.     I.  Der  ffute  Minsch 

to  be  explained  in  conformity  with  their  rec-  ist  der  ingebume  Sune  (Htes,  den  der  Vai- 

ondite  system  of  doctrines.     II.  AU  created  ter  eweclycken  geburen  hat.    II.  Ick  spreeka 

objects  are  nothing :  I  do  not  say,  that  they  niit,  dass  alio  Kreaturen  syn  etwas  kJeines, 

are  small  and  trivial  objects ;  but  that  they  oder  das  sie  etwas  sind,  sondem  dass  sie 

are  nothing.    III.  There  is  something  in  sind  om  [mi^.    £s  ist  etwas  in  der  Seelan, 

the  human  mind^  that  is  not  created,  nor  ere-  das  niit  geschsffen  ist  und  iii^eKhelUid[ : 

atable;  and  that  is,  rationality.    IV.  God  Und  das  ist  die  Vemunftigkoit    IV.  Gat 

is  neither  good,  nor  better,  nor  the  best ;  who-  ist  nocb  gat,  noch  besser,  noch  aUeibeet,  und 

ever  calls  God  good,  talks  as  foolishly,  as  the  ich  thue  also  unrecht,  wenne  ick  Gat  got 

iMm  who  caUs  a  thi^g  black,  while  he  krwws  heisse,  rechte  ase  ob  tck  oder  er  etwas  wis 

iitpbt  white.    V.  God  still  begets  his  only*  weiss  und  ich  es  schwan  heisse.    V.  Dv 

h^otten  Inm,  md  begets  the  same  son  that  Vatter  gebiret  nock  sinen  Sun  and  deosd- 

he  begat  from  etermiy.    For  every  operation  ben  Sun.    Want  was  Gat  wiicket,  das  ist 

of  God  is  uniform  eand  one ;  and  ha  therefore  ein,  dorch  das  so  gebirt  er  auch  siDen  Sos 

engenders  his  son  without  any  division.    VI.  aaallemUnterscbeid.    VI.  Was  die  beilige 

V^at  the  scripture  says  of  Chrutj  is  true  of  Sehrift  gesprichet  von  Christo,  das  wild  aUee 

tverv  godly  man.    And  what  is  preOeaMe  vor  vnur  geaeit  von  einem  jiglicbem  gottlie- 

of  the  divine  nature,  is  also  predieaUe  of  ken  Meincben.    Was  eigen  ist  der  gottbe- 

tvery  godly  man.    To  these,  we  shall  add  tlie  ken  Natuien,  das  ist  alles  e^^  eineoi  jig^ 

following,  taken  not  from  their  ovm  bodu,  lichen  gottlicken  Menscben.    VII,  Beoaesl 

hot  from  the  long  rescript  of  John  bishop  of  formaliter  omne,  qaod  est.    VIII.  Qoilibet 

8tnd>org,  against  the  Brethren  of  the  free  homo  perfectos,  est  Christua  per  natonot 

Spirit  or  the  BeeharO,  A.D.  1317,  on  the  DL  Homo  perfectos  est  liber  m  totom,  nee 

Sabbath  before  the  assomption  of  the  Viqpn  tenetor  ad  servandnm  pmcepta  eceleais  data 

Mary.    VII.  God  is,  formaUy,  whatever  ea^  a  Deo.    X.  Malta  sunt  poetica  in  EvaB^gtlio^ 

tttt.    Vni.  Every  perfect  man  is  Christ  qua  non  sunt  vera ;  et  tiominea  credere  bm* 

hy  nMure.    JX.  A  j^fect  man  is  fru  tth  ^  debent  concep^os  ex  anima  ana  Oit 

UUy;  norieherepanitoobeythejreeepte  pacta  ptofoetii^  qnim  Evufelio. 


• 


y  HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  863 

sacred.  Of  this  character  were  those  who  in  the  iniclG(Ie  of  this  century, 
persuaded  many  monks  and  nuns  in  Swabia,  to  live  wUhoui  ang  rule;  ^ajf^ 
ingj  thai  in  this  toay^  they  could  serve  God  heUer  in  the  Uberty  of  ike  9fir* 
i/.(22)  Not  a  few  persons  of  this  descriptiony  being  apprehended  by  .the 
inquisitors^  expired  cheerfully  and  cabnly  in  the  flames. — But  there  were 
others  of  a  worse  character  among  them,  and  whose  piety  was  as  foolish 
as  it  was  dangerous.  These  maintained,  that  by  persevering  contempla* 
tion,  all  the  instincts  of  nature  might  be  eradicated  and  excluded  from  tho 

fodlike  soul,  and  a  kind  of  holy  or  divine  stupor  be  brought  over  the  raindf 
ersons  of  these  sentiments,  throwing  off  all  clothing,  held  their  secret  as* 
serablies  in  a  state  of  nudity ;  and  in  the  same  state,  slept  upon  the  same 
bed  with  the  spiritual  sisters  and  other  women.  For  modesty  and  shame, 
they  said,  indicated  a  mind  not  yet  sufficiently  detached  from  the  sentient 
and  libidinous  soul,  nor  brought  back  to  the  source  from  which  it  origi* 
nated,  that  is,  the  divine  nature ;  and  those  who  still  experience  the  carnal 
emotions  of  nature,  or  are  excited  and  inflamed  by  the  aspect  or  touch  of 
bodies  of  a  different  sex,  or  who  are  unable  to  repress  and  subdue  the  oc- 
casional emotions  of  concupiscence,  are  still  far,  very  far,  from  God.  (23)-— 
There  were  also  among  these  people,  some  who  abused  their  doctrines,  to 
justify  ail  iniquity ;  and  who  did  not  fear  to  teach,  that  a  godlike  man  or 
one  who  is  closely  united  to  Grod,  cannot  sin,  do  what  he  may.  This 
senseless,  impious  dogma,  was  explained  by  them  in  different  ways.  Some 
held,  that  the  motions  and  actions  of  the  body,  had  no  connexion  with  the 
soul,  which  was  elevated  and  blended  with  the  divine  nature.  But  others 
maintained  the  blasphemous  sentiment,  that  the  emotions  and  desires  ari- 
sing in  the  soul  afler  its  union  with  Grod,  were  the  acts  and  operations  of 
Grod  himself;  and  therefore,  though  apparently  criminal  and  contrary  to 
the  law,  they  were  really  holy  and  good,  because  Grod  is  above  all  law.(24) 

(28)  See  Martin  CruanUt  Annalet  Sue-  iter)  quoedam  ex  em  deoaeiiia  opeie  atfeetos 

viconim,  part  iii.,  lib.  ii.,  cap.  14,  ad  ann.  foiaae,  ne  movezentnr  ad  naturales  actus  ia- 

1261,  p.  99,  old  edition.     He  extracts  firom  continentisB Facillimuai  enini  est  da- 

Felix  Faber,  a  writer  of  that  age.  monibus  infirigidare. 

(23)  Those  who  study  to  vindicate  and  (24)  That  I  may  not  aecm  diaigeabW 
defend  the  character  of  the  heretics,  and  with  misrepresentation,  I  will  cite  the  TCiy 
who  think  that  all  such  as  seceded  from  the  words  of  a  prirate  book  of  the  Brethren  tf 
Romish  church  in  the  middle  ages,  were  the  free  Spirit,  entitled  de  naoem  rupbuM, 
holy  persons,  conjecture  that  the  things  here  Ueber  das  so  wiirket  und  geberet  der  gol- 
stated,  are  falsehoods,  invented  by  the  tn*  tlicke  liensch  eben  das,  das  Gat  wiixket 
qumiars,  for  the  purpose  of  defaming  pious  und  geberet.  Denn  in  Gals  wiiiket  er  ond 
men  :  but  they  are  strictly  true.  Ijiis  we  hat  geschaffsn  HimoMl  uad  Erden.  Und 
may  infer  from  the  fact,  that  the  inquititors  ist  ein  Geberer  des  ewigen  Wortes.  Uad 
themselves  admit,  that  the  Begharie  though  Gat  enckunde  nuts  nicht  ohne  dieaen  Men- 
divested  of  all  sense  or  shame,  yet  in  gen-  schen  gethun.  Der  Gottlicke  Mensch  soil 
eral  did  not  offend  against  chastity  and  mod-  also  sinen  willen  cinfcHmiff  machen  mit 
esty.  This  firmness  of  mind  and  unsaseep-  Gates  willin,  dass  er  alles  cms  soU  wellen, 
tibility  of  emotion,  the  inquisitors  attribute  was  Gat  will.  Will  Gat  in  etUcker  Wiat 
to  the  power  of  the  devil.  For  th^  believ-  dass  ick  gesundet  babe,  also  soil  ick  nit  wel- 
ed,  with  the  simple  Jo.  Nieder^  (Formica-  len,  daasick  nit  sesundet  babe.  Und  das  is 
rum  lib.  iii.,  cap.  v.,  p.  946),  that  the  detil  gewarig  ruwe.  Und  wenn  das  der  Mensch 
can  render  men  cold,  or  extinguish  the  nat-  tosend  Todsunde  getkan  hetts,  ond  uber 
ural  emotions ;  and  that  he  so  operated  upon  das  dor  Mensch  welbesekset  oder  geofdoet 
his  firiends,  as  to  render  them  utterly  insen-  were,  er  en  solte  nk  weDen,  dass  er  detsali 
sible,  so  that  they  might  appear  to  common  ben  Sunde  nit  gethan  hette :  aber  ck  adto  e 
people  more  exalted  and  holy.  Credo  (sajs  wellen  tusend  Tode  liden  e  tt  yme  sic  d* 
jftokr,  who  was  a  Dominican  and  an  imtp»'  kein«  Todsunde  wolte  ton.    Tms 

Vol.  IL— Yy 


854 


BOOK  III.—CBNTURY  XIH.— PART  IL--CHAP.  V. 


Lastly,  among  the  Beghardt  as  they  were  called,  unprincipled  and  flagiU 
tious  persons  sometimes  lurked,  who  did  not  hesitate  by  feigned  piety  to 
worm  themselves  into  the  confidence  of  the  simple  and  unsu^iciousy  Id 
order  to  gratify  their  own  lu8ts.(25) 

§  12.  Of  the  sect  now  described,  undoubtedly,  was  Amalric  of  Bena,tlie 
Parisian  dialectician  and  theologian,  whose  bones  were  dug  up  and  pub- 
licly burned  in  the  year  1209,  (notwithstanding  he  had  abjured  his  erron 
while  alive,  by  command  of  Innocent  III.),  and  many  of  whose  followers  en. 
dured  at  the  stake  the  penalties  of  their  unsound  faith.(26)  For  though  the 
barbarous  writers  of  that  age  give  different  and  confused  statements  of  his 


rendered  verbatim,  is  thus :  '*  Moreoyer,  the 
ffodlike  man  operates  and  begets,  the  same 
uat  God  operates  and  begets.     For  in  God 
be  worked,  and  created  neaven  and  earth. 
He  is  also  the  generator  of   the  eternal 
Word.     Nor  can  God  do  anything  without 
this  man.     The  godlike  man  should,  there- 
fore,  make  his  will  conformable  to  God's 
will ;  so  that  he  should  will,  all  that  God 
wills.     If  therefore  God  wills,  that  I  should 
sin,  I  ought  by  no  means  to  will,  that  I  may 
not  have  sinned.    This  is  true  contrition. 
And  if  a  man  have  committed  a  thousand 
mortal  sins,  and  the  man  is  well  regulated 
and  united  to  God,  he  ought  not  to  wish, 
that  he  had  not  done  those  sins ;  and  he 
ought  to  prefer  suffering  a  thousand  deaths, 
rather  than  to  have  omitted  one  of  those 
mortal  sins."     Here  is  that  sentiment,  with 
which  the  inquisitors  often  tax  this  sect : 
that  the  sin  of  a  man  who  is  united  to  God, 
is  not  sin ;  because  God  tDorks  all  in  him. 
In  the  next  century,  Henry  Suso,  a  celebra- 
ted writer  among  the  Mystics  and  a  Domin- 
ican monk,  composed   likewise  a  book  de 
novtm  rupibus ;  which  is  extant  among  his 
works,  published  by  Laurence  Surius.     But 
this  book  of  Suso  is  altogether  different 
from  that  which  was  in  so  much  estimation 
among  the  Beghards.    The  latter  was  much 
more  ancient,  and  was  in  circulation  among 
the  Brethren  of  the  free  Spirit  in  Germany, 
before  Suso  was  bom.     There  has  fallen 
into  my  hands  an  old  manuscript  book  of 
the  15th  century,  composed  in  Alsace,  con- 
taining various  revelations  and  visions  of 
that  age.     I  find  there  a  piece  entitled  Dec- 
laratio  religiosi  cujusdam,  super  revelatione 
Cartusiano  cuidam  de  ecclesiaB  per  gladium 
reformatione,  Leodiae,   anno   1453,  facta  ; 
near  the  beginning  of  which,  there  is  the 
following  passage,  relating  to  the  book  of 
the   Beghards,  on  the  nine  rocks :   Homo 

2uidam  devotissimus,  licet  Laicus,  librum 
e  novem  rupibus  conscripsit  a  Deo  com- 
putus, ubi  multa  ad  pnesens  pertinentia 
continentur  de  ecclesis  renovatione  et  pras- 
via  gravi  persecutione.  According  to  the 
doetiiDe  ol  this  sect,  the  nhu  rocks  were  so 


many  steps,  by  which  the  man  that  deains 
to  rise  to  God,  must  be  elevated  to  a  nt^^ 
with  him. 

(26)  Bv  whom,  where,  and  when,  Una 
celebnted  sect  was  first  instituted,  it  un- 
certain.   I  have  before  me  OctogiDta  u^ 
▼cm  sententias  Bechardorum,  quoe  fn^nt 
Schwestrones,  ipsi  vero  se  de  seetm  liboi 
spiritus  et  voluntarie  paupertttia  vocant, 
cum  confutatione ;  written  by  ao  inqoiaitor 
at  Worms,   in  the  close  of  this  centniT. 
The  79th  of  these  sayings  {sentenHse)  is 
this :  To  say  that  the  truth  is  in  Khetia,  is 
to  fall  into  the  heresy  of  Donatus,  who  said 
that  God  was  in  Africa,  and  not  elsewhere. 
From  these  words,  it  appears  that  Rketia, 
was  the  chief  seat  of  the  church  of  the 
Brethren  of  the  free  Spirit ;  and  that  from 
this  province   thev  passed  into  Germany. 
Yet  probably,  Rhetia  was  not  the  place 
where  this  sect  originated  ;  I  apprehend  ra- 
ther, that  being  expelled  from  Italy,  it  took 
refuge  in  Rhclia ;  so  that  it  was  Italy  which 
gave  birth  to  this,  as  well  as  to  many  other 
parties  which    seceded    from  the  general 
church.     And  there  is  extant,  in  Odor.  Ray- 
mdd's  Annalcs  Eccles.,  tom.  xv.,  ad  ana. 
1311,  section  66,  p.  90,  a  long  Epistle  of 
the  sovereign  pontiff  Clement  v.,  addressed 
to  Ranerius  de  Casulis,  bishop  of  Cremona, 
exhorting  him  to  suppress  and  eradicate  the 
sect  of  the  free  spirit,  resident  in  ceriam 
parts  of  Italy,  and  particularly  in  the  prov- 
ince of  Spoleto,  and  the  regvms  adjacent. 
(26)  This  did  not  escape  the  notice  of 
those  enemies  of  the  Brethren  of  the  free 
Spirit  or  Bechards,  the  inquisitors  in  Gci^ 
many.     Hence  the  sixty-eighth  of  the  eighty- 
nine  MS.  sayings  of  the  Bechards  vfith  their 
confutation,  is  this :    To  say  that  all  crea- 
tures are  God,  is  the  heresy  of  Alexander; 
(that  Alexander  the  Epicurean,  whom  Plu- 
tarch  mentions  in  his  Symposium);   who 
said,  materiam  primam  et  Deum  et  hominem, 
hoc  est,  mcntes  esse  in  substantia ;  which 
afterwards  one  David  de  Dinant  followed, 
who  in  our  times,  fled  from  France  on  ac- 
count of  this  heresy,  and  would  have  been 
duly  puniahed,  if  he  had  been  caught. 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  865 

opinions,  and  attribute  some  sentiments  to  him,  which  he  never  held ;  yet 
thus  much  he  certainly  taught ;  namely,  that  all  things  are  but  one,  &Bi 
is,  God  ;  that  not  only  the  forms  of  things  but  also  their  matter,  proceeded 
from  God,  and  would  all  revert  back  into  God :  and  hence  he  derived  that 
mistaken  piety,  or  religious  system,  of  these  mystics ;  maintained,  that  a 
man  may  become  changed  into  the  divine  nature,  if  he  will ;  and  proved^ 
that  all  external  worship  was  vain  and  useless.  His  disciples  were  men  of 
very  distinguished  piety  and  austerity ;  and  nmny  of  them  endured  the 
flames  with  the  greatest  fortitude.  One  of  his  most  distinguished  follow, 
ers  was  David  DinarU,  a  Parisian  doctor,  who  was  accustomed  to  state  the 
fundamental  doctrine  of  his  master  in  this  manner :  Crod  is  the  original 
matter  of  all  things.  He  composed  a  work  called  QiuUemariij  and  some 
other  books,  in  a  popular  style,  and  well  calculated  to  captivate  the  com- 
mon  people :  and  saved  his  life  by  a  timely  flight.(27)  The  bishops  who 
assembled  in  council  at  Paris  A.D.  1209,  supposed,  that  the  philosophy  of 
Aristotle  gave  rise  to  this  impiety ;  and  they  therefore  prohibited  the  read- 
ing and  expounding  of  his  metaphysical  and  other  works.(28) 

§  13.  If  what  some  tell  us  be  true,  (which  however  I  question),  this 
Amalric  and  his  followers  gave  credit  to  those  predictions,  which  were  cir* 
culated  as  coming  from  Joachim  abbot  of  Flora  in  Calabria,  respecting  an 
approaching  reformation  and  purification  of  the  church  by  the  sword ;  an 
impending  age  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  succeed  the  ages  of  the  Father  and 
the  Son ;  and  similar  things,  with  which  the  Franciscan  Spirituals  were 
carried  away.  This  however  is  certain,  that  some  others  did  suffer  them- 
selves  to  be  led  by  these  predictions,  to  found  new  sects,  and  to  declare  war 
against  the  reigning  church.  Wilhehninay  an  infatuated  and  delirious  Bo- 
hemian woman  who  resided  in  the  territory  of  Milan,  took  occasion  from 
these  predictions  concerning  an  age  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  of  foolishly  persua- 
ding first  herself  and  then  many  others,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  had  assumed 
human  nature  in  her  person^  for  the  sake  of  saving  a  large  part  of  man- 
kind :  for  Christ,  she  said,  had  procured  salvation  by  his  blood  for  all  real 
Christians ;  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  her,  would  save  the  Jews,  the  Saracens, 
and  false  Christians :  and  for  this  end,  all  the  things  that  befell  Christ  when 
incarnate,  must  also  befall  her,  or  rather  the  Holy  Spirit  incarnate  in  Iter* 
This  infatuated  woman  died  at  Milan,  in  the  year  1281,  with  the  highest 
reputation  for  sanctity ;  and  after  her  death,  she  was  honoured,  as  well  by 
her  followers  who  were  considerably  numerous,  as  by  the  ignorant  popu- 
lace, both  publicly  and  privately,  with  the  highest  veneration.  But  in  the 
year  1300,  the  inquisitors  detected  her  sect,  destroyed  her  splendid  tomb, 
and  committed  her  bones,  and  with  them  the  leaders  of  the  party  of  both 
sexes,  to  the  flames.  (29) 

(27)  See  the  HBreses,  pro  quibus  sacer-  (39)  The  Milanese  historians,  Bemhari 
dotes  Parisiis  (A.D.  1209)  igne  consumpti  Corio  and  others,  give  an  account  of  this 
sunt ;  in  Edm.  Martene's  Thesaurus  Anec>  woman.  But  their  statements  differ  widely 
dotorum,  torn,  iv.,  P- 163,  dec.  Natalis  AU  from  those  of  Lud.  Ant.  Muratorit  (Antiq. 
exandeVf  Historia  Ecclea.,  saecul.  xiii.,  cap.  Ital.  medii  aeri,  torn,  v.,  p.  95,  dcc.X  derived 
iii.,  art.  ii.,  p.  76,  dec.  Gerh.  du  Bois,  Hw-  from  the  record  of  the  judicial  proceedmgt. 
toria  Eccles.  Paris.,  tome  ii.,  p.  244,  dec.  He  also  informs  us,  that  a  learned  man  naiiMd 
Boulay^s  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  iii.,  p.  PuricdUj  composed  a  history  of  WUkeimmtL 
24,  48,  53.  Jac.  ThormuiuSy  de  Exustione  and  her  sect,  which  still  exists  in  manuscript 
mundi  Stoica,  p.  199,  dec.  [She  pretended  to  be  the  dauffhter  of  C<m» 

(28)  Jo.  Launoi,  de  varia  Aristotelia  for-  BtarUia^  oueen  to  Primif 2a»<  King  of  Bohe- 
taaa  in  Acad.  Paris.,  p.  127,  dec.  mia ;  ana  that  her  birth  was  announced  to 


SM         BOOK  m.--4)CNTURY  XnL^-PABT  IL--CHAP.  T. 

§14.  Similar  pfedkslkiiii  were  the  fbonda^ 
a  sect  which  made  little  change  in  the  receifed  rdUgion,  Ink  aimed  to  >e- 
tive  the  apostolical  mode  of'  li^  Its  founder  Otrkmrd  Sagardbu  of  Pafin^ 
ordered  his  followers  to  travel  iq>  and  down  the  world  in  the  TBnmwm^  ^ 
the  apostles,  ckd  in  white,  widi  heads  bare,  beards  and  hair  kiii|^  and  at 
tended  by  women  whom  they  called  sisters;  to  possoss  nomipeatlj  at  afl^ 
but  to  live  upon  the  Tdiuntary  gifts  of  the  pious;  andpubliefytoeihoiittta 
people  to  repent,  but  in  their  private  mootinfls  to  announce  the  <»y****fa"g 
downM  of  the  utterfy  deformed  Romish  dmrch,  and  the  lise  of  a  new, 
rarer,  and  hdier  churoh,  aeooffding  to  die  prophecies  of  the  abbot  JoacMsi* 
This  Gerhard  being  bomed  at  the  stake,  at  Parma  A.D.  1800,  his  siieoea. 
Bor  Duleimu  of  Novara,  a  bold  and  energetic  character  and  femijj^y  ^i^ 
the  scriptures,  preached  much  more  spiritedly,  that  the  Roman  pontiff  Bmd 
face  VIII.  and  all  the  flagitious  priests  and  monks,  would  diortly  be  ski^ 
oy  the  emperor  Frederic  IQ.,  son  to  Peter  the  king  of  Aragon;  and  daift 
a  new  and  most  YnoAy  pcmtiff  wouki  be  plaoed  over  the  church.  For  in 
many  of  the  predictions  ascribed  to  the  abbot  JeodUm,  it  was  nnwwmood 
that  an  emperor  called  Frederic  III.  would  complete  what  the  eomror 
Frederic  II.  had  left  unfinished.  With  this  DuldmUf  who  was  both  the 
seneral  and  the  prodiet  of  the  Apostdi,  and  who  had  coUeeted  an  aimed 
force,  Rojfnerius  bishop  of  Vercelli  waged  fierce  war  in  beludf  of  the  pon- 
^Sf  for  more  than  two  years ;  and  at  length,  after  several  battles,  Dulcinue 
was  taken  alive,  and  was  executed  with  exquisite  tortures  at  Vercelli  A.D. 
1807,  together  with  MargarethOf  the  sister  he  had  chosen  according  to  the 
practice  of  his  sect.  After  the  horrid  death  of  DuldmUf  the  sect  long  ex. 
isted  in  France,  Germany,  and  other  countries ;  nor  could  it  be  wholly 
extirpated  till  the  times  of  Boniface  IX.,  in  the  beginning  of  the  l&tn 
oentury.(80) 

§  15.  Tfaiis  Joachim^  abbot  of  Flora,  whose  prq>hecie8  induced  so  many 
honest  people  to  menace  the  Romish  church  with  a  refortnation  2y  ihe 
ewordj  (as  the  phrase  was),  and  the  pontiffs  with  great  disasters,  and  to 
proclaim  open  war  against  th^n ;  was  himself  brought  under  suspicion  of 
heresy,  not  indeed  on  account  of  these  predictions,  but  on  account  of  a  new 
explication  of  the  doctrine  of  three  persons  in  the  Godhead.  He  wrote  a 
book  against  Peter  Lombard  the  master  of  the  Sentences,  because  the  lat- 
ter distrnguished  the  divine  essence  from  the  three  persons  in  the  Giodhead; 
for  Joachim  supposed  that  this  distinction  introduced  a  fourth  sulriect  into 
the  divine  Trinity,  namely,  this  eeeence.    But  lus  ignorance  of  dialectics 

btr  mother  b^  the  angel  Raphaelt}\ui  as  the  atadt,  1746, 4to.    I  coold  now  add  aome 

birth  of  Cfanst  was  announced  to  Mary  hj  things  to  that  histoij.    That  the  sect  eon- 

the  angel  GabrieL    Her  most  noted  follow-  tinued  to  exist  in  C^omai^  and  other  coua- 

«a  were  one  Andrew,  and  a  mm  named  tries,  down  to  the  times  of  Bont/ocs  DL,  wa 

Mmgfreie.    As  Christ  appointed  Pe<«r  his  are  infonoed  by  ITsrai.  Com^,  m  hia  Cfaron- 

vieegeieat,  and  the  bead  of  hia  church  on  ide ;  published  in  Geo,  Echari't  Coipus 

•nth;  so  she  appointed  JCov/rcda  her  vice-  Histoncummedii am,  tom.ii.,  p.  906.    And 

Mient,  and  placed  her  on  a  looting  of  equal-  tfaefaet  maybeconoboratedbymamrnroofik 

Hy  with  the  Romish  popes.    She  pranused  In  the  year  1462,  an  apoatle  named  wuUem, 


bat  IbUoweia,  to  appear  to  them  before  the  waa  burned  at  Lubec.    See  Comsr,  i  c, 

^y  of  JQ^pneot.    See  Muntori,  I  e.-*7V.]  p.  1186.    The  Oermana,  who  called  aU  that 

(86)  laafe  eonposed  in  the  German  hft-  Aflected  ancommon  nieW  and  Bonahi  a  rip* 

foage,  a  particular  histoiy  of  this  Uxoom  utation  for  sancti^  bv  begging,  Befkmwh 

aaet,  so  impodactly  known  in  our  aoa^  in  gave  thia  appellation  also  to  the  ' 
thnt  Books,  whieb  was  isWitliad  at  bls»- 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  357 

led  him,  in  this  discussioiiy  to  use  less  caution  than  the  sulijeet  demanded. 
For  he  denied  that  there  was  in  the  sacred  Trinity  a  something,  or  an  esm 
sencCf  which  was  common  to  the  three  persons :  from  which  position  it 
seemed  to  follow,  that  the  miion  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit,  is  not 
a  simple  or  natural  union,  but  merely  a  moral  union,  like  that  of  several 
persons  all  having  the  same  views  and  opinions.  As  this  sentiment  in  the 
view  of  many  appeared  to  approach  very  near  to  the  doctrine  of  Anus^  Jn- 
noceni  in  the  Lateran  council  of  1215,  condemned,  not  indeed  the  man,  but 
his  opinions.  Joachim  however  even  to  the  present  day,  has  many  patrons 
and  advocates,  especially  among  those  Franciscans  who  are  called  ObserV" 
ants;  some  of  whom  maintain,  that  his  book  was  altered  by  his  enemies ; 
and  others,  that  his  opinions  were  mi5under8tood.(31) 

(81)  See  Dan,  Papebroek*»  Ditqait.  His-  and  lome  other  docmnents.    NataliM  Ala> 

tor.  de  Florensi  Oidine,  prophetiis,  doctrina  onier,  Hlstoiia  Ecdet.,  ssc.  ziii.,  diss,  ii., 

B.  Joachimi ;   in  the  Acta  Sanctor.  Maii,  p.  831,  dec.    Lu,  Waddmf^M  Anaales  Mi- 

tom.  vi.,  p.  466,  dec.,  where  is  a  life  of  J<h  nonun,  torn,  iv.,  p.  6,  dec. 
tfcAsm,  whtten  hjJae.  SyQaruau,  a  Greek ; 


CENTURY  fourteenth: 

PART  I. 

THE    EXTKBNAL   HISTORY  OF  TBE  CHUSCK 

CHAPTEE  I. 

THE  PROSPBBOUS  SVBHTS  IN  THB  HISTOBT  OF  TBE  CHITSCE* 

$  1.  CroiadM  attempted  in  Tim.— 4  S.  Stele  of  the  Chmtitnt  in  China  and  Tntay, 
^  8.  The  Lithnaniane  Conceited.  The  Jewa  compened  hr  Penecntiofi,  to  beooi 
Chriatians. — ^  ^*  Project  for  the  Expnlaion  of  the  Sazacena  nom  Spun, 

§  1.  Some  of  the  £iatin  kings,  being  admonished  by  the  Roman  pontifil^ 
thought  several  times  of  renewing  the  war  against  the  Turks  and  Saracens, 
and  of  rescuing  Syria  from  their  hands.  In  particular  the  pontic  who  re- 
sided at  Avignon  in  France,  omitted  no  motive  which  they  thought  would 
induce  the  kings  of  France  and  England  to  engage  in  such  a  militaiy  en. 
terprise.  But  from  various  causes,  their  expectations  were  always  cusap. 
pointed.  Clement  Y.  urged  this  holy  war  with  great  energy,  in  the  years 
1807  and  1306,  and  appropriated  to  it  a  vast  sum  of  money.(l)  John 
XXII.,  in  the  year  1319,  fitted  out  a  fleet  of  ten  ships  for  transporting  an 
army  to  Palestine  ;(2)  and  in  order  to  raise  the  money  necessary  for  so 
great  an  enterprise,  he  in  the  years  1322  and  1323  commissioned  certain 
nuncios  to  offer  great  indulgences  to  the  Uberal  everywhere  who  should  con. 
tribute  to  it.  But  the  emperor  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  and  others,  complained 
that  he  used  a  pretence  of  a  crusade,  to  gratify  his  own  avarice  and  amln. 
tion.(8)  Nor  does  his  character  shield  him  from  such  a  charge.  Under 
Benedict  XII.  in  the  year  1380,  Philip  de  Valois  king  of  France,  collected 
a  large  army  for  such  a  holy  expedition  as  it  was  called  :(4)  but  when  he 
was  about  to  embark,  impending  dangers  from  his  neighbour  the  king  of 
England,  induced  him  to  abandon  the  enterprise.  In  the  year  1345,  Cle> 
ment  VI.,  at  the  request  of  the  Venetians,  persuaded  a  vast  multitude  by 
his  indulgences^  to  embark  for  Smyrna;  over  whom  Guido  dauphin  of 
Vienne,  was  appointed  commander-in-chief.  But  in  a  short  time  their 
want  of  provisions  obliged  them  all  and  their  commander  also,  to  return 
to  £urope.(5)  Again  in  the  year  1363,  at  the  solicitation  of  Urhan  V.  a 
great  army  was  collected  to  sail  for  Palestine;  of  which  John  king  of 

(1)  Bdluxe,  Yits  Pontiff.  Avenion.,  tooL  Maiduti,  Analect.  vet  aevi,  torn.  iL,  p.  698^ 

L,  p.  15,  594 ;  torn,  ii.,  p.  65,  57,  874,  391,  598. 

dec.     AfU,  MaUhai,  Analecta  yet.  aevi,  (4)  Baluze,  1.  c,  torn,  i.,  p.  300. 

torn,  ti.,  p.  577.  (5)  Fragmenta  Historis  Romane,  m  JAi- 

(3)  Bdluxe,  Vita  Pontiff.  Avenion.,  torn.  raUni,  Antiq.  ItaL  medii  aeri,   torn,  iii^ 

L,  p.  185,  tooL  u.,  p.  515.  p.  868, 

(3)  BehuMf  I  c,  ton.  if  p.  175,  786. 


PROSPEROUS  EVENTS.  350 

France,  was  appointed  commander.    But  he  dying  soon  after,  the  army 
dispersed.  (6) 

§  2.  The  missionaries  sent  by  the  Roman  pontiffs  in  the  preceding  cen- 
tury, to  the  Chinese,  the  Tartars,  and  the  adjacent  countries,  continued  to 
gather  numerous  and  large  congregations  among  those  nations.  In  the 
year  1307,  Clement  V.  constituted  John  de  Monte  Corvino  archbishop  of 
Cambaluj  that  is,  Peking ;  for  it  is  now  beyond  a  doubt  that  the  celebrated 
city  of  Cathai,  then  called  Cambalu,  is  the  same  with  Peking  the  modem 
capital  of  China.  The  same  pontiff  sent  seven  new  bishops,  all  of  them 
Franciscans,  into  those  regions. (7)  John  XXII.  appointed  Nicolaus  de 
Benira  to  succeed  John  de  Monte  Corvino,  in  the  year  1333 ;  and  also 
sent  letters  to  the  emperor  of  the  Tartars,  who  was  then  the  sovereign  of 
China.  Benedict  XII.  in  the  year  1838,  sent  new  nuncios  into  China  and 
Tartary ;  after  being  honoured  with  a  solemn  embassy  from  the  Tartars, 
which  he  received  at  Avignon.(8)  So  long  as  the  Tartar  empire  in  China 
continued,  not  only  the  Latins  but  the  Nestorians  also,  had  liberty  to  pro- 
fess their  religion  freely  all  over  Northern  Asia,  and  to  propagate  it  fiur 
and  wide. 

§  3.  Among  the  European  princes,  Jagello,  duke  of  Lithuania  and  the 
adjacent  territories,  was  nearly  the  only  one  that  still  adhered  to  the  idol- 
atry  of  his  ancestors.  And  he  in  the  year  1386,  embraced  the  Christian 
rites,  was  baptized  with  the  assumed  name  of  UladislauSf  and  persuaded 
his  subjects  to  do  the  same  thing.  For  Leuns  king  of  Poland  dying  in  the 
year  1882,  among  the  candidates  for  the  crown,  Jagello  offered  his  name : 
nor  were  the  Poles  averse  from  having  so  potent  a  prince  for  their  king. 
But  neither  Hedung,  the  youngest  daughter  of  the  deceased  king  and  by  a 
decree  of  the  senate  heiress  of  the  kingdom,  would  consent  to  marry,  nor 
would  the  Poles  consent  to  obey,  a  man  who  rejected  Christianity.  He 
must  therefore  change  his  reliffion.(9)  What  remains  there  were  of  the 
old  religions  in  Prussia  and  Livonia,  were  extirpated  by  the  Teutonic 
knights  and  the  crusaders,  with  war  and  massacres.  We  are  likewise  in- 
formed, that  many  Jews  in  one  place  and  another,  made  profession  of 
Christianity.  They  were  rendered  docile,  by  the  exquisite  punishments 
everywhere  inflicted  upon  Jews,  especially  in  France  and  Grermany.  For 
a  rumour  being  spread,  either  truly  or  calumniously,  that  they  had  poison- 
ed the  public  fountains,  had  murdered  the  infants  of  Christians,  and  drunk, 
en  their  blood,  had  treated  with  extreme  contumely  what  were  called  the 
hosts,  [the  consecrated  wafers  of  the  eucharist],  and  had  committed  other 
crimes  equally  heinous ;  whatever  could  be  devised  the  most  cruel  and  dis- 
tressing, was  decreed  against  that  miserable  race. 

§  4.  In  Spain,  the  Saracens  still  held  the  sovereignty  of  Granada,  An- 
^usia,  and  Murcia ;  and  against  them  the  Christian  kings  of  Castile,  Ar- 
agon,  and  Navarre,  waged  perpetual  war ;  though  not  alwa3rs  successfully. 

(6)  Bduzty  Vits  Pontiff.  Avenion.,  torn.  p.  637.  Acta  Sanctor.,  torn,  i.,  Janaarii,  p. 
i,  p.  366,  386,  371,  401,  &c.  984,  <Scc.,  and  Moshcim'M  Hlstoria  Tartaro- 

(7)  1m,  Wadding's  Aiinales  Ordinis  Mi-    nuii  Ecclesiaatica. 

nonrni,  torn,  vi.,  ad  ann.  1305,  ^  12,  p.  69,  (8)  Steph.  Baluse,  Yiim  Pontificnm  Ave- 

and  ad  ann.  1307,  p.  91,  and  p.  368,  torn,  nionensiom,  torn,  i.,  P-  243. 

Tii.,  p.  63.  281,  torn,  viii.,  p.  235.    Jos.  (9)  Oder.  Rayrudd,  Annalea  Eccles.,  ad 

Sim.  Assemattf  Biblioth.  Orient.  Yaticana,  ann.  1386,  ^  4.     Wadding's  Annates  Mino- 

tom.  iii.,  aect.  ii.,  p.  521,  dec.    And  fac.  rum,  torn,  iz.,  p.  71.    Solignaet  Histoira  de 

BdUtrd*s  Scriptoret  IVcdicatinea,  torn,  i.,  Pokgiie.  tome  iii.,  p.  241,  d^. 


360     BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XIV.— PART  I.— CHAP.  H.- 

The  kings  of  Morocco  in  Africa,  sent  aid  to  the  Saracens  against  the 
Christians.  The  Roman  pontics  roused  and  encouraged  the  Christiani, 
by  subsidies  and  by  their  counsels  and  promises,  to  unite  and  drive  the 
Saracens  from  Spain.  The  difficult  enterprise  proceeded  but  slowly ;  yet 
it  became  evident  in  this  century,  that  the  time  was  approaching,  wh^  the 
CSbristians  would  triumph,  and  would  become  sole  masters  of  Spain.(10) 


CHAPTER  n. 

ADVEBSE  EVENTS  IN  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHtmCH. 

4  1.  Christianity  Prostrate  in^varioiis  parts  of  Asia.— ^  d.  Its  Overthrow  in  Ckxns  and  To^ 

taiy. 

§  1.  The  Turks  and  the  Tartars,  who  had  vast  sway  in  Asia,  and  who 
assiedled  on  the  one  hand  the  Greeks  and  on  the  other  the  Saracens  and 
Mamelukes,  wholly  extirpated  the  Christian  religion  in  many  cities  and 
provinces,  and  caused  the  religion  of  Mohammed  to  be  inculcated  on  the 
people  in  its  stead.  The  nation  of  the  Tartars,  in  which  such  numbers 
once  professed  Christianity  or  at  least  tolerated  it,  after  the  commencement 
of  this  century,  universally  submitted  to  the  Koran.  And  this  religion, 
though  somewhat  corrupted,  was  embraced  by  that  most  potent  emperor 
of  the  Tartars  Timur  neg,  or  as  he  is  commonly  called  Tamerlane*(l) 
Having  subjugated  the  greatest  part  of  Asia  by  his  arms,  and  even  con- 
quered the  Turkish  sultan  Bajazet^  and  moreover  caused  the  terrors  of  hia 
name  to  pervade  Europe,  his  mere  nod  was  sufficient  to  cause  vast  multi- 
tudes to  abandon  Christianity.  But  he  also  employed  violence  and  the 
sword.  For  being  persuaded,  as  the  most  credible  historians  of  his  life  in- 
form us,  that  it  was  the  duty  of  every  true  disciple  of  Mohammed  to  make 
war  upon  Christians,  and  that  those  who  should  compel  many  of  them  to 
embrace  the  religion  of  the  Koran  might  expect  high  rewards  from  God,(2) 
he  infficted  numberless  evils  on  persevering  Christians,  cruelly  butchering 
some,  and  dooming  others  to  perpetual  slavery.  (3) 

§  2.  The  Christian  religion  was  likewise  overthrown  in  the  parts  of  Asia 
inhabited  by  the  Chinese,  the  Tartars,  the  Mongols,  and  other  nations, 
whose  history  is  yet  imperfectly  known.  At  least,  no  mention  has  been 
found  of  any  Latin  Christians  resident  in  those  countries,  subsequent  to  the 

(10)  Jo.  de  FerreraSf  Historia  Hispanie,  although  he  professed  that  of  Mohatnmed. 

tool.  IT.,  ▼•>  vi.}  in  various  passages.     Frag-  See  Motheims  Historia  Tartaromm  £ccle« 

menta  Historis  Komane,  in  Muraiori's  An-  siastica,  p.  124. 

tiqq.  Ital.  medii  aevi,  torn,  iii.,  p.  319,  where        (2)  Petit  Croixy  Histoire  de  Timur-Bec, 

however,  true  and  false  are  blended.    Ba-  tome  il,  p.  329,  tome  iii.,  p.  9,  137,  243, 

hae^  Miscellanea,  torn,  ii.,  p.  267.  265,  <&c. 

(1)  The  great  Tamerlanet  whose  name        (3)  Examples  are  given  in  the  Histoire 

struck  terror  even  long  after  his  death,  wish-  de  Timur-Bec,  (taken  from  the  Persian  wri« 

ed  to  be  regarded  as  belonging  to  the  sect  ter  Schcrifeddin),  tome  ii.,  p.  376, 384,  386, 

of  the  Sonnttts,  and  to  be  an  enemy  of  the  tome  iii.,  p.  243,  tomeiv.,p.  Ill,  115, 117, 

SekiiUt.     See  Petit  Croix,  Histoire  de  Ti-  ed.  Delft,  1723,  in  4  vols.  8vo.     HerUki^ 

mnr-Bec,  tome  ii.,  p.  151,  tome  iii.,  p.  228.  Bibliotheque  Orientale ;  aitide  Ttmur^  p. 

But  what  hia  raUgion  was,  ia  veiy  doiibtfoli  877. 


STATE  OP  LEARNING.  361 

year  1870.  Nor  has  it  yet  been  ascertained,  what  became  of  the  Francis- 
can missionaries  sent  thither  from  Rome.  But  of  the  Nestorians  living  in 
China,  some  traces  can  be  found,  though  not  very  clear,  as  late  as  the  16th 
century. (4)  There  can  be  little  doubt,  that  this  fall  of  Christianity  was  a 
consequence  of  the  wars  of  the  Tartars  with  the  Chinese  and  with  othsr 
nations.  For  in  the  year  1369,  the  last  Tartar  emperor  of  the  &mily  at 
Crenghii  Kan^  was  driven  out  of  China,  and  the  Mim  family  was  placed  cm 
the  throne,  and  they  have  excluded  all  foreigners  from  entering  China. 


PART  II. 

THE  INTERNAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  STATE  OF  LITBBATURE  AND  SCIENCE. 

^  1.  The  State  of  Learning  among  the  Greeks.—^  2.  Philosophy.— 4  3.  The  State  of 
Learning  among  the  Latins. — ^  4.  The  Lan^accs. — ^  5.  The  Arts  and  Sciences. — 
^  6.  PhUosophy.— ^  7.  The  Realists  and  Nominalists. — ^  8.  Astrology :  Credulity  at  to 
Magic— i  9.  The  Art  of  Ltdly. 

§  1.  The  Greeks,  though  greatly  oppressed  with  both  external  and  in* 
ternal  troubles,  did  not  suffer  literature  and  science  to  become  whoUj 
prostrate  ;  as  is  manifest  from  the  number  of-  learned  men  among  them  in 
this  century.  The  liberal  arts,  antiquities,  criticism,  and  grammar,  were 
reputably  prosecuted  by  Nicephorus  Gr^ora8t(l)  Manuel  ChrysolorasJ^2) 

(4)  Nicol,  Trigautj  de  Christiana  expedi-  tory  of  the  Byzantine  Empire,  firom  A.D. 

tione  apud  Sinas,  lib.  i.,  cap.  zi.,  p.  116,  1204,  where  Niectaa  Acominahu  ends,  to 

&c.    Jot.  Sim.  Assemanj  Biblioth.  Orient,  the  year  1359,  in  38  Books.    The  84  first 

Vaticana,  torn,  iii.,  part  i.,  p.  592,  dec.,  and  Books,  reaching  to  A.D.  1351,  were  pab- 

part  ii.,  p.  445,  536,  dec.     Du  Halde,  De-  lished,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  by  Boivin,  Paris,  1708; 

flcription  de  la  Chine,  tome  i.,  p.  175.  and  Venice,  1729,  2  vols.  fol. — Tr.] 

(1)  [Nicephonu  Gregoras^  or  ton  of  Greg'        (2)  [Manuel  Ckrytoloraty  one  of  the  first 

ory,  was  bom  at  Heraclea  in  Pontus,  about  and  most  active  of  the  Greeks  who  promoted 

A.D.  1295  ;  studied  mider  the  best  masters  learning  in  the  West,  was  bom  of  noble  pa- 

ftt  Constantinople,  became  a  teacher  there,  rentage  at  Constantinople,  about  the  middle 

and  acquired  the  title  of  the  pkilotopher,  of  the  14th  century ;   and  for  some  time 

He  was  one  of  the  ambassadors  to  the  prince  taught  literature  and  science  in  his  natnre 

of  the  Servians.    In  the  year  1328,  when  city«    About  A.D.  1393,  the  Greek  emper- 

the  younger  ilnirontau  dethroned  his  grand-  or  Manuel  Palitologut  sent  him  twice  aa 

frtfaier,  Andronicus  Palaologus^  Nicephonu  an  ambassador  to  various  European  courts, 

not  only  lost  his  patron,  but  suffered  other-  to  solicit  aid  a^inst  the  Turks.    After  via- 

wise.     Yet  he  continued  a  teacher,  and  had  iting  the  Engbsh  and  several  other  courts, 

eminent  n>en  for  pupils.     Theodorut  MtUh  he  took  up  residence  in  Italy»  and  tausht 

tkita  made  him  overseer  of  a  monastery.  Greek  to  several  of  the  first  scholars  of  that 

He  engaged  in  the  public  controversies  be-  age  in  the  West.     He  gave  instruction  at 

tween  Barlaam  and  Palamat ;  became  a  Florence,  Milan,  Venice,  Pavia,  and  Rome, 

monk,  retired  from  court,  and  died  soon  In  the  year  1409,  the  pope  sent  him  to  Con* 

alter  A.D.   1359.    Besides  some  orations  stantinople,  to  ne^tiate  a  union  between 

and  smaller  tracts,  he  wrote  a  valuable  his-  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches.    In  the  year 

Vol.  n.— Z  z 


809  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XIV.— PART  IL--CHAP.  I. 

Maximua  Planudes^(2)  and  many  others.     History  was  prosecuted,  thougli 

with  different  degrees  of  success,  by  Theod4»rus  MetochUaJ^^)  John  CamtiOm 
cuxerms,{b)  Nicephdrus  ChregoraSf  and  by  several  others  of  less  note*     An 

ecclesiastical  history  was  composed  by  Nicepharus  CalUstuSf  which,  noU 
withstanding  it  contains  many  fabulous  and  superstitious  accounta,  yet 
throws  light  on  a  number  of  subjects. (6) 

§  2.  Such  of  the  Greeks  as  devoted  themselves  to  philosophy,  for  the 

1418,  he  was  sent  to  the  emperor  Sigis'  wrote  comments  on  AriMtode^M  eight  Books 

mundf  to  settle  arrangements  for  the  general  of  Physics ;  besides  some  historical  tracts^ 

council  of  Constance  in  the  following  year,  never  published.     He  was  esteemed  one  of 

He  attended  that  council ;  and  died  shortly  the  most  learned  Greeks  of  his  age. — TV.] 

mfter,  in  the  year  1416.     JEneas  Syhrius  (5)  [John  CantaaizenuSt  was  of  the  li- 

and  Poggius,  give  him  very  high  commen>  lustrious  family  of  the  Cantacuzeni  on  the 

dationa,  in  their  notices  of  his  death.    Amon^  father's  side,  and  of  that  of  the  Palmologi 

his  pupils  in  the  West,  were  Leonard  Aretu  on  the  side  of  his  mother.     His  youth  was 

fitw,  Francis  BarbaruSf  Guarinus  of  Vero-  devoted  to  literature  and  aims.     He  then 

na,  Foggiusy  and  PkiUlphus.     His  only  became  a  statesman,  under  the  elder  An- 

work  tlMt  has  been  published,  was  his  Era-  dronicus.    In  the  year  1820,  he  was  found 

tenuUa  GramnuUica ;  which  was  the  first  to  be  a  partisan  of  the  younger  Aniromeuf, 

good  Greek  grammar  among  the  Europeans,  and  fell  under  displeasure.     But  his  finend 

and  was  that  studied  by  Erasnuu  and  Reuch'  supported  him ;  and  on  the  elevation  of  his 

hn. — Tr.]  friend    to   the   throne,   Cantacuzefou  was 

(3)  [Maximut  PlanudeMt  was  a  learned  loaded  with  honours  and  offices.  On  the 
Greek  monk  of  Constantinople,  well  ac-  death  of  Androniciu  junior,  A.D.  1841, 
quainted  with  the  Latin  language.  In  the  Caniacuzenus  was  made  regent  of  the  em- 
year  1327,  the  Greek  emperor  sent  him  with  pire,  and  guardian  of  the  prince  John  Pa- 
others  on  an  embassy  to  Venice.  He  suf-  laologuSf  then  nine  years  old.  But  the 
fered  considerably,  for  his  attachment  to  the  empress  mother  and  others,  became  jealous 
cause  of  the  popes ;  but  afterwards  he  of  him  ;  and  a  civil  war  ensued.  Cantaett' 
changed  sides,  and  espoused  that  of  the  senus  was  victorious,  and  in  1347  concluded 
Greeks.  He  appears  to  have  died  soon  after  a  peace,  by  which  he  and  John  Palaologus 
A.D.  1353.  He  translated,  from  Latin  into  were  to  be  joint  emperors.  Civil  war  again 
Greek,  the  writings  of  Cicero^  Casar^  Ovid,  broke  out ;  and  in  1355,  Caniacuzenus  re- 
CatOt  and  Bo'ethtus ;  also  Avgustinc's  15  signed  the  purple,  and  voluntarily, retired  to 
Books  on  the  Trinity ;  composed  a  life  of  Mount  Atbos,  where  he  became  a  monk, 
JEsop ;  and  compiled  a  Greek  Anthology,  in  and  spent  the  remainder  of  his  days  in  ht^ 
7  Books.  He  likewise  wrote  against  the  crary  pursuits  and  monastic  devotions.  Here 
Latins,  composed  some  orations,  and  many  he  wrote  his  history  of  the  empire,  during 
letters  and  smaller  pieces. — Tr.]  the  reigns  of  the  two  Andronici  and  himself 

(4)  [Theodorus  Mctoekitay  was  a  learned  or  from  A.D.  1320  to  1357,  in  four  books, 
Greek,  of  the  kindred  of  the  emperor,  and  published,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  with  notes,  Paris^ 
the  favourite  and  prime  minister  of  An-  1645,  3  vols.  fol.  He  also  wrote  three  orar 
dronicus  Falaologus.  In  the  latter  part  tions,  and  some  tracts  against  the  Moham- 
of  the  preceding  century,  the  emperor  sent  medans;  which  are  extant. — Tr.] 

him,  with  John  Glycas,  to  conduct  Maria  (6)  {Nicephorus   CaUisHy  or  the  son  €f 

sister  of  the  German  emperor*  who  was  es-  CallistuSy  liv^  at  Constantinople,  and  was 

poused  to  the  oldest  son  of  the  Greek  em-  probably  a  priest  or  monk  there,  about  1333. 

peror,  to  Constantinople.     It  was  about  the  His  personal  history  is  little  known.     FVom 

year  1314,  he  was  made  prime  Logotheta,  Eusebius,  Socrates,  Sozomen,  TheodOTet, 

and  took  nearly  the  whole  government  of  Evagrius,  and  others,  he  compiled  an  eccl»> 

the  empire  on  his  shoulders.     But  about  siastical  history,  in  23  Books,  from  the  Chris- 

A.D.   1328,  Andromcus  senior  being  de-  tian  era  to  A.D.  911.     The  style  and  ar- 

throned  by  his  grandson  Andronicus  )\in\OT,  rangement  are  deemed  good  for  that  age; 

Metochita  of  course  fell  into  disgrace,  and  but  it  abounds  in  usefess  trash  and  fables. 

waa  made  a  state  prisoner  till  his  death,  The  18  first  Books,  extending  to  A.D.  610, 

A.D.  1333.     He  transcribed  the  third  Book  were   published,   Greek  and   Latin,   Parts, 

of  Glycol's  Annals  ;  which  Meursivs  pub-  1630,  2  vols.  fol.     He  also  wrote  catalogues 

lished  in  1648,  as  an  original  work,  entitled  of  the  Greek  emperors,  and  of  the  Constai^ 

a  Compendium  of  Roman   History,   from  tinopolitao  patriarchs. — TV.] 
lulausCssartoCoDBtantioethe  Greai.    H« 


STATE  OP  LEARNING.  303 

most  part  followed  AristoUe  as  their  guide.  No  one  among  them,  so  far 
as  I  know,  ventured  upon  philosophical  speculations  relying  on  his  own  in- 
genuity. In  what  manner  they  explained  the  precepts  of  the  Stag3rrite,  we 
may  learn  from  the  tracts  of  Theodorus  Metochita,  Yet  Plato  had  like- 
wise some  followers ;  especially  among  the  cultivators  of  mystic  theology^ 
which  had  long  heen  in  high  estimation  among  the  Greeks.  In  the  nuw> 
ematics  and  astronomy,  Nicolaus  Cahasilas  was  their  most  distinguished 
scholar.(7)  The  Stoic  principles  in  regard  to  morals,  were  recommended 
by  Barlaam,  and  are  exhibited  in  his  Ethics  according  to  the  Stoics,(S) 

§  3.  There  was  no  country  of  the  Latins  in  which  efforts  were  not 
made,  and  succt'ssful  efforts,  for  the  advancement  of  learning  and  the  im- 
provement of  the  human  mind.  Hence,  academies  and  universities  were 
erected  in  various  places,  as  Cologne,  Orleans,  Cahors,  Perusia,  Florence, 
and  Pisa ;  in  which  all  the  liberal  arts  and  sciences  were  taught,  and  were 
distributed  as  at  this  day  into  several  faculties.  In  the  universities,  colle- 
ges were  founded  by  the  opulent,  and  endowed  with  ample  revenues ;  in 
which  not  only  monks,  but  likewise  young  men  of  narrow  circuniBtanceSy 
were  educated  in  the  useful  arts  and  sciences.  Libraries  were  also  collect- 
ed ;  and  men  of  learning  were  excited  by  honours  and  rewards,  to  aspire 
after  fame  and  distinction.  But  the  advantages  to  the  church  and  the  state 
from  the  numerous  teachers  and  learned  men,  were  not  correspondent  with 
the  vast  expense  and  care  Ixistowed  by  the  great  on  these  institutions. 
Yet  all  who  assumed  the  office  of  teachers  in  this  age,  were  not,  as  many 
have  rashly  supposed,  void  of  talents,  and  fools :  and  there  was  a  gradual 
advance  from  lower  to  higher  attainments. 

§  4.  The  sovereign  pontiff  Clement  V.  himself  required  the  Hebrew 
and  other  Oriental  languages  to  be  taught  in  the  public  schools ;  that  there 
might  be  men  competent  to  enter  into  discussions  with  the  Jews  and  the 
Saracens,  and  to  preach  divine  truth  in  the  countries  of  the  East.(9)    Of 

(7)  [Nicolaus  Cahasiku^  nephew  and  sac-  abbot  at  Constantinople,  he  investigated  the 
cesser  to  Nilus  Cahasilas  archbishop  of  state  of  the  monks  of  Mount  Athos ;  and 
Thessalonica,  was  employed  as  a  negotiator  brought  a  complaint  againt  the  HesuehittM 
between  the  parties  in  the  cinl  wars,  A.D.  there,  before  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople. 
1346  and  1347.  The  time  of  his  death  is  Gregory  Palamas  appeared  as  their  advo- 
unknown.  He  was  a  learned  man,  and  a  cate.  The  cause  was  tried  before  a  council, 
violent  opposer  of  the  Latins.  His  works  A.D.  1337,  and  the  monks  were  acquitted, 
are,  an  exposition  of  the  Greek  Liturgy  ;  on  (See  below,  ch.  ▼.,  ^  1,  2  of  this  century.) 
a  life  in  Christ,  or  the  efficacy  of  the  sacra-  In  the  year  1339,  Barlaam  was  the  emper- 
ments,  in  six  Books ;  an  oration  against  or*s  ambassador  to  the  pope,  at  Avignon, 
usurers ;  an  encomium  on  St.  Theodora ;  a  for  negotiating  a  union  of  the  two  churches. 
Commentary  on  Ptolemy's  3d  Book  of  con-  In  the  year  1341,  he  withdrew  from  Con- 
structions ;  some  Astrological  diagrams ;  re-  stantinople,  on  a  change  in  the  government ; 
marks  on  EzekiePs  vision  of  four  beasts^  came  to  Italy,  again  espoused  the  cause  of 
and  some  tracts  against  the  Latins.  The  the  Latins  against  the  Greeks,  and  was  made 
three  last  were  never  published.— TV.]  bishop  of  Geraci  in  Naples.     He  died  about 

(8)  H^nry  Canmitf,  Lectiones  Antique,  the  year  1348.  His  works,  besides  his  £/Ai- 
tom.  iv.,  p.  405.  [Barlaam  yrw  a  native  of  ea  secundum  Stoicos  Libri  ii.,  are  various 
Calabria  in  Italy  ;  became  a  monk  of  the  or-  letters,  orations,  and  tracts,  both  for  the 
der  of  St.  Basil ;  lived  at  Constantinople ;  Greeks  against  the  Latins,  and  for  the  latter 
and  was  a  very  learned,  ambitious,  and  fac-  against  the  former ;  and  six  Books  on  Arith- 
tious  man.  Being  bom  and  educated  among  metic.  The  last  was  printed,  Gr.  and  Lat., 
the  Latins,  he  at  first  agreed  with  them  Paris,  1000,  4to.  All  the  others,  in  Latin, 
against  the  Greeks.  But  changing  sides,  he  are  in  Henry  Canisius,  1.  c,  and  in  the  Bib- 
became  a  most  powerful  champion  among  Uotheca  max.  Patrum,  torn.  zxvi. — TV.] 
the  Greeks,  against  the  Latins.    While  an        (9)  Anton.  Wood^s  Antiqoitates  Ozonien- 


864    BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XIV.— PART  IL— CHAP.  I. 

course,  there  were  some  persons  in  that  age,  who  were  acquainted  particu- 
larly with  those  languages.  The  Greek  language,  which  previously  veiy 
few  had  regarded  at  all,  was  now  first  taught  by  LeonUus  JPilatus,  a  Cala- 
brian,  the  translator  of  Homer,  and  by  a  few  others  ;(10)  and  aflerward% 
with  far  greater  applause  and  success,  by  Manuel  Chrysoloras,  a  Constan* 
tinopolitan,(ll)  who  awakened  extensively  ardour  for  this  study.  Tbe 
nel  and  genuine  excellence  of  Latin  composition  was  revived,  by  certain 
distinguished  geniuses  in  Italy ;  among  whom,  the  first  place  is  due  to 
Firands  Petrarch,  a  great  and  superior  man  ;(12)  and  the  second  place  be- 
I(Migs  to  Danii  AligJuerL{lS)    These  men  felt  it  to  be  their  duty,  general. 


torn.  L,  p.  156,  159.    [This  bull  of  When  eight  yean  old,  his  father  being  btn- 

CbinMit  te  in  me  Coipns  Juris  Canon.  Clem-  ished,  carried  him  to  Avignon  in  Fkinet. 

•ntina.,  lib.  ▼.,  tit.  i.,  cap.  i.,  and  bears  date  Here  he  was  educated  for  tbe  civil  law.    B«l 

A.D.  1811.    It  requir^  Hebrew,  Arabic,  he  hated  the  pursuit,  fell  in  love,  and  biiriMS 

and  Chaklaic,  to  be  taught,  each  by  two  com-  a  poet.    He  passed  his  life  either  in  tn:v«l< 

potent  instructers,  wherever  the  papal  court  ling  about  France  and  Italy,  or  in  different 

might  be,  and  also  in  the  universities  of  retreats,  particularly  at  Vintc/twe,  near  Caii- 

Paris,   Oxford,   Bologna,   and   Salamanca,  pentras,  in  the  south  of  France.     Bat  ht  also 

The  pope  was  to  support  the  teachers  in  his  spent  considerable  time  at  the  eouits  wad. 

court;  the  kings  of  France  and  England,  seats  of  different  princes,  noblemen,  and 

those  at  Paris  and  Oxford ;  the  clergy  of  It-  prelates,  in  Italy  and  France ;  and  was  in 

mly,  those  at  Bologna ;  and  the  clergy  of  high  reputation  as  a  scholar,  a  poet,  a  philo»> 

Spain,  those  at  Salamanca. — Tr.]  opher,   and  a   theologian.     Honours  were 

(10)  See  Humphry  Hodyy  de  Grecis  illus-  heaped  upon  him  ;  but  that  which  he  valued 
tribus  linguae  GrarcsB,  litterarumque  humani-  highest  was,  to  be  publicly  crowned  with  the 
orum  instauratoribus,  lib.  i.,  p.  5,  London,  poet's  bays,  at  Rome,  A.D.  1341.  He  died 
1742,  8vo.  CalogercL,  Opuscoli  scientific!,  at  his  own  villa,  near  Padua,  A.D.  1374. 
tom.  XXV.,  p.  258.  [Leontius  PiUUus  ctjne  His  works  arc  numerous  short  pieces,  par- 
to  Venice  in  the  year  1360,  on  his  way  to  ticularly  letters  and  poems,  with  some  mora] 
the  papal  court  at  Avi^on.  Boccaccio  met  and  political  writings,  partly  in  Latin,  and 
him,  and  persuaded  him  to  go  with  him  to  partly  in  Italian.  The  whole  were  never 
Florence.  Here  he  taught  Greek,  with  collected  ;  thou&h  a  large  part  of  them  were^ 
which  he  was  well  acquainted,  to  Boccaccio  in  one  vol.  fol.,  msil,  1554, 1581,  and  Lyons, 
and  to  Pf/rarcA ;  and  for  their  use  he  transla-  1601.  The  best  edition  of  his  poems,  is 
ted  Homer's  Iliad  into  Latin.  His  admira-  said  to  be  that  of  Venice,  1756,  2  vols.  4tOw 
tion  of  the  Greeks  led  him,  in  1363,  to  go  to  — 7r.] 

Constantinople.     But  he  found  that  people        (13)  The  life  of  Dante^  the  celebrated 

not  such  as  his  imagination  had  represented  poet,  has  been  treated  of  by  many,  but  ewp^ 

them.     He  therefore  set  sail  for  Italy  the  ciallybyhisannotatorB^nev^ulu^^/iiM^; 

next  year ;  and  was  killed  by  lightning,  on  from  whom  Muratori  has  given  numerous 

board  the  ship.     See  Schrocckh^  Kirchen-  extracts,  in  his  Antiquit.  Ital.  medii  aevi,  torn, 

gesch.,  vol.  XXX.,  p.  154. — Tt.'\  i.,  p.  1036.     [Danti  was  bom  at  Florence 

(11)  H.  Hody,  1.  c,  lib.  i.,  p.  10.  Angela  A.D.  1265 ;  studied  there,  and  at  Botoffna 
CaiogerOf  Opuscoli  scientifici,  tom.  xxv.,  p.  and  Padua.  The  Belles  Lettres  were  bii 
848,  dtc.,  and  especially,  Christ.  Fred.  Beer-  favourite  pursuit.  He  married,  became  a 
ncr,  de  Grascis  litterarum  Gnecar.  in  Italia  soldier,  and  a  statesman  at  Florence.  But 
instauratoribus,  p.  1-^5.  [Some  notice  of  belonging  to  an  unsuccessful  faction,  he  was 
Chrysolaras,  is  given  above,  p.  361,  note  banished  from  Tuscany  in  the  year  1302; 
<2).— TV.]  and  after  wandering  in  Italy,  and  making 

(12)  Jac.  Phil.  Thonuuin's  Life  of  Pe-  some  excursions  to  France  and  Grerraany,  he 
trarch,  in  Jo.  Gerh.  MauehtrCt  Vitae  claror.  settled  at  Ravenna,  where  he  died  A.D. 
Tirorum,  tom.  iv.,  who  in  the  preface,  enu-  1321.  He  has  left  us  two  considerable 
merates  the  other  bioffraphers  of  Petrarch,  works.  The  first  is  a  poem  in  Italian,  e&- 
(The  Abbe  de  Sade't  Memoires  pour  la  vie  titled  la  divina  Comedia^  or  vision  of  Hell, 
de  Fran9ois  Petrarque,  Amsterd.,  1764,  3  Purgatory,  and  Heaven,  as  seen  by  himsdf 
▼ols.  4to.  See  also  a  paper  by  A.  F.  Tvtler,  A.D.  1300,  divided  into  three  parte.  It 
fisqr.,  in  the  Transactions  of  the  Roysl  So-  abounds  in  vivid  descriptions ;  and  has  been 
ciety  of  Edinburgh,  vol.  v.  Petrarch  was  extolled  to  the  highest,  by  the  Italians.  Tbe 
bom  at  Arezio  in  Tuscany,  A.D.  1804.  other  is  shorter  and  in  Latin,  entitled  ii 


8TATE  OF  LEARNING.  3m» 

Ijf  to  excite  mankind  to  cdtivate  their  minds,  and  to  place  a  hi^  Tahieoii 
idl  sorts  of  learning ;  and  they  found  numbers  disposed  to  list^  to  them, 
not  only  among  the  Italians,  but  among  the  French  and  the  Germans* 

§  5.  Of  the  grammarians,  historians,  jurists  both  civil  and  canon,  toA 
physicians,  it  would  be  easy  to  make  out  a  long  list  from  the  monumeotil 
of  this  age ;  but  it  would  not  comport  with  our  design.  It  is  sufficient  Ibii^ 
the  reader  to  know,  that  among  the  vast  number,  there  were  few  whose  kbb 
bours  were  of  much  service  to  mankind.  The  study  of  civil  and  canon 
law  was  pursued  by  an  immense  number,  because  this  was  the  avenue  to 
preferment  in  church  and  state ;  and  who  has  not  heard  of  BartohUf  Bal' 
duSf  Andrea8f(14)  and  other  jurists  of  this  age,  who  gave  reputation  to  tb^ 
Italian  universities  1  Yet  ^  jurisprudence  of  this  age,  ofiered  nofiiing; 
that  could  be  alluring  to  an  ingenuous  mind.  It  was  rather  a  barren, 
thorny  field,  on  which  the  light  of  histoiy  and  polite  learning  never  shone. 
Mathematics  engaged  the  attention  of  many ;  but,  with  the  exception  of 
Thomas  Bradwardine^  the  acute  bishop  of  Canterbury,(15)  few  obtained 
much  applause  from  these  studies. 

Manarekia.    Its  object  is  to  evince,  that  the  written  in  French,  and  entitled  a  Mirror  fir 

pontiffs  have  no  risht  to  control  princes  in  the  Judges :  and  was  printed  in  French, 

civil  affairs.     The  Best  edition  of  his  collect-  Lond.,  1642,  8vo,  and  in  English,  Lond., 

ed  works,  is  that  of  Venice,  1757,  1768,  4  1646,  8vo.     Of  his  age  we  only  know,  that 

Tola.  4to. — Tr.]  his  book  was  written  under  Edward  III.  and 

(14)  {BartoluM  was  bom  at  Sassoferratto  before  A.D.  1324,  and  that  he  defended  the 

in  the  duchv  of  Urbino,  A.D.  1313.    At  abbot  of  Waltham,  in  a  court  A.D.  1348. 

the  a^  of  13,  he  conunenced  the  study  of  See  H.  Wharton* »  Append,  to  Cave**  Hist, 

the  civil  law,  first  at  Perugia  and  then  at  Bo-  Litterar. — John  Andreas,  the  celebrated  doc- 

logna.     He  was  made  doctor  at  the  age  of  tor  of  ca$um  law,  taught  that  science  at  Bo» 

twenty,  and  commenced  teacher  of  law  three  logna  for  forty-five   years,  and  died  there 

years  after,  at  Pisa.    He  also  tau^^t  at  Pa-  AJ).  1348.    Hit  works  are  eommentariea 

dua  and  Bologna  ;   and  died  AJD.  1366.  on  the  five  Books  of  Decretals ;  Glosses  on 

His  lectures  and  his  legal  opinions  were  the  Liber  sextus  Becret  and  the  Clementi- 

higfaly  esteemed ;   and  his  Glosses  on  the  na ;  and  tracts  concerning  feeds,  maniaoB, 

civil  law,  for  two  centuries  were  of  the  high-  affinities,  dec.,  all  of  which  have  been  poo- 

est  authority.     They  were  printed  at  Venice,  lished. —  Tr.  ] 

A.D.  1616,  in  11  vols.  fol.  He  was  more  (15)  [TAmotBraiwarittM  was  an  Eng^ 
distinguished  for  acumen  and  nice  discrim-  lishman,  educated  at  Oxford,  where  be  was 
Ination,  than  for  extensive  reading. — Baldus  a  proctor  in  1326,  and  afterwards  doctor  of 
UhaHdus  was  nobly  bom  at  Perugia,  A.D.  divinity,  and  lecturer  on  theology.  He  bch 
1334,  and  was  first  the  pupil,  and  then  the  came  confessor  to  Edward  III.,  whom  he 
rival  of  Bartolus.  He  taught  both  civil  and  attended  in  his  French  wars.  In  the  year 
canon  law,  and  lectured  at  Peragia,  Padua,  1348,  he  was  elected  archbishop  of  Canter- 
and  Pisa.  He  died  at  the  last-mentioned  bury  ;  but  the  king*  preferring  another,  Uf" 
^ace,  of  the  hydrophobia,  A.D.  1400,  aged  ford  was  chosen,  aui  Ufford  dying  before 
76.  In  readiness  and  metaphyaiod  acumen  his  consecration,  Bradwardme  was  reeho- 
he  was  thought  superior  to  Bartohia,  but  not  sen,  and  with  the  king's  consent,  was  or- 
his  equal  in  solidi^  of  judgment  Hewiote  dained  by  the  pope  at  Avignon.  He  how- 
Commentaries  on  the  DMretals ;  five  vol-  ever,  died  very  soon  after  his  arrival  at  Lam- 
vnes  of  legal  opinions ;  Glosses  on  nearly  beth,  A.D.  1348.  He  waa  a  profound  rea- 
the  whole  Corpua  Juris  civilis ;  besides  va-  soner,  eminentlv  pious,  a  stroi^  Augnstlnian 
rtons  law  tracts :  all  of  which  have  been  in  theology,  of*^  plain  unpolished  manners, 
printed.  Tbcwe  two  were  the  flreatest  jn-  and  particularly  fond  of  mathematics.  His 
rists  of  the  age,  so  far  as  the  dmUm  is  con-  great  vrork  is,  the  Cause  of  God  emd  the 
eemed.  Yet  Andrew  Home^  an  English-  Truik  of  Causes f  against  Pdaffius,  in  three 
roan  of  Gloucestershire,  distinguished  him-  Books ;  published  by  H.  Samtle,  London, 
self  by  his  attempt  to  reform  the  Enslish  1618,  fol.  He  also  wrote  Geometriea  spU' 
laws,  by  expunging  from  them  every  uing  uUuiva^  and  ArithmeHea  speeulativaf  pub- 
lint  was  not  in  accordance  with  the  Scrip-  lished  together,  Paris,  1612 ;  also  Traetahts 
tures'and  natural  justice.     His  woric  was  |nojiwlwniiiii,pdblisbsdy  Venice,  1606.  See 


366  BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XIV.— PART  U.— CHAP.  1. 

§  6.  Of  the  immense  swarm  of  philosophers  that  infested  mther  thta 
adorned  thia  age,  Aristotle  was  the  guide  and  the  oracle,  though  imperiecL 
ly  understood  and  divested  of  all  his  beauties.  In  eo  high  estimatioa  wk* 
the  Peripatetic  philosophy,  that  kings  and  princes  ordered  the  works  of 
Aristotle  lo  be  translated  into  the  laoguagea  of  their  people,  that  greater 
nutnbers  might  acquire  wisdom.  In  particular,  Charles  V.  king  of  Frasc^ 
has  hcea  commended  for  directing  Tiicbolas  Orcsme  to  translate  into 
French,  among  other  works  of  the  uncjents,  the  principal  works  of  Ajv- 
tolte.(16)  Those  however  who  professed  to  be  philosophers,  were  less  so- 
licitous to  discover  and  support  truth,  than  to  have  the  pleasure  of  wran- 
gling ;  and  they  perplexed  and  obscured  the  pure  and  unadulieratc  doctrines 
of  reason  and  religion,  by  their  vain  subtilties,  their  useless  questions^  and 
tlieir  ridiculous  distinctions.  I  need  not  mention  their  barbarous  dictiooi 
in  which  they  supposed  the  principal  strength  of  their  art  to  consist;  or 
their  contempt  for  all  elegant  literature,  which  they  accounted  their  glory. 
The  whole  art  and  method  of  thia  wrangling  tribe  may  be  learned,  W 
reading  the  works  of  only  John  Seotus,  or  Walter  Barley ;  for  tliey  iJl 
followed  in  one  common  track,  though  they  ditfered  among  themselres  bs 
to  some  opinions. 

6  7.  The  old  disputes  between  the  Realists  and  the  NondnaUstt  which 
had  been  long  dormant,  were  again  brought  up  in  the  schools  by  William 
Occam,  an  English  Franciscan  monk  of  the  more  rigid  cast,  a  pupil  of  tlie 
great  Scolus,  and  a  doctor  in  the  university  of  Paris  ;  nur  was  it  possible 
afterwards,  to  bring  these  contentions  to  an  end.  Never  was  there  fiercer 
war  between  the  Greeks  and  Persians,  tliau  between  these  two  sects  of 
philosophers,  down  to  the  lime  when  Luther  obliged  the  scholasiic  doctors 
to  terminate  their  intestmo  conflicts.  The  Realists  despised  their  antago- 
nists as  philosophers  of  a  recent  date,  and  branded  them  with  the  name  of 
Modems;  while  to  their  own  doctrine  they  ascribed  the  highest  antiquity. 
But  in  this,  tliey  were  undoubtedly  under  mistake.  The  Nominalists  on 
the  contrary,  regarded  Ihfni  as  being  visionaries,  wlio  mistook  the  creations 
of  their  own  imaginations  for  real  existences  and  solid  substances.  The 
Nominalists  had,  particularly  at  Paris,  a  number  of  acute,  subtle,  and  elo. 
quent  doctors ;  among  whom,  besides  Occam,  the  celebrated  John  Buridat 
a  Parisian  doctor,  stood  pre-eminent  :(17)  but  tlie  Realists  were  the  most 
numerous,  and  were  also  strong  in  the  countenance  given  ihem  by  the  Ro- 
man pontifis.     For  Occam  having  joined  the  order  of  Franciscans,  who 

V/harlmft  Appendix  lo  Cait'i  Hist.  I.itter.,  [JvAn  Buridan  wss  u  natice  of  Belhuoe  IB 

■nd    M^ncr't    Eccles.  Hialoiy,  cBnt.  xi«.,  Arlois.  siudiod  at  Paris  under  Occam,  and 

eh-  ii.  taught  jihilOBOpliy  thcro  wilh  great  applauw. 

(16)  Jo.  Laanoi,  Hist.  Gfmnas.  Navar-  He  wrote  commentBriea  on  Arialotle's  logtc, 
leni ;  in  his  Ojip.,  lorn.  i».,  pi.  i.,  p.  604.  morals,  and  melaphysics  ;  which  are  ktill 
BmUay'i  Hialoria  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  iv..  p.  eilam.  Sotno  say,  that  he  was  rrcloi  of 
379.  Le  Botvf*  Dissert,  sur  I'Hisl.  Ec-  the  university  of  Paris,  and  that  hfl  after- 
ciea.  ct  civile  de  Puis,  tome  iii.,  p.  456,  wards  went  to  Vienna,  and  there  commenced 
463,  &c.  that  univoisity  ;  but  these  circumslanres,  aa 

(17)  A  biomphy  of  this  noted  man  mas  well  as  iho  ciacl  lime  when  he  lived,  are 
written  by  B^wi  Gsaipiin;  as  we  are  told  uncertain.  To  hiia  is  aacnbcd  the  rtMed 
by  Jo.  Laumn.HistoriaGymnasii  Navarreni,  metaphysical  maiim,  that  a  hungry  an 
in  hia  0pp.,  tom.  iv.,  pt.  i..  p.  7~3.  Laanoi  placed  between  two  equal  bundles  of  hay, 
also  speaks  of  bim  in  other  places ;  aa  p.  would  not  bo  able  to  cat  of  either.  Set 
S96, 397, 330.  See  Boalay't  Histor.  Acad.  Baylt't  Dictionoaiie  Hial  et  ciitique,  uL 
Paiiiien.,  lorn,  iv.,  p.  S8B,  307,  341,  &c  fliiridaii.— 7>.] 


STATE  OF  LEARNING.  867 

were  openly  opposed  to  Jckn  XXII.,  this  pontiff  first,  and  afterwards  his 
successors,  left  no  means  untried,  to  put  down  the  philosophy  of  the  Norn* 
indUstSy  which  seemed  to  be  opposed  to  the  church.(16)  Hence  in  the 
year  1339,  the  university  of  Paris  by  a  public  edict  condemned  and  pro- 
hibited the  philosophy  of  Occam,  which  was  that  of  the  Nominalists.(19) 
But,  as  men  are  apt  to  press  after  what  is  forbidden,  the  efiect  of  this  de» . 
cree  was,  that  a  still  greater  number  than  before,  followed  the  system  of 
the  NominaUsts. 

§  8.  Not  a  few  of  these  philosophers  joined  astrology,  or  the  art  of 
prognosticating  the  fortunes  of  men  from  the  stars,  with  their  philosophy. 
For  this  fallacious  science  was  prosecuted  even  to  madness,  by  all  orders 
from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  in  those  times.(20)  But  these  astrologicsl 
philosophers  had  to  be  very  cautious  and  circumspect,  to  avoid  impeach- 
ment  for  magic,  and  to  escape  the  hands  of  the  inquisitors.  Such  caution 
was  neglected  to  his  ruin,  by  Ceccua  'AscuUxnua ;  a  very  noted  peripatetic 
philosopher,  astrologer,  mathematician,  and  physician  first  to  the  pon^ 
John  aXIL,  and  then  to  Charles  Lackkmd,  duke  of  Calabria.  For  having 
by  mechanical  arts  performed  some  things  which  appeared  miraculous  to 
the  vulgar,  and  by  his  predictions,  which  were  reported  to  have  proved 
true,  given  offence  both  to  his  patron  and  to  others,  he  was  looked  upon  as 
having  intercourse  with  the  devil ;  and  was  committed  to  the  flames  by  the 
inquisitors  at  Florence,  A.D.  1327.(21)  His  Commentary  on  the  Sphere 
of  John  de  Sacrohusto,  is  still  extsmt,  and  is  represented  as  affording  proof 
of  the  extreme  superstition  of  the  author.  (22) 

§  9.  A  new  and  singular  species  of  art  was  invented  and  elucidated  in 
numerous  treatises,  by  Raymtaid  LuUy  of  Majorca  ;  a  man  of  a  singular 
and  a  very  fecund  genius,  a  compound  of  folly  and  reason,  who,  after  many 
journeys  and  various  efforts  for  the  advancement  of  the  Christian  cause, 
was  put  to  death  in  the  year  1815,  at  Bugia  in  Africa,  by  the  Mohamme* 
dans  whom  he  attempted  to  convert  to  the  Christian  feith.  The  Francis- 
cans, to  whose  third  order  he  is  said  to  have  belonged,  extol  him  to  the 
skies,  and  have  long  endeavoured  most  earnestly  to  persuade  the  pontifEs 
to  enrol  him  among  the  saints :  but  the  Dominiccms  and  others,  on  the  con« 
trary,  endeavour  to  make  him  a  heretic,  a  magician,  a  delirious  alchy. 
mist,  a  compiler  from  the  works  of  the  Mohammedans ;  and  some  repre- 
sent him  as  deranged  and  a  fanatic :  of  the  pontiffs,  some  have  pronounced 
him  an  innocent  and  pious  man ;  and  others,  a  heretic  and  irreligious. 
Those  who  will  read  his  works  without  prejudice,  will  coincide  with  nei- 
ther party.     LuHy  would  have  been  a  truly  great  man,  if  the  warmth  and 

(18)  Steph.  Baluze,  MiBcellanet,  torn.  W.,  (21)  An  apology  for  him  was  written  hf 
p.  532.  Paul  Ant.  Appian,  the  Jesnit ;  which  may 

(19)  Boulay*»  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  be  seen  in  Vomin.  Bermni*»  Storia  di  tnU« 
iv.,  p.  257  ;  torn.  ▼.,  p.  708.  Car.  Ple»».  l*heresie,  tom.  iii.,  saecul.  zi^.,  e.  iii.,  p.  210, 
d^Argentre,  Collectio  judicior.  de  novis  er-  dx.  An  account  is  also  given  of  this  un- 
loiibua,  tom.  i.,  p.  337.  On  the  contests  of  happy  philosopher  and  poet,  (for  he  was  also 
tiiese  sects  in  England,  see  Anl.  Wood's  a  poet),  by  Jo.  Maria  Crucembeni,  Com- 
Antiq.  Ozoniens.,  tom.  i.,  p.  169,  &c.  mentari  della  Tolgar  Poesia,  vol.  ii.,  pt.  ii., 

(20)  See  hncia ;  in  Muratori*t  Antiquit  lib.  iii.,  c.  14. 

ItalicaB  medii  aevi,  tom.  i.,  p.  1089.  Le  (22)  Gabr.  Nmuti,  Apologie  pour  lee 
Boeuf**  Dissertations  sur  Tnist.  de  Paris,  grands  qui  ont  soupsooaes  de  magie,  p. 
torn,  iii.,  p.  445,  dec  270,  dec 


368         BOOK  HI.— CENTURY  XIV.— PART  U.— CHAP.  U. 

fertility  of  his  imagination  had  been  tempered  and  restrained  by  a  sound 
judgment.  (23) 


CHAPTER  H. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  TBACHEbIs  AND  GOVEBNUfiNT  OF  THE  CHURCn. 

^  1.  Corruption  of  the  Clergy. — ^  2.  Philip,  King  of  France,  opposed  the  ]>oiiiiiiatiai& 
of  tfie  Pontiffs. — ^  3.  Issue  of  the  Conflict. — ^  4.  The  Pontifical  Court  is  reoioved 
to  Avignon. — ^  5.  Decrease  of  the  Pontifical  Authority. — ^  6.  New  arts  devised  bj 
the  Pontiffs  for  acquiring  Wealth. — (f  7.  Obsequiousness  of  Clement  V.  to  Philipy— > 
— ^  8.  John  XXII.  and  Nicolaus  V. — ^  9.  The  former  charged  with  Hezesy. — ^  10. 
Benedict  XII.— ^  11.  Clement  VI.— ^  12.  Innocent  VI.— 4  13.  Gregory  XI.— 4  14. 
The  great  Schism  of  the  West  commences. — ^  16.  The  Evils  of  it.— ^  16.  nrojecto 
for  terminating  it. — ^  17.  Vices  of  the  Monks,  especially  the  Mendicants.'— ^  18. 
Hence,  generu  Hatred  against  them. — ^  19.  John  Wickliffe. — ^  20.  His  Oppoten.— 
4  21.  Impiety  of  the  Franciscans.  Book  of  the  Conformities  of  St  Francis. — ^  SS» 
Vices  of  the  Fratricelli,  &c. — ^  23,  24.  Projects  for  terminating  the  Discords  of  Um 
Franciscans. — ^  25.  Their  ridiculous  Contests. — ^  26.  They  produce  more  serioot 
Disturbances. — ^  27.  A  new  Contest  arose,  respecting  the  Poverty  of  Christ. — ^  28. 
Its  Continuation. — ^  29.  Their  Conflict  with  John  XXII. — ^30.  Their  Attempts  against 
the  Pontiff.—  ^  31.  Their  Patron,  Lewis  the  Bavarian. — ^  32.  Peace  with  the  Pontiff. 
— ^  33.  Sufferings  of  the  Spirituals,  the  Beghardi,  do:.,  in  Germany. — ^  34.  Yet  they 
were  not  exterminated.  Two  great  Sects  of  Franciscans  are  produced. — ^  35.  New 
Religious  Orders.—^  36.  The  Sect  of  the  Cellitc  Brethren  and  Sisters.  TheLoIhards. 
— ^  37.  The  Greek  Writers.—^  38.  The  Latin  Writers. 

§  1.  That  the  governors  of  the  church,  as  well  the  prelates  as  those  of 
lower  rank,  were  addicted  to  all  those  vices  which  arc  the  most  unbecom- 
ing in  men  of  their  stations,  is  testified  most  abundantly.  As  for  the  Greek 
and  Oriental  clergy,  many  of  whom  lived  under  oppressive  goverimienls,  I 
shall  say  nothing  ;  although  their  faults  are  sufficiently  manifest.  But  of 
the  faults  of  the  Latins,  silence  would  be  the  less  proper,  in  proportion  to 
the  certainty  that  from  this  source  the  whole  community  was  involved  in 
the  greatest  calamities.     All  the  honest  and  good  men  of  that  age,  ardently 

(23)  See  Jo.  SdLzineer^t  Preface  to  the  of  predicates  were  so  placed  upon  them  is 

works  of  Raymund  Ltuly,  which  the  elector  to  move  freely,  and  in  their  revolutions  to 

Palatine  John  William^  caused  to  be  collect-  produce  various  combinations   of  subjects 

ed  and  published  at  a  great  expense,  in  five  and  predicates,  whence  would  arise  defini- 

vols.  foho,  A.D.  1720.      Lucas  Wadding^t  tions,  axioms,  and  propositions,  varying  end- 

Annales  Minorum,  tom.  iv.,  p.  421,  &c. ;  lessly.'*     See  Reea'  Cyclopajdia,  art.  LuUy 

tom.  v.,  p.  157,  316,  dec. ;  tom.  vi.,  p.  229,  Raymond;  Bntcker^a  Historia  crit.  philos., 

dec.     On  the  famous  LuUian  art,  see  Dan.  tom.  iv.,  p.  9,  dec.    The  life  of  LuUy^  writ- 

Geo.  Morhoft  Polyhist.,  hb.  ii.,  cap.  v.,  p.  ten  by  a  contemporary,  is  in  the  Acta  Saoc- 

352,  dec.      [**It  consisted   in  collecting  a  tor.  Antwerp.,  tom.  v.,  p.  633,  &c.     He  is 

number  of  ceneral  terms,  common  to  all  the  said  to  have  been  bom  A.D.  1236,  to  have 

sciences,  of  which  an  alphabetical  table  was  been  dissipated  in  his  youth,  and  afterwards 

to  be  provided.    Subjects  and  predicates  to  have  applied  himself  much  to  chymisUy, 

taken  from  these,  were  to  be  respectively  as  well  as  to  metaphysics  and  theology.    He 

inscribed  in  angular  spaces  upon  circular  died  aged  79,  A.I).  1315.     As  a  chymist, 

papers.     The  essences,  qualities,  affections,  Boorhaave  thought  him  much  in  advance  of 

and  relations  of  things  being  thus  mechan-  his  s^e ;  if  the  works  ascribed  to  him  are  all 

ically  brought  together,  ^e  circular  papers  genume. — Jr.] 
of  subjects  were  fixed  in  a  frame,  and  those 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT. 


3G9 


wished  for  a  reformatUm  ef  ihe  church,  both  in  Us  head  and  in  its  memherSf 
as  they  themselves  expr^sed  it.(l)    But  to  so  desirable  an  event,  there 


( 1 )  Math.  Flactm^  Catalogus  testiam  ver- 
itatis,  Ub.  xiii.,  p.  1697.  Jo.  Launoiy  de  va- 
ria  fortuna  Aristotelis,  p.  217.  Jo.  Henr. 
Hottingeft  Hifltoria  Ecclea.,  secnl.  ziv.,  p. 
764.  [See  Odor.  Raynali^t  Aimales  £c- 
cles.,  ad  ann.  1311,  ^  56-65,  torn,  zr.,  p. 
67-90.  From  the  MS.  acts  of  the  general 
council  of  Vienne,  A.D.  1311,  preserved  in 
the  Vatican  at  Rome,  Raynaldneie  quotes 
largely  a  document  offered  to  the  council 
by  a  prelate  distinguished  for  his  piety  and 
learning,  who  stated  that  in  most  parts  of 
France,  Sundays  and  the  principal  festivab, 
instead  of  being  days  for  public  worship, 
were  the  market  days  and  the  days  for  as- 
size courts  and  public  fairs.  So  tint  instead 
of  being  distinguished  by  the  honours  paid 
to  God,  they  were  days  for  serving  the  dev- 
il. The  churches  were  left  empty,  while 
the  court-rooms  and  the  taverns  resounded 
with  broils,  tumults,  blasphemies,  and  per- 
juries, and  nearly  all  the  wickedness  of  pa- 
gans. And  the  people  grew  up  in  almost 
total  ignorance  of  religion;  God  was  dis- 
honoured, the  devil  reigned,  souls  perished, 
and  religion  was  stricken  to  the  groond.— 
In  some  parts  of  the  same  kingdom,  the 
rural  archdeacons,  archpresbyters  and  deans, 
instead  of  inflicting  ecclesiastical  censures 
only  for  heinous  sins,  wantonly  excommuni- 
cated whom  they  pleased ;  and  sometimes  300 
or  400  at  once,  for  the  sUdlitest  offences, 
and  even  for  no  offence  at  sB.  In  this  way 
the  people  had  become  disgusted,  bad  lost 
all  reverence  for  ecclesiastical  law,  and  were 
loud  and  open  in  their  censures  of  the  church 
and  its  officers.  To  remedy  this  evil,  more 
care  must  be  taken  not  to  admit  unfit  persons 
to  holy  orders.  In  this  the  church  had  com- 
mitted a  ^eat  error ;  for  numerous  vile  and 
contemptible  persons,  whose  lives,  knowl- 
edge, and  morals,  rendered  them  totally  un- 
fit, were  admitted  to  holy  orders,  especially 
to  the  priesthood.  And  hence  the  whole 
sacred  order  was  disgraced,  the  sacred  min- 
istry censured,  and  the  church  scandalized ; 
while  the  people  beheki  in  the  church  a  li- 
centious multitude  of  priests  in  the  high- 
est degree  unworthy,  whose  hateful  lives 
and  pernicious  ignorance  gave  rise  to  num- 
berless scandals,  and  caused  even  the  sacra- 
ments to  be  despised.  In  many  places  the 
priests  were  more  hateful  and  contemptible 
to  the  laity  than  even  Jews. — ^The  modw 
no  longer  confined  themselves  to  their  clois- 
ters and  their  proper  duties.  Many  lived 
two  or  three  together  in  the  little  priories 
scattered  over  tho  country,  where  they  were 
subject  to  no  restraints,  and  had  tlmost  no- 
VOL.  II.— A  A  A 


thmg  but  the  name  and  garb  of  monks.  And 
those  who  pretended  to  live  in  the  cloisters, 
wholly  neelected  the  observance  of  theii 
rules  and  ueir  religious  exercises,  travelled 
as  traders  and  merchants,  attended  the  £ui% 
and  lived  like  laymen.  Multitudes  of  per- 
sons whose  lives  and  morals  were  detestable, 
from  all  parts  of  the  world,  hovered  around 
the  Romish  court,  petitioning  for  livings 
even  before  they  became  vacant,  especiaUy 
in  those  regions  where  the  bishops  ordained 
without  much  examination,  and  showed  great 
deference  to  the  pope.  And  these  vile  per- 
sons were  so  often  gratified,  that  the  churchec 
were  dilapidated,  the  gospel  scandalized,  and 
the  church  of  God  masphemed.  The  pre- 
lates could  neither  fiirmsh  fit  persons  wiUi 
livings,  nor  the  livings  with  fit  persons,  on 
account  of  the  multitudes  who  tnus  obtain- 
ed appointments  at  Rome.  In  one  cathedral 
of  only  30  prebends,  there  were  then  35  per* 
sons  entitled  to  those  livings ;  and  for  twen- 
ty-three years  the  bishop  had  been  able  to  ap- 
point only  two  persons  of  his  own  choice. 
These  obtruded  priests  rarely  became  resi- 
dents, or  if  they  old,  they  were  a  scandal  to 
the  church.  Thus  the  church  of  God  was 
in  &ct  left  without  pastors,  and  the  people 
lived  in  ignorance  and  sin.  For  if  the  bish- 
ops trained  here  and  there  a  fit  person  for 
the  ministry,  they  could  seldom  introduce 
him  to  a  Uving,  so  that  he  had  at  last  to  be- 
take himself  to  some  worldly  calling,  while 
the  church  livings  were  lavished  upon  non- 
residents and  unworthy  persons  appointed  at 
Rome. — Pluralities  had  become  so  common, 
that  many  persons  held  four  or  five  benefi- 
ces, and  sometimes  ten  or  twelve,  in  differ- 
ent and  sometimes  distant  places,  without 
servinff  any  one  of  them.  Thus  a  single 
individual  sometimes  obtained  an  income 
sufficient  to  support  60  or  60  well-informed 
ministers  and  teachers :  and  the  resources 
of  the  church  were  so  wasted  upon  plural- 
ists  and  non-residents,  that  the  schools  were 
led  destitute  of  instructors,  and  the  parishee 
without  curates ;  and  the  biahons  could  not 
remove  the  evil.  Children  also  were  in 
great  numbers  put  in  possession  of  ecclesi- 
astical dignities  and  hvings,  though  utterly 
incapable  of  fulfilling  the  duties  of  the  sa- 
cred office.— 'And  such  was  the  eorruption 
of  the  times,  that  if  here  and  there  the  elec- 
tion of  a  curate  was  in  the  power  of  the  peo- 
ple, they  generally  prefened  one  ignorant 
and  vicioos,  a  demagogue  who  flattered  and 
indulged  their  vicious  [nropensities. — The 
prelates,  alas !  were  too  often  blind  leaders 
of  the  Uiad.    Simony  wis  oominon  tmQD|[ 


«1D    BOOK  nL— CBNTORY  XIV.— PART  □.— CfUP.  H. 

were  still  inany  obstacles.  First,  the  power  of  the  pontifis  was  so  coofinn.  ' 
ed  by  its  long  continuance,  that  it  seemed  to  be  immoveably  established. 
Id  the  next  place,  extravagant  superstition  held  the  minda  of  most  persona 
in  abject  slavery.  And  lastly,  the  ignorance  and  baTbarisro  of  the  tinm, 
quickly  extinguished  the  sparks  of  truth  which  now  and  then  glimmered 
ferth.  Yet  the  dominion  of  the  Roman  ponti^  impregnable  and  durable 
as  it  seemed  to  be,  was  gradually  undermined  and  weakened  in  this  centu- 
ry, partly  by  the  rash  insolence  of  the  pontife  tlicmscives,  and  partly  bjr 
the  occurrence  of  certain  unexpected  events. 

^  2.  The  commencement  of  this  important  change  must  be  reierred  to 
the  contest  between  ^oiii/ace  VIII.  who  governed  the  Latin  church  at  the 
beginning  of  this  century,  and  PhiUp  the  Fair  king  of  France.  For  tkis 
high-minded  sovereign  first  taught  the  Europeans,  what  the  emperors  had 
IB  vain  attempted,  that  the  Romish  bishops  could  be  vanquished  and  be  laid 
under  restraint.  In  a  very  haughty  letter  addressed  to  Philip,  BoidfacA 
maintained  that  all  kings  and  persons  whatsoever,  and  the  king  of  Francs 
aa  well  as  others,  by  divine  command,  owed  perfect  obedience  to  the  Ro- 
man pontiS*;  and  this  not  merely  in  religious  natters,  but  Ukewise  in  sec- 
ular and  human  affairs.  The  Ithig  rephed  with  great  severity.  The  pon- 
tiff repeated  his  former  assertions,  with  greater  arrogance  ;  and  published 
the  celebrated  Ml  called  [from  the  first  words  of  it]  Vnam  Sanciam,  in 
which  he  asserted,  that  Jesus  Christ  had  granted  a  twofold  power  or  sieord 
to  his  church,  a  spiritval  and  a  temporal ;  that  the  whole  human  race  was 
■ubjecled  to  the  pontiff;  and  that  all  who  dissented  from  diis  doctrine  were 
Aerelics,  and  could  not  expect  to  be  saved.(2)  The  king  on  the  contrary, 
in  an  assembly  of  his  noblus  A.D.  1303,  through  the  famous  lawypr  IVU. 
Samde  Nogaret[i]  publicly  accused  the  pontiff  of  Afre^y,  simony,  dwAonM/y, 
and  other  enormities  ;  ond  he  urged  the  calling  of  a  general  council,  for 
deposing  the  guilty  pontiff  from  his  office.  Tlie  pontifl'  in  return,  excom- 
municated the  king  and  all  lUs  adherents  the  same  year. 

§  3.  Soon  aAer  receiving  this  sentence,  Philip  again,  in  an  assembly  of 
the  states  of  his  kingdom,  entered  a  formal  complaint  against  the  pontil^  by 
men  of  the  highest  reputation  and  influence,  and  appealed  to  the  decision 
of  a  future  general  council  of  the  church.     He  then  despatched  William 

diem. — And  iha  clergy  were  ingenerRl  prof-  jpcled  lo  Ibe  ipliilutl,  olberwiso  tha  chiuch 

li^e,  Tentri  bud  nan  Chiislo  DomuiD  mt-  would  be  a  double-headed  moniler ;   tint 

vienlei.— TV.]  whoever  resuM  thia  Older  of  Ihingi,  reufli 

(2)  This  bull  is  extant  in  the  Corpus  Ju-  Ihe  ordiiiBnce  of  God  ;    and  be  concludn 

lia  CsnOQ,   Eitraraggnt.  Commun,,  bb.  i.,  thui :  We  declare,  detemmie  and  decree, 

tit.  [viii.,  cap.  i.]  de  MajoritBte  et  obedies-  thai  it  is  absolutely  oecoasaiy  to  ralntioti, 

ti*.     [In  this  bull  the  pontjtT  assarts,  that  thai  every  human  being  itMuld  be  aubJBct 

tbare  is  but  one  church  o(  Christ  under  ono  to  the  Roman  ponliS'.     Form  lubease  f(«- 

bead,  as  there  was  but  one  arii  under  the  inano  Pontilici  omnem  humanam  creaturam, 

conunsnd  of  Noah,  all  out  of  which  necea-  declaramua,  dicimus,  definimus  et  pronunci- 

Builyperish  ;  thai  thesalebead  oftbecburcli  amua  omnino   eue  de  necessitate    salutia. 

on  earth  is  Chrnl's  Ticegeranl,  St.  Ptitr  and  — Tt.\ 

bia  succesaoia,  who  are  amenable  (o  none  (3)  Of  ihia  celebrated  lawyer,  who  was  the 

b«  God;    that  both  neordi  the  ipinttLol  moalbold  slid  detcrminedenemy  the  pontifli 

ud  the  maUriat,  are  in  Ibe  powei  of  the  ever  had,  before  Lullur,  none  have  giren  a 

church ;    the  latter  to  be  wielded  for  the  fuller  account,  than  the  Benedicline  monka, 

church,  or  by  kingi  and  soldiers  at  the  nod  in  their  Histoire  generals  de  Langucdoc, 

and  pleasure  of  the  piieathood,  and  the  for-  torn,  iii.,  p.  114, 117,  dec.    Pktiip  made  bim 

mn  to  be  wielded  by  Ibe  church  oi  tbe  ebancelloi  of  France,  foi  his  heroic  Ofpoei. 

Itlettlwod ;  tbal  tha  teoipotal  powet  is  wb-  tteti  lo  Ibe  pontiff. 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  371 

de  Nogaret  with  some  others  into  Italy,  to  rouse  the  people  to  insurrection, 
and  to  bring  the  pontiff  prisoner  to  Lyons  where  he  intended  the  council 
should  be  held.  Nagaretf  who  was  a  resolute  and  energetic  man,  having 
drawn  over  to  his  interest  the  Colonna  family,  which  was  at  variance  witE 
the  pontifi^  raised  a  small  force,  suddenly  attacked  Boniface  who  was  liv- 
ing  securely  at  Anagni,  made  him  prisoner,  wounded  him,  and  among  other 
severe  indignities  struck  him  on  the  head  with  his  iron  gauntlet.  The  peo- 
ple of  Anagni  indeed,  rescued  the  pontiff  from  the  hands  of  his  furious  en- 
emy ;  but  he  died  shortly  after  at  Rome  in  the  month  of  October,  from  the 
violence  of  his  rage  and  anguish  of  mind.  (4) 

§  4.  Benedict  XL,  previously  Nicolaus  of  Trevisa,  the  successor  of  B(nu 
iface^  profiting  by  his  example,  restored  the  king  of  France  and  his  king, 
dom  to  their  former  honours  and  privileges,  without  even  being  solicited : 
but  he  was  unwilling  to  absolve  from  his  crime  Nogaret^  who  had  so  griev- 
ously offended  against  the  pontifical  dignity.  This  daring  man  therefore, 
prosecuted  strenuously  the  suit  commenced  against  Boniface  in  the  Romish 
court ;  and  in  the  name  of  his  king  demanded,  that  a  mark  of  in&my  should 
be  set  upon  the  deceased  pontiff.  Benedict  XI.  died  in  the  year  1304 ;  and 
Philip,  by  his  secret  machinations,  caused  Bertrand  de  Got,  a  Frenchman 
and  bishop  of  Bourdeaux,  to  be  created  pontiff  at  Rome,  on  the  5th  of  June 
A.D.  1305.  For  the  contest  of  the  king  against  the  pontifl^  was  not  yet 
wholly  settled,  Nogaret  not  being  absolved,  and  it  might  easily  break  out 
again.  Besides,  the  king  thirsted  for  revenge,  and  designed  to  extort  from 
the  court  of  Rome  a  condenmation  of  Boniface ;  he  also  meditated  the  de- 
struction of  the  Templars,  and  other  thin^  of  great  importance,  which  he 
could  hardly  expect  from  an  Italian  pontiff.  He  therefore  wished  to  have 
a  French  pontiff^  whom  he  could  control  according  to  his  pleasure,  and  who 
would  be  in  a  degree  dependant  on  him.  The  new  pontiff  who  took  the 
name  of  Clement  Y.  remained  in  France  as  the  king  wished,  and  transferred 
the  pontifical  court  to  Avignon,  where  it  continued  for  seventy  years.  Thia 
period  the  Italians  call  the  Babylonian  Cap1imty.(b) 

§  6.  It  is  certain  that  this  residence  of  the  pontifis  at  Avignon  was  in- 
jurious in  no  slight  degree,  to  the  authority  of  the  Romish  see.  For  the 
pontifis  being  at  a  distance,  the  GihelMne  faction  in  Italy  which  was  hostile 
to  the  ponti&,  assumed  greater  boldness  than  formerly,  and  not  only  inva- 
ded and  laid  waste  the  territories  of  St.  Peter  but  also  assailed  the  pon. 
tifical  authority  by  their  publications.     Hence  a  number  of  cities'  revolted 

(4)  See  the  Acta  inter  Bonifactum  VIII.,  &c.    The  other  writers  are  mentioned  hj 

Benedictam  XI.,  Clementem  Y.,  et  Philip-  BaUlet  in  his  Preface,  p.  iz.,  6lc.    Add 

jmm  Palchrum,  enlarged  and  corrected  bj  Bculay^t  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  iv.,  p. 

Peter  Puteamu  [de  Jruy],  as  the  title  pago  4,  &c.  [and  Jo,  Gifford's  History  of  France, 

asserts ;  published,  1614,  8vo,  but  withcmt  toI.  i.,  p.  618,  dx. — TV.] 
notice  of  the  place  of  publication.     [The        (5)  Concerning  the  French  pontiffii,  the 

compiler  of  the  work  was  a  Parisian  divine,  writer  to  be  especially  consultea  is  Stephen 

named  Simon  Vigor.    The  first  edition  was  Baluze,  Yits  rontificum  Avenionensium,  in 

published  at  Paris,  1613,  4to,  and  the  third  two  volumes,  Paris,  1693, 4to.     The  reader 

was  in  French,  Paris,'  1656,  folio,  entitled  may  also  peruse,  though  it  should  be  with 

Histoire  du  Differend  de  Philippe  le  Bel  ei  caution,  Jac.  Longueval  and  his  continua- 

de  Boniface  YIII.  produite  par  les  Actes  et  tors,  Histoire  de  TEglise  Gallicane,  torn,  zii., 

Memoires  originauz. — Schl."]    Andr.  BaH"  dec.    This  Jesuit  a^  his  successors  in  the 

letf  Hintoire  des  d^melez  du  Boniface  YHI.  work,  are  eloquent  and  laborious  ;  but  ihej 

avec  Philip  le  Bel,  Paris,  1718,  13mo.    Jo.  often  conceal  artfully,  the  abominable  deedi* 

lUbcutf  in  his  Booifacios,  cap.  ztL|  p.  187^  ef  the 


I»    BOOK  111.— CENTUBY  XIV.— PART  U.— CHAP.  n. 

from  the  popes  ;  Rome  itself  became  the  parent  and  fbmenter  of  UiiB(iIt% 
cabals,  and  civil  wars ;  and  the  laws  and  decrees  sent  thither  from  Pnuwth 
were  pubhcly  treated  with  contempt,  and  not  merely  by  the  nobles  but  sin 
by  the  common  citizens.(6}  A  great  part  of  Europe  followed  the  exam- 
ple of  Italy :  and  numberlcaa  examples  show,  that  the  people  of  Europe 
attributed  far  leas  power  to  the  fiilminations  and  decrees  issued  frixB 
France,  than  to  those  issued  from  .Rome.  Various  seditions  therefon 
were  raised  in  one  place  and  another  against  the  pontifis,  which  they  were 
anable  to  subdue  and  put  down,  notwitlutanding  the  mqumton  were  moat 
active  in  the  discharge  of  their  functions. 

§  d.  As  the  French  pootifis  could  derive  but  little  revenue  from  Ila^, 
whuch  was  rent  into  JHctions,  seditious,  and  devastated,  they  were  oUigad 
to  devise  new  modes  of  raising  money.  Thoy  therefore  not  only  aold  in. 
dulgenccs  to  the  people,  more  frequently  than  formerly,  to  the  great  indig. 
nation  of  kings  and  princes ;  but  they  required  enormous  prices  to  bs 
paid  for  their  letters  or  bulla  of  every  kind.  In  this  thing,  Jokm  XXII. 
■howed  himself  peculiarly  adroit  and  shrewd  ;  for  though  he  did  not  first 
invent  the  regulations  and  fee*  of  Ae  apottoUc  ckaacery,  yet  the  Romish 
writers  admit,  that  he  enlaced  them  and  reduced  thom  to  a  more  conve< 
liient  fbrm.(7)  He  also  is  said  to  have  imposed  that  tribute,  which  under 
the  title  of  armaUa  is  customarily  paid  to  the  pontile ;  yet  the  first  com- 
mencement of  it,  was  anlcrior  to  that  age.(8)  Moreover,  these  French 
pontic,  subverting  the  rights  of  election,  assumed  the  power  of  conferring 
&11  sacred  offices,  whether  high  or  low,  according  to  their  own  pleasure ; 
Im  which  means  they  raised  immense  sums  of  money.  Hence  under 
these  pontiQs,  those  moat  odious  turms,  resenaiion,  provisioit,  and  expecla- 
tive,  rarely  used  before,  were  now  everywhere  heard ;  and  they  called  forth 
the  bitterest  complaints  from  all  the  nations  of  Europe  :(9)  and  these  cora> 
plaints  increased  immeasurably,  when  some  of  the  pontiffs,  as  Joha  XXIL, 
Clement  VI.,  Gregory  XI.,  publicly  announced  that  they  had  reterxied  all 
churches  to  themselves ;  and  that  they  would  provide  for  all  without  ex> 
ceptioo,  by  virtue  of  the  sovereign  right  which  Christ  had  conferred  on  his 
vicara,  or  m  the  plemtude  of  iheir  poiDer.{lO)     By  these  and  other  artifices 

(6)  See  Salute.  Vitas  Pontif.  Avenion.,  nill  be  uen,  might  be  made  Ihe  nonrce  of 
tiRii.  ii.,  p.  390,  391,  301,  309.  333,  and  immenae  iDcome,  when  loried  tbron^Hnit 
Tuioua  alher  places.  Afurafnri,  Antiq.  Ita].,  Chrialendom  upon  all  the  nnmberleu  ofiicen 
loin.iii.,  p.  397,  401,409,  &c.  GiaTtnoiu,  in  the  cbuichea  and  monsateries.— The  fib-it 
Hieloiie  de  Naples,  torn,  lii.,  p.  360.  Jic.  Fmiti  eiaclcd  by  Henry  VIII.  of  England, 

(7)  Jo.  Ciampinx.  de  Vtcecuicellano  ec-  weis  Ihe  itnnaiei  of  tliB  biahoprica,  which  Uw 
deais  Roroin.,  p.  39,  &c.  CharltM  CAou,  king  look  froni  Ibe  pope,  afier  the  lefoniu. 
Lettiea  bui  lea  Jubil£>,  toia.  ii.,  p.  673,  and  tion  in  thit  comlrf.—Tr.'] 

otheta.  (9)  Sltplun  Baltae,  MiBcelhnea,  tom.  ii., 

(8)  Bernh.  van  Etpta,  Jua  Ecclca.  uu-  p.  179,  618  ;  and  hia  Vil»  Pontif.  ATeiunn., 
vanale.  tom.  ii..  p.  876.  Boalay't  Hiatoria  tom.  ii.,  p.  60,  63,  65,  74,  164,  16S.  Galtta 
Acad.  Paiia., tom,  iv.,p.  911.  Avt.  Wood't  Cbriatiana  Bcnedictinor,  torn,  i.,  Append., 
Anliq.  Oionienwa.  tom.  i.,  p.  SI3.  WHk.  p.  13.  A«l.  Wooi'i  Aniiq.  Oionicnacs, 
Fran.  Berthier,  Diaaert.  sur  les  AnnaUa ;  tflm,  i.,  p.  148,  SOI,  203.  Baulay't  Hi*-  . 
in  hia  Hiitoira  de  I'Egliae  Gailicane,  Wm.  toria  Acad.  Paria..  lom.  iv.,  p.  911,  &c. 
zii.,p.  l.&c.  [The  annofri  were  the  firet  (10)  BaJu»,  Vim  Ponlif.  ATenion  ,Iob. 
jaaia'  leTenue*  of  a  benefice,  which  eveiy  ii.,  p.  S73;  torn,  i.,  p.  385,  311,  681,  &c. 
DOW  incumbent  wai  required  to  remit  to  the  Atit.  MaUkmt,  Analects  vet.  wii,  torn,  t., 
pootiff'a  tieaauTf,  Bjr  eonatantly  adrancing  p.  349,  dec.  G^lia  Chiiatiana,  tome  i.,  f. 
•Ingjrmen  from  poom  lo  ncher  beneficea,  69,  1308.  Hialoire  du  droit  ecclwiuL 
■■1  pnUbiting  pWilitiM,  tbew  nwuUi,  it  F!(tD{ois,  tonu  ii>,  p.  I3S,  &c. 


CHURCH  OFHCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  Ttl 

for  filling  their  treasury  and  amassing  property,  these  indiscreet  pontiffii 
increased  the  odium  of  the  apostolic  see,  and  thus  weakened  Tery  coosid* 
erably  the  papal  empire,  which  began  to  decline  from  the  times  of  Bam- 
fact. 

§  7.  Clement  V.  was  governed  all  his  life,  by  the  will  and  pleasure  of 
Philip  the  Fair  king  of  France*  William  de  Nogaret,  the  implacable  foe 
of  Boniface  VIII.,  though  excommunicated,  resolutely  prosecuted  his  own 
cause  and  that  of  king  Philips  against  Boniface^  in  the  papal  court :  a 
transaction  which  I  believe,  is  without  a  parallel.  Philip  wished  to  have 
the  body  of  Boniface  disinterred  and  publicly  burned.  With  great  difficul- 
ty, Clement  averted  this  infamy  by  his  entreaties  and  advice :  but  in  every 
thing  else,  he  had  to  obey  the  king.  Accordingly  he  abrogated  the  laws 
enacted  by  Boniface ;  granted  the  king  five  years'  tithes ;  absolved  Ncga- 
ret  from  sdl  crime,  after  imposing  on  him  a  slight  penance,  which  he  never 
performed ;  restored  the  inhabitants  of  Anagni  to  their  former  reputable 
and  good  standing ;  emd  held  a  general  council  at  Vienne,  A.D.  1811,  that 
Philip^s  pleasure  might  be  gratified  in  the  suppression  of  the  Templars. 
In  this  council  likewise,  various  things  were  decided  according  to  the 
pleasure  of  the  king ;  whom  Clement  dared  not  offend,  being  terrified  by 
the  melancholy  fate  o£  Bomface,{ll) 

§  6.  On  the  death  of  Clement,  A.D.  1314,  there  were  violent  contesta 
among  the  cardinals  respecting  the  election  of  a  successor,  the  French  de- 
manding a  French  pontiff,  and  the  Italians  an  Italian.  After  two  3rearay 
the  French  gained  the  victoiy;  and  in  1316,  James  de  Euse  of  Cahors, 
cardinal  of  Porto,  was  made  head  of  the  church,  and  assumed  the  pontifi. 
cal  name  of  John  XXII.  He  was  not  destitute  of  learning,  but  was  crafl 
ty,  insolent,  weak,  imprudent,  and  avaricious ;  as  those  who  honour  his 
memory,  do  not  altogether  deny.  He  rendered  himself  notorious  by  many 
imprudent  and  unsuccossfiil  enterprises,  but  especially  by  his  unfortunate 
contest  with  the  emperor  Leims  of  Bavaria.  There  was  a  contest  for  the 
empire  of  Grermany,  between  Lewis  of  Bavaria  and  Frederic  of  Austria^ 
each  being  chosen  emperor  by  a  part  of  the  electors  in  the  year  1814. 
John  declared  that  the  decision  of  this  controversy  belonged  to  him.  But 
Lewis  having  conquered  his  rival  in  battle  and  taken  him  prisoner,  in  the 
year  1322,  assumed  the  government  of  the  empire  without  consulting  the 
pontiff,  and  refused  to  submit  a  cause  which  had  been  decided  by  the 
sword,  to  another  trial  before  the  pontiff.  John  was  greatly  offended  at 
this  ;  and  in  the  year  1324,  divested  the  emperor  of  all  title  to  the  impe- 
rial crown.  Lewis  in  return,  accused  the  pontiff  of  corrupting  the  faith,  or 
of  heresy ;  and  appealed  to  the  decision  of  a  council.  Exasperated  hy 
this  and  some  other  things,  the  pontiff  in  the  year  1327,  again  divested  tl^ 
emperor  of  all  his  authority  and  power,  end  laid  him  under  excommunica- 
tion. In  revenge  of  this  injury,  the  emperor  in  the  year  1328  at  Rome» 
publicly  declared  John  unworthy  of  the  pontificate ;  and  substituted  in  hia 
place  Peter  de  CorUerij  a  Franciscan  monk,  and  one  of  those  who  disa- 
greed with  the  pontiff:  and  he  assuming  the  name  of  Nicolaus  V.,  crown- 
ed Leiois  as  emperor.     But  in  the  year  1330,  this  imperial  pontiff  volun- 

(11)  Besides  the  common  writers  already  ma's  Histoire  litter,  de  Lyon,  torn,  i.,  p.  340. 

cited,  see  With.  Fran.  Berthieft  Discoon  Gallia  Christiana  Benedictinor.,  torn,  i.,  p. 

sur  le  pontificat  de  Clement  V.,  in  his  His-  1189,  and  torn,  ii.,  p.  889. 
toire  de  TEgliso  GalUcane,  ^om.  ziii.     Goto* 


viiiiiiuuiiuus,  Doiii  orally  and  in  books. 

religious  apostacy.     The  pontiff  however  was  not^ 
private  attacks;  but  towards  the  closr  of  his  life,  1 
probation  and  eensure  of  nearly  the  whole  ehurcli. 
and  1332,  he  taught  in  some  public  discourses,  that 
indeed  behold  the  man  Christj  but  would  not  see  the 
vine  nature,  until  their  reunion  with  the  body  at  th( 
doctrine,  Philip  VI.  the  king  of  France,  was  highly 
logians  of  Paris  condcnmed  it,  in  1833 ;  and  both  tl 
of  the  pontiff  were  opposed  to  it.     For  it  appeared 
tiff  detracted  much  from  the  blessedness  of  departed 
opposition,  John^  though  naturally  pertinacious,  ha 
therefore  first  apologized  for  the  doctrine  ;  zuid  aAei 
point  of  death,  A.D.  1334,  he  did  not  indeed  abandc 
it  by  saying  that  he  believed,  souls  in  the  intcrmcdiat 
essence^  so  jar  as  the  state  and  conditixm  of  the  unimbc 
mU.{l2)     But  tliis  declaration  did  not  satisfy  his  opp 
various  disputes,  his  successor  Benedict  XII.  termint 
agreeably  to  the  decision  of  the  Parisian  doctors,  b 
faith  to  be,  that  the  souls  of  the  blessed  when  separate 
and  perfectly  behold  the  divine  nature  or   God  hir 
(rould  do  this  without  impeaching  his  predecessor; 
dying,  submitted  his  opinion  to  the  judgment  of  the  c 
ailer  death  he  should  bo  classed  among  herclics.(lb) 

(18)  This  great  contest  is  to  be  learned  Padua,  JoAn  of  Gh* 

principally  from  the  Record*  of  it,  which  are  — 7r.]     Each  wis 

pubUsned  by  Steph.  BaluzCy  Vits  Pontif  council  called,  by 

Avenion.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  512,  &c.,  by  Edm.  be  hurled  from  th< 

Martene^  Thesaurus  Anecdotor.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  omit  to  mention  otl 

641,  &c.,  by  Jo.  Geo.  Hcncartt  in  his  Lu-  (13)  See  Sfephi 

dovicus  Imperator  defensus  contra  Dzovium,  Avenionens.,  torn. 

Miinschen,  1618,  4to,  and  bv  Christ.  Ge-  221,    786,   dec.      . 

iro/(i,  in  his  Apologia  pro  Ludovico  Bavaro,  Scriptor.  veter..  if 
Inirolst..  Ifilft  A*"  — ;-- '• 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  87ft 

^  10.  On  the  death  of  John  A.D.  1384,  new  contests  between  tha 
French  and  the  Italians  respecting  the  choice  of  a  pontiff,  divided  the  col- 
lege of  cardinals.  But  near  the  close  of  the  year,  James  Founder  a 
Frenchman,  cardinal  of  St.  Prisca,  was  chosen,  and  assumed  the  name  of 
Benedict  XII.  Historians  allow  him  the  praise  of  being  an  upright  and 
honest  man,  and  void  alike  of  avarice  and  Uie  love  of  power.(16)  During 
his  reign,  the  controversy  with  the  emperor  Lewis  was  at  rest.  For 
though  he  did  not  restore  him  to<;hurch  communion,  being  prevented  as  is 
reported  by  the  king  of  France,  yet  he  did  not  attempt  any  thing  against 
him.  He  saw  the  existing  evils  in  the  church ;  and  some  of  them,  as  &r 
as  he  could,  he  removed  ;  in  particular  he  laboured  to  reform,  by  decreet 
and  ordinances,  the  sects  of  monks  both  the  mendicant  and  the  opulent  or- 
ders.  But  death  removed  him  when  he  was  contemplating  more  and  great, 
er  changes,  A.D.  1342.  Lay  superstition  out  of  me  account,  which  was 
the  common  fault  of  the  age,  and  we  shall  find  nothing  to  prevent  our  de« 
daring  this  pontiff  to  be  a  man  of  a  right  spirit. 

§  11.  Of  a  different  spirit  was  his  successor,  Clement  VI.,  who  was 
likewise  a  Frenchman,  named  Peter  jRoger,and  cardinal  of  St.  Nereus  and 
St.  Achilles.  Without  stating  all  his  censurable  deeds,  I  observe  that 
he  trod  in  the  steps  of  John  XXII.  by  his  provisions  and  reservations  of 
churches,  which  was  evidence  of  his  base  avarice ;  and  further  that  he 
conferred  the  most  important  spiritual  offices  on  foreigners  and  Italians, 
which  produced  controversy  between  him  and  the  kings  of  France  and 
Elngland ;  and  lastly,  that  he  exhibited  the  arrogance  and  pride  of  hia 
heart,  among  other  things  by  renewing  the  war  with  Lewis  the  Bavarian. 
For  in  the  year  1343,  he  hurled  new  thunders  at  the  emperor :  and  find- 
ing  these  to  be  contemned  by  Lewis,  in  the  year  1346  he  devoted  him 
again  to  execration;  and  persuaded  the  princes  of  Grermany  to  elect 
Charles  FV.,  son  [grandson]  to  Henry  VII.,  for  their  emperor.  A  civil 
war  would  now  have  broke  out  in  Germany,  had  not  the  death  of  Lewis  in 
1347,  prevented  it.  Clement  followed  him  to  the  grave  in  1352,  &mous  for 
nothing  but  his  zeal  for  exalting  the  majesty  of  the  pontifis,  and  for  annex, 
mg  to  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter,  Avignon  which  he  bought  of  Joanna 
queen  of  Naples. (17) 

§  12.  There  was  more  moderation  and  probity  in  Innocent  VI.,  or  Ste- 
phen  Albert  a  Frenchman,  previously  bishop  of  Ostia ;  who  governed  the 
church  ten  years,  and  died  A.D.  1362.  He  favoured  his  own  relatives  too 
much ;  but  in  other  respects,  he  encouraged  the  pious  and  the  well  inform- 
ed, held  the  monks  to  their  duty,  abstained  from  reserving  churches,  and 
did  many  things  worthy  of  commendation.  His  successor,  William  Grim 
moard,  abbot  of  St.  Victor  at  Marseilles,  who  assumed  the  name  of  Urban 
v.,  was  also  free  from  great  faults,  if  we  except  those  which  are  almost  in* 
separable  from  the  office  of  a  pope.     Overcome  by  the  entreaties  of  the 

after  his  death,  riz-yfive-and'twenty  miUumi  ns,  in  Muratori^M  Antiqpit  Italic,  torn,  iii^ 

of  florins,  of  which  there  were  eighteen  in  p.  275.     Baluze,  Vits  Pontif.  ATeniooeni., 

apecie^  and  the  rest  in  plate,  jewels,  crowns,  torn,  i.,  p.  305,  218,  240,  dec.    BouUq/*M 

mitres,  and  other  precious  bawhles,  all  which  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  ir.,  p.  253,  Ae, 

he  had  squeezed  out  of  the  people  and  the  (17)  [Biographies  of  this  pontiff  may  be 

inferior  clergy  during  his  pontificate.     See  found  in  BJuze^  Yitm  Pontif  ATenionens., 

Fleuryt  Hist.  Eccles.,  Utt.  xcIt.,  ^  89." —  torn,  i.,  p.   143,  dfcc.,  and  in  Muratori'M 

Mad.]  Scriptores  rerum  Italic,  torn,  iii.,  pt.  ii.,  p. 

(16)  See  the  Fiagmenta  Historia  Rom^  660,  dec— SdU.] 


tc-iULorus  and  cities  taken  from  the  patrimony  of  St. 
year  137G,  transferred  his  residence  from  Avipion  t 
ariiiey  a  virgin  of  Sens,  whom  thiit  crcflulous  age  t(K 
divinely  inspired,  came  to  Avignon,  and  by  her  exiio 
tributcd  to  this  measure, (20)     But  Gregory  soon  afte 
moval ;  for  by  their  long  absence  from  Italy,  the  aut 
was  so  fallen  there,  that  the  Romans  and  the  Floren 
to  insult  and  abuse  him  in  various  ways.     He  thcrefoi 
to  Avignon  ;  but  was  prevented  by  death,  which  remoi 
scenes,  in  the  year  1878.(21) 

§  14.  After  the  death  of  Gregory  XL,  the  cardinal; 
provide  for  a  successor,  the  Roman  people  fearing  lest 
be  elected  who  would  remove  to  Avignon,  with  furious  c 
demanded,  that  an  Italian  should  be  placed  at  tlie  head 
out  delay.     The  terrified  cardinals  proclaimed  Barthc 
who  was  a  Neapolitan  by  birth  and  archbishop  of  Bar 
pontiff;  and  he  assumed  the  name  of  Urban  VI.     Thi 
coarse  manners,  his  injudicious  severity,  and  his  intol 
alienated  tlic  muids  of  all  from  him,  but  especially  the 
therefore  withdrew  to  Fondi,  a  city  in  the  kingdom  of 
cnjnted  another  pontiff,  Robert  count  of  Geneva,  who 
Clement  VIL,  alleging  that  Urban  was  elected  only  in 
to  quiet  the  rage  of  the  people  of  Rome.     Which  of  th 
mate  and  true  pontiff,  still  remains  uncertain ;  nor  cai 
tained  from  the  Records  and  documents,  which  have 
great  abundance  by  both  parties. (22)     Urban  continue< 

(18)  [Of  these  popes  also,  there  arc  sev-  his  faults.     His  biogi 

end  biographies ;  oi  innocent  W/xn  BaluzCy  ts  Pontif.  Avenion., 

Yits  Pontif.  Avenion.,  torn,  i.,  p.  321,  &c.,  and  in  MuratorC»  S 

and  in  Muratori,  Scriptores  rcrum  Italicar.,  torn,  iii.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  64 

torn,  iii.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  589,  6lc.  ;  and  of  Urhan  (32)  See  the  recoi 

v.,  in  Ikuuze^  1.  c,  p.  363,  &c.,  and  in  Mu-  Cirs.  Egaasc  de  Bi 

ffl/on,  1.  c,  p.  642,  &c.— ScAM  ^^^'    *- 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  377 

tai  removed  to  Avignon  in  France.  The  cause  of  Clement  was  espoused 
by  France,  Spain,  Scotland,  Sicily,  and  Cyprus ;  the  other  countries  of  Eu- 
rope acknowledged  Urban  for  the  true  vicegerent  of  Christ. 

§  15.  Thus  the  unity  of  the  Latin  church  as  existing  under  one  head, 
came  to  an  end  at  the  death  of  Crregary  XL,  and  that  most  unhappy  disu- 
nion ensued,  which  is  usually  denominated  the  great  Schism  of  the  Ive^.(23) 
For  during  fifty  years,  the  church  had  two  or  three  heads ;  and  the  con- 
temporary  ponti&  assailed  each  other  with  excommunications,  maledic- 
tions, and  plots.  The  calamities  and  distress  of  those  times,  are  indescn- 
bable.  For  besides  the  perpetual  contentions  and  wars  between  the  pontif- 
ical  factions,  which  were  ruinous  to  great  numbers,  involving  them  in  the 
loss  of  life  or  of  property,  nearly  all  sense  of  religion  was  in  many  places 
extinguished,  and  wickedness  diaily  acquired  greater  impunity  and  bold- 
ness ;  the  clergy,  previously  corrupt,  now  laid  aside  even  the  appearance 
of  piety  and  godliness,  while  those  who  called  themselves  Christ's  vicege- 
rents were  at  open  war  with  each  other ;  and  the  conscientious  people,  who 
believed  no  one  could  be  saved  without  living  in  subjection  to  Qirist's  vice- 
fferent,  were  thrown  into  the  greatest  perplexity  and  anxiety  of  mind.  (24) 
x  et  both  the  church  and  the  state  received  very  considerable  advantages 
firom  these  great  calamities.  For  the  nerves  of  the  pontifical  power  were 
severed  by  these  dissensions,  and  could  not  afterwards  be  restored ;  and 
kings  and  princes  who  had  before  been  in  a  sense  the  servants  of  the  pon- 
tifis,  now  became  their  judges  and  masters.  Moreover  great  numbers, 
possessing  some  measure  of  discernment,  despised  and  disregarded  these 
pontiffs  who  could  fight  for  empire,  and  committing  themselves  and  their 
salvation  into  the  hands  of  God,  concluded  that  the  church  and  religion 
might  remain  and  be  safe,  without  any  visible  head  of  the  church. 

f  16.  On  the  death  of  Urban  V.,  A.D.  1389,  his  partisans  the  Italian 
cardinals,  elected  fi>r  his  successor  at  Rome  Peter  ThomaceUh  a  Neapofi. 
tan,  known  among  the  pontifis  by  the  name  of  Boniface  IX.  And  Clemem 
YII.  dying  in  the  year  1394,  the  French  cardinals  appointed  as  his  suc- 
cessor, Peter  de  Lima  a  Spaniard,  who  assumed  the  name  of  Benedict  XIII. 
In  the  mean  time,  kings,  princes,  bishops,  and  theologians,  proposed  and 
attempted  various  methods  for  extinguishing  this  schism.  The  safest  and 
best  method,  it  was  generally  thought,  was  that  of  voluntary  resignation^ 
(via  cessionis)^  as  they  expressed  it.(25)    But  neither  of  the  ponti&  could 

(23)  For  an  account  of  this  schism,  see  (34)  On  the  great  evils  of  this  schism, 

Peter  Puteanus  {de  Puy),  Histoiie  generale-  there  are  direct  remarks  in  the  Histoire  du 

du  Schisme  qui  a  et^  en  TEglise  depois  Tan  droit  publiqne  ecdes.  Fiangois,  torn,  ii.,  p. 

1378,  josqu'en  Tan  1438,  Paris,  1654,  4to ;  166,  193,  303,  &c. 

which,  as  the  Preface  informs  us,  was  com-  (35)  [In  realitj,  the  uniTersity  of  Paris 

piled  from  documents  in  the  archires  of  proposed   three   ways  of  terminating   the 

the  king  of  France,  and  is  worthy  of  credit,  schism :   the  voluntary  resignation  of  both 

Neither  is  Lewis  Maimbcwrg't  nistoire  da  (via  cessionis) ;  an  agreement  between  them 

grand  Schisme  d*Occident,  to  be  despised ;  (via  compromissi) ;  and  reference  to  the  de- 

Sioogh  the  writer  is  here  and  there  manifest-  cision  of  a  general  council  (via  deliberationis 

ly  partial.    Many  documents  are  contained  per  concilium  universale).    Among  all  these 

in  Bouiay't  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn.  ir.  that  by  resignation  was  thoueht  to  be  the 

and  v.,  and  Edm.  Af«r/eif£^« Thesaur.  Anec-  easiest;  but  thu  supposed  the  pontiffs  to 

dotor.,  torn,  iu,  p.  1074,  dec.    The  common  be  incenuous,  and  to  make  the  ^[ood  of  the 

vrriters,  as  Alexanier^  Raynald,  Bzomutf  church  their  primary  object ;  which  was  not 

Spondantu,  Du  Pin^  I  omit  to  name  ••  the  fact.    In  <»der  to  racilitate  this  project, 

Mil.  the  kiqg  sud  the  noUea  of  France,  with  the 

Vol.  II. — B  b  b 


376         BOOK  lU.— CENTURY  XIY«— PAftT  IL— CHAP.  IL 

be  induced  to  resign,  either  by  entreaties,  or  threats,  or  promises.  The 
French  church,  greaUy  displeased  by  this  obstinacy,  in  the  year  1897  widi- 
drew  itself  from  the  dominion  and  authority  of  both  pontifis,  in  a  council 
held  at  Paris.  This  decree  being  published  in  the  year  1898,  Bemedid  Xffl. 
was  detained  as  a  prisoner,  by  order  of  Charles  YI.  king  of  France*  in  hii 
own  palace  at  Avignon.  (26) 

§  17.  The  vices  and  faults  of  the  great  body  of  the  monks,  were  seen 
even  by  some  of  the  Roman  pontiffii,  and  especially  by  Clemeni  XII.,  who 
looked  upon  them  with  abhorrence,  and  laboured  to  cure  and  remove 
them :  but  the  vast  and  difficult  imdertaking  was  unsuccessful.  At  the 
head  of  the  monks  and  indeed  of  the  whole  church,  stood  the  mandieaHU^ 
particularly  the  Dominicans  and  Franciscans^  by  whose  counsels  and  pleas- 
ure every  thing  of  importance  was  transacted  both  at  the  court  of  Home, 
and  in  the  cabinets  of  princes.  So  high  was  the  reputation  of  those  breth- 
ren for  sanctity  and  for  influence  with  God,  that  the  most  distinguished 
persons  of  both  sexes,  some  while  in  health  and  others  when  sick  and  in 
the  near  prospect  of  death,  wished  to  be  received  into  their  orders,  for  the 
purpose  of  securing  the  favoiir  of  God.  Many  carefully  inserted  in  their 
last  wills,  that  they  would  have  their  corpses  wrapped  in  a  sordid  Domin- 
ican or  Franciscan  garment,  and  be  buried  among  the  mendicants.  For 
the  amazing  superstition  and  ignorance  of  the  age,  led  people  to  believe, 
that  those  would  find  Christ  a  gracious  judge  at  the  last  day,  who  should  ap- 
pear before  his  tribunal  associated  with  the  mendicant  monks. 

§  18.  But  this  liigh  reputation  and  vast  influence  of  the  mendicants, 
only  inflamed  still  more  the  hatred,  which  had  long  burned  against  them 
almost  universally,  in  the  higher  and  lower  orders  of  the  clergy,  in  the 
other  monks,  and  in  the  universities.  Hence  there  was  scarcely  a  coun- 
try of  Europe,  or  a  university,  in  which  one  might  not  see  bishops,  priests, 
and  theologians,  eagerly  contending  against  the  Dominicans  and  Francis- 
cans ;  who  by  means  of  the  great  privileges  conferred  on  them  by  the  pon- 
tiffs, every  where  undermined  the  ancient  discipline  of  the  church,  and  as- 
sumed to  themselves  the  direction  of  all  religious  matters.  In  England,  the 
university  of  Oxford  firmly  resisted  the  Dominicans  :(27)  and  Richard  of 
Armagh,(28)  Henry  Crump,  Norris,  and  others,  assailed  with  great  energy 

uniTcrsity  of  Paris,  used  all  their  exertions,  Boulay's  Historia  Acad.  Paris,  torn,  iv.,  p. 

after  the  death  of  Clement^  to  prevent  a  new  829,  &c. 

election  at  Avignon.  But  the  cardinals  were  (27)  Sec  Ant.  Wood's  Antiq.  Oxoniens., 
of  a  different  mind.  They  went  into  con-  torn  i.,  P-  150,  154,  196,  6uc. 
clave,  and  elected  Benedict  XIII.,  yet  pre-  (28)  [Richard  Fitz-Ralph  or  Richard  Rdr 
Tiously  binding  themselves  by  a  solemn,  oath,  dulphus^  was  a  native  of  Ireland,  professor 
that  the  person  elected  on  the  return  of  tran-  of  theology  at  Oxford,  much  esteemed  by 
quiUity  should  himself  labour  to  bring  about  king  Richard  III.  of  England,  created  by 
a  resignation  of  both,  if  the  majority  of  the  him  dean  of  Litchfield,  and  A.D.  1333, 
cardinals  should  see  it  to  be  best.  But  chancellor  of  Oxford.  In  the  year  1347, 
neither  Benedict  nor  his  opposer  Bonifacef  Clement  VI.,  by  his  pontifical  right  of  pro- 
would  have  any  thing  to  do  with  a  resigna-  visum,  constituted  him  archbishop  of  Ar- 
tion.  The  pleasure  and  the  honour  of  being  magh  in  Ireland.  He  strenuously  opposed 
pope,  outweighed  all  considerations  of  path-  the  mendicants,  both  before  and  after  his 
otism.  And  it  was  not  till  the  next  centuiy,  elevation  to  the  see  of  Armagh.  While  at 
that  the  church  was  so  happy  as  to  see  this  Oxford^  he  exposed  their  vain  and  proud 
schism  removed. — Schl.]  poverty,  in  his  public  lectures  ;  and  when  a 
(26)  Besides  the  common  writers,  see  bishop,  he  came  out  still  more  powei^y 
LonguevalUt  Histoire  de  PEglise  Gallicane,  against  them.  In  1356,  he  came  to  LoDdon, 
tome  xiv.f  aind  the  Ruords  themMlfei,  in  and  theze  ^ubliBhed  in  bis  preaching  nine 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  379 

all  the  mendicant  order8.(29)  The  most  zealous  of  these,  Bichard  of  Ar- 
magh, went  to  the  court  of  InnocetU  YI.  in  the  year  1356,  and  there  plead 
the  cause  of  the  church  against  them,  with  amazing  ardour,  until  his  death 
in  1360.(30)  In  France,  various  persons  and  among  them  those  of  the 
university  of  Paris,  laboured  in  a  more  private  way  to  overthrow  the  pow- 
er of  the  mendicants  :(31)  but  John  de  PoUmc,  a  doctor  of  theology,  pub. 
licly  denied  that  the  Dominicans  and  Franciscans  had  power  to  grant  full 
absolution  to  persons  confessing  sins  to  them,  or  that  the  pontiffs  were  able 
to  give  them  such  power,  so  long  as  the  canon  called  omnis  utriusque  sexus^ 
remained  in  force :  whence  he  inferred,  that  those  who  would  be  sure  of 
salvation  must  confess  their  sins  to  their  parish  priests,  notwithstanding 
they  had  absolution  from  the  monks.  But  edl  these  adversaries  effected 
little  or  nothing;  for  the  pontiff  vigorously  defended  these  their  best 
friends  and  supporters,  against  all  attacks  secret  or  open.  The  opinion 
of  John  de  PoUiac'wna  condenmed  by  a  special  decree  of  John  XXU.  in 
the  year  1321.(32) 

§  19.  But  among  cdl  the  foes  of  the  mendicant  orders,  no  one  has  ob. 
tained  greater  fiime  both  good  and  ill,  among  posterity,  than  John  Wick* 
life  an  Englishman,  doctor  and  professor  of  theology  at  Oxford,  and  afler. 
wards  rector  of  Lutterworth,  a  man  of  an  acute  mind,  and  for  the  age  in 
which  he  lived,  of  great  learning.  After  the  example  of  Richard  of  Ar- 
magh  and  many  other  of  the  best  men  in  his  country,  he  in  the  year  1360 
first  vigorously  defended  the  rights  of  the  University  of  Oxford,  against  the 
sects  that  professed  voluntary  poverty,  at  the  same  time  slightly  censuring 
also  the  pontiffs  who  were  their  chief  patrons ;  nor  did  any  lover  of  his 
country,  consider  him  as  criminal  on  this  account.  Afterwards,  when  Simon 
Langhaan  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  deprived  him  of  the  wardenship  of 
Canterbury  Hall  in  the  University  of  Oxiford,  A.D.  1367,  and  appointed  a 
monk  to  succeed  him,  and  the  sovereign  pontiff  Urban  V.  to  whom  he  ap. 
pealed,  confirmed  the  decision  of  the  archbishop  ;  Wickliffe  assailed  with 
greater  freedom,  not  only  all  the  monks  and  their  morals,  but  also  the  power 
of  the  pontiffs  and  some  other  things,  both  in  his  writings  and  in  his  dis- 
courses. From  this  he  proceeded  still  farther,  and  in  various  treatises  re- 
futed a  large  part  of  the  prevailing  opinions  on  religious  subjects ;  exhort- 

theses  against  t^m.    They  then  accused  (30)  See  Rich.  SinunCs  Lettres  choisies, 
him  to  the  pope  of  heresy,  and  caused  him  to  tome  i.,  p.  164,  6lc.     I  have  before  me,  in 
be  cited  to  Ayignon.    He  went  there,  and  manuscript,   by   Bartholomew  de   Brisaco, 
after  three  years'  attendance,  his  cause  not  (provincial  of  the  Dominicans  for  Germany), 
being  yet  decided,  he  was  lemored  by  death  Solutiones   opposite  Richardi,  Armachani 
A.D.  1360.     He  has  left  as  a  number  of  Archiepiscopi,  propositionibus  contra Mendi- 
Mimons ;  a  Summa,  sen  Libri  ziz.  adver-  cantes  m  curia  Romana  coram  pontifice  et 
•us  errores  Armenorum ;  and  his  defence  cardinalibus  factis,  A.D.  1360. 
against  the  mendicants,  deliTered  at  Avignon  (31)  See  Jo.  Launoi^  de  Canone  :  Omntt 
in  1357 ;  besides  several  sermons  and  tracts,  ntriusque  sezus ;  in  his  0pp.,  tom.  i.,  pt.  i., 
never  published.    A  little  before  his  death,  p.  271,  274,  287,  dec.    Baluze,  Vitap  Pen- 
an Irish  translation  of  the  New-Testament,  tif.  Avenion.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  10,  and  Miscella- 
was  found  concealed  in  a  wall  of  his  chorch,  nea,  tom.  i.,  p.  263.     Daehery^  Spicileg. 
which  has  been  supposed  to  be  his  prodnc-  Scriptor.  veter.,  tom.  i.,  p.  112,  dec. 
tion. — TV.]  (32)  It  was  published  oy  Edm.  Martene^ 
(29)  See  Wood^s  Antiq.  Oxoniens.,  torn.  Theaaur.  Anecdotor.,  tom.  L,  p.  1368.    Add 
i.,  p.  181,  182,  tom.  ii.,  p.  61,  62.     Baluze^  Steph.  Baluze,  Vita  Pontif.  Avenion.,  torn. 
Vitae  Pontif.  Avenion.,  tom.  i.,  p.  338,  950.  i,  p.  182,  182,  dec. 
Boulay^s  Hist.  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  iv.,  p.  336. 
Wmi£ng'9  Ann.  Minor.,  torn,  viii.,  p.  126. 


» 


bury,  to  try  the  causo  in  a  council  at  London. 
Wickliffe  escaped  unharmed,  through  the  protect! 
ter  and  other  noblemen  who  were  liis  friends. 
soon  afler,  and  the  fatal  schism  in  the  Latin  c 
reigning  at  Rome  and  another  at  Avignon,  this  c 
suspended.     Upon  a  chango  in  the  state  of  afiai 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  revived  the  controven 
on  with  great  vehemonceyin  two  councils,  the  one 
other  at  Oxford.    The  rc»ult  was,  that  of  the  eigl 
ions,  for  which  the  monks  accused  him,  nine  were 
and  fifteen  as  errors ;  but  Wickliffe  himself  rotu] 
worth,  where  he  died  in  tranquillity  A.D.  1887. 
caped  this  latter  peril,  which  was  greater  than  the 
favour  of  the  court,  or  by  denying  and  abjuring  the 
does  not  appear.(34)    He  left  a  great  number  of 

(88)  Hit  DialogueM  in  four  Booksy  havo  afterwards  of  li 

lately  been  printed,  Frankfort  and  Leipsic,  fellow.   Mertoi 

1753,  4to,  from  which  may  be  learned,  not  tained  the  folic 

indeed  all  his  opinions,  but  the  general  ob-  BurlcVy  WUlut, 

jects  at  which  he  aimed,  and  the  spirit  of  the  dinet  Simon  Me 

man.  fry  Chaucer, 

(34)  A  formal  biMrraphy  of  this  very  noted  a  profound  ache 

man,  was  composed  by  John  Lewis,  **  The  subtle  disputant 

history  of  the  life  and  sufferings  of  John  and  theology  wc 

Wickliffe ;  London,  1730,  8to.'^    He  also  the  year  1360, 1 

publiahed  the  New  Teeta$n€ni  in  an  English  bocomin?  the 

translation,  by  John  WickHjfe,  from  the  Latin  against  the  men 

Terskm  called  the  Vulgate,  London,  1731,  tM  laws  of  the 

folio,  with  a  learned  Preface,  in  which  he  students  away  t 

treats  of  the  life  and  sufferings  of  Wickliffe.  liffe,  whose  En^ 

[See  the  JJfc  and  Opinions  of  John  de  Wick-  that  a^,  wrote 

liffc,  by  Rob.  Vaugkan,  Lond.,  1829, 8  vols,  and  disputed  wi 

8vo ;  also  Gilpin* s  JjiTes  of  the  Reformers,  In  1361,  he  was 

Load.,  1809,  8  toIs.  8vo,  MiddUton**  Bi-  Icfj^e ;  and  four 

OCrwnhi*  !•?«»«■«*»-»• —    -    ■*    ' 


CHURCH  OFnCERS  AND  GOV£RNM£NT.                381 

land  and  out  of  it^  who  were  denominated  Wickl^ffUes^  and  by  a  vulgar 
term  of  reproach  brought  from  Belgiimi  into  England,  LoUardi;  and 
these  were  every  where  grievously  persecuted  by  the  mquisUors  and  other 
instruments  of  the  pontifi.  Hence  the  council  of  Constance,  A.D.  1416, 
condemned  the  memory  and  the  opinions  of  WickUjfe  in  a  solemn  decree ; 

tor.    In  1378,  be  took  his  degree  of  D.D.,  to  send  treasure  oot  of  the  kingdom  when 

tnd  nowread  lectures  on  theology  at  Oxford,  the  pope  required  it  to  be  sent.    The  reso- 

with  ffreat  applanse.    He  here  attacked  not  lution  of  this  doubt  was  referred,  by  the  king 

only  Uie  monks,  but  also  the  pope  and  the  and  parliament,  to  Doctor  WickcUffe ;  who 

clergy ;  and  confuted  the  prevailing  errors  answered  that  it  was  lawful,  and  undertook 

of  the  day,  both  as  to  the  doctrines  of  Chris-  to  prove  it  so,  by  the  principles  of  the  law 

tianity  and  the  constitution  of  the  Christian  of  Christ.    He  afterwards  appeared  before 

church.    In  1374,  the  king  appointed  him  his  judges,  attended  by  the  duke  of  Lancas- 

one  of  his  andMssadors  to  the  pope,  to  re-  ter  and  tfaeloid  martial  Earl  Percy.    A  vast 

moDstrate  against  the  papal  rtterwUiim  of  concourse  was  assembled.    Some  alterca- 

chuiches.     After  this,  be  inveighed  still  tions  ensued  between  the  bishops  and  the 

more  boldly  against  the  pone  in  his  lectures,  two  noblemen,  the  assembly  was  in  commo- 

calling  him  **  Antichrist,  the  proud  worldly  tion,  and  WicUiffe  was  conducted  off  in 

priest  of  Rome,  and  the  most  cursed  of  dip-  safety  by  his  patrons,  without  having  any 

persand  purse-cutters."    He  also  invoiced  trial.    He  was  then  summoned  to  appear  at 

against  tne  prelates.    In  1376,  the  monks  Lambeth.    He  did  so,  and  presented  a  paper 

£evr  up  nineteen  articles,  extracted  from  his  explanatory  of  the  charges,  which  the  bishop* 

public  lectures  and  sermons,  which  they  sent  thought  best  to  admit  as  satisfactory.     Tne 

to  the  pope.    The  principal  of  these  were :  next  year,  1378,  the  pope  died ;  and  the 

'*  That  there  is  one  only  universal  church,  commission  to  the  two  English  prekttes  to  try 

consistinffof  the  whole  body  of  the  predet'  the  case  of  WickUjfe^  of  course  was  at  an 

ItJMte.— 4lkat  the  eucharist,  after  consecra-  end.     Wickliffe  in  his  lectures,  sermons,  and 

tion,  was  not  the  real  body  of  Christ,  but  onlv  writings,  now  embraced  every  opportunity 

an  emblem  or  ngn  of  it. — ^That  the  church  of  exposing  the  Romish  court,  and  detecting 

of  Rome  was  no  more  the  head  of  the  uni-  the  vices  of  the  clergy  and  the  monks.    In 

▼ersal  church,  than  any  other  church :  and  1381,  he  publuhed  aixteen  Theses  against 

that  St.  PeUr  had  no  neater  authority  gijon  transubstantiation ;  and  in  his  Lectures  at 

bun,  than  the  rest  of  the  apostles.— ^That  Oxford,  expressly  denied  the  doctrine  of  the 

the  pope  had  no  more  jurisdiction,  in  the  ex-  real  presence.     The  vice  chancellor  and 

ercise  of  the  keys,  than  any  other  fiiiMt. —  eleven  doctors,  now  condemned  his  doctrine. 

That  if  the  church  misbehaved,  it  waa  not  In  1388,  WiUiam  Courtney  was  translated 

only  lawful  but  meritorious  to  dispossess  her  from  the  see  of  London  to  the  archiepiscopal 

of  her  temporalities. — That  when  a  prince  or  see  of  Canterbury ;  and  now  began  another 

tenmoral  lord  was  convinced  that  the  church  process  against  Wickliffe^  whom  he  sum- 

mm  an  ill  use  of  bet  endowments,  he  was  moned  to  appear  at  London  before  commis- 

bound,  under  pain  of  damnation,  to  take  doners  appointed  to  try  him.     He  was  dis- 

them  away.— "Diat  the  gospel  was  sufficient,  suaded  by  his  friends  from  appearing ;  but  the 

to  direct  a  Christian  in  the  conduct  of  his  university  sent  a  letter  in  his  favour,  testifying 

life. — ^Th|it  neither  die  pope  nor  any  other  fully  to  his  learning,  piehr,  and  soundness  in 

prelate,  ought  to  have  pnsoos  for  the  punish-  the  faith.    Notwithstanding  this  testimony, 

mg  (lenders  against  Uie  discipline  of  the  and  the  arsumenta  of  his  able  coimsellors, 

chnrch.**— On  ue  second  of  May,  1877,  the  fourteen  of  his  conclusions  were  pronounced 

pope  issued  >!«e  bulls,  addressed  to  the  aich-  heretical  or  erroneous.    Soon  after  he  left 

tiiiop  of  Canterbury  and  the  bishop  of  Lon-  Oxford,  in  1882,  Wickliffe  had  a  slight  shock 

don,  (who  were  directed  to  try  the  charges),  of  the  palsy ;  yet  he  continued  to  preach 

to  Uie  king,  (who  waa  deaired  to  assist  the  till  1384,  when  he  was  siezed  again,  in  hia 

biahops),  and  to  the  universitv  of  Oxford,  pulpit  at  Lutterworth,  more  violently;  fell 

(ordering  them  to  deliver  up  tne  accused),  down,  was  carried  home,  and  shortly  after 

The  king  died  before  the  bulls  arrived :  the  expired,  aged  sixw  years. — ^His  works  were 

university  treated  theirs  with  contempt :  the  a  vast  number  of  tracta,  on  doctnnal  and 

prelatea  determined  to  proceed  against  him ;  practical  subjects  in  theology,  against  the 

and  therefore  summoned  him  to  appear  be-  prevailing  errors  and  vices  ofthe  times,  &c. 

fore  them  at  London,  within  thirty  davs.  See  MitUleton's  Biographia  Evangelica,  vol. 

During  that  interval  puliament  met,  and  oe*  i.,  p.  1,  dec. — TV.] 
liberated  whether  th^  might  kwfuUjF  rafine 


888         BOOK  m.--€ENTURY  XIV.— PART  H.— CHAP.  IL 

in  consequence  of  which,  in  the  year  1428  his  hones  were  dug  up,  and  pok 
licly  burned. 

§  21.  These  numerous,  ingenious  and  respectable  adversaries,  were  at* 
terly  unable  to  bring  the  mendicant  orders  to  give  up  their  excessive  pride 
and  superstition,  and  to  cease  from  deceiving  the  multitude  with  opinioiie 
injurious  oilcn  to  the  divine  character  and  to  religion.  The  Franciscani 
especially  in  extolling  the  excellence  of  their  institution,  which  they  con. 
tended  was  the  very  gospel  of  Jesus  Chnst,  and  in  eulogizing  the  founder 
of  their  order,  whom  they  impudently  represented  as  another  Christ  or  ai 
in  all  things  like  to  Christ,  exceeded  all  bounds  of  sobriety  and  reverence 
for  the  Saviour.  Yet  the  Roman  pontiffs  patronised  this  madness,  by  their 
letters  and  decrees,  in  which  they  declared  the  absurd  fable  of  the  st^^mata 
or  five  wounds,  impressed  upon  SL  Francis  by  the  Saviour  himself  on 
Mount  Alvernus,  to  be  highly  credible,  nay,  unquestionably  true.(35)  TIkj 
also  suffered  to  go  abroad  without  censure,  and  even  approved  and  com- 
mended, an  impious  piece  stuffed  with  monstrous  and  absurd  tales,  entitled 
The  hook  of  the  conformities  of  SL  Francis  toiih  Jesus  Christ ;  which 


(35)  The  fable  of  the  Stigmata  impressed  naU.    Alexander  TV.  the  Roman  pontiff,  m 

upon  Francis  by  Jesas  Chnst,  is  very  well  preaching  before  the  brethren  when  BoMh 

known ;  nor  are  the  pontifical  letters  un-  ventura  was  present,  declared  that  be  Ind 

known,  by  which  belief  in  this  fable  is  com-  seen  those  wounds  on  Prancisj  prerioosly 

manded,  and  which  are  published  with  great  to  his  death. — Tr.]     The  Dominicans  for- 

care,  in  particular  by  Waddings  in  his  An-  merly  opposed  this  fable  openly  ;  but  being 

nales  Minorum,  tom.  viii.  and  ix.      [The  restrained  by  the  bulls  of  the  pontiffs,  they 

story  of  these  Stigmata^  as  related  by  Bona-  now  ridicule  it  only  in  private.     The  Fran- 

vejitura  the  biographer  of  Francis,  (de  Vita  ciscans  on  the  contrary,  have  not  ceased  to 

S.  patris  Francisci,  cap.  13),  is  briefly  this :  trumpet   it.     That  St.   Francis  had  these 

that  Francis  two  years  before  his  death,  reti-  Stigmata  or  appearances  of  the  five  wounds 

red,  as  was  his  custom,  to  Mount  Alvernus,  of  Christ,  on  his  body,  I  do  not  doubt ;  for 

to  keep  a  forty  days'  fast  in  the  season  of  the  fact  is  attested  by  witnesses  sufficiently 

Quadragesima.      While   praying    there,   a  numerous  and  competent.  But  undoubtedly, 

Seraph  appeared  flying  in  the  heavens,  and  St.  Francis  himself  who  was  peculiarly  sn- 

came  near  to  him,  having  six  wings,  under  perstitious,  inflicted  those  wounds  upon  his 

which  he  saw  distinctly  the  figure  of  Christ  own  person,  in  order  to  be  like  to  Christ 

crucified.     The  Seraph  talked  with  him  ;  and  to  bear  in  his  own  body  a  perpetual  me- 

but  he  would  never  retail  the  conversation,  mento  of  his  sufferings.     For  it  was  cns- 

Afler  the  Seraph   departed,   he  found  on  tomary  in  that  age  for  those  who  wished  to 

himself  five  wounds  ;  one  on  each  of  his  appear  more  holy  and  devout  than  commcm, 

feet  and  hands,  and  one  on  his  side.     On  to  mark  themselves  with  such  StigmatOy  so 

the  insides  of  his  hands,  and  on  the  upper  that  they  might  always  have  beforo  their 

sides  of  his  feet,  were  hard,  round,  black  eyes  something  like  a  picture  of  the  death 

substances,  representing  the  heads  of  nails ;  of  Christ.     The  words  of  St.  Paul,  €ral.  vi., 

and  on  the  back  of  his  hands,  and  the  hot-  17,  [/  bear  in  my  body  the  marks  of  the 

toms  of  his  feet,  projecting,  accuminatcd  Lord  Jesus]^  were  understood  in  that  igno- 

substances,  which  bent  round  like  clinched  rant  age,  to  have  reference  to  such  a  custom, 

nails.     In  his  side  was  a  wound,  three  fin-  And  from  the  Acta  Sanctorum  and  other 

gers  long.     From  all  these,  blood  and  a  wa-  monuments  of  this  and  the  following  centn- 

tery  substance  flowed  occasionally ;  and  he  ry,  a  long  catalogue  of  such  branded  saints 

experienced  continual  and  sometimes  exqui-  might  be  drawn  up.     Nor  is  this  sapersti- 

site  pain  from  them.     When  he  descended  tion  entirely  done  away  in  our  own  age. 

from  the  mountain,  he  with  some  hesitation  The  Franciscan  friars  finding  these  mans 

related  the  vision  to  a  few  trusty  friends,  upon  the  body  of  their  deccasra  founder,  and 

His  wounds  he  concealed  as  much  as  possi-  wishing  to  make  him  appear  privileged  above 

ble,  during  his  life.  He  languished  two  years,  all  men,  invented  this  fable  of  Christ's  mi- 

and  died.     After  his  death,  more  than  fifty  raculously  transferring  his  wounds  to  St. 

persons  examined  these  wounds,  and  found  Francis, 
them  real,  among  whom  were  some  cardi- 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNBfENT.  383 

published  in  1385  by  Bartholomew  AUrixif  a  Franciscan  of  Pisa,  with  the 
applause  of  his  order.  This  infamous  book,  in  which  the  Son  of  Grod  is 
put  upon  a  level  with  a  vile  and  miserable  man,  is  an  eternal  monument  of 
the  impious  arrogance  and  religious  stupidity  of  the  Franciscan  order,  and 
of  the  consummate  indiscretion  of  the  ponti&  in  extolling  and  recommend* 
ing  these  fnars.(d6) 

§  22.  Not  a  whit  wiser  than  these  Franciscans  who  remained  obedient 
to  the  pontifis,  were  those  other  Franciscans  who  insisted  on  observing 
their  rule  perfectly,  and  who  resisted  the  pontifis  that  mitigated  it ;  I  refer 
to  the  FratricelUj  their  Tertiarii  or  Beghardsy  and  to  the  Spirituals,  who 
resided  principally  in  France  and  embraced  the  opinions  of  Peter  John 
OUoa,  These  Franciscans  for  a  long  time  caused  great  disturbance  both 
in  church  and  state,  and  gave  the  pon^i  vast  trouble  and  vexation.  Near 
the  beginning  of  the  century,  in  the  years  1306  and  1307,  the  less  austere 
Franciscans  in  Italy  raged  violently  against  the  more  strict,  or  the  Fratri* 
eelHj  who  had  withdrawn  from  the  conmiunity.(d7)  Such  of  the  latter  as 
were  able  to  escape  the  fury  of  their  enemies,  in  the  year  1307  fled  into 
France,  and  connected  themselves  with  the  Spirituals  or  the  followers  of 
Peter  John  OUoa  in  Provence,  who  had  likewise  receded  from  the  body. 
Soon  afler  this,  the  whole  Franciscan  order  in  France,  Italy,  and  other 
countries,  was  divided  into  two  parties :  one  of  which  being  attached  to 
the  rigid  poverty  of  St.  Francis,  was  called  that  of  the  Spirituals;  the 
other  which  was  disposed  to  have  the  rules  of  their  founder  mitigated,  was 
called  the  Brethren  cf  the  community.  The  latter  was  the  largest  and 
most  powerful,  and  laboured  to  the  utmost  to  suppress  the  former  which 
was  yet  in  its  infancy  and  not  strong.  But  the  seceders  chose  to  endure 
every  thing,  rather  than  abandon  the  injunctions  of  their  founder  and  re- 
turn to  the  community.  In  the  year  1310,  the  pontiff  Clement  Y.  called 
the  leaders  of  both  parties  to  his  court,  and  made  great  efforts  to  termi- 
nate the  schism.  But  the  business  advanced  very  slowly,  in  consequence 
of  the  inflexibility  of  the  parties  and  the  great  number  of  their  mutcal  ac- 
cusations. In  the  mean  while  the  Spirituals  of  Tuscany,  without  waiting 
for  the  decision  of  the  ponti^  chose  for  themselves  a  general  and  inferior 
officers ;  but  the  French,  being  nearer  the  pontiff,  waited  patiently  for  his 
determination.(38) 

(36)  Conceniiiig  AJhizi  and  his  book,  see  order  of  ObeeiTants,  in  a  book  published  at 

Im.  Wadding* t  Annales  MiiMmim,  torn,  iz.,  Madrid  in  the  year  1661,  under  the  follow- 

p.  158,  &c.    Jo,  Alb.  Fahridus,  Biblioth.  ing  title,  Proajgiosum  Naturo  et  Gratis 

Latina  medii  sri,  torn.  L,  p.  181.    Jo.  Oeo.  Portentum.     Toe  conformitiet  mentioned 

Sehdhom,  Amoenitates  Litterar.,  torn,  tii.,  p.  by  Pedro  de  Alva  Astorga,  the  austere  an- 

160.  Peier  Bayle,  Dictionnaire,  torn,  ii.,  art  thor  of  this  most  ridiculous  book,  are  whim- 

#V«iifow ;  and  Noureau  Dictionnaire  Hist  aical  beyond  expression.    See  the  Biblioth. 

Grit.,  torn,  i.,  art.  Albizi,  p.  217.    Extracts  des  Sciences  et  des  Beaux  Arts,  tom.  iv.,  p. 

from  this  book,  which  is  called  the  Alcoran  31S.^— Mad.] 

of  ike  Franciscaru,  were  made  by  Erasmus  (87)  Wadding^s  Annates  Minorum,  tom. 

AJhertus;  and  have  been  often  printed,  in  tL,  ad  ann.  1307,  p.  91. 

Latin,  French,  and  German;  the  second  (88)  Wa<f<&'n^«Annales Minor., tom. yi., 

nench  and  Latm  edition  was  printed.  Am-  ad  ann.  1310,  p.  172.     Eccard's  Coipus 

eterd.,  1734,  2  vob.  8vo,  ornamented  with  Histor.  medii  cvi,  tom.  i.,  p.  1480.    Am~ 

degant  enffrmTings.      ["  The  conformities  lufs  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  iy.,  p.  129. 

bs^een  CAru/  snd  Bi.  Frands  are  carried  Echard^s  Scriptores  Prndicator.,  torn.  L,  pw 

to  forty  in  the  book  of  Albizi^  but  they  are  606,  609. 
miltipUed  to4000  by  a  Spanish  monk  of  the 


BOOK  IIL-4SMTUBY  Xiy^PiBT  ]L-«CfHAP.  IL 


§  23.  After  variout  ddlbenitioii^  Clmmd  Y.,  in  the  Mtnd  covmoBcT 

Vienne  A.D.  1812,  pabliflhed  the  odebrated  law  or  bnU  called  finon  ili 

first  words  JSmi  de  fNiradito,(89)iii  which  he  endeaToored  to  end  the  dfe 

cord  by  taking  a  middki  course.    For  he  made  a  number  of  ronrfuwhMi 

to  ihe  Sphiiuah  i  and  in  particalar  commanded  the  Franciscana  to  praiM^ 

as  their  rule  prescribed,  the  greatett  and  moti  perfect  poverijff  manawfimy  gM 

properijf  either  cammm  or  pereomiif  and  allowing  only  the  eimpb  mm  aad 

that  also  Umiiedy  meager  aid  pooTf  of  the  necessaries  of  HlEe.    Tet  on  the 

other  hand  he  allowed  the  Frandacans,  if  they  lived  in  places  wfaeraik 

was  very  difficult  to  obtain  anbalstoiice  by  begging,  to  provide  themashes 

with  granaries  and  afore  ceOar»f  and  to  collect  and  lay  iq>  in  them  what 

they  procured  fay  begging ;  and  the  officers  and  overseers  of  the 

were  to  judge  when  and  where  such  graaariee  and  eelian  were 

Moreover,  in  order  to  satisfy  the  Br^Oarem  cf  the  oommumiijff  he 

some  of  the  opinions  of  Peter  de  Ofiea.(40)    Thia  dedidoin  qnictad  the 

commotions  in  France,  thoush  with  difficoky,  and  oi(ly  for  a  short  tinai, 

but  it  had  no  effod  to  alhgr  the  heated  passions  of  the  Tuscan  aad  ItaliBii 

Spirituals,  many  of  n^iom  not  feeUng  tnemselves  safe  in  Italy,  in  &e  year 

1813  emigrateato&Kci]y,wherethey  were  Idndly  received  by  JFMarie  the 

king,  and  by  the  noUea  and  the  bi8hops.(41) 

§  24.  After  the  death  €i  CUmeni  V.  the  tumult  in  France,  which  had 
been  stilled  by  his  authority,  broke  out  anew.  For  in  the  year  1814,  one 
hundred  and  twenty  of  the  Spirituals  drove  the  Brethren  (j^the  eoawmaHf 
out  of  the  monasteries  of  Narbonne  and  Beziers,  by  force  and  arms ; 
elected  new  presiding  officers ;  and  (what  greatly  enhanced  the  difficulty 
of  this  already  inveterate  contest)  cast  off  their  former  garments,  and  as- 
sumed  such  as  were  short,  narrow,  and  ill  shaped.  Many  others  from  the 
other  provinces  joined  with  them,  and  the  citizens  of  Narbonne  among 
whom  OHva  was  buried,  undertook  to  defend  this  company.  John  XXIL 
being  placed  at  the  head  of  the  church,  attempted  in  the  year  1317,  to  ap» 
ply  a  remedy  to  the  inveterate  evil.  In  the  first  place,  by  a  special  law  he 
ordered  the  extirpation  of  the  FrairieelHj  and  their  Tertiarii  or  the  Begt^ 
ins  or  Beghards  who  were  distinct  from  Uie  Spiriiiuils.{A2)  Soon  aAer,  he 
admonished  the  king  of  Sicily,  to  expel  all  tiie  Spirituals  residing  in  hii 
dominions.(4d)  And  lastly,  he  called  the  French  Spirituals  before  him  at 
Avignon,  and  exhorted  them  to  return  to  their  duty,  and  in  particular  to  lay 
aside  their  shorty  strait  habitSy  and  their  small  hoods.  Most  of  them  com- 
plied; but  the  head  of  the  company,  brother  Bernard  DeUtiosiy  with  twen- 
ty-four others,  boldly  refiised  to  submit  to  the  requisition.  For  these  men 
lUffirmed,  that  the  rule  of  SL  Francis  was  the  same  as  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ;  and  therefore  that  the  power  of  the  ponti£&  was  not  adequate  to 
change  it.  Consequently  the  pontifis  sinned  by  allowing  the  Franciscana 
to  have  granaries  and  cellars^  and  they  sinned  by  prohibiting  such  gar* 

(89)  This  law  is  extant  in  tHe  Corpus  judieior.  de  noris  enor.,  torn.  L,  p.  89fl^ 

Juris  Canon,  among  the  CleoientinB  [lih.  Y.]f  ^• 

tit.  zi.,  de  yerbor.  significat.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  (4S)  This  law  is  called  SanetM,  ffirnnff, 

1008,  ed.  Boekmer.  dec.,  uid  is  extant  among  the  Extimvagantas 

(40)  Wadding**  Annales  Minor.,  torn.  ?i^  Johannis  XXIL,  tit.  Tii.,  de  religmas  don^ 
p.  194, 197,  109.  hns ;  in  the  Onpos  Jons  Canon.,  torn,  ii,,  p. 

(41)  W<uUtii^'«  Annales  Minor.,  torn,  vi.,  1118. 

p.ai8,S14.    .B^iZ^'tHistoria  Acad.  Paris.,        (43)  WkfUii^'t  Anwles  MinofDm,  ton 
loin,  t?.,  p.  151,  lof.    Afgentn,  Cdlectio    vi,  p.  165,  die* 


CHURCH  CFHCERS  AND  GOVERNBfENT.  385 

iiients  as  SL  Fronds  had  prescribed.  Against  these  pertinaciom  men, 
John  directed  [the  inquisitors]  to  proceed  as  against  heretics.  And  truly 
they  were  the  worst  of  heretics^  for  they  opposed  the  majesty  and  power  of 
the  Roman  pontiff.  The  head  of  the  party,  brother  DeUtiosi^  who  was 
sometimes  called  DelU  Cansi^  was  confined  in  a  prison,  where  he  ended  his 
days.  Four  others  were  burned  at  the  stake,  by  order  of  the  inquisitors, 
at  Marseilles  in  the  year  1318.(44) 

§  25.  These  unhappy  monks,  and  afterwards  many  more  who  were  cut 
off  in  this  lamentable  contest,  were  punished  merely  for  disregarding  the 
majesty  of  the  pontifis :  for  they  believed  that  the  rule  of  their  founder  SL 
Francis,  being  dictated  by  Grod  himself^  and  really  the  gospel  of  Christy 
was  not  subject  to  the  power  of  the  pontifis.  The  controversy  considered 
in  itself^  was  rather  ridiculous  than  a  serious  matter,  and  had  no  connexion 
with  true  religion.  It  related  merely  to  two  points ;  firsts  the  form  of  the 
garments  to  be  worn  by  Franciscans ;  and  secondly  their  gronaries  and 
cellars.  The  Brethren  of  the  community  that  is  the  laxer  Franciscans, 
wore  long,  loose,  cmd  good  habits,  with  ample  hoods  or  coverings  for  their 
heads :  but  the  Spirituals  wore  strait,  short,  sordid  and  vile  garments,  with 
small  hoods ;  because  such  a  dress  they  said,  was  prescribed  for  the  fra- 
ternity in  the  rule  of  St.  Francis,  which  it  was  not  lawful  for  any  mortal 
to  alter.  In  the  next  place,  the  Brethren  of  the  community,  iu  the  seasons 
of  harvest  and  vintage,  laid  up  corn  in  their  granaries  and  wine  in  their  cel- 
lars ;  but  the  Spirituals  contended  that  this  was  inconsistent  with  genuine 
mendicity  or  the  profession  made  by  the  poor  Minorites.  And  hence  John 
published  in  this  very  year  a  long  epistle,  in  which  he  directs  that  both 

2uestions  be  lefl  to  the  judgnticnt  and  discretion  of  the  superiors  of  the  or- 
er.(45) 
§  26.  The  effects  of  this  epistle  and  of  other  decrees,  were  prevented 
by  the  unseasonable  and  impious  severity  of  John  XXII.,  which  even  his 
friends  detested.  For  the  Spiritudls  and  their  supporters,  exasperated  at 
the  cruel  death  of  their  brethren,  maintained  that  John  XXII.  had  render, 
ed  himself  unworthy  of  the  pontifical  office  and  a  real  Antichrist,  by  the 
slaughter  of  those  holy  men :  they  honoured  the  four  brethren  burned  at 
Marseilles  as  martyrs,  paying  religious  veneration  to  their  bones  and  ash- 
es ;  and  they  contended  far  more  earnestly  than  before,  against  the  long 
garments,  the  large  hoods,  and  the  granaries  and  cellars.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  inquisitors  by  direction  of  the  pontiff,  seized  all  the  persons  of 
this  description  on  whom  they  could  lay  their  hands,  and  committed  them 
to  the  flames  without  mercy,  immolating  them  to  the  pontifical  indignation. 
From  this  time  onward  therefore,  not  only  in  France  but  also  in  Italy, 
Spain,  and  Germany,  an  inmiense  number  of  the  defenders  of  the  rule  of 
fii.  Francis,  Fratricelli,  Beghards,  and  Spirituals,  were  cruelly  put  to 
death.(46) 

(44)  Bdluzey  Vit»  Pontif.  Avenion.,  torn.  179,  6ic.    Argentre^  Collectio  jodicior.  da 

i.,  p.  116,  torn,  ii.,  p.  341,  and  MiBceUtnet,  noris  errorib.,  torn,  i.,  p.  294. 

torn,  i.,  p.  196,  272.     Waidxng^  Amiales  (46)  It  is  extant  in  the  Corpus  Joris  Ca^ 

Minor.,  torn,   vi.,   p.   267,  dec.,  316,  dec.  non.  EztniTagant.  Johannis  XXII.  [tit.  ziv.], 

MarterUj  Tbesaur.  Anecdotor.,  torn.  ▼.,  p.  cap.  1,  de  Terbor.  signif.    Add  Wadding's 

175.     Martin  of  Fulda,  in  Eccard's  Corpna  Annales  Minor.,  torn,  vi.,  p.  273,  and  others. 

Histor.   medii  cvi,  torn,  i.,   p.   1726,  and  (46)  I  have  in  my  hands,  in  addition  to 

Herm.  Coemer,  ibid.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  981 .     Hia-  the  other  documents  aerving  to  elucidate  the 

toire  generale  de  Languedoc,  torn,  ir.,  p.  difficult  history  of  this  persecution,  the  ilfor^ 

Vol.  II. — C  ac 


«5         BOOK  nir-CHENTURT  XIT.-^iJrr  II/--C^ 

'   §27.  Tlusbkx)dirooiiffietoontiii]]^ 

involved  the  whole  Fimiciacan  order,  when  in  the  year  1821,  to  the  Ankf 
er  points  of  controversy  a  new  one  was  added,  respecting  the  povorhr  «C 
Charist  and  his  apostles.  A  B^gumf  or  monk  of  the  Mrd.arder  ^  & 
Francis,  being  apprehended  this  year  at  Narbonne,  taught  among  othsr 
things,  that  Christ  and  his  aposUes  possessed  woMngf  hf  wmf  rfpnpet1§  m 
dominion,  either  in  common  or  vndMdMoUy.  This  qiinion,  Johskd^  JEMta% 
an  inquisitor  belonging  to  the  order  of  Dominicans,  pronounced  to  be  aa 
error:  but  Berengarins  Tatet  a  Franciscan,  maintained  it  to  be.aoiaK^ 
and  consonant  to  the  epistle  of  Nicoiaus  III.,  EaU  qtd  seminai,  4sc  Tha 
judgment  of  the  foimer  was  approved  by  the  Dominicans ;  while  diodeoi^ 
sion  of  the  latter  was  maintained  by  the  Franciscans.  Tlie  subject  being 
brought  before  the  pontiff,  he  endeavoured  to  quiet  the  new  controversy  by 
a  discreet  procedure ;  and  therefore  called  to  his  counsel  UberUmtsdeOif 
salisy  a  Franciscan  of  great  reputation  and  a  patron  of  the  Spirhsmhu 
He  answered  equivocally,  and  by  making  distinctions.  Tet  the  p<qie  aal 
the  cardinals  thought  his  sentence  was  wculated  to  end  the  cootiOTemjF^ 
The  pontiff  therefore  oxdered  both  the  parties  to  acquiesce  in  hisdecisioPt 
and  to  be  silent  and  observe  moderatiQn.(47)  , 

§  28.  But  the  impassioned  minds  of  the  Dominicans  and  FranciscaiMi^ 
could  not  be  brought  to  submit  to  tins  mandate.  John  therefore  in  tbi 
year  1322,  allowed  the  controversy  to  be  brought  up  again ;  and  he  laid 
the  following  question  before  the  most  celebrated  divines,  and  especially 
those  of  Paris,  for  their  decision :  Whether  those  were  heretics,  who  cffirmsd 
that  Jesus  Christ  and  his  apostles  held  no  property,  either  in  common  or  as 
individuals?  The  Franciscans  who  this  year  held  their  convention  at 
Perugia,  having  had  previous  notice  of  the  business,  unanimously  decided 
that  persons  making  such  an  assertion  were  no  heretics,  but  held  a  doctrine 
that  was  true  and  holy,  and  accordant  with  the  decisions  of  the  pontifis : 
and  they  appointed  a  man  of  distinguished  learning  belonging  to  their  or- 
der, brother  Bonagratia  of  Bergamo,  who  was  also  called  Boncortese,{^ 
to  repair  to  Avignon,  and  there  defend  this  decision  of  the  whole  order 
against  all  opposers.  John  XXII.  was  exceedingly  offended  at  this,  and 
published  an  ordinance  in  the  month  of  November,  in  which  he  espoused 
the  opposite  doctrine  to  that  of  the  Franciscans ;  and  pronounced  those  to 
be  heretics,  who  should  pertinaciously  maintain  that  Christ  and  his  apostles 
possessed  no  property,  either  in  common  or  tndividuaUy,  and  had  not  the  rigU 
of  selling  and  giving  away  what  they  possessed.  A  little  after,  he  proceeded 
still  ferther,  and  in  an  ordinance  drawn  up  in  the  month  of  December,  he 
exposed  the  vanity  and  futility  of  the  arguments  commonly  drawn  from  a 
bull  oiNicolaus  III.,  proving  a  transfer  of  the  dominion  of  the  Franciscaa 

tyrdogy  of  the  SpsrituaU  and  FratriceUi,  two  thoamid  such  mart^rrs  might  be  made 

which  was  exhibited  to  the  Inquisition  at  out     See   the   Codes  Inquis.  Totosane, 

Carcassone,  A.D.  1454,  which  contains  the  published  by  Limborch,  p.  398,  302,  319, 

names  of  one  hundred  and  thirteen  persons,  827,  dtc. 

of  both  sexes,  who,  from  the  year  1818  to  (47)  WaiUtn^*«  Annales  Minor.,  torn,  vi^ 

the  time  of  Innocent  VI.  [A.D.  1352-1362]  p.  361.     Steph.  Bduze,  Miscellanea,  ton. 

expiated   in  the  flames  their  zeal  for  the  l,  p.  307.     GerK  du  Bois,  Hist,  ecclet. 

poverty  of  St.  Francis,  in  France  and  Italy.  Paris.,  p.  611,  dtc. 

To  these,  so  many  others  might  be  added  (48)  1  notice  this  circumstance,  beeaiue 

from  the  historians  and  documents  printed  some  valuable  writers  have  made  them  two 

and  manuscript,  that  I  suppose  a  catalogue  of  persons. 


» 

.  *« 
.« 


CHURCH  OFHCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  387 

possesaions  to  the  church  of  Rome,  leaying  only  the  simple  use  without  any 
ownership,  to  the  brethren ;  for  it  was  utterly  impossible,  in  regard  to  things 
which  are  consumed  by  the  use  of  them,  to  separate  the  right  of  use  from 
the  right  of  property  or  dominion.  He  also  solemnly  renounced  all  prop, 
erty  in  the  Franciscan  effects,  reserved  by  the  former  pontiffs  to  the  Ro- 
mish church,  with  the  exception  of  their  churches  and  some  other  things, 
and  dismissed  the  officers  or  purveyors,  who  had  hitherto  received  the 
revenues  and  administered  the  affairs  of  the  order  in  the  name  of  the  Ro. 
mish  church ;  and  he  repeated  all  the  laws  and  constitutions  of  his  prede- 
cessors on  this  subject.  (49) 

.  §  29.  These  pontifical  ordinances  destroyed  the  very  citadel  of  the  Fran- 
ciscan order,  or  that  boasted  txproprialion  in  which  Francis  placed  the  high- 
est glory  of  his  fraternity.  Hence  the  Franciscans  most  resolutely  opposed 
the  pontiff;  and  in  particular,  brother  BonagraHa  the  legate  of  Uie  order, 
publicly  maintained  in  the  court  of  the  pont^  A.D.  1323,  that  the  last  or- 
dinance of  John  was  repugnant  both  X6  human  and  divine  law ;  and  he  ap- 
pealed the  c{isc.(50)  The  pontiff  on  the  other  hand,  threw  this  bold  de- 
fender of  Franciscan  poverty  into  prison ;  and  by  a  new  edict,  at  the  close 
of  the  year,  commanded  that  all  persons  should  be  accounted  heretics  and 
corrupters  of  religion,  who  should  teach  that  Christ  and  his  apostles  po8« 
sessed  no  property,  cither  in  common  or  as  individuals. (51)  And  as  this 
edict  did  not  terrify  the  Franciscans,  and  many  of  them  poured  forth  re- 
proaches and  maledictions  against  John,  another  bull  still  more  violent,  was 
issued  towards  the  close  of  the  year  1324 ;  in  which  the  pontiff  defended 
his  former  decrees,  and  pronounced  the  doctrine  of  an  expropriation  by  Christ 
and  his  apostles,  to  be  pestiferous^  erroneous,  damnable,  blasphemous,  and  op^ 
posed  to  the  Catholic  faith ;  and  ordered  that  all  who  professed  it,  should  be 
accounted  heretics,  contumacious,  and  rebels  against  the  church.(62)  The 
effect  of  this  edict  was,  that  many  who  continued  to  assert  that  Christ  and 
his  apostles  were  such  mendicants  as  Francis  required  his  brethren  to  be, 
were  seized  and  committed  to  the  flames,  by  the  Dominican  inquisitors,  the 
enemies  of  the  Franciscans.  And  the  history  of  France,  Spain,  Italy,  and 
Germany,  shows  that  in  this  and  the  following  century,  the  examples  of  this 
80  great  cruelty  were  considerably  numerous. 

§  30.  John  continued  to  prosecute  this  business  strenuously,  in  the  sub- 
sequent years.  As  the  whole  controversy  seemed  to  originate  from  the 
books  of  Peter  John  OUva,  he  in  the  year  1325  declared  the  PostUla  and  the 

(49)  These  constitutioiui  aie  inserted  in  Theod.  de  Niem,  in  Eccari's  Corpus  Histor. 
the  Corpus  Joris  Canon,  tmong  the  Extrava-    medii  evi,  torn,  i.,  p.  1491,  6lc. 

gantes  [JohannisXXII.]*  tit.  zir.,  de  reibor.  (51)  Waddings  torn,  vii.,  p.  36 ;  the  con- 

aiffnificat.,  cap.  ii.,  iii.,  p.  1121,  ^.    On  the  tinuator  of  De  Nangit^  in  i>achery*s  Spici- 

enbject  itself,  Uie  moat  important  writer  to  leg.,  torn,  iii.,  p.  83  ;  Boulay*s  Hist.  Acad. 

be  consulted,  is  the  contemporary  author,  Paris.,  torn,  iv.,  p.  205 ;  the  Henedictine  Gal- 

Alvarus  Pelagius  de  planctu  ecclesis,  lib.  lia  Christiana,  torn,  ii.,  p.  1515,  dec. 

ii.,  c.  60,  dec,  p.  145,  dtc. ;  and  next  to  him,  (62)  This  constitution  (as  well  as  the  two 

Lu.  WaddinfTt  Annales  Minor.,  tom.  Ti.,  p.  above  mentioned)  is  [in  the  Corpus  Juris 

894,  6lc.    Both  censure  John.     Boulmfs  Canon.]  among  the  Eztravaf^antee  [Johann. 

Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  !▼.,  p.  191,  oc.  XXII.],  tit.  xiv.  de  Terbor.  signif.  [cap.  v.] 

(50)  WaMuig*s  Annales  Minomm,  tom.  This  last  bull  is  strenuously  opposed,  at  great 
Tii.,  p.  3,  22,  du;.  Alvar.  Pdagiiu,  de  length,  by  Wa<2(2tn^,  tom.  vii.,  p.  36 ;  which 
planctu  ecclesis,  lib.  ii.,  p.  167.  TrUhe-'  was  not  to  be  expected  in  a  man  so  immod- 
mbu,  Annales  Himug.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  157.  erately  devoted  to  the  pontiffs. 


360         BOOK  DL-^CnDiTDRT  JT/j-^AKt  IL-OBAl^.  n. 

other  writings  of  OUml  to  be  liereticaL(58)  He  next  funmioDed  fo  Af%[b 
non  the  more  learned  and  eminent  Franciscans,  whose  tongues  and  psna 
he  feared,  and  detained  them  at  his  court.  And  kstly«  he  enjdojoa  Us 
friends  the  Dominicans,  every  iwdiere,  as  sentinels ;  lest  the  Frasdseans  who  ^ 
were  full  of  indignation  and  wrath,  should  plot  some  mischiefc  The  ges*  i 
eral  of  the  order  Michael  de  CoMemt^  lived  in  Itai^,  and  did  not  dBsgnlBS 
his  hatred  of  the  pontifil  Him  therefore,  he  summoned  to  Avignon  in  tks 
year  1827,  and  deprived  him  of  his  offioe.(54)  This  use  of  force  tempered 
with  policy,  only  inflamed  still  more  the  minds  of  the  Frandacansb  iriMi 


were  contending  for  absolute  poverty*  And  a  fierce  contest  br^Junr  ont 
between  /oAn£UI«andtheemperorIieimof  Bavaria,  several  of  the  faad* 
ing  Franciscans^  among  whom  ManQmB  of  Padua  and  JMn  of  Jandnmnn 
or  Genoa  were  pre-eminent,  fled  to  the  emperor,  and  under  his  protectioiv 
imposed  most  violently  in  their  writings  not  only  Jdim  himself  hot  geneiaL 
ly  the  power  and  authority  of  the  Roman  pQnti&.(65)  Their  ezuqde  was 
followed  by  Michad  CkuenaSf  by  WHlkm  Occam  a  very  acute  and  £s* 
criminating  man,  and  by  brother  Banagratiaf  who  in  the  year  1 828  proceed* 
ed  by  sea  from  Avigncm  first  into  Italy  to  the  emperor,  and  thence  to  Hn* 
nich.  These  were  succeeded  by  others  in  great  numbers :  among  when 
were  Berenganus^  Ftancu  de  Eeeido,  and  Memy  de  Hofesi,  man  eminenl 
for  erudition  and  talents.(56)    All  these  composed  eloquent  and  setere 

(53)  Wadding^ a  Annales  Minoram,  torn,  loptes  and  Bibliotheau  of  ike  EceUnmHieti 
vn.j  p.  47.  Jo.  George  Eccard*e  Corpus  Wriiere.^ Michael  Ceuenme,,  D.B.,  waft  • 
HbtOT.  medii  svi,  torn,  i.,  p.  692  and  1491.  native  of  Italy,  a  Franciscan  of  Um  nnmnes 
[And  indeed  O/tvo,  in  his  PoetiUd  on  the  of  Boloffna,  and  create  general  of  the  €»- 
Apocalypse,  has  propositions  which  the  pope  der,  A.D.  1316.  He  strenuoiislj  enlbireed 
must  have  accounted  worthy  of  condemna-  the  discipline  of  the  order ;  wesided  in  thm 
tion.  He  understood,  by  the  whore  of  Baby-  chapter  held  at  Perugia,  A.D.  13S2;  wa« 
Ion,  the  Romish  church ;  by  Antichrist,  the  summoned  to  Avignon  in  18S7,  imprisoned, 
pope ;  by  the  angel  flying  through  the  midst  and  the  next  year  ordered  to  thai  for  the  d»- 
of  heaven  with  the  everlasting  gospel,  St.  cision  in  the  chapter  at  PeruFia.  He  u>* 
Fravcie ;  and  by  an  evangelical  life,  a  life  pealed  from  the  sentence ;  and  fearinf  tbt 
void  of  all  propertv  common  or  personsl,  and  consequences,  privately  escaped  from  Av^ 
in  which  a  person  has  the  mere  use  of  things,  non.  The  pope  then  excommunicated  bim, 
— *iScA/.]  and  deposed  him  from  the  ffenerabhip  of  Ids 

(54)  See  Wadding**  Annales  Minor.,  torn,  order,  appointing  cardinal  Bertnnd  to  sue* 
vii,  p.  69,  74.  ceed  him.    Midiael  appealed  to  acoundlv 

(56)  Ltt.  Dachery,  Spicilegium,  torn,  iii.,  joined  the  emperor  Lewis,  and  strenooosly 

p.  85,  dec.     Bullanum  Koman.,  tom.  vi.,  p.  resisted  the  pontiff.    In  the  yeai^lSSS,  Btr- 

167.    Edm.  Martene,  Thesaur.  Anecdotor.,  trand  called  a  chapter  of  the  Franciseans  at 

tom.  ii.,  p.  695,  704.     Bonlay^s  Historia  Pans,  which  deposed  Michael,  and  elected 

Acad.  Pa^s.,  tom.  iv.,  p.  216.    Particularly  Gerard  to  succeed  him.     He  now  openly 

noted  is  the  performance  of  MarsUiua  ii  accused  the  pope  of  heresy ;  and  the  pontiff 

Padua,  a  professor  at  Vienna,  entitled  Be*  anathematized  nim  in  1330,  and  the  year  fol> 

fensor  ptcis  pro  Ludovico  Bavaro  adversus  lowing  the  convention  of  his  order  at  Per> 

nsurpatam  Romani  pontiflcis  jurisdictionem ;  pignan,  declared  him  a  heretic.  He  died  A.D. 

pubhshed  with  other  w<»ks,  and  also  separ-  I&3,  retaining  his  rancour  againsl  tlM  pope 

ately,by  iFVdn.  Oomoritf,  Frankf.,1692,8vo.  to  the  last.     His  works  are  several  tracts, 

(66)  Wadding's  Annales  Minor.,  tom.  vii.,  letters,    and    protestations    sffainst    Jokm 

p.  81.    Martene'e  Thesaur.  Anecdot.,  tom.  XXII.,  commentaries  on  Ezexiel,  and  on 

n.,  p.  749, 757,  dec.,  781,  &c.     Trithemnu,  the  four  Books  of  Sentences,  and  some  acv- 

AnnalesHirsaug.ftom.  ii.,p.  167.    BouUty**  mons. — Mareilius  Patamnus  was  horn  at 

Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  iv.,p.  217.    £€■>  Padua,  atudied  law  at  Orleans,  was  one  at 

eard*e  Corpus  Historicor.  medii  cvi,  tom.  iL,  the  most  distinguished  philosopbtts  and  ja- 

p.  1084.     Baluze,  Miscellanea,  tom.  i,  p.  rists  of  his  age,  and  became  a  cconsellor  of 

293, 316,  dec.    Concerning  these  men,  the  Lewis  of  Bavaria.    He  composed  h's  eet- 

leader  may  consolt  the  compilers  of  CctA-  ebiatad  Defensor  pacis  pro  Ludovico,  diccy 


#: 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVfiRNMENT.  389 

treatises^  in  which  they  vindicated  the  rule  of  their  founder,  and  deprecia- 
ted the  power  and  majesty  of  the  pontifl^.  Occam  excelled  the  rest ;  his 
Dialogues  and  other  writings  were  eagerly  read,  and  being  handed  down 
to  posterity,  inflicted  a  mortal  wound  on  the  pontifical  supremacy. 

§  31.  The  emperor  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  grateful  to  these  his  defenders^ 
made  the  case  of  the  Franciscans  against  John  XXII.,  his  own ;  and  he 
not  only  espoused  their  cause,  but  likewise  their  opinion  respecting  the 
mendicity  of  Christ  and  the  apostles.  For  among  the  pernicious  errors, 
for  which  he  publicly  accused  John  of  heresy  and  removed  him  from  the 
pontificate,  the  chief  was  his  opinion  respecting  Chrisfs  poverty,  or  that 
he  was  not  destitute  of  all  property ;  than  which,  as  the  emperor  supposed, 
there  could  be  no  worse  heresy. (57)  The  emperor  moreover,  afibrded  to 
ail  the  FratricelUf  the  Beghards^  the  Beguins^  and  the  Spirituals^  who  were 
contending  against  the  pontifi^  a  secure  asylum  in  Germany  against  the 
inquisitors.  Hence,  during  his  reign  Grermany  abounded  in  herds  of  men- 
dicants ;  and  in  nearly  all  the  provinces  and  cities,  houses  were  erected 
for  Beghards  and  Begums,  that  is,  for  persons  professing  what  was  called 

in  three  Books,  A.D.  1324 ;  in  which  he  as-  1328  ;  when  he  drew  his  pen  in  ftTonr  of 

sects  the  superiority  of  the  emperors  over  LaeiM  tgsinst  the  pope ;  espoused  the  cans* 

the  popes,  eren  in  the  external  affairs  of  the  of  Peter  Corbanus,  the  antipope ;  wrote 

church ;    depicts   the  pnde,  ambition,  and  keenly  aminst  the  ambition  and  tyranny  of 

luxury  of  the  court  of  Rome  in  vivid  colours ;  John  AAII.,  and  maintained  that  the  emper- 

and  shows  that  the  bishops  of  Rome  by  di-  or  was  subject  to  none  but  God,  in  temporal 

yine  right,  have  no  more  authority  over  the  thinp.     lie  was  therefore  excommunicated 

whole  chnieh,  than  any  other  bishops.    In  ^  John,  in  1330 ;  and  fled  to  the  emperor 

1387,  John  XXII.  excommunicated  him ;  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  who  received  him  kindly, 

and  he  died  the  year  following.     Besides  his  and  made  him  his  privy  counsellor.     He  re- 

Defensor  pacis,  he  left  tracts  on  the  power  mained  all  the  rest  of  his  life  at  that  court, 

of  the  emperors  in  matrimonial  causes,  and  strenuously  and  learnedly  defending  the  em- 

OB  the  transfer  of  the  empire. — John  de  Jan-  peror's  cause  <HSJ^iD*t  the  pope.    T^  ^  em- 

iuno  ot  of  Genoa,  was  a  doctor  at  Peruffia,  peror  he  said :  Tu  me  defendas  gladio,  et  ego 

and  a  distinguished  theologian  and  philos-  to  defendam  calamo.    He  died  A.D.  1347 ; 

opher,  who  was  exconmiunicated  at  the  same  some  say  later.     His  numerous  works  are, 

tune  with  Marsiliue.     In  the  year  1338,  he  Questions  and  commentaries  on  the  four 

published  his  tract  Pro  superioritate  Imperi-  Books  of  Sentences ;  several  works  on  loffic, 

tons  in  temporalibos.    He  also  wrote  com-  metaphysics,  and  philosophy ;  a  Dialogue  be- 

mentaries  on  various  works  of  Aristotle. —  tween  a  clergyman  and  a  soldier,  on  ecclesi- 

WilUam  Occam,  was  an  Englishman  bom  in  astical  and  secular  power ;  a  tract  on  the  juris- 

Surry,  and  a  disciple  of  Duns  Scolus.     He  diction  ofthe  emperors  in  matrimonial  causes; 

was  called  Doctor  Singularis,  and  Venerabi-  eight  questions  on  the  power  and  majesty  of 

Um  Inceptor,  and  belonged  to  the  order  of  the  pontiffs ;  Centiloquium  theologicum,  or 

Franciscans.     In  the  beffinninff  of  this  cen-  100  propositions  on  nearly  all  the  points  in 

tory  he  occupied  a  theoLogical  chair  in  the  speculative  theology ;  a  Dialogue  between  a 

imiversity  of  Paris,  dissented  from  his  mas-  master  and  his  scholar,  in  three  parts,  (a  large 

ter  Scotut,  and  became  the  head  of  the  sect  work,  relating  chiefly  to  the  constitution  and 

ojf  Nominaliste.    He  espoused  the  cause  of  discipline  of  the  church,  in  oppositioii  to  the 

PhUip  the  Fair,  against  the  pontiff',  in  a  tract  pontifical  claims) ;   a  Compendium  of  the 

on  the  point  in  controversy.    In  1322  he  was  errors  of  John  XXII. ;  Opus  nonaginta  di- 

made  provincial  of  his  order  for  England ;  erum,  (against  John's  positions  in  regard  to 

attended  the  general  chapter  at  Perusia  the  the  Franciscans) ;  Quodilibeta  VII. ;  a  tract 

same  year,  and  embraced  strongly  Uie  de-  on  the  eucharist;  another  on  the  body  of 

cision  of  that  convention  respectmipthe  dot-  Christ ;  a  tract  against  Benedict  XII.|  and 

erty  of  Clmst  and  hia  apostles.    This  doc-  a  letter  to  the  Franciscana. — TV.] 
trine  he  now  openly  preached  every  where,        (57)  See  the  Processus  Ludovici  contit 

mnd  particularly  at  Bologna.    The  next  year  Johannem,  A.D.  1328,  die  IS  Dec.  datus ; 

the  pope  commanded  him  to  be  silent,  on  in  Baluze,  Miscellanea,  t<mi.  ii.,  p.  623, 6ic.f 

pain  of  excommunication.    He  retired  to  and  his  Apellatio  ;  ibid.,  p.  494,  dec. 
nince,  and  remained  eecnie  in  iilence,  till 


390        BOOK  in.-*CSNTUBY  XJY^F^JJa  IL«-«BiP«  IL 

the  tfttrd  ruZf  of  St  Franeit,  and  who  placed  tl^ 

man  in  a  voluntaiy  deodtulioa  of  aU  things  or  in  meBdieit7.(68)    CKa  the 

contrary^  the  DoaMcanSf  who  were  the  enemies  of  the  Franciscans  and  tha 


friends  of  the  pontiff  the  emperor  treated  with  great  severiQr,  ^^^Mi^^f^^   k 
them  from  many  cities  with  disgrace«(69)  ;    J 

§  82.  This  great  and  to  the  pontifi  IbnaidaMe  oontroyeisy,  hegnt  (%,-  i 
suhside  in  the  year  1829.  For  in  this  year  the  pontiff  directed  the  ctei 
vention  of  the  Franciscan  order  to  be  held  at  Paris ;  and  by  means  of  eais> 
dinal  Bertrandf  who  presided  in  the  assembly  and  was  assisted  by  the  doe* 
tors  of  Paris,  the  pontiff  so  fiur  soothed  the  majority  of  the  brethren^  #tt 
they  ceased  bom  sq>porting  Michael  Ca$enas  and  his  followers ;  aSkmfi 
another  general  to  be  chosen  in  his  place,  Gerard  Odonis;  acknow]e4ged 
John  to  &  the  true  and  legitimate  pontiff;  and  terminated  the  oooleat  ie» 
q)ecting  the  poverty  of  Christ,  in  such  a  way  as  not  to  impeach  the  oonsli* 
tutions  and  decrees  of  Nicolaus  III.  and  John  XXIL(60)  Bot  great  amft- 
bers  in  Germany,  Spajn,  and  ItalVf  could  not  b®  persoaded  to  admit  dns 
pacification.  After  the  death  otJMn,  Benedid  XII.  and  Clement  YL  eom 
deavoured  to  heal  the  schism,  by  mildness  and  clemency  towards  diOM 
Franciscans  who  had  greater  veneration  for  the  rule  of  their  founder  Aaa 
for  the  decrees  of  the  pontiffii :  nor  were  they  wholly  unsuccessftiL  For 
many  returned  to  the  fretemity,from  which  they  had  receded ;  and  amoi^ 
these  were,  some  of  the  most  inveterate  opposers  of  Joknj  such  as  Drande 
de  Escuhy  and  othcrs.(61)  Those  who  would  not  return,  did  not  insult  the 
pontiffs,  but  lived  quietly  in  obedience  to  the  laws  of  their  founder ;  nor 
would  they  hold  intercourse  with  the  FratricelU  and  their  TerUarU,  in 
Italy,  Spain,  and  Germany,  who  openly  contemned  the  authoii^  of  the 
pontifis.(62) 

§  38.  The  Germans,  whom  the  emperor  Lewu  protected,  resisted  longer 
thfliii  the  others.  But  at  his  death  A.D.  1347,  the  golden  age  of  the  Fran- 
ciscan Spirituals,  and  of  the  Beghards  or  Tertiarii  connected  with  them, 
expired  in  Grermany.  For  his  successor  Charles  IV.,  who  had  been  crea- 
ted Ceesar  by  the  influence  of  the  pontiff  in  1345,  seconding  the  desires 
and  wishes  of  the  church,  supported  both  by  edicts  and  by  arms,  the  in- 
quisitors who  were  sent  by  the  pontiff  against  his  enemies,  and  allowed 
them  to  seize  and  put  to  death  all  on  whom  they  could  lay  their  hands. 
They  accordingly  proceeded,  first  in  the  provinces  of  Magdeburg,  Bremen, 
Thuringia,  Saxony,  and  Hesse,  to  extirpate  all  the  Beghards  and  BegvmSf 
that  is,  the  associates  or  TerHarH  of  ihose  Franciscans  who  maintained 
that  Christ  and  his  apostles  had  no  property.  On  learning  this,  Charles 
lY.,  then  residing  at  Lucca  in  Italy,  issued  very  severe  mandates  to  all  the 
princes  in  Germany,  in  the  year  1869,  commanding  them  to  expel  and  to 
aid  the  inquisitors  in  extirpating,  as  enemies  to  the  church  and  to  the  Ro- 
man empire,  all  Beghards  and  JBeguins,  or  as  the  emperor  interprets  the 

(58)  I  have  in  my  possession  many  pioofi  vii.,  p.  94.    DocAcry,  Spicileginm,  torn,  iu., 

of  this  fact,  which  were  never  pnblishM.  p.  91. 

(69)  Mart  DUfenbach,  de  mortis  genere,        (61)  ArgerUre,  O>]lectio  judicior.  de  noiis 

mo  Henhcas  VII.,  obiit,  p.  146 ;  and  others,  enoribas,  torn,  i.,  p  343.    Botday*9  Hitto- 

Bceard's  Corpus  Histor.  medii  cvi,  tom.  i.,  xia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  iv.,  p.  281.     W«i- 

p.  S103.    Boulay^M  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  ding*t  Annales  Minor.,  tom.  vii.,  p.  31d« 
tom.  iv.,  p.  220,  6lc.  (62)  Wadding's  Annales,  torn,  vii.,  p.  116, 

,  (60)  Wadding*M  Annales  Minomm,  tom.  126.    ArgetUre^  I  c,  tom.  i.,  p.  843^  dte. 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOYERNBIENT.  391 

name,  the  vohiniary  mendic(uits.{Qd)  By  another  edict,  a  little  afier,  he 
gave  the  houses  of  the  Beghards  to  the  tribunal  of  the  Inquisitionf  ordering 
them  to  be  converted  into  prisons  for  heretics ;  but  the  houses  of  the  Be* 
gums  he  ordered  to  be  sold,  and  the  avails  to  be  distributed  equally  among 
the  inquisitors^  the  poor,  and  the  magistrates  of  the  towns.(64)  The  Be* 
ghardsy  being  reduced  to  extremities  by  these  mandates  of  the  emperor 
and  by  the  edicts  of  the  pontifli,  fled  into  Switzerland,  into  the  provinces 
along  the  Rhine,  into  Holland  and  Brabant,  and  also  into  Pomerania.(65) 
•  But  there  also  the  laws  and  mandates  of  the  emperor,  the  decrees  of  the 
pontiffs,  and  the  inquisitors,  followed  them.  And  thus  under  Charles  IV., 
the  greatest  part  of  Germany,  with  the  exception  of  Switzerland  and  the 
provinces  adjacent  to  Switzerland,  was  purged  of  the  rebellious  Francis- 
cans, both  the  perfect  monks,  and  the  impeifect  or  Beghards, 

§  84.  But  neither  edicts  nor  inquisitors  could  entirely  extirpate  the 
inveterate  evil  and  discord.  For  the  wish  to  observe  perfectly  the  rule 
of  St,  Frandsy  was  so  deeply  infixed  in  the  minds  of  many  of  the  breth- 
ren, that  there  were  persons  every  where,  who  either  directly  resisted 
the  general  of  the  order,  or  obeyed  him  with  feelings  of  reluctance.  In 
order  therefore  to  satisfy  both  parties,  the  more  lax  and  the  more  risid,  va- 
rious measures  having  been  tried  in  vain,  recurrence  was  had  to  a  mvision 
of  the  order.  Accordingly,  in  the  year  1368,  the  general  of  the  order 
gave  iibe^  to  Pauludus  Fulginas,  the  leader  of  the  more  rigid  Francis. 
cans  in  Italy,  and  his  associates  who  were  considerably  numerous,  to  live 
detached  from  the  rest  of  the  brethren,  to  follow  their  own  customs  and  regu- 
lations, and  to  observe  the  rule  of  their  founder  more  religiously  and  sacred, 
ly.  To  this  party,  gradually  came  over  such  as  remained  here  and  there 
of  the  Spirituals  and  of  the  followers  of  OUoa,  And  the  number  of  the 
lovers  of  the  severer  discipline  being  increased,  and  the  party  extending  it- 
self over  many  provinces,  the  pontiSs  sanctioned  the  association  by  their 
authority.  Thus  the  Franciscan  order  was  split  into  two  large  sects, 
which  have  continued  down  to  the  present  times,  the  one  called  the  Con* 
ventual  Brethren^  the  other  the  Brethren  of  the  Observation  or  regular  oh* 
servants.  The  first  name  is  given  to  those  who  have  deviated  most  from 
the  literal  sense  of  the  rule  of  their  founder,  and  who  adopt  the  interpreta- 
tion of  it  by  the  pontiffs ;  the  latter  name  was  given  by  the  council  of  Con- 
stance, to  those  who  chose  to  follow  the  words  of  the  rule,  rather  than  the 
interpretation  given  to  it. (66)     fiut  this  reconciliation  was  rejected  by  the 

(63)  In  the  Gennan :  Dm  wUgen  Armen.  and  heretical  poverty^  and  make  vows  or  pro- 

(64)  I  have  in  my  posseanon  this  edict,  fessionM,  that  they  will  possets  nothings  and 
with  other  laws  of  Charles  IV.  relating  to  oug?U  not  to^  either  individually^  or  in  corH' 
this  subject,  and  also  many  of  the  pontucal  man :  (This  is  the  poverty  of  the  Franciscan 
cimstitations  and  other  documents,  which  il-  Institute,  which  John  XXII.  so  strenuously 
histrate  this  affair,  and  which  in  my  judg-  opposed  :)  which  they  also  exhihit  externally 
ment  are  not  unworthy  of  publication.  ^  their  vile  garments.  (Such  was  the  prac- 
Charles  IV.  in  his  edicts  and  laws,  ac-  ticeof  the  Spirituals,  and  of  their  associates.) 
curately  describes  the  persons  whom  he  calls  (65)  This  I  learn  from  Odor.  RayruUd, 
Beghards  and  Beguins ;  so  that  there  can  Aimales  Eccles.,  ad  ann.  1373,  ^  34,  p.  613, 
be  no  doubt,  we  are  to  understand  them  to  be  and  from  the  writings  of  FeUx  MallecluSf 
Franciscan  Tertiaries  of  the  class  that  disar  coipposed  in  the  following  century,  against 
greed  with  the  pontiffs.     They  are  (says  the  the  Beghards  in  Switzerland. 

emperor,  in  his  edict  dated  at  Lucca,  on  the  (66)  See  Wadding*s  Annales  Minor.^ 
16th  of  the  Kalends  of  July,  A.D.  1369)  a  torn,  viii.,  p.  209,  298,  326,  336,  torn,  iz., 
pernicious  seet,  ^oho  pretend  to  a  sacrilegums    p.  69,  66,  7B,  &c. 


m 


Mt       BOOK  IIL^--CSNTURY  ZIY.--PAKP  n^HOTHAF^  H. 

FtabriceJU  and  their  B^kardif  who  bave  been  so  oAen  liMmtjonwii  aiA 
who  in  this  and  the  ftdlowing  century,  did  not  cease  to  distuib  UieobDid^ 
in  the  marquiaate  of  Ancona,  and  in  other  places.  t 

^  85.  In  this  century  there  were  also  new  religious  assodatioosfbniisdf    ^ 
of  which  however,  some  were  of  short  continuance,  and  others  aoquired  a»    ^ 
great  notoriety  or  fiune.    In  the  year  1367,  John  Cobmbimu  a  noUeoMm 
of  Siena,  instituted  the  order  of  the  4p<><<<>^  Cl0ri»  ;  who  were  a^^ 
called  JeiuaieSf  because  they  pronounced  so  very  frequently  the  name  ef  . 
Jesus.    This  order  was  confinned  by  Urban  Y.  in  the  year  1868;  bat  it 
was  abolished  by  C^aneiU  IX.  in  the  serenteenth  century  or  A  J),  166&r 
Its  members  followed  the  rule  of  SL  Augustime ;  but  they  were  not  in  bo^ 
orders,  and  only  gave  themselves  to  prayer,  to  pious  exercises,  adnanister- 
ing  to  the  poor,  though  themselves  without  property.    They  also  jurepaied 
medicines,  and  administered  them  gratis  among  the  needy.(67)    Bat  ttese 
reffulations  were  nearly  abandoned,  when  ClmaU  diraolved  the  order. 

§  36.  Not  long  after  the  commencement  of  the  century,  there  arose  SI 
Antwerp,  the  sect  of  the  Ce2fii0£r0<Ari0s  Olid  Siiierff;  who  were  ako  eaDed 
ihsi  Brethren  (Old  Siiierff^iUBaBnit^  because  they  had  SU  Alaam  tot  liMtkt 
patron  saint.  The  name  CettUes  (CeOto)  was  derived  from  the  eelZt  ia 
which  they  resided.  As  the  priests  in  that  age  paid  almost  no  attentioii  to 
the  sick  and  the  dying,  and  wholly  forsook  imd  abandoned  those  infected 
by  pestilential  diseases  which  were  then  very  prevalent,  certain  pious  per- 
sons at  Antwerp  formed  themselves  into  an  association  for  performing  these 
pious  offices.  While  the  clergy  therefore  fled  from  the  danger  and  hid 
themselves,  these  persons  visited  and  comforted  the  sick,  conversed  and 
prayed  with  them  when  dying,  attended  to  the  burial  of  such  as  died  with 
the  plague,  and  accompanied  their  remains  to  the  grave  with  funeral  dirges. 
From  the  last  of  these  offices  they  acquired  among  the  people  the  common 
appellation  of  LoUhards,(6S)    The  example  of  these  good  people  was  foU 

(67)  Hip.  Helyotf  Histoire  des  Ordres,  tainly,  hu  left  as  nothing  of  the  kind  in  hii 
torn,  iii.,  p.  411,  &c.  Francis  Pagh  Bre-  writings.  I  will  endeavour,  with  all  the 
▼iarium  Pontif.,  torn,  iy.,  p.  189,  &c.  JSo-  brevity  I  can,  to  put  the  student  of  eocl»- 
naami  and  the  other  writers  on  the  monistic  siastical  history  upon  a  right  course  of  think- 
oiders.  ^'^ij?"  ^^^  subject. 

(68)  Concerning  the  name  and  the  sect  The  term  LoUhardus  or  laiUkariut,  at^ 
of  the  LoWutrds,  them  are  many  disquisitions  as  the  ancient  Germans  wrote  it,  LolUrt  or 
and  narrations ;  but  no  one  of  the  writers  LuUert^  is  compounded  of  the  okl  German 
deserves  commendation,  either  for  good  word  lulUn,  UJlen,  or  UUlen,  and  the  wdl- 
faith  or  for  diligence  and  accuracy.  On  known  termination  hard  which  is  subjoined 
this  subject  I  make  assertions  with  the  more  to  so  many  German  words.  LolUn  or  luiUn, 
confidence,  because  I  have  made  special  in-  signifies  to  sing  with  a  low  voice.  It  is  stiU 
▼estigations  respecting  the  LoUhards,  and  used  in  this  sense  b^  the  English,  who  say^ 
have  collected  copious  materials  from  printed  to  lull  asleep ;  that  is,  to  sing  any  one  into 
and  unprinted  documents,  from  which  a  hie-  a  slumber,  with  a  sweet  and  slender  voice, 
tmry  of  them  might  be  compiled.  Very  See  Frameis  Junius^  Etymologicum  AngU- 
many  writers  both  of  the  Lutheran  and  other  cannm,  published  by  Edward  L^  Oxon., 
communities,  tell  us,  that  the  LoUhards  were  1743,  foi.,  on  the  word  Lollard.  The  word 
a  peculiar  sect,  dissenting  on  many  points  of  is  also  used  in  the  same  sense  by  the  Flem- 
retiffion  from  the  Romish  church ;  and  that  ings,  the  Swedes,  and  otlier  nations ;  as  theii 
W^uterLoUAor^,  who  was  burned  at  Cologne  dictionaries  yhW  show.  Among  the  (Set- 
in  tlds  century,  was  the  father  of  it.  From  mans,  both  the  signification  and  the  sound 
what  source  so  many  learned  men  could  de»  have  undergone  some  change.  For  they 
rive  these  facts,  I  confess  myself  unable  to  pronounce  it  lalUn^  and  denote  by  it,  toutUr 
comprehend.  IW  refer,  indeed,  to  the  an-  wdisHndfy,  to  stammer.  A  Lolihard  thsn- 
thonty  of  John  TVitkemim§$  bat  he  cev-  fen|iisnii{^<r,or<iiiewbosiiigtiBiiclmi 


CmmCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  303 

lowed  by  many  others ;  and  hence  in  a  short  time,  over  the  greater  part  of 
Germany  and  the  Netherlands,  societies  were  formed  of  such  LoHhardif  of 

often.  But  ts  the  word  h€gg9n^  which  aig^  often  called  LuUkard  brethren.  The  honest 
nified  in  general  to  i^  Mni€«I/y  for  anything,  Walter,  who  was  burned  at  Cologne,  and 
was  transferred  to  religious  supplications  or  whom  so  many  of  the  learned  improperlr 
prayers  addressed  to  (Sod,  and  thus  came  to  regard  as  the  founder  of  the  sect  of  jLolL 
denote  in  its  more  limited  sense,  to  pray  mt-  hards,  was  by  some  called  a  Beghard,  bj 
ftuthfioOod;  soalsotheTerb/oU^fior/ul^  others  a  LoUhard,  and  by  others  a  Fratrt' 
was  transferred  to  sacred  singing,  snd  in  its  cellus.  The  Franciscan  Tertiarii,  who  dis- 
limited  sense  denoted  to  sing  sacred  songs,  tinguished  themselves  above  the  common 
In  the  vulgar  language  of  the  old  Germans  people  by  their  prayers  and  other  religious 
therefore,  a  LoUhkrd  was  a  man,  who  con-  observances,  are  often  designated  by  the  term 
tmuaUw  praises  Ood  with  sacred  songs,  or  LoUkards.  But  especially  were  the  CeHits 
sings  Aymiu.  The  import  of  the  word  was  Brethren  or  the  AUxians,  whose  piety  was 
most  accurately  apprehended  and  expressed,  so  conpicnous,  as  soon  as  thev  appeared  in 
by  a  writer  of  that  ase  named  Hocsemius,  a  Belgium  near  the  beginning  of  this  century, 
canon  of  Liege,  in  his  Gesta  Pontificum  designated  by  the  common  people  with  the 
Leodiensium,rib.iMCsp.  81,  (in  Jo.  Chapeor  familiar  appellation  of  LotAaras.  In  this 
9iUi  Gesta  Pontificum  Tungrensium  et  Leo-  case  however,  there  was  a  special  reason 
dienaium,  tom  ii.,  p.  350,  dtc.),  who  saya :  for  the  people  to  bestow  on  them  this  name. 
Jn  the  same  year,  (1309),  certain  strolUng  For  they  attended  to  their  graves  those  who 
kypocritesj  who  were  coiled  LoUkards  or  died  of  the  pestilence,  singing  in  a  low  voice, 
wraisers  of  God,  (qui  LoUkardi  site  Deum  solemn,  funeral  dirges,  and  were  therefore 
landantet  vocabantur),  deceived  some  women  public  singers.  Out  of  many  testimonies,  I 
of  quality  in  Hainault  and  Brabant.  And  will  adduce  only  some  from  Jo.  Bapt.  Crtor 
because  those  who  praised  God,  generally  maye,  a  man  well  versed  in  the  history  of 
did  it  in  verse ;  hence  in  the  Latin  style  of  his  coantry.  In  his  Antwerpia,  lib.  ii.,  cap. 
the  middle  ages,  Deum  laudare  was  the  same  vi.,  p.  IG,  he  says  :  The  Alexians  who  em- 
ms  canere ;  and  the  Deum  taudantes  were  ployed  dumselves  about  funerals,  JuuL  their 
religiosi  cantares,  who  continually  celebrated  rise  at  Antwerp ;  where,  soon  after  the  year 
the  divine  majesty  and  goodness  in  sacred  1300,  some  honest  and  pious  laymen  asso- 
hymns.  Moreover  as  praying  and  sin^ng  daied  together;  and  were  called,  from  their 
were  the  most  manifest  eztenul  mdications  frugality  and  iheir  unassuming  and  plain 
of  piety,  therefore  all  who  affected  more  than  manner  of  Ufe,  Matenuami ;  tauifrom  their 
oniinary  piety  and  devotion,  and  of  coarse  devotedness  to  funerals,  LoUkards ;  {a  funs' 
praised  (jod  and  prayed  to  him  more  than  mm  obsequOs,  LoUkardi) ;  from  tkeir  cells, 
others,  were  in  the  popular  langua^  called  CelHte  Brethren.  In  his  Lovanium,  p.  18, 
LoUkards.  Thus  tnis  term  acquired  the  b.,  which  is  in  his  Antiquit.  Belgic«,  pub- 
same  import  with  the  term  Beghard,  or  de-  lished  splendidly  in  fol.,  JLouvain,  1708,  he 
noted  a  person  distinguished  for  piety.  And  says :  The  AlejMins,  who  took  the  charge  of 
these  two  words  are  used  as  synonymous  in  funerals  as  a  business,  began  to  appear. 
the  ancient  writings  of  the  eleventh  and  fol-  They  were  laymen  who  devoted  themselves 
lowing  centuries ;  so  that  the  same  persons  to  works  of  mercy,  and  were  then  called 
are,  at  one  time  called  Beghards,  and  at  LoUkards  and  Matemans,  Their  attention 
another  LoUhards.  This  m^t  be  evinced  to  the  care  of  the  sick,  tke  delirious,  and  the 
unanswerably,  by  numerous  examples ;  and  dead,  both  in  public  and  in  private,  was 
is  sufficiently  manifest  from  the  writings  of  pleasing  to  all.  This  learned  author  tells 
FeUx  MaUeolus  alone,  against  the  Beghards.  us,  that  he  transcribed  a  part  of  these  facts 
There  were  therefore,  as  many  species  of  Xio2^  from  an  ancient  Flemish  diary,  written  m 
hards,  as  there  were  of  Beghards.  Those  rkyme.  Hence,  in  the  Annals  of  Holland 
whom  the  monks  now  call  Lay  Brothers,  and  Utrecht,  (in  Ant.  Mattkaus,  Analecta 
were  formerly  called  LoUhard  Brothers;  as  Teter.  »vi,  tom.  i.,  p.  431),  we  read:  Die 
is  well  observed  by  Barthol.  Sckobinger  on  Lollardtjes  die  brochten  de  dooden  by  een, 
Joach.  Vadianus  de  coUegiis,  monasteriis-  [L  e.,  the  Lollards  who  collected  the  dead 
oue  Germanis  veteris,  lib.  i.,  p.  34,  (m  bodies. — Macl.'},  which  Matthaus  thus  ez- 
OoLdast,  Scriptores  rerum  Alemsnnicamm,  plains :  The  managers  of  funerals,  and  car* 
tom.  iii.).  Tne  Brethren  of  the  Free  Spirit,  riers  of  the  dead,  of  loAom  tkere  was  a  regnh 
of  whom  we  have  already  spoken,  were  br  Uar  body,  were  vile,  worthless  fellows,  who 
some  called  Beghards,  and  by  others  LolU  usually  spoke  in  mournful  tones,  as  if  be* 
hards.  The  disciples  of  Gerhard  Groote^  wailing  the  dead.  And  hence  the  name  of  a 
or  the  priesu  of  common  Ufs^  were  very  atrsit  at  Utrecht^  m  which  most  qf  them 

Vol.  IL— D  d  d 


394         BOOK  m.— CENTURY  XIV.— PART  IL— CHAP.  fl. 

both  sexes,  who  were  supported  partly  by  their  own  labour,  and  partly  hf 
the  mimificeDce  of  those  whom  they  served  or  of  other  pious  peracMtt. 
By  the  magistrates  and  citizens  of  the  places  where  they  lived,  these  breth- 
ren and  sisters  were  highly  esteemed,  on  account  of  the  kind  offices  tbej 
performed  for  the  sick  and  distressed.  But  the  priests  whose  reputatkm 
they  injured  not  a  little,  and  the  mendicant  monks  whose  resources  tbqr 
diminished,  persecuted  them  violently,  and  accused  them  before  the  pontiffii 
of  many  faults  and  of  very  great  errors :  and  in  consequence  of  their  eau 
ertions,  the  term  LoUhards,  which  before  implied  no  reproach,  became  a  re« 
proachful  epithet,  denoting  one  who  conceals  great  vices  and  pernicious  sen- 
timents under  the  mask  of  piety.  But  the  magistrates,  by  their  commen- 
dations and  their  testimony,  supported  the  LoUhards  against  their  rivals, 
and  procured  for  them  various  decrees  of  the  pontiffs,  approving  of  their 
institution,  exempting  them  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Inquisition,  and  sub- 
jecting them  only  to  the  bishops.  Yet  even  this  did  not  enable  them  to  live 
in  safety.  Therefore  Charles  duke  of  Burgundy,  in  the  year  1472,  ob- 
tained a  decree  from  Siastiu  IV.,  by  which  Uie  CeWJUB  or  LoUkard$  were 
admitted  among  the  religious  orders,  and  were  withdrawn  even  from  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  bishops :  and  Jviiua  U.,  in  the  year  1506,  conferred  on 
them  still  greater  privileges.  Many  societies  of  their  kind  still  exist,  at 
Cologne,  and  in  the  cities  of  the  Netherlands,  though  they  have  essentially 
departed  from  their  ancient  manner  of  life. (69) 

§  37.  Among  the  Greek  writers,  the  following  were  the  most  distin- 
guished. Nicephorus  CdUistus,  whose  Ecclesiastical  History  has  already 
been  mentioned. (70)  MaUhaus  Blastares,  who  expounded  and  illustrated 
the  ecclesiastical  law  of  the  Greek  church. (71)    Barkiam,  a  strenuous  de- 

Uvedj  was  called  {de  LoUe-ttraei)  the  Lollard  to  all  sects  and  persons,  in  whom  impiety 
street.  Compare  also  the  same  Analecta,  towards  God  and  the  church,  was  supposed 
<&c.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  345,  643.  The  same  cause  to  be  concealed  under  an  external  appear- 
which  changea  the  reputable  appellation  of  ance  of  the  contrary. 
Beghard  into  a  term  of  reproach,  effected  a  (69)  Besides  many  others,  who  cannot  be 
tiimlar  change  in  the  name  of  LoUhard;  here  cited,  see  JEeid,  Gelentus,  de  admi- 
namely  the  tact,  that  among  those  persons  randa  sacra  et  civih  maffnitudine  urbis  Co- 
who  would  be  thought  superior  to  others  in  loniae,  lib.  iii.,  Syntagm.  Ti.,  p.  534,  dec.,  598, 
piety,  and  who  spent  their  time  in  prayer,  603,  &c.  Jo.  Bapt.  Gramaye^  Antiq.  Bcl- 
and  praise,  and  religious  exercises,  base  fncm ;  Anton,  Sanderus^  Brabantia  et  Flan- 
hypocrites  were  found,  who  pretended  to  dria  illustrate ;  Aub.  MircntSf  Opera  Diplo- 
piety  in  order  to  conceal  their  vicious  con-  matico-Historica ;  in  many  passages :  and 
duct  and  their  absurd  religious  tenets.  Es-  many  other  writers  of  those  times.  I  wOl 
peciallv  after  the  rise  of  the  Alexiam  or  Ce/-  add,  that  those  who  were  called  LoUhards^ 
lites,  the  term  LoUhard  became  reproachful  were  also  called  by  many,  in  German,  die 
and  base.  For  the  priests  and  monks  being  NoUhrudery  from  the  obsolete  word  NoUcn, 
▼ery  inimical  to  this  honest  sort  of  peofple,  (70)  [See  above,  p.  362,  note  (6). — TV.] 
studiously  propagated  injurious  suspicions  (71)  IMatthew  Blastares  was  a  Greek 
respecting  them,  and  represented  these  monk  and  jurist,  who  flourished  about  A.D. 
LoUhards t  who  appeared  so  spotless  and  so  1335.  His  Alphabeticum  Canonum  Syn- 
benevolent,  as  in  reality  vile  characters,  in-  tagma,  or  Alphabetical  synopsis  of  the  mat- 
fected  with  abominable  principles,  and  ad-  ter  contained  in  the  sacred  canons,  was  pub- 
dieted  to  vices  and  crimes.  Thus,  gradually  lished,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  in  Beverige's  Pandects 
the  term  LoUhard  in  its  common  application,  Canonum,  Oxon.,  1672,  torn,  ii.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  1. 
came  to  designate  one  who  conceals  either  His  tract  on  matrimonial  causes  and  quea- 
heretical  principles  or  vicious  conduct,  under  tions,  is  extant,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  in  Leunclav., 
the  mask  of  piety.  It  is  therefore  certain,  Jus.  Gr.  Rom.,  lib.  viii.,  p.  478.  He  also 
that  this  appellation  was  not  anciently  ap-  translated  the  fictitious  donation  of  Constan- 
propriated  to  any  one  sect,  but  was  common  tine  into  GieelL^TV.] 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                S06 

lender  of  the  cause  of  the  Greeks  against  the  Latiiis.(72)  Gregorius 
Adndynus,  who  warmly  opposed  the  sect  of  the  Palamites,  of  which  notice 
will  be  taken  hereafler.(i78)  Johannes  Cantacuzenus,  distinguished  for  the 
history  he  composed,  and  for  his  confutation  of  the  Mohammedan  &ith.(74l 
Nicephorus  ChregaraSf  who  has  left  us  a  history  of  the  Greek  empire,  and 
some  other  products  of  his  genius. (75)  Theophanes  bishop  of  Nice,  who 
maintained  the  truth  of  Christianity,  against  the  Jews,  and  other  enemies 
of  it.(76)    Nilus  Cahasilas,  Nilus  Khadiusy  and  Nilus  JDamykij  all  of  whom 

zealously  supported  the  cause  of  the  Greeks  against  the  Latins.  (77)  Phu 
htheuSf  who  has  left  various  tracts,  calculated  to  excite  pious  emotions. (78) 
Gregorius  Palamas,  of  whom  more  will  be  said  hereafter.  (79) 

(72)  [See  shore,  p.  363,  note  (8). — Tr,'\  cetdone  Spir.  S. ;  Collectanea  adveraus  eoe 

(78)  lOregory  AcindunuM  was  a  follower  qui  contraoieiiDt,  Spiritum  S.  noh  ex  Patre, 

of  BarUuunf  and  assistea  him  in  the  council  sed  ex  Patre  et  Filio  urocedeie ;  de  Damsso 

of  Constantinople  against  Palanuu  and  the  Papa  et  fide  antique  Konue ;  and,  de  Syno- 

Hesychists ;  snd,  together  with   BarUuan^  dis  duabus  Phodanis :  all  of  which  exist  in 

was  laid  under  censure  by  that  council.  MS. — Tr.} 

Not  ceasing  to  harass  the  Hesychists,  he  .  (78)  [Pkilotheut  was  a  Greek  monk,  prior 
was  arraigned  by  the  patriarch  A.D.  1341,  of  the  Laura  of  Mount  Athos,  metropoIitaQ 
and  ordered  to  be  still,  or  he  would  be  ex-  of  Heraclea  A.D.  1354,  patriarch  of  Con- 
communicated.  In  1347,  he  was  actually  stantinople  A.D.  1355,  and  died  in  1371 ; 
excommunicated ;  and  afterwards  lived  in  greatly  distinguished  for  reputed  piety,  and 
obscurity.  His  Iambic  poem  on  the  heresy  ror  eloquence.  His  Liturgia  et  Ordo  insti- 
of  Gregory  Palamas,  is  extant,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  tuendi  Diaconum ;  and  his  Eulogy  on  the 
in  Leo.  AUoHus^  Gr.  Othod.,  torn,  i.,  p.  756-  hierarchs,  Basil,  Gregory  Theologus,  and 
770,  and  his  two  Books,  de  essentia  et  op-  John  Chiysostom,  are  given  in  a  Latin  trans- 
eratione  Dei,  against  Paianuu  and  others,  lation,  in  the  Biblioth.  Patrum,  torn,  xxvi., 
was  published,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  by  Gretsert  and  the  last,  Grreek  and  Latin,  in  Fronio 
Ingolst.,  1616,  4to. — TV.]  Jhtcatu,  Auctuar.  Patrum,  tom.  ii.     His 

(74)  [See  above,  p.  362,  note  (5). — Tr."]  Oratio  de  cruce ;  and  Oratio  in  tertiam  je- 

(75)  [See  above,  p.  361,  note  (1). — Tr.]  junior.  Dominicam,  Greek  and  Latin,  are  in 

(76)  iTheo^anes  archbishop  of  Nice,  Gretser^  de  cruce,  tom.  ii.  He  wrote  sev- 
flourish^  A.D.  1847,  and  wrote  adversus  enteen  books,  on  Christ's  transfiguration,  in 
Judaeos  libri  ii.,  also  Concordia  Vet.  et  Novi  defence  of  Palanuu  against  Banaam ;  also 
Testam.,  proving  Je«i»  to  be  the  Messiah :  discourses  against  Barlaam;  a  confession 
besides  some  Epistles.  A  full  analysis  of  of  faith ;  homilies  on  the  gospels  for  the 
the  two  first  works,  is  given  by  PotMemtif  year,  and  on  all  the  saints ;  and  some  other 
Apparat.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  470. — Tr.]  things ;  which  are  preserved  in  manuscript. 

(77)  lNUu9  Cabasilas  was  archbishop  of  — Tr.] 

Tbessalonica   under   John    CantacuzenuSf  (79)  ^Gregory  Palamas^  an  Asiatic,  ed- 

about  A.D.  1340.    His  Tract  de  causis  di-  ucated  at  court,  who  renounced  the  world, 

visionum  in  ecclesia ;  and  another,  de  Pri-  gave  up  all  his  property,  and  became  a  monk, 

matu  Papse ;  have  been  repeatedly  published.  He  spent  ten  years  at  Mount  Athos,  and  ten 

particularly  by  SalnuuiiUj  Gr.  and  Lat.,  with  more  at  Berrhcea ;  and  then  went  to  Thes- 

notes,  subjoined  to  his  work  on  the  Primacy  salonica,  to  recover  his  health,  injured  by  his 

of  the  Pope,  Leyden,  1645,  4to.    He  is  re-  austerities.     He  now  became  the  successful 

ported  to  have  written  xlix.  Books  de  pro-  leader  of  the  monks  against  BarUamy  for  a 

cessione  Sp.  S.  adversus  Latinos. — Nilus  series  of  years ;  and  was  much  at  court,  and 

Rhodiua  was  metropolitan  of  Rhodes,  per-  in  councils.     In  1347,  he  was  imprisoned 

haps  about  A.D.  1360.     He  took  sides  with  by  a  faction ;  but  soon  after  was  liberated 

the  Palamites  against  Barlaam;  and  wrote  by  another  faction,  and  nominated,  but  not 

Enarratio  Synoptica  de  Sanctis  et  cscumen-  ordained,  patriarch.    About  the  year  1354, 

icis  Synodis  IX.,  which  is  extant  in  JusteWs  by  order  of  the  emperor  Cantacuxemu,  ho 

Biblioth.  Juris  Canon.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  1155. —  was  consecrated  archbishop  of  Thessaloni 

Nylu9  Damyla  was  a  native  of  Italy,  a  monk  ca ;   but  the  magistrates  there  would  not 

in  Crete,  a  violent  opposer  of  the  Latins,  admit  hin^  to  his  see,  and  he  retired  to  Lem- 

and  flourished  A.D.  1400.    jEIis  works,  firom  nos,  where  he  was  supported  by  the  emper- 

fshich  only  extracts  have  been  published,  or*s  bounty.    His  works  are,  two  orations 

«•»  db  Oidind  in  divini  Thade,  et  de  Pro-  on  the  Procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  agaimt 


996        BOOK  m.— CENTURY  XIV.--PABT  n.-CHAP«  IL 

$88.  Of  the  vast  host  of  Latin  writers,  we  diall  tekcl  obHj  tbe  maH 
emiDent.  Among  the  echohustic  doctorsy  who  united  theolosy  with  philoi. 
ophy,  John  Duns  Seotuif  the  great  antagonist  of  Thomaty  and  a  Franciseaa 
monk,  holds  the  first  rank ;  and  if  deficient  in  candour  and  ingenuoumesa 
of  mind,  he  certainly  was  second  to  none  of  his  age  in  suhtiity.(80)    After 

the  Latins ;  a  nfutatioD  of  the  ttttementa  of  cenkm  of  the  Spirit  from  the  Sod;  all  tf 

John  Veeeut ;  Prosopopoeia,  or  two  judicial  which  have  been  printed ;  as  abo  hia  GiMk 

pleas  of  the  body  and  the  smil,  each  against  translation  of  JUehard^t  confutatum  of  the 

the  other;  two  orations  on  the  tzansC^goration  Alooiin.    He  also  translated  into  Giwk 

of  Christ :  besides  some  pieces  nerer  pah-  Si,  7%omai*9  Summa  Theologis,  and  easN 

lished.  other  of  St.  Thtfmas*9  works,  as  wefl  as 

Brides  those  hitherto  mentioiied,  there  some  of  St.  Antelm  of  Canteiiniiy:  wiich 

were  the  following  G^eek  writers  in  this  exist  in  manuscript, 

century.  John  the  Wue,  snmamed  CpfsrissiBtay 

Htdton  or  Aiton^  an  Armenian  prince,  who  of  an  uncertain  age,  but  supposed  lo  have 

served  long  in  the  wars  of  Palestine  against  flouririied  shout  A.D.  1860.    His  ^T^*"^f 

the  Saracens,  and  then,  about  A.D.  1890^  matoiaria  eorum,  qu9  de  Deo  a  *Hi*lfflt 

became  a  Pnemonstratensian  monk  in  the  dienntur,  in  z.  decades,  is  extant  in  a  Latin 

island  of  Cyprus,  and  apent  his  life  in  retire-  translation,  Biblioth.  Patrum,  torn,  sii ;  ani 

ment  and  devotion.     About  A.D.  1S07,  two  of  his  discourses,  Greek  and  LatB»  an 

while  resident  at  Poictiers  in  France,  he  in  Ccmbtfit,  Aoctuar.  novies. 

dictated  a  history  of  the  Tartars,  their  cue-  Mamul  CaUea^  a  Greek  who  is  lapartid 


toms  and  their  wars ;  which  Nw/Homm  Fat-  to  have  become  a  Dominican  noofc  ani 

eomnu  translated  from  the  French  in  which  who  lived  about  A.D.  1860.    His  (ourBooka 

it  was  dictated,  into  barbarous  Latin ;  enti-  a^nst  the  Greeks,  in  regard  to  the  Proces- 

tled  Itinerarium  et  flos  Historiarum  Orientis ;  sion  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  a  Latin  tranalatioa, 

with  an  Appendix,  entitled  Passa^um  Tenw  are  in  the  BibUoth.  Patmm,  tooL  xxvi. ;  and 

Sanct«e.    It  was  printed  repeatMly ;  e.  g.,  his  two  tracts,  one  a^nst  the  Palamites^ 

by  Remeecius,  Heunst.,  1585,  and  in  Italian,  and  the  other  de  principiis  fidei  Christiana^ 

Venice,  1558.  Greek  and  Latin,  are  in  Coai&^,  Auctuar. 

Geargius  LecapenuSj  a  monk  who  lived  noviss. 

in  Thessaly,  was  intimate  with  Gregory  P«-  Itaae  ArgyruSf  a  Greek  monk  who  flour- 

lamasy  and  flourished  about  A.D.  IS^.     He  ished  about  A.D.  1373,  whose   Coaiputms 

wrote  de  constnictione  Verborum,  published  was  published,   Greek   and   Latin,  by   /. 

in  Gr.,  Venice  and  Florence,  1526, 8vo ;  also  CkristmoMnj  Hiedelb.,  161 1, 4to,  end  by  Di" 

many  epistles,  and  a  number  of  grammatical  onyt,  Petaviutt  de  doctrina  Tenqporum,  tooL 

works ;  which  exist  in  manuscript.  iii.M).  859. 

CaUistuSf  a  monk  of  Mount  Athos,  sent  JStnanuel  II.  PaUBologus,  created  Cssar 

to  court  by  his  monastery,  and  made  patriarch  A.D.  1384,  and  emperor,  A.D.  1891-1425. 

of  Constantinople  by  Canucuzenus,  A.D.  His  worics  were  published,  Greek  and  Latin, 

1854;  retired  after  two  years;   again  re-  by LeuncZavitu, Basil,  1578, 8 vo, comprising 

sumed  the  chair,  and  died  on  an  embassy  to  one  hundred  precepts  for  the  education  of  a 

the  Servian  princess  Elizabeth.     To  him  is  prince  ;  seven  addresses  to  his  son,  on  vir- 

ascribed  a  homily  on  the  exaltation  of  the  toes  and  vices,  and  learning ;   two  prolis 

cross ;  in  ChtUer^  de  Cruce,  tom.  ii.,  p.  morning  prayers,  and  several  oUier  tracts. 

1847,  and  some  others,  which  exist  in  man-  Joseph,  cslled  AUhaher  Biltubib,  a  native 

uscript.  of  Alexandria  in  Egypt,  and  curate  of  tha 

Demetrius  Cyc2ontiu,anativeofConstan-  Catholic  church  of  \ha  Holy  Virgin,  A.D. 

tinople,  and  one  of  the  principal  counsellors  1390,  and  ordained  a  presbyter  ATD.  1896. 

and  courtiers  of  the  emperor  Cantacuzenus.  He  translated  paraphrastically  neariy  all  tha 

He  retired  with  that  emperor  to  a  monastery ;  canons  received  by  the  Greek  chorch,  into 

and  afterwards  leaving  Greece,  studied  the-  Arabic.    The  whole  work,  in  manuscript,  ia 

ology  and  the  Latin  writers  at  Milan ;  and  in  the  Bodleian  library.    The  canons  of  tba 

then,  selling  his  property,  spent  his  life  in  a  four  first  general  councils,  Arabic  and  Latin^ 

monastery  in  Crete.    He  has  left  a  tract,  on  were  printed  in  Beverige's  Pandecta  Ca* 

the  execrable  doctrines  of  Gregory  Palamas ;  nonum,  Oxon.,  1671,  tom.  il  p.  68 1 . — TV.] 

another  on  the  Procession  of  Uie  Holy  Spir-  (80)  The  works  ojf  Scotus  were  first  pobK 

it;  two  deliberative  orations  on  public  potiti-  lished  accurately,  in  the  17th  century,  bf 

cal  affiurs ;  an  oration  on  contempt  of  death ;  Im.  Wadding,  a  very  laborious  man,  Lyons^ 

and  an  epistle  to  Bulaam,  against  the  pro-  1639, 12  tola.  foL    See  Wood^s  Antiq.  Qb> 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                S«7 

Um  the  more  distinguished  of  this  class,  were,  Durand  of  St.  Por^ain,  who 
attacked  the  received  doctrine  respecting  the  co-operation  of  Grod  in  hu- 
man actions  ;(81)  AnUmius  Andreas  ;(82)  Henxeus  NataHs  ;(83)  Fhmds 
Maffnn  ;(84)  Thomas  Bradusardine^  an  acute  and  ingenious  man  ;(85)  Fe* 
ier  Avreolus  ;{S6)  John  Bacon  ;{S7)  WiUiam  Occam  ;{8S)  Walter  Bur. 

on.,  torn  i,  p.  86,  ^.,  but  especially,  Wadr  minican  monk,  and  A.D.  1318,  general  of 

Ung's  Annalea  Minor,  fratr.,  torn,  vi.,  p.  40,  the  order.     He  flourished  A.D.  1312,  and 

107.     BouioM't  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  died  A.D.  1323.    He  wrote  commentaries 

ir.,  p.  70,  ttc     [John  Duns  Scoius  was  on  the  Sentences,  printed,  Paris,  1647,  fol. ; 

probablj  bom  about  A.D.  1265 ;  but  wheth-  Quodlibeta  maiora,  and  minora ;  Tracts  on 

•r  in  Enffland,  Scotland,  or  Ireland,  is  un-  the  power  of  the  popes ;  against  the  Fran- 

ceitain.    lie  studied  first  in  a  Franciscan  ciscans ;  and  on  various  theological,  philo- 

monasteiy  in  Newcastle,  and  then  at  Merton  sof^ucal,  and  practical  subjects ;  a  commen- 

Coll^ge,  Oxford,  where  he  became  a  fellow,  taiy  on  St  Piuil's  Epistles ;  and  a  treatise 

md  A.D.  laOl,  professor  of  theolo^.    He  on  Logic— TV.] 

greatly  distinguished  himself  as  a  disputant,  (84)  IFrancu  Mtturtm  was  bom  in  ProY- 
and  was  lean^  in  philosophy,  mathematics,  ence,  studied  under  Duns  Scotus  at  Paris, 
ciril  and  canon  law,  and  theology.  His  lee-  where  he  became  a  noted  doctor.  He  was 
tures  on  the  Sentences  of  Lombard  were  a  Franciscan  monk,  and  died  at  Placentia 
neatly  admired,  and  very  fully  attended,  by  A.D.  1325.  His  commentaries  on  the  Sen- 
ihe  30,000  students  then  said  to  be  at  Ox-  tences,  Quodlibeta  varia,  de  formaUtatibas 
ford.  They  are  since  printed  with  notes,  liber,  de  prime  principio,  de  expositione  di- 
•nd  fill  six  folio  volumes.  In  the  Year  1304,  Yinorum  nominum,  and  de  univocatione  en- 
tile general  of  his  order  commanded  him  to  tis,  were  published  at  Venice,  1520,  fol.,  and 
remoYe  to  Paris,  and  there  defend  his  doc-  his  sermons,  and  Yarious  theological  tracts, 
tiine  of  the  immaculate  conception  of  Mary ;  Basil,  1498.  He  also  wrote  commentaries 
which  he  did  with  great  success  and  applause,  on  the  ten  Commandments,  on  Genesis,  on 
Id  1308,  his  general  sent  him  from  raris  to  Augustine's  Civitas  Dei,  and  on  some  books 
Cobgne,  to  found  a  uniYorsity  there,  and  to  of  Aristotle. — TV.] 

defoM  his  doctrine  of  Mary's  sinless  birth.  (85)  See  Rich.  Simon,  Lettres  Choisies, 

He  died  soon  after  his  arrival,  Nov.  8,  1308,  tom.  iv.,  p.  232,  and  his  Critique  de  la  Bib- 

a^  48  years.    Hie  works  embrace,  besides  liotheque  des  Auteuis  Ecclesiast  par.  M. 

his  commentaries  on  Lombari's  Scnitences,  da  Pin,  tom.  I,  p.  360,  and  Sttph.  Souciet^t 

commentaries  on  some  works  of  Aristotle,  notes  on  this  passage,  p.  703.    Nonveau 

and  numerous  tracts,  theological,  met^ihys-  Dictionnaire  hist,  critique,  tom.  ii.,  p.  500, 

kal,  and  philosophical — TV.]  dec. — [See  above,  p.  365,  and  note  (15) 

(81)  See  Jo.  Launoi's  tract,  entitled  Syl-  there. — Tr.} 

labus  rationum,  quibus  Durandi  causa  defen-  (86)  [Peter  Awreolus  was  a  Frenchman, 

ditnr ;  0pp.,  tom.  i.    Gallia  Christiana,  tom.  bom  at  Verberie  on  the  Oise,  a  Dominican 

iL,  p.  723.     [Durand  of  St.  Por9ain,  was  monk  and  theolo^an,  became  a  public  teach- 

bom  in  the  village  of  St.  Por9ain  in  Au-  er  in  the  university  of  Paris,  A.D.  1318,  end 

Tergne,  France,  was  a  Dominican  monk,  and  lectured  on  the  Sentences,  became  archbish- 

a  mstinguished  theologian  at  Paris,  called  op  of  Aix  in  Provence  A.D.  1321,  and  died 

Doctor  resolutissimus.     In  1323  he  went  to  after  A.D.  1345.    He  wrote  commentaries 

Italy,  became  master  of  the  pontifical  palace,  on  the  four  Books  of  Sentences ;  Quodlibe- 

bisbop  of  Meaux  in  1326,  and  bishop  of  le  ta  varia ;  Breviarium  Bibliorum,  or  Epitome 

Pny  in  1327,  and  died  A.D.  1333.     He  of  the  Scriptures ;  a  tract  on  the  immaculate 

wrote  commentaries  on  the  four  Books  of  conception  of  Mary ;   beaides  other  tracts, 

Sentences,  often  printed ;  de  origine  ju?is-  and  sermons. — Tr.] 

dktionum,  sen  de  ecclesiastics  junsdictione ;  (87)  [John  Bacon  or  Baamthorp,  an  Eng- 

aod  a  tract  de  legibus.— Tr.]  lishman,  bom  at  the  obscure  villaffe  of  Ba- 

(82)  [AntamuM  Andrew  was  a  Spaniard  conthorp  in  Norfolk.  He  early  became  a 
of  Aragon,  a  disciple  of  John  Duns  Scotus^  Carmehte  monk ;  was  sent  to  Oxford,  and 
a  Franciscan  moiuc,  flourished  A.D.  1308,  then  to  Paris,  to  study ;  became  celebrated 
and  died,  it  is  said,  A.D.  1320.  His  works  as  a  jurist,  and  a  th^logian  ;  returned  to 
are  commentaries  on  the  Sentences,  and  on  England,  and  was  soon  after  made  provincial 
the  works  of  GUbsrt  PorreUnus,  ArittotUt  of  his  order  for  England,  A.I).  1329.  Four 
and  Boiihiust  with  some  law  tracts.— Tr.]  years  after,  he  was  called  to  Rome  to  give 

(83)  [Herv€nu  NaUiis,  a  native  of  Brit-  his  opinion  on  some  difficult  matrimonial 
tany,  a  student  and  doctor  at  Paris,  a  Do-  questions ;  and  died  at  London,  A.D.  1346. 


808         BOOK  m.-<IENTURT  XIT.*^iUrr  IL-€HAP.  IL 

U^  ;(89)  Peter  de  ABkuo  ,"(90)  Thomoi  of  Strealmrg  ;(01)  and  Grtjgmrif  A 
£tfnmi.(92)  AmoDff  the  Mystics,  John  Taukr  and  John  Rnjfohikk  eaoah 
led  the  others  in  wisdom  and  integrity,  thoush  they  were  not  free  firom  aB 
errors.(93)    Of  Baymund  LoQy^  we  have  ureacfy  8poken.(94)    NicoUam 

He  wrote  Commentaries  on  the  Sentencet ;  tore,  the  mode  of  electing  popei*  die  aothdp* 

a  Compendium  of  the  law  of  Christ ;  Quod-  itj  of  cardinals,  the  reformatioo  of  the  drnd^ 

Hbeta;  on  the  rule  of  the  Carmelites ;  and  a  tbeconnezionof  astrokigywilhtheQiagffCa 

historical  defence  of  it ;  wMch  Imto  been  the  kalendar,  comments  on  Aristotle,  dee, 

published ;  also  commentaries  on  the  whote  many  of  which  hsTo  been  puUiahed. — TV.} 
bible,  and  on  Augu9tmt*9  Oifitas  Dd ;  a       (01)  [Tkoma*  of  Strasbmg,  was  a  Oer. 

tract  a^^ainst  the  Jews ;  semiODS,  dec.,  nor-  man,  bora  at  Stiasbarg,  an  Augustiman  JBw- 

er  published. — TV.]  mite,  a  theologian  of  JParis,  was  made  fnar 

(88)  [See  abore  p.  889,  note  (66).— TV.]  general  of  his  order  in  1845,  and  died  at  Vt» 

(89)  [WaiUr  BiirUff,  an  En|;li8h  secular  enne,  A.D.  1357.  He  wrote  commentaries 
priest,  or  as  some  say,  Franciscan  monk,  on  ther  four  Books  of  Sentences ;  and  hw 
called  Doctor  planus  et  perspicmis.  He  left  us  the  constitntion  of  his  oidei^  aai 
was  of  Merton  College,  Clzfoid,  and  afto*-  some  other  tracts. — TV.] 

wards  studied  at  Pans.  In  bodi,  he  heard  (98)  Of  all  these  [seholastie  doeten], 
Dun»  Scotut ;  but  on  his  return  to  Oiford,  thne  is  an  aceonnt  gireii,  in  the  Hiatoin  da- 
he  dissented  from  SeoCiis.  He  was  prace|>  I'Eglise  (Jallicane,  tom.  xir.,  n.  II,  11^  dke. 
tor  to  king  Edward  III.,  and  flourished  A.D.  IGregary  de  JSmiint,  was  an  italiu,  bam  at 
1837,  bein^  then  68  years  old.  He  wrote  Runini,  an  Augustinian  Eremite,  a  Parisii» 
commentanes  on  the  Sentences,  and  a  great  doctor  of  theology,  general  of  his  order  AJ> 
number  of  philosophical  woika,  comments  1367,  and  died  Uie  year  after  at  VisBM, 
on  ArutotU  and  others,  lives  of  the  philos-  He  wrote  on  the  two  firrt  Books  of  the  Sen- 
ophers,  tracts  on  philosophical  questions,  dec.  tences,  commentaries  on  the  epistles  of  Pan), 
Chily  a  part  of  his  works  have  been  printed,  and  on  the  epistle  of  James,  a  tract  on  osuiy, 
— TV.]  and  some  others. — Tr."} 

(90)  [Peter  de  Ailly  or  de  AlUaco,  bom  (93)  [John  TauUr  was  a  (^eiman  Do- 
of  slender  parentage,  at  Compeigne  on  the  minican  monk,  and  a  popular  neacher  at 
Oise,  48  miles  N.£.  Paris,  A.D.  1340 ;  after  Cologne  and  Strasbuig.  He  died  at  the  lat- 
a  good  previous  education,  he  was  admitted  a  ter  phce,  A.D.  1360.  laUker  and  Mehtnc-- 
bursar  m  the  college  of  Navarre,  Paris,  1378 ;  Vum  fre^quently  quoted  his  writings,  panic- 
began  to  lecture  on  the  Sentences,  and  to  ularly  his  sermons.  He  left  in  German, 
preach  in  public,  in  1376  ;  was  created  D.D.  PostilU  or  sermons  for  all  the  Sundays  snd 
1380,  ana  head  of  the  college  of  Navarre,  in  festivals  of  the  year;  (highly  commoided 
1384 ;  pleaded  the  cause  of  the  immaculate  by  Luther) ;  Imitation  of  Christ  in  bis  pov- 
conception  of  Mary,  before  the  pope  at  Avi^r.  erty ;  Marrow  of  the  soul,  or  perfection  id 
non,  in  1387 ;  became  chancellor  of  the  urn-  all  the  virtues ;  Spiritual  contemplations  aa 
versity,  and  confessor  to  the  kins  in  1389 ;  the  life  and  sufferings  of  Christ ;  the  noble* 
treasurer  of  the  royal  chapel,  and  royal  en-  little  book,  or  the  way  to  become  in  earnest, 
Toy  to  the  pope  in  1394 ;  was  appointCMi  bish-  hearty,  spiritual,  ana  devout ;  (the  preca^ 
op  of  la  Puy  in  1395,  and  of  Cambray  in  ding  were  pubUriied,Frankf,  1604  and  1709, 
1396 ;  attended  the  council  of  Pisa  in  1409 ;  4to) ;  also,  the  Soul-enlighting  minor ;  with 
was  inade  cardinal  in  1411,  and  papal  legate  plates,  1713, 8vo.  The  other  works  sscribcd 
to  Germany  in  1414 ;  at  the  close  of  which  to  him,  are  letters,  hymns,  pnyers,  dialogues^ 
year,  he  repaired  to  the  council  of  Constance,  and  other  tracts;  severtJ  of  which  are  net 
presided  in  the  third  session,  and  was  very  his.  So  late  as  A.D.  1886,  his  seimen* 
active  during  the  three  years  of  the  sitting  were  printed  at  Frankf.  on  M.,  in  3  vols.  8vo>. 
of  that  council,  and  ofUn  preached  in  it  to  Concerning  his  life  and  writiim  see  Bmfle, 
the  fathers.  He  died  at  Cambray,  A.D.  Dictionnaire,  art.  TauUr. — John  Rmytbrick^ 
1435 :  and  was  called  the  eagle  of  France,  was  bom  at  Ruysbrock  in  Rrabant;  A.D. 
and  the  maul  oferroritte.  He  was  strenuous  1893 ;  was  presl^ter  of  the  great  choreh  at 
for  condemning  John  Hues,  and  also  for  re-  Brassels ;  became  a  re^lar  canon  of  St 
straining  the  ambition  of  the  popes,  and  re-  Augustine ;  and  estsblished  and  presided 
forming  the  church  and  presenring  its  liber-  over  the  convent  of  Griinthal,  two  mues  from 
ties.  His  writings  are  very  numerous,  and  Brussels,  A.D.  1360,  and  died  A.D.  1381, 
Tsrious ;  comprismg  commentaries  on  the  aged  88.  He  was  at  the  head  of  the  Mya- 
Sentences  of  Lombard,  on  the  study  of  the  tics,  and  was  called  a  second  Dianysius  Are^ 
scriptures,  on  the  power  of  the  popes,  pious  ofogita.  His  writings  were  all  m  Dutch  ; 
meditations,  sermons,  expositions  of  scrip-  lAit  Laiwr,  SuriuM  translated  most  of  them 


CHURCH  OFHCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  300 

L^rannu  obtained  great  reputation  by  his  concise  exposition  of  the  whole 
Bible.(95)  Raynertiu  Pisanus  is  known,  for  his  Summa  Theologis,(96) 
and  Astesanus,  for  his  Summa  casuum  conscienti8e.(97) 

(ts  he  did  also  those  of  Tanler)  into  Latin ;  nmveno  theologis,  alphabeticaUj  amnged* 
in  which  fonn  they  were  published,  Cologne,  has  been  repeatedly  printed,  though  greatly 
1563,  fol.,  1669,  4to,  and  1692,  fol.  These  interpolated  and  altered.— TV.] 
are,  a  Suxmnaiy  of  the  spiritual  life  ;  the  (97)  [AstesamiM  or  Asieruis,  a  Franciscan 
Mirror  of  salvation ;  Remarks  on  the  taber-  monk,  bom  at  Asti,  in  the  north  of  Italy,  who 
nacle  of  Moses,  and  its  furniture ;  on  the  died  about  A.D.  IsfSO.  His  eight  Books,  en- 
principal  virtues ;  on  faith  and  the  judgment;  titled  Summa  de  casibus  conscientio,  were 
on  the  four  temptations  ;  on  the  seven  printed  at  Venice,  1519,  fol. 
guards  of  the  spiritual  school ;  on  the  seven  Besides  those  already  mentioned,  the  fol- 
Segrees  of  love  ;  on  spiritual  nuptials,  three  lowins  Latin  writers  lived  in  this  centuiy ; 
books  ;  the  perfections  of  the  sons  of  God ;  according  to  Henry  Wharton,  continuation 
iha  kingdom  of  the  friends  of  God  ;  on  true  of  Coioe*s  Historia  Litteraria. 
contemplation ;  twelve  useful  epistles  ;  two  Andrew^  an  Enffliah  Dominican  monk, 
spiritual  cautions ;  Samuel,  or  deep  con-  of  Newcastle,  and  doctor  of  theology,  A.D. 
temptation  ;  a  short  prayer.  Several  of  the  1301.  He  wrote  a  conunentary  on  ihe  first 
Protestants  have  commended  his  writings  for  Book  of  the  Sentences,  (Paris,  1514,  fol.)i 
their  pious  spirit.  John  Gerton  accused  him  and  a  commentary  on  Boethius  de  coqpolii- 
of  heresy,  after  his  death  ;  but  Suritu  de-  tione  philosophisB. 

fends  him.    He  was  severe  upon  the  vicious  William  of  Nangis,  a  French  Benedictine 

monks  and  clergy.     See  the  Unpartheyische  monk  of  St.  Denys,  Paris,  who  flourished 

Kirchenhistoire,  Jena,  1735,  vol.  i.,  p.  1329,  A.D.  1301.    He  wrote  a  chronology,  from 

1331.— Tr.]  the  creation  to  A.D.  1301,  which  others 

(94)  [See  p.  367,  dec.,  above. — Tr.l  continued  to  A.D.  1368,  (Daehery't  Spici- 

(95)  INicdaus  hyranut  or  de  Lyra,  was  leg.,  tom.  xi.,  p.  405).  Chronicle  of  the 
bom  at  Lire  in  Normandy,  and  as  some  say,  kings  of  France,  to  A.D.  1301,  (inter  PUhan 
of  Jewish  parentage.  He  became  a  Fran-  Scriptores  Francicos.),  and  history  of  St. 
dscan  monk,  about  A.D.  1 29S ;  was  master  Ltwis  king  of  France,  and  of  his  sons,  Philip 
in  theology  at  Paris,  A.D.  1320 ;  expounded  tnd  Robert,  (also  in  Pithaus,  1.  c). 

the  Scriptures  there,  in  the  Franciscan  con-  William  Mandagot,  a  French  cardinal, 
▼ent,  and  died  A.D.  1340.  His  great  work,  whom  Bomface  Vlll.  employed  to  compile 
is  Pofltills  perpetuB,  sive  brevia  Common-  the  Liber  Scxtus  Decretahum.  He  also 
taria  in  universa  Biblia,  libris  Ixxxv.,  which  wrote  a  tract  on  the  election  of  new  prelates ; 
he  commenced  A.D.  1293,  and  completed  printed,  Cologne,  1573,  8vo. 
A.D.  1330.  After  several  incorrect  editions,  Henry  Stero,  a  (German  Benedictine 
in  6  vols,  fol.,  it  was  published  at  Lyons,  monk,  who  wrote,  about  A.D.  1301,  Annals 
1590,  Douay,  1617,  and  Antwerp,  1634,  in  of  Germany,  from  A.D.  1152  to  1273  (inter 
the  Biblia  glossata,  and  Paris,  1660,  in  the  Scriptor.  Germanicos,  and  in  H.  Canintu* 
Biblia  maxima.  His  other  works  are  Pos-  Lect.  Antiq.,  tom.  i.) ;  also,  History  of  Ru- 
tills  minores,  seu  enanrationes  in  Epistolas,  dolph  of  Hapsburg,  Adolphus  of  Nassau,  and 
et  Evang.  dmninicalia  totius  anni ;  Venice,  Aliert  of  Austria,  from  A.D.  1266  to  1300, 
1588, 8vo :  Traetatus  de  idoneo  ministrante  (extant  in  Freher't  Scriptores  Germanici). 
et  suscipiente  S.  altaris  Sacramentum ;  Dis-  Dinus  Mugellanus,  an  Italian  jurist,  and 
putatio  contra  perfidiam  Judaorum;  Trac-  professor  at  Bologna  A.D.  1301.  He  wrote 
tatus  centre  Jimsum  quondam ;  and  Con-  several  comments  and  tncts,  on  different 
templatio  de  vita  et  gestis  S.  Francisci.  portions  and  subjects  of  the  canon  law. 
His  exposition  of  the  Scriptures  far  exceeded  Jacobus  de  Benedietis,  an  Italian  Francis- 
all  othen  of  that  age,  and  contributed  so  can,  A.D.  1301,  renowned  for  courting  con- 
much  to  advance  we  knowledge  of  the  tempt  and  abuse,  as  the  means  of  sanctifica- 
Bible,  that  some  have  attributed  the  reforma-  tion.  He  composed  many  uncouth  religious 
tion,  in  no  small  degree,  to  it :  it  was  said,  poems,  in  Italian ;  published,  Venice,  1617, 
Si  Lyra  non  lyrasset,  Lutherus  non  saltan-  4to. 

aet :  i.  e.,  Lyra's  lyre,  awaked  Luther^s  John  of  Fribourg,  in  the  Brisgow,  a  Do- 
dance. — TV.]  minican,  and  bishop  of  Ossuna  in  Hungary, 

(96)  [Rayner  was  a  native  of  Pisa,  a  distinguished  A.D.  1302,  for  his  eloquence 
Dominican  monk,  and  an  eminent  theologian  in  preaching.  He  wrote  Summa  Pnedica- 
and  jurist.  He  lived  in  the  former  part  of  tormn,  (Reutling.,  1487),  and  Summa  major, 
this  century,  but  the  precise  time  is  not  as-  seu  Confessorionim,  in  four  Books,  (Lyons, 
certained.    His  Pantheologia,  or  Summa  1518),  and  some  other  things. 


400        BOOK  IIL-CSNTDBY  XIV.--Pm  IL^-OEAP«  IL 

PteUmy  of  Liuea,  ditciplt  of  Tkomu  MtikMM,nhkkTnatumtm: 

Aquinas^  a  Doiiuiikaii,o(niiettor  to  the  pope,  tfaeolo|pan  of  Oifordi  AJ>.  1810,  tad  _ 

tnd  A.D.  1318,  buhop  of  TorceOo  in  the  lain  to  the  king.    He  wrote  de  rmmo  ,.. 

Venetian  teniuny.    He  wrote  Annals,  crvfl  cttorom  mortuhim  deqae  nmodiii  ijienfii^  ;; 

and  eccles.,  from  A.D.  1060  to  1868,  and  a  pabhahed,  Paiia,  1518. 

Chronicle  of  the  popes  and  enmeron ;  (both  WiUiam  JDnnaU,  nephew  f»  Dmnmku 

Sinted,  Lyons,  1619,  and  the  Annals,  in  the  Sveiulaior  bishop  of  Mende  In  Tnmmt  bf 

ibiioth.  Patram,  torn.  zzr.).    His  Historia  woorn  he  was  educated.    He  was  diilB- 

Eccles.,  in  zxiy.  Books,  was  neTerpoblidied.  gniahed  as  a  thecdooian  aud  joSsI ;  aalwaa 

EberarduM,  a  Gennan  Benedictine  monk,  made  canon,  aichoeacon,  uA  A.D.  1M6^ 

and  archdeacon  of  Ratisboo.    He  wrote,  bishop  of  Mende.    In  the  jtu  1811,  hi 

shout  A.D.  1806,  Annals  of  the  Dokes  of  wrote  his  fiumons  tract,  de  mode  ceMmfi 

Austria,  Bavaria,  and  Swabia,  from  A.D.  generalis  concilii ;  ed.  Psris,  1686,  4to,  sad 

1S73  to  1805;  extent  in  CsNtmit,  Lect.  1671,  8to.    He  expelled  the  Jews  franhii 

Antique,  torn.  i.  diocese  in  1812 ;  and  died  in  18S8. 

Clemeni  Y.,  pope  A.D.  1805-1814,  au-  Marimu  SamUus  m  SUumia,  ■ufWMw^a 

thor  of  the  Clementins,  or  Liber  septimus  Torsdlu*,  a  Venetian  p^^^r^T     He  int 

Decretalium,  and  of  numerous  epistles  and  constructed  a  church  oigan,  caQed  ia  Uafiia 

bulls.  Tor«e22ot ;  whence  his  snnama.    Ha  was  a 

Thonuu  Joyce  or  Jonnut  D.D.,  a  Do-  gnat  trayeller ;  and  Tiaited  Cypoi^  Ana** 

minican  monk  of  London,  who  taa^  the-  nia,  Alexandria,  Rhodes,  rilashna.  aalwaa 

ology  at  Paris  and  London,  was  ptovincial  at  Yarious  European  cooita.    He  wrote  W> 

of  ms  order,  confessor  to  die  king,  became  tween  A.D.  1806  and  18X1,  Saenta  fideliina 

a  cardinal  in  1305,  was  sent  legate  to  the  crocis  super  tens  sancta  ncvpentkaa  al 

emperor  of  Germany  in  1811,  end  died  on  consenratione,  in  three  parte:  m  the  inig 

the  way,  at  Lyons.    He  wrote  commenta-  he  proposes  means  for  sobdiung  the  Sua* 

ries  on  Genesis,  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  Daniel,  cens;  in  the  seamd,  the  mannwr  in  which 

the  books  of  Maccabees,  Lamentations,  the  the  Christian  crusaders  should  conduct ;  and 

canonical  epistles,  the  Apocalypse ;  and  on  in  the  thirds  the  way  to  preserve  Pales- 

Boetkiiu,  snd  on  AristoUe*s  logic  ;    all  of  tine  when  conquered,  and  also  gives  the  his- 

which  are  printed  as  the  works  of  Thonuu  tory  and  geography  of  that  country.    This 

Aquinas,    His  work  on  zzvii.  Psalms,  and  work,  with  22  epistles  of  MvinuSt  nearly 

explanations  of  OMs  Metamorphosis,  have  fills  the  second  volume  of  Joe.  BongaxsiuSf 

been  published.    Many  others  are  in  MS.  Gesta  Dei  per  Francos.,  Hanov.,  1611,  foL 

Wuliam  of  Paris,  a  Dominican  monk,  Alexander  de  St.  Eltridio,  D.D.,  an  Italian, 
created  general  censor  of  the  faith  in  France,  and  Augustinian  monk,  general  of  his  order, 
by  the  pope,  A.D.  1305 ;  and  commissioner  from  1312  to  1325,  when  he  was  made  arch- 
to  try  tne  cause  of  the  Templars  A.D.  1308.  bishop  of  Ravenna.  He  wrote,  by  order  of 
He  was  probably  the  author  of  the  Dialogues  the  pope,  a  tract  de  jurisdictions  Imperii  el 
on  the  eight  Sacraments,  published  as  the  auctontate  summi  pontificis ;  published, 
work  of  WUliatn  of  Auvergne,  Paris,  1587.  Arimini,  1624. 

Philip  of  Eichstadt,  D.D.,  a  native  of  Al-  Vitalis  e  Fumo,  a  Frenchman,  a  Francia- 

sace,  abbot  of  a  Cistercian  monastery  at  can,  cardinal  A.D.  1312 ;  died  at  Avignon, 

Paris,  sent  to  Rome  by  the  emperor  of  Aus-  A.D.  1327.    He  opposed  the  Sdrituals,  ud 

tria  A.D.  1805,  and  then  made  bishop  of  wrote  mystical  expositions  of  tne  Proverbs, 

Eichstadt,  where  he  died  A.D.  1322.    At  the  Gospels,  the  Apocslypse,  and  varioos 

the  request  of  Anna  queen  of  Hungarr,  he  portions  of  ail  the  Biole. 

wrote  the  life  of  St.  Walj^gi*  ;  in  Cant-  ^Yjl^  Pratenais  or  de  Prato  Florido^  bom 

ehiSf  Lect.  Antique,  tom.  iv.  n(ar  Florence,  a  Dominican  and  a  celebrated 

jSt/ru2,  a  presbyter  of  Meissen  in  Saxony,  preacher.    He  died  A.D.  1322;   and  kk 

A.D.  1807.    He  wrote  a  Chronicle,  from  sermons  for  the  Sundays,  and  others  for  the 

the  creation  to  A.D.  1307 ;  a  larffe  part  of  holy  days,  through  the  year ;  also  a  Lent 

which  is  in  PittonuSt  Scriptores  Germam'cL  sermon. 

Nicdaut  Trtoet^  sn  £n^h  Dominican  Poreheius  Sahaticus,  a  Carthusian  monk, 

monk,  born  in  Norfolk,  studied  at  London,  of  noble  Italian  birth,  supposed  to  have  lived 

Oxford,  and  Paris,  and  was  a  prior  of  his  about  A.D.  1315.    He  wrote  a  confutatioa 

order  in  London,  where  he  died  A.D.  1326,  of  the  Jews,  borrowing  much  from  Raymutd 

nearly  70  years  old.    He  wrote  Annals  of  Martim'e  Pomo  Fidei ;  Paris,  1520,  fol. 

England,  nrom   A.D.   1135  to  1807,   (in  IT^tntut  3s  Ca«sa/ts,  an  Italian  Francis- 

Dadurfa  Spicilegium,  tom  viii.),  and  com-  can,  leader  of  the  Spirituals  from  A  J).  1818 

mentanes  on  Auguttine*»  Civitas  Dei ;  pub-  to  1317 ;  then  became  a  Benedictine  in  Bia- 

lished,  Toulouse,  1488,  and  Venice,  1489.  bant ;  and  at  last,  it  is  said,  a  Caithnsko. 


CHURCH  OFnCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.               401 

In  the  year  1331,  he  gave  to  the  pope  his  1S94,  of  Carcaeonne  1397,  of  Gaitzei  1B99, 

famous  Responaio  circa  quastionem  de  pau-  and  of  Limoget  1303 ;  was  appointed  ^ 

pertate   Christi  et  ApoatoUmim ;   namely,  qaisitor  ag^ainst  the  Albigenaea  1306 ;  n»>- 

that  to  say  :  Christ  poasesaed  any  property  in  resented  his  order  at  the  papal  court  1318: 

the  common  and  worldbf  mtuuMtr,  was  heret-  was  papal  legate  to  Italy  1316 ;  bishop  of 

ical ;  but  not  so,  to  say :  he  held  possessions  Tuy  1333 ;  uid  of  Lodeve  1334 ;  and  died 

in  the  usual,  «ptrtAM/ moniMr.    It  u  extant  1331.    He  vvrote  a  concise  history  of  the 

in  Wadding'M  Annales  Minor.,  torn,  iii.,  ad  establishment  of  the  Grandimontensians  and 

son.  1331,  and  atill  better  in  Baluzt,  Mie-  some   others,   (in  LMi*s  Biblioth.   Nov. 

cellanea,  torn,  i.,  p.  393,  307.  MSS.,  torn,  ii.),  Gesta  Comitum  Thosolano- 

John  of  NapkuB,  a  Dominican  divine,  doc-  rum,  (Toulouse,  1633,  fol.).  Lives  of  various 

(or  of  theology  at  Pahs,  and  a  zealous  fol-  saints,  lives  of  popes,  dec.,  never  printed, 

lowerof  TAomo^il^utVuM,  A.D.  1315.     His  Peter  Bertrand^  a  distinguishsd  French 

Questiones  varias  philosophicn  et  theologies,  jurist,  counsellor,  bishop,  and  cardinal,  who 

were  printed  at  Naples,  1618,  fol.  died  A.D.  1349.     He  composed  a  tract,  de 

Jokn  XXII.,  pope  A.D.  1316  to  1834,  juriadictione  eccleeiastica ;   (defending  the 

has  left  us  more  than  400  epistles  and  bulls,  rights  of  the  Gallic  church,  against  Peter  dc 

besides  his  Elxtravagantes  which  are  in  the  Cuneriig ;  ed.  Paris,  1495, 4to);  and  another, 

Corpus  Juris  Canonici.  de  origine  et  usu  jurisdictionum.    Both  are 

Albert  of  Padua,  an  Augustinian  Eremite,  in  the  Biblioth.  Patr.,  torn.  zxvi. 
teacher  of  theology,  and  preacher  at  Paris,  Peter  de  Dueberg,  a  priest  and  a  Teutonic 
where  he  died  A.D.   1338.     He  haa  left  knight.  HecompoMd,A.D.  1336,hisChron- 
lnany  sermons,  printed ;  and  extensive  MS.  icon  Prussie ;  or  History  of  the  Teutonic 
commentaries  on  the  Scriptures.  order,  from  its  foundation  A.D.  1 190,  to 

Janus  of  Lausanne,  a  French  Dominican  1336 :  continued  by  another  hand  to  A.D. 

monk,  theologian  of  Paris,  A.D.  1317,  pro-  1436 :  edited  with  notes  and  diasertations, 

▼incial  of  his  order  for  France,  and  bishop  by  Ckrittoph.  Hartnock,  Jena,  1679,  4to. 

of  Lausanne ;  a  voluminous  and  diffuse  wri-  Gerhard  Odonu,  a  French  Franciscan, 

ter.     His  13  Books  of  Monls,  and  various  seneral  of  his  order  in  1329 ;  died  in  1349. 

aermons,  have  been  printed.     His  common-  He  wrote  commentaries  on  Aristotle's  Eth- 

taries  on  the  Scriptures  remain  in  MS.  ies ;  and  the  Officium  de  Stigmatibus  S. 

Bcrtrand  de  Turre,  a  French  Franciscan  Franciaci ;  still  used  by  that  fraternity, 
monk,  archbishop  of  Salerno  1319,  a  cardinal  Jokn  Ctmon  or  Cammtctw,  an  English 
1330,  general  of  his  order  by  papal  appoint-  Franciscan  theologian,  who  studied  at  Ox- 
ment  in  1338 ;  died  1334.  Several  of  hie  ibrd  and  Paris,  unider  Scotue,  and  lectured 
sermons  were  printed ;  but  others,  as  well  at  Oxford  till  his  death.  He  flourished  A.0. 
as  his  commentariea  on  the  Sentences  of  1339 ;  and  wrote  commentaries  on  the  Sen- 
Lombard,  slumber  in  MS.  tences ;  Lectoras  Magistrales ;  Questionee 

Thomas  Moras  ox  dela  Moor,  an  Engliah  disputatas ;  and  on  AristotWs  eight  Bookf 

knight,  of  the  household  of  King  £<£iMra  II.,  of  Physics;  all  printed,  Venice,  1493  and 

un&r  whom  he  served  in  his  Scotch  wars.  1516. 

He  flourished  about  A.D.  1330,  and  wrote  Petrus  Paludanus,  a  French  Dominican 
a  history  of  the  reign  of  Edvford  II.,  from  theologian,  and  preacher ;  became  a  licei^ 
A.D.  1307  to  1336.  He  composed  in  tiate  at  Paris  in  13  H»  was  made  titular  pa- 
French,  and  had  it  translated  into  Latin  by  triarch  of  Jerusalem  about  A.D.  1330,  and 
Walter  Baker.  It  is  printed  among  the  died  in  1343.  He  wrote  commentaries  on 
Scriptores  Anglici,  Lena.,  1574,  iol.  the  four  Books  of  Sentences ;  of  which,  those 

Albertinus  Biussatus,  an  Italian  historian  on  the  3d  and  4th  Books  were  printed  at 
and  poet  of  Padua,  who  died  A.D.  1330.  Paria,  1530,  3  vols.  fol. ;  also  sermons ;  ii 
He  wrote  de  Gestis  Henrici  VII.  Germanor.  treatise  on  ecclesiastical  power ;  and  another, 
imperatoria,  Ubri  xvi. :  and  several  poems :  on  the  right  of  the  Franciscans  to  hold  prop- 
printed,  Venice,  1635,  fol.  erty ;  besides  several  works  never  published. 

Jokn  BassoUs,  a  Scotch  Franciscan,  and  Guido  de  Perphuano,  D.D.,  a  Spanish 
disciple  of  Duns  Scotus.  He  lectured  on  Carmelite,  atodied  at  Paris,  became  general 
the  Sentences,  at  Rheims,  A.D.  1313,  and  of  his  ocder  1M8,  bishop  of  Majorca  1331, 
at  Mechlin,  A.D.  1333.  His  commentaries  and  afterwards  of  Perpi^pan.  He  wrote, 
or  lecturea  on  the  four  Books  of  Sentences,  Summa  de  hcresibus  omnibus  et  earum  con- 
and  some  misceUaneous  pieces,  wero  print-  futationibus ;  (ed.  Paris,  1588,  fol.,  and  Co- 
ad,  Paris,  1517,  fol.  logne,  1631) ;  a  Harmonv  and  Commentary 

Bernard    Guido,   a  French  Dominican  on  the  four  (Gospels;  (ed.  Cologne,  1631); 

monk,  bom  near  Limoges,  1361 ;  became  a  besides  a  Commentary  on  the  Decratum  of 

monk  1380,  was  successively  pdor  of  AIbi  Gratian,  yet  in  MS. 

Vol.  II.— E  e  e 


■  "^ 

¥: 


«uituii^  lUC  lliMUiiu;  ^\lli<ttc>t' ociij'twica  t^utii-  tiic   «/.    a  .  iny, 

que,  Oxon.,  1687,  fol.  the  20th  Psali 

Ludolphua  Saxo^  of  Saxon  ori^n,  a  Do-  Apostles*  and 

minican,  and  then  a  Carthusian ;  :i  ])ioiis  man,  parts   of   80I1 

and  good   writer;    floiirisht-J    A.D.    1340.  tious;  soino  c 

His  life  of  Christ,  has  been  often  printed ;  in  the  Hibhotl 

e.  g.,  Paris,  1589  :  and  also  his  commentary  Robert  Hoi 

on  the  Psalms  of  David ;  in  which  he  follows  ican,  and  pro 

the  spiritual  sense;  ed.  Lyons,  1640.  died  A.D.  IS 

Aroiia/<2ii»»aDaliDatian,of  Jastiniaoople,  a  on  the  Sente 

Franciscan,  and  aim.  of  Benerento;  died  1610,  4to.); 

about  A.D.  1333.    His  Samma  casaum  con-  rum,  (cd.  Pari 

scientia,  called  Aurea,  and  Monaldina,  was  the  book  of  t 

published,  Lyons,  1616,  8to.  Venice,  1509 

Bartholomew  of  St.  Concordia,  a  Domin-  Canticles  and 

ican  monk  of  Pisa,  died  1347.     His  Sum-  (ed.  Venice, 

ma  casuum  conscientic,  (written  in  1318),  Book  of  Prov< 

and   his  sermones  Qusdragesimales,  were  on  the  impnta 

both  printed,  Lyons,  1619,  Ivo.  on  the  Senten 

TTtomoM  WaUeis,  a  Welchman,  Domini-  1518).     8eve 

can,  and  theol<^an  of  Oxford ;  ofion  con-  in  MS. 

found<^  with  Thonuu  Jorgius^  an  English-  Philip  it  M 

man  and  cardinal,  who  died  in  1311.     He  at  Toulouse  1 

maintained  before  the  papal  court  at  Avignon,  A.D.  1340. 

A.D.  1332,  that  deceased  saints  are  admitted  tins  anni,  (at 

to  the  immediate  vision  of  God ;  and  accused  Conciones  de 

John  XXII.  of  heresy,  on  this  subject.     His  Sanctis,  were 

ArticuU  hcreticales,  and  Libellus  do  theoria  Henry  de 

pnsdicandi,  have  been  published.  German  Augi 

Richard  Bumfwif,  bom  at  St.  Edmunds-  theology  at  T 

bury,  Suffolk,  educated  at  Oxford,  tutor  to  and  was  distii 

Eduford  III.,  bishop  of  Durham  A.D.  1333,  liberality.     H 

chancellor  of  England  1834,  lord  treasurer  of  Sentences 

1836 ;  died  1846,  aged  69.     He  founded  a  several  sennoi 

library  st  Oxford,  and  wrote  A.D.  1344,  Paris,  1614. 

Philobiblion,  seu  Liber  de  amoro  librorum,  Lupoldus  I 

ct  bibliothecarum  institulione ;   frequently  a  jurist,  profes 

printed ;  e.  ff.,  Oxon.,  1699,  4to.  bishop  of  Bam 

BefUidkt  XII.,  pope  A.D.    1334-1342,  de  zelo  vcteru 

has  left  OS  many  epistles  and  bulls.  principum,  am 


CHUKCH  OFHCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                408 

dM  A.D.  1350.    He  collected  fiowen  of  uhed  A.D.  1360,  and  died  after  1378.    He 

Augiutine  and  of  Amhro$€t  which  he  pub-  wrote,  the  lives  or  a  chronicle  of  the  aicb- 

lished,  each  under  the  title  of  MUUloqumm.  bishops  of  York,  from  St,  Paulimu  die  fint 

Both  were  printed  at  Ljons ;  the  former  in  archbishop,  to  the  year  1373 ;   published 

1655,  and  tne  latter  in  1556.  among  the  Scriptores  x.  Anglis,  London, 

Joibi  H<mtemm9^  a  canon  and  teacher  at  1652,  fol. 

Liege,  A.D.  1848.    He  continued  JEgidhu^  J<^n  CalderinuSt  a  famous  canonist  of 

history  of  the  biahope  of  Liege,  from  A.D.  Bologna,  A.D.    1860,  who  wrote  several 

1247  to  1848.  works  on  canon  law,  published  in  the  siz- 

John  Beean,  a  canon  of  the  church  of  teenth  century. 

Utrecht,  A.D.  1350.     He  wrote  a  chronicle  Peter  BerchoriuSf  a  Benedictine  monk, 

of  the  church  and  bishops  of  Utrecht,  and  of  bom  at  Pole  tiers,  and  abbot  at  Paris,  where 

the  counts  of  Holland,  from  St.  WilUhrord,  he  died  A.D.  1362.    He  wrote  Dictionarium, 

to  A.D.    1346 ;   which  was  continued  by  sea  Repertorium  morale  biblicum ;  (contain- 

WUliam  Hedam,  dean  of  Harlsm,  to  A.D.  ing  numerous  biblical  words  and  phrases,  al* 

1624 :  both  printed,  Utrecht,  1648,  fol.  plttbetically  arranged,  and  explained,  for  the 

Alberkut  de  Rotate,  an  Italian  doctor  of  use  of  practical  rehgion) ;  Rectorium  morale 

canon  law,  A.D.  1350.     He  wrote  Diction-  utriusque  Testamenti,  Libris  xiv. ;  (contain* 

arium  Juris  civilis  et  canonici,  ed.  Venice,  ing  tropological  and  allegorical  expositions 

1573, 1601 ;  commentaries  on  the  Liber  sex-  of  nearly  the  whole  Bible) ;  and  Inductori- 

tusDecreul.;deTe8tibus;  and  other  Tracts,  um  morale.     The  three  works  have  been 

Roger  of  Conway  01  Conn(muSf'D.D,,9n  frequently  printed;   e.  g.,  Cologne,  1620, 

f^ngluh  Franciscan,  educated  at  Oxford,  and  3  vols.  foL 

provincial  of  his  order  for  England.     In  the  Bartholomew  de   GlaTimUa,  an  English 

dispute  between  the  mendicants  and  the  reg-  Franciscan,  who  studied  at  Oxford,  Paris, 

ular  clergy,  respecting  the  right  to  hear  con-  and  Rome ;    flourished  A.D.   1360 ;    and 

Cessions,  A.D.  1350,  Roger  appeared  in  be-  wrote  Opus  de  proprietatibus  rerum,  sen  Al- 

balf  of  his  order,  in  a  work  de  Confession-  legoriarum  ac  Tropologiarum  in  utrumque 

ibus  per  Regulares  audiendis ;  published  by  Testamentum ;  (on  the  figurative  language 

Goldast.  Monarch.,  tom.  it  of  the  Bible) ;  published  with  some  other 

Petrut  de  Cdumbamo,  cardmal  bidiop  of  pieces,  frequently ;  e.  g.,  Paris,  1574,  4to. 

Ostia ;  sent  by  the  pope  to  anoint  and  crown  NieoUuu   Oresmnu  or  Orem,  the  coiy- 

the  emperor  Ukarleji  TV.  at  Rome ;  of  which  phsus  of  the  Parisian  doctors  in  his  times ; 

mission,  he  wrote  the  history,  entitled  His-  tutor  to  the  dauphin  ;  rector  of  tbs  C^ymna- 

toria  itin«ris  Romani ;  in  LabWt  Biblioth.  slum  of  Navarre ;  dean  of  Rouen  in  1861 ; 

Nov.  MSS.,  tom.  i.,  p.  854.  and  biahop  of  Lisieux  in  1377.     He  died 

Nicoiaus  EymericuSf  a  Spanish  Domin-  about  A.D.  1384.     In  the  year  1363,  he 

ican,  inquisitor  general  for  Aragon,  1356 ;  preached  a  sermon  before  the  pope  and  car^ 

chaplain,  and  supreme  judge  at  Avignon,  in  dinals,  in  which  he  boldly  attacked  their 

1371 ;  died  in  1399.     His  Directoman  In-  vices,  (ed.  by  lUyricut,  Cataloffus  Testium 

quititorutn,  in  three  parts,  with  the  notes  of  veritatis,  p.  512).     He  wrote  de  mutatione 

/VcncisPtf^fiM,  was  published,  Venice,  1595,  monetn  liber;   de  sphera;   and  translated 

fol.,  Rome,  1678  and  1587.  the  Scriptures  into  French,  and  also  Arts- 

Ranidpk  Higden  or  Hikeden  or  of  Che*'  totU*s  £thics,  some  works  of  Cicero,  and 

ier^  an  English  Benedictine  monk  of  Ches-  some  of  Petrarch, 

ter,  whodiM  A.D.  1363,  having  been  a  monk  Hainriau,  a  German  monk  of  Rebdorf, 

64  years.     He  compiled  a  universal  history,  about  A.D.  1362,  wrote  Annals  of  Germany, 

from  the  creation,  to  A.D:  1867,  entitled  from  A.D.  1295  to  1363 ;  published  t^  M. 

PolychromeoH,  in  eight  parts  or  books,   liiis  Freher,  Hist,  (merman.,  Frankf.,  1600,  tom.  L 

history,  John  de  Treviea  translated  mto  Eiiff-  Saint  Brigitta,  a  Swedish  lady,  who  had 

liah,  A.D.  1387 :  and  that  translation,  wSi  visions  from  her  childhood.     She  persuaded 

some  amendment  of  the  style,  was  printed  her  husband  to  become  a  monk ;  while  she 

by  Wi/liam  Caxton,  London,  1482,  tol.  became  a  nun,  in  Spain;   established  the 

Alphonsus  Vargas,  a  Spanish  Auguatinian  new  order  of  St.  Saviour.     She  had  many 

Eiemite,  a  doctor  of  Paris,  bishop  of  Bada-  visions  and  revelations.    These  led  her  to 

jos,  snd  archbishop  of  Seville,  where  he  died  Rome,  to  Paleatine,  Sicily,  dec.     She  died 

A.D.  1359.     His  commentary  on  the  first  A.D.  1378,  and  was  canonized  A.D.  1391. 

Book  of  the  Sentences,  was  printed,  Venice,  She  wrote  Revelationum  Libri  viii. ;  a  Rule 

1490  ;  and  his  Qusstiones  m  AristoteUs  li-  for  her  order,  dictated  by  Christ  himself; 

bros  tres  de  Anima,  Venice,  1566.  several  discourses  and  orations :  besides  ad- 

Thomas  Stubbs  or  Stobeeus,  D.D.,  an  Eng.  ditbnal  revelations :  all  printed,  frequently  ; 

Uih  Dominican  monk  of  York,  who  flour-  e.  g.,  Colqgiie,  1628,  2  vols.  foL 


•   . 


ted  into  i^atin,  publisticd,  Jngolst.,  itytm  ;  and  i^jod,  or  some 

Divina  Doctrina  data  per  personam  aBtcmi  uluin    bcatic 

Paths  intellcctoi  loqacntis,  translated  into  1470,  4  volui 

Latin,  by  Jiaymund  dc  Vineiiy  and  publish-  the  lour  Uuuk 

ed,  Cologne,  1553,  fol.  on  the  life  kj{  ( 

Philip  Mibotus^  a  Spanish  CarmcUto  monk,  Matthew,  ra 

who  flourished  A.D.  1368,  was  provincial  of  monk   of  Wc 

his  Older  for  Catalonia,  and  died  A.D.  1391.  wrote  Historia 

He  wrote  Speculum  Garmelitaium,  in  ten  the  creation  l 

Booki ;  in  which  he  deaciibet  the  eetebliah-  taken  much  fr 

ment,  pirof;reu,  priTileges,  and  hiatorr  of  hia  London,  1567, 

Older :  prmted,  Antw.,  1680,  fol.    He  alao  Albertu*  dt 

wrote  sermons,  and  epiatlea.  where  he  was 

Pkitip  di  Letdis^  a  Dutch  juriat,  counsel-  haps  a  presbyt 

1                       ]or  to  the  count  of  Holland,  vicar  to  the  bish-  the  pope.     He 

op  of  Utrecht;  died  1386;  wrote  Tracta-  1270  to  1378, 

turn  de  reipublics  cura  ct  sorte  priocipanti-  entire,  by  Un 

' ,                     nm ;  printed,  Leyden,  1516,  fol.  Germanici,  Fr 

Gerhard  Magma  or  Chrooi  in  hia  native  p.  97 ;   also  tl 

lamnia^  bom  at  Daventer,  studied  theology  Strasburg,  fron 

atPana,  was  a  canon  of  Utrecht  and  Aix  la  with  his  Cbroi 

Chapelle ;  became  a  regular  canon,  and  es-  WtUiam  Tk 

tablished  several  houses  of  that  order.    He  monk  of  Cantc 

died  A.D.  1370,  aged  44.     Hia  throe  tracts,  a  Chronicle  o 

Protestatio  de  vehdica  praedicatione ;  Con-  from  St.  Augi 

clusa  et  pToposita ;  and  do  Studio  sacror.  li-  with  the  Scri| 

hrorum ;  are  usually  published  with  the  works  London,  1652, 

of  Thomat  a  Kempis.  Michael  A* 

Philoikeug  AehilUmuM,  a  fictitious  name,  logna,  who  sti 

i                       aaanmed  bj  some  pious  counsellor  of  Charles  his  order,  from 

V.  king  of  France,  A.D.  1370;  who  wrote  at  Bologna  A.] 

againat  the  ambition  and  tyranny  of  the  pope,  commentary  o: 

a  work  entitled  Somnium  viridarii,  or  libri  often  printed ; 

I                       iL  de  poteatate  mgia  et  sacerdotali ;  in  form  mentaries  on  t' 

.                     of  a  dialogue  bti  ween  a  clereyman  and  a  sol-  works. 

•                       dier :  printed  in  Golda*tu$f  Monarchia,  torn.  Maymund  J 

i.,  p.  58.  canon,  in  the  c 

Gallue,  a  German  Cisterciaxv,  abbot  of  a  cealed  himself 

monastery  near  Prague,  A.D.  1870.    He  He  flourished 

wrote  a  prolix  work  for  the  edification  of  Books  of  con' 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                405 

rector  of  the  gymnasiom  of  Heidelbaig ;  Henry  Kmghton,  an  Engliah  canon  rego- 

flourished  A.D.  1384,  and  died  in   13M.  lar  of  I^icester,  who  floarished  A.D.  1896. 

He  wrote  commentaries  on  the  Sentences,  His  Chionicon  de  eventibus  Anfflis  Idbrie 

printed  at  Strasburg,  A.D.  1501.  v.,  from  A.D.  950  to  1395,  (the  second, 

John  de  Burgo,  D.D.,  chancellor  of  the  third,  and  fourth  books,  from  A.D.  1066  to 

university  of  Cambridge,  flourished  A.D.  1377,  are  copied  from  RamUpk  Higden^M 

1385.     He  wrote  Papilla  Oculi,  a  book  of  Polychronicon),  and  his  History  of  the  de- 

insiructions  for  clergymen  in  their  functions :  position  of  kins  Hemy  II.,  A.D.  1399 ;  are 

printed.  Puis,  1610,  and  elsewhere,  repeat-  extant  among  the  Scnptores  z.  historie  An- 

edly.  glicane,  London,  165^. 

Peter  Herentalius  or  de  Herentdia,  a  Antonius  de  Buirio,  a  famous  Italian  jo- 
canon,  and  prior  of  a  Prsmonstratensian  rist  of  Bologna  and  Ferrara,  who  flourished 
convent  in  Brabant ;  flourished  A.D.  1390.  A.D.  1398,  and  died  at  Bologna  A.D.  1408. 
Hecompiled  a  Catenaon  the  Psalms,  printed,  He  wrote  commentaries  on  the  five  Books 
Rouen,  1504,  4to,  and  elsewhere,  repeat-  of  the  Decretals,  (ed.  Venice,  1578,  7  vols, 
edly ;  also  a  prolix  commentary  on  the  Four  fol.),  and  se?enl  other  works  on  canon  and 
Gospels,  never  printed.  civil  law. 

Jiadulp^tu  de  Rivo,  of  Breda  in  Brabant,  Nicolaus  de  Gorham,  of  Hertfordshiret 

dean  of  Tungres,  flourished  A.D.  1390,  and  studied  at  Merton  coUcure,  Oxford,  became 

died  at  Rome  A.D.  1401.    He  wrote  de  a  Dominican,  went  to  Paris,  was  eminent 

Canouum   observantia  propositiones  xxiii.  for  both  learning  and  piety,  and  was  provin- 

(in  the  Biblioth.  Patr.,  torn,  xxvi.),  and  His-  cial  of  his  order  for  France.    He  probably 

toria  de  rebns  gestis  trium  pontiflcum  Leo-  lived  about  A.D.  1400.    He  wrote  commen- 

diensium,  (from  A.D.  1347  to  1386),  in  /.  tones  on  all  the  books  of  the  New  Testa- 

CkapeavUle't   Rerum   Leodiens.  HLstoria,  ment ;  and  sermons  for  the  whole  year :  all 

lam,  1616,  4to,  torn.  iil.  printed  by  John  Keerbergf  Antweip,  1617, 

Gerard  of  Zuiphen,  a  regular  clerk  of  St  1620,  in  2  vols.  kl. 

Jerome,  and  distinguislied  for  his  piety ;  died  Jacobus  Magni,  a  Spanish  Augustinita 

A.D.  1898,  affed  81,  leaving  two  ascetic  Eremite  of  Toledo,  distinguished  for  hie 

tracts,  de  Reformatione  int^iiori,  and   de  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  and  of  the  an- 

Spiritualibus  ascensionibus  ;  m  the  Biblioth.  dent  theologians,  confessor  to  Charles  VII. 

F«tr.,  tom.  xxvi  khiffof  Flruice,  and  leloaed the  archbishopric 

WiUuan  Wodford  or  WUfordt  an  Eng-  of  Boardeanx.    He  floorished  about  A.D. 

lish  Franciscan,  appointed  by  the  cooncil  of  1400.    His  Sophologium,  sea  Opus  de  ser- 

London  A.D.  1896,  to  answei  WieJcUffe^M  none  et  inquisitione  divina  sapientis,  in  ten 

Trialogus ;  which  he  did  m  hia  Liber  ad  Books,  was  printed,  Lyons,  1495,  8vo. 

Thomam  Archiep.  Cantuariensem  adversus  FrandacuM  Ximenes,  of  Catalonia,  bishop 

articulos   xviii.  ex  Wicklefi  Trialogo  ex-  of  Perpignan,  and  titular  partriarch  of  Jenip 

eerptos ;  extant  in  the  Fasciculus  rerum  ex-  talem,  A.D.  1400.    He  wrote  several  woAm 

petendarum,   Cologne,   1535,  fol.,  p.   96.  of  mystic  divinity,  which  were  publii^ed. 

Several  other  tracts  of  his  exist  in  MS.  Francucus  ZalMrella^  an  Italian  of  Padua, 

John  Bromiardf  of  Hertfordshire,  an  Eng-  LL.D.,  a  man  of  great  respectabilitv.  He 
lish  Dominican,  theologian,  and  jurist ;  a  rejected  two  bishoprics,  and  one  ricn  abba- 
doctor  at  Oxford,  and  professor  of  theology  cy  ;  but  was  made  cardinal  A.D.  1411 ;  and 
ai  Cambridge.  He  strenuously  opporod  presided  through  the  council  of  Constance, 
Wicldijfe  in  the  council  of  London  A.D.  and  died  at  its  close  A.D.  1417.  He  wrote 
1382,  flourished  A.D.  1390,  and  died  after  comments  on  the  Decretals,  and  several 
A.D.  1419.  His  Summa  Prsdicatorum,  in  other  works  on  canon  law;  and  a  tract  de 
two  parts,  treats  of  nearly  every  subject  in  Schismatibus  authoritate  Imperatoris  toUeo- 
eeclcstasticat  discipline,  in  alphabetic  order ;  dis ;  which  the  Index  exporgatoriusprohibite 
printed,  Venice,  1586,  4U>.  Several  otbor  being  zead,  till  it  is  expurgated^ — TV.] 
works  of  his  exist  in  MS. 


..' 


Opposera  of  the  Scbolistics.  Biblical  Theologians. — ^  t 
tics.  Scotists  and  Thomists. — (f  6.  The  Mystics. — ^  7.  M 
Polemic  Writers. — ^  9.  Controversies  between  the  Greel 
of  the  Univenity  of  Paris  with  the  Dominicans.     Montei 

§  1.  All  who  acquaint  themselves  with  the  his 
acknowledge  the  corrupt  state  of  religion,  both  { 
the  schools,  and  as  practically  inculcated  on  the 
of  the  Christian  doctrine  retained  its  native  fon 
hence  the  WaldenteSf  and  all  those  who  desired 
and  who  separated  from  the  Roman  pontiff,  thou| 
fury  of  the  tnqtdsUors  and  the  monks,  yet  could  b 
whatever.  Many  of  these  people,  aher  witnessi 
immense  number  of  their  brethren  at  the  stake  a 
ecution,  fled  from  Italy,  France,  and  Grermany,  int 
bouring  countries ;  and  afterwards  became  amalg 
and  other  dissentients  from  the  Romish  communi 

$2.  At  the  head  of  the  biblical  expositors,  t 
who  explained  the  books  of  both  the  Old  Testam 
ter  than  was  usual  in  that  age  ;  yet  he  succeeded 
ment  than  on  the  New,  because  he  was  familiar  n 
Greek.(l)  The  others  who  undertook  this  office, 
their  predecessors.  For  they  either  collected  1 
doctors,  or  neglecting  the  literal  import  of  the  sc 
by  forced  interpretations  occult  spiritual  meaning 
become  acquainted  with  this  excgetical  art,  may  > 
of  the  whole  scriptures  by  Viialis  d  Fumo,  or  tlv 
Ludolphua  Saxo.  The  philosophic  divines  who 
tures,  often  proposed  and  resolved  scientifically  q 
found  erudition,  according  to  the  views  of  that  a§ 

§  3.  In  explaining  and  inculcating  the  doctrine 
Greeks  and  Latins  followed  the  principles  of  th( 
And  the  Greeks,  bv  their  intercourse  with  the  Li 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  407 

gMJsbed  of  them  for  acuinexi»  weie^o^  Scoius^  Durand  of  SL  Porgamf 
William  Oceans  and  a  few  others.  Here  and  there  an  individual  also  ap- 
plied the  light  of  scripture  and  of  tradition^  to  the  explanation  of  divine 
truth;  but  these  were  overpowered  and  nearly  silenced,  by  the  immense 
throng  of  the  dialecticians. 

§  4.  Tet  there  were  not  wanting  pious  and  good  men,  not  only  among 
the  Mystics  Init  others  likewise,  who  censured  this  bold  manner  of  philoso* 
phizing  on  religious  subjects ;  and  who  endeavoured  to  draw  the  attention 
of  students  in  theology  to  the  holy  scriptures,  and  to  th$  writings  of  the  an- 
cient fathers.  Hence  there  were  fierce  disputes  everywhere,  but  especial- 
ly in  the  more  distinguished  universities  as  those  of  Paris  and  Oxford,  be- 
tween the  bibUcal  theologians  and  the  philosopkical.  The  hibUcdl  party 
though  greatly  inferior  in  numbers,  sometimes  gained  the  victory.  For 
the  philosophical  divines,  the  most  eminent  of  whom  were  mendicant  monks 
Dominicans  and  Franciscans,  by  philosophizing  indiscreetly,  not  unfrequent- 
ly  so  distorted  and  misrepresented  the  principal  doctrines  of  revealed  reli- 
gion as  to  subvert  them,  and  to  advance  opinions  manifestly  impious  and 
absurd.  The  consequence  was,  that  some  of  them  had  to  abjure  their  er- 
rors,  others  sought  their  safety  by  flight,  the  books  of  some  were  publicly 
burned,  and  others  were  thrown  into  prison. (3)  But  as  soon  as  the  storm 
subsided,  most  of  them  returned  to  their  former  views,  now  rendered  more 
cautious,  and  they  oppressed  their  adversaries  by  various  arts,  depriving 
them  of  their  influence,  their  profits,  and  their  number  of  pupils. 

§  5.  Moreover  the  scholastic  doctors  or  the  philosophical  divines,  had 
great  controversies  among  themselves,  on  various  subjects.  And  abundant 
matter  for  such  contests  was  supplied  by  that  very  acute  English  Francis, 
can,  John  Duns  ScotuSj  who  being  envious  of  the  Dominicans,  attacked 
certain  doctrines  of  Thomas  AquincLSj  contending  that  they  were  untrue. 
The  Dominicans  united  to  defend  the  brother  of  their  order,  who  was  the 
oracle  of  the  schools ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  the  Franciscans  gathered 
around  Scotus,  as  a  doctor  that  descended  from  heaven.  Thus  the  two 
most  powerful  orders,  the  Dominicans  and  the  Franciscans,  were  again  pit- 
ted against  each  other ;  and  those  fitmous  sects  of  the  Scotists  and  Thorns 
ists  were  produced,  which  still  divide  the  schools  of  the  Latins.  These 
schools  disagree,  respecting  the  naiure  of  divine  co-operation^  the  measure  of 
divine  grace  necessary  to  a  man's  salvation,  the  unUy  of  form  in  man,  [or 
personal  identity]^  and  many  other  subjects,  which  cannot  be  here  enumera- 
ted. But  nothing  procured  Scotus  greater  glory,  than  his  defence  and  dem- 
onstration, in  opposition  to  the  Dominicans,  of  what  is  called  the  immac-> 
ulate  conception  of  the  virgin  Mary.li) 

§  6.  In  nearly  every  country  of  Europe  lived  and  taught,  a  great  multi- 

(3)  See  BaulayU  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  Jo,  de  Colore,  p.  377 ;  and  A.D.  1366,  Di^- 

torn,  iv.t  in  many  passam.     In  the  yeu  onys.  SouUechat,  p.  382. — The  same  scenes 

1340,  varioos  opinions  of  the  scholastic  tribe,  took  place  at  Ozlord.     See  Anton,  WootPM 

respecting  the  Trinity  and  other  subjects,  Antiq.  Ozon.,  torn,  i.,  p.  153,  183,  6ui. 

were  coMemned :  p.  26G. — A.D.  1347,  M.  (4)  See  Wadding**  Annales  Minor.,  torn. 

Jo.  dt  Merearia  and  Nic.  dt  UUriairia  had  ri.,  p.  62,  dec.     [The  doctrine  of  the  imnuEc- 

to  abjure  their  opinions,  p.  298, 308. — ^A.D.  uUte  conception  of  Maiy,  was,  that  she  her- 

1348,  one  Simon  was  convicted  of  very  great  self  was  miracnioasly  conceived,  or  was  bom 

errors,  p.  322. — A.D.  1354,  Guido,  an  Aa-  ont  of  the  course  of  nature,  so  as  not  to  be 

ffustinian,  shared  the  same  fate,  p.  329 ;  and  a  partaker  of  original  sin. — TV.] 
Ekewise  A.D.  1362,  one  Lewis,  p.  374,  and 


408        BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XIV.— PART  IL— CHAP.  m. 

tude  of  those  called  Mytties,  Some  of  them  were  good  men  and  loren  of 
piety,  who  laboured  to  withdraw  the  minds  of  people  from  ceremonie8»aiid 
to  guide  them  to  real  virtue  and  the  love  of  Grod.  Such  were  (though  not 
all  equally  wise)  /o.  Tauler,  Jo.  RvysMck^  Henry  Suso,  and  Crerhard  of 
Zutphen  ;(5)  who  must  be  acknowledged  to  have  left  us  a  considerable  niim* 
ber  of  writings,  suited  to  awaken  pious  emotions  and  to  draw  forth  the  aool 
towards  God ;  though  they  all  laboured  under  some  infinni^  of  judgment» 
and  were  inclined  to  indulge  their  imaginations  too  far.  but  there  were 
other  Mystics,  every  where  active,  who  were  really  beside  themselves,  and 
actual  fanatics,  who  dreamed  of  an  unintelligible  extinction  of  ail  the  pow. 
crs  and  Acuities  of  the  soul,  and  a  transition  of  the  mind  into  the  divine  nfr* 
ture  ;  and  they  seduced  their  adherents  into  a  senseless  kind  of  piety,  that 
bordered  on  licentiousness.  So  great  was  the  extravagance  of  these  peo* 
pie,  that  the  more  sober  Mystics  themselves  detested  their  doctrine,  and 
warned  their  followers  against  itk(6) 

§  7.  Concerning  those  who  gave  particular  attenticm  to  moral  theology^ 
it  is  not  necessary  to  say  much ;  since  their  merit  is  about  the  same  as  that 
of  those  already  mentiohed^  Yet  two  things  may  be  noticed  as  illustrative 
of  the  state  of  this  branch  of  theology.  First ;  in  this  age  a  greater  number 
than  before,  collected  and  discussed  what  are  called  cases  of  conseieiU€i 
The  most  noted  of  this  class  were,  Astesanus  an  Italian,  MitmalduSi  and 
Bartholomevj  of  St.  Concordia.  This  species  of  writing  accorded  well  with 
the  education  given  in  the  schools ;  which  taught  men,  not  so  much  what 
to  believe  and  how  to  Kve,  as  to  query,  to  dispute,  and  to  wrangle.  Sec- 
ondly ;  those  who  treated  of  the  duties  men  owe  to  themselves  and  others, 
and  who  exhorted  to  the  practice  of  them,  were  accustomed  to  derive  argu- 
ments and  illustrations  from  the  brutes.  For  they  first  explained  the  prom- 
inent characteristics  of  some  animal ;  and  then  applied  them  to  the  life 
and  conduct  of  men.  Of  this  description  are  John  Nieder*s  Formicarius, 
Thomas  of  Brabant's  treatise  de  Apibus,  Hugo  of  St,  Victor's  Bestiarium, 
Thomas  WaUeis*  de  Natura  bestiarum  ciun  moralizatione,  and  some  oth- 
crs.(7) 

§  8.  In  most  of  the  defenders  of  Christianity,  we  find  nothing  perspicu- 
ous, elegant,  and  praiseworthy.  Yet  Thomas  Bradwardine,  in  his  Books 
de  Providentia,  advances  many  ingenious  and  pertinent  arguments  in  con- 

(6)  Concerning  these,  the  reader  may  con-  scientie,  (ed.  Rome,  1604,  8 vo) ;  Formica- 

snlt  Peter  PoireVs  Dibliotheca  Mysticonim,  ritis,  sen  Dialogus  ad  vitam  ChristiaTiam  ex- 

[p.  108,  111,  146. — Sf A/.},  end  Godfrey  Ar-  emplo conditionum  Formics  incitatiTus, (ed. 

nMt  History  and  description  of  mystic  the-  Duaci,  1602,  8vo);  PrKceptoriam,  (on  the 

ology,  [written  in  German,  p.  395, 404,  412,  ten  Commandments ;  ed.  Duaci,  1612, 8vo) ; 

421].     Of  Tauler  and  Suso,  Jac.  Eekard  Alphabetum  divini  amoris;  de  Modo  bene 

treats  particularly.  Script.  Predicator.,  torn,  virendi,  (ed.  Rome,  1604,  8vo);  de  Refor- 

i.,  p.  663,  677.     See  also  the  Acto  Sanctor.  matione  religiosorum,  libri  iii.,  Antw.,  1611, 

Januar.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  662.  8vo ;  de  Contractihus  mercatonim  Liber ; 

(6)  John  Ruysbriick  inveighs  stronriy  and  Sermons  for  the  year.— For  Thomas  of 
against  them ;  in  his  Worics,  published  uy  Brabant,  or  Cantipratcnsis,  see  above,  p. 
Laur.  SuriMy  p.  60,  378 ;  and  de  vera  con-  828,  note  (121).  He  flourished  about  the 
tcmplat.,  c.  xviii.,  p.  608.  middle  of  the  preceding  century. — Hugo  de 

(7)  [JoAn  Mtfdfr  belonged  to  the  followmg  S.  Vifior  lived  in  thfc  12th  century.  See 
century.  He  was  a  German  of  Suabia,  a  p.  243,  note  (60).  His  work  de  Bestiis,  ii 
Dominican,  prior  of  Basle,  an  inquisitor,  and  in  his  0pp.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  418,  ed.  Rooen, 
rector  of  the  gymnasium  of  Vienne.  He  1648,  iol  — Thomas  Wallcis  is  noticed 
flourished  A.D.  1431 ;  and  died  A.D.  1438.  among  the  writers  of  this  ccntuiy,  above,  p. 
His  works  are,  consolatoriuin  timont»  con-  402,^ TV.] 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  409 

fimmtion  of  the  trath  of  religion  in  general.  The  EyC'Sal ve  of  fidth  against 
the  heretics,  (Collyrium  fidei  contra  hereticos),  by  Alvarua  Pelagms^  doca 
not  oome  up  to  the  magnitude  of  the  subject,  though  it  shows  him  to  be  an 
honest  and  wellodiaposed  man.  The  Jews  were  araailod  by  Forchetua  Sal^ 
vaticuSf  in  his  Victory  of  the  Faith,  transcribed  in  great  measure  from  Raym 
mund  Martmi  ;  and  likewise  by  Nicdlaus  Lyra.  But  they  were  both  ex. 
celled  by  Theophanes  a  Greek ;  in  whose  Books  against  the  Jews,  and  in 
his  Agreement  between  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New,  are  many  things 
that  are  not  contemptible. 

§  9.  The  contests  between  the  Greeks  and  Latins  seemed  at  times  to 
come  near  to  an  adjustment.  For  the  Greeks,  finding  themselves  to  need 
the  aid  of  the  Latins  in  repelling  the  continually  increasing  power  of  the 
Turks,  at  times  made  a  pretence  of  willingness  to  subject  themselves  to  the 
demands  of  the  Latins.  In  the  year  1339,  Andrmuwi  Junior  sent  JBar- 
laam  into  the  We^t,  to  negotiate  a  peace  in  his  name.  In  the  year  1349, 
other  Greek  envoys  came  to  Clement  VI.  to  negotiate  a  treaty.  In  1356, 
a  similar  Greek  embassy  was  sent  to  Innocent  VI.  at  Avignon.  In  the 
year  1367,  the  Grecian  patriarch  came  to  Rome  in  person  in  order  to  press 
the  business ;  and  in  the  year  1369,  the  emperor  John  PalaologuSy  came 
himself  into  Italy,  published  a  confession  of  faith  accordant  with  the  views 
of  the  ponti£[^  and  laboured  to  conciliate  the  friendship  of  the  Latins.  But 
the  majority  of  the  Greeks  could  never  be  persuaded  to  be  silent  and  to  sub- 
mit themselves  to  the  Romans ;  though  some  from  interested  motives  man- 
ifested  a  disposition  to  yield  to  the  terms  imposed  on  them.  Hence  this 
century  was  spent  amid  strifes  and  vain  negotiations  for  peace.(8) 

§  10.  In  the  year  1384,  a  violent  contest  arose  at  Paris,  between  the 
university  and  the  Dominican  fraternity.  John  de  Montesono,  a  native  of 
Aragon,  a  Dominican,  and  professor  of  theology,  by  direction  and  in  the 
name  of  his  order,  publicly  denied,  that  the  virgin  Mary  was  conceived 
without  sin  or  stain ;  and  maintained,  that  such  as  believed  in  her  immacu* 
late  conception,  sinned  against  religion  and  the  faiih.  The  commotions 
that  arose  from  this  transaction  would  doubtless  have  subsided,  if  John  had 
not  renewed  his  asseverations  in  stronger  and  bolder  language,  in  a  public 
discussion  A.D.  1387.  The  consequence  was,  that  first  the  college  of 
theologiems,  and  then  the  whole  university,  condemned  both  this  and  some 
other  opinicms  of  Montesontu,  For  the  university  of  Paris,  influenced  es- 
pecially  by  ibe  arguments  of  John  Duns  Seatus,  had  almost  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  century  publicly  adopted  the  doctrine  of  the  sinless  conception 
of  the  holy  virgin.(9)  The  Dominicans  with  Montesonus,  appealed  from 
the  decision  of  the  university,  to  Clement  VII.  resident  at  Avignon;  for 
they  miuntained,  that  Si.  Tkimas  himself  was  condemned,  in  the  person  of 
his  fellow  Dominican.  But  before  the  pontiff  had  passed  sentence,  the  ac- 
cused fled  from  the  court  of  Avignon,  and  revolted  to  the  party  of  the  rival 
pontiff  Urban  VI.,  who  resided  at  Rome :  and  he  w^a  therefore  excommu- 
nicated in  his  absence.  Whether  the  pontiff  approved  the  judgment  of 
the  university  of  Paris,  is  uncertain.     T%e  Dominicans  deny  it ;  and  main- 

(8)  Henry  Cknmia,  Lectiones  Antiqns,  107,  SOI,  S89,  303,  31S.     Stepk.  Baluee^ 

torn.  IT.,  p.  368.    Leo  AlUuhu^  de  perpetna  Vitii  Pontiff.  Avenicm.,  to«i.  i.,  p.  348,  380, 

eoMensione  eccles.  Orient,  et  Occident.,  lib.  888, 403,  407,  410, 779. 

ii.,  cap.  16,  17,  p.  783,  ^.    Lucaa  WO-  (9)  See  Wmid^M  Axmdet  Minor.,  torn. 

4ing'»  Amulee  Mmor.,  tOBL  viii.,  p.  89,  40,  vi.,  p.  63,  4m. 

Vol.  U.— F  f  p 


410        BOOK  IIL— CENTURY  XIT*— PABT  U.-CIHAP.  IT. 

taiDythat  Moftteiomct  was  eiiduded  from  the  chiixd^  m^ 
his  flight  :(10)  thouj^  there  are  many  olhen  who  assert,  that  the  eentiiiMnls 
of  MonUsomu  were  also  condemned.  As  the  Dominicans  would  not  abide 
by  the  decision  of  the  university  respecting  their  companion»  they  were  ia 
the  year  lS89eickided  from  the  universi^;  and  were  not  restored  to  tfaeit. 
former  standing,  till  the  year  14M.(I1) 


CHAPTER  IV. 

mSTORT  OF  SITBS  AKD  CEBXXOmBS. 

^  1.  Altcntkm  of  tht  Jnbilat.— ^  3.  F«wt  BtTn.    Fk^vn. 

§  1.  Thb  alterations  and  enlaigements  of  the  sacred  rites,  will  here  be 
despatched  in  a  few  words ;  because  the  subject  afibrds  matter  ftr  too  ex- 
tensive to  be  compressed  into  the  narrow  space  here  allotted  to  it*  The 
first  thing  worthy  of  notice  is,  that  CUment  Vl.,  in  the  year  1860^  in  com- 
pliance with  the  request  of  the  citizens  of  Rome,  reduced  the  period  of  the 
Jubilee  to  fifty  years,  which  Boniface  VIII.  had  directed  to  be  kept  only  every 
hundredth  year.(l)  He  could  give  a  plausible  reason,  to  such  as  might  ask 
one.  For  the  Jews  it  is  well  Jbiown,  kept  every  fiftieth  year  as  a  sacred 
jubilee ;  and  the  Roman  pontifib  were  always  willing  to  copy  after  them,  in 
whatever  related  to  the  hierarchy  and  to  magnificence.  But  Urhan  VI., 
Sixtus  VI.,  and  others,  who  subsequently  assigned  a  much  shorter  period 
for  the  recurrence  of  this  salutary  and  gainfiil  year,  would  have  found  more 
difiiculty  in  satisfying  the  demand  fer  sufiicient  reasons  for  such  inconstan- 
cy.(2) 

10)  See  Joe.  Eehard's  Scriptores  Fmdi-  of  shortening  the  period  itfll  more ;  noCwith- 

cator.,  torn,  i.,  p.  691.  standing  the  anathema  pronounced  by  his 

(11)  Cos.  Egoise  de  Baulay^  Historia  predecessors  agaiitst  such  as  should  make  in- 

Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  iv.,  p.  699,  618,  638.  novations  upon  it.    He  wished  to  limit  tbs 

Steph.  Bduze^  Vite  Pontiff.  Ayenion.,  torn.  jubQee  to  every  thirty-^md  year ;  hot  death 

i.,  p.  521 ;  torn,  ii.,  p.  993,  dec.    ArgetUre,  frustrated  his  purpose.     Urim  VI.  intended 

CoUectio  iudicior.  de  novis  errorib.,  torn,  i.,  to  execute  this  design ;  hat  he  slso  died  be> 

p.   61.    Jac.   de  Longueval,  Histoire  de  fore  he  had  accompli^ed  it    Btmi/mce  IX. 

rEj^ise  Gallicane,  tome  xiv.,  p.  847,  dec.  first  attained  the  object.    The  concourse  of 

(1)  Bduze,  Vite  Pontiff.  Avenion.,  tom.  people  however,  was  not  ffreat  at  this  jubflee, 
i.,  p.  247,  287,  312, 887.  Muratori,  Antiq.  because  the  adherents  of  his  rival  pope  would 
Ital.,  tom.  iii.,  p.  344,  481,  dec.  [Clement  not  go  to  Rome.  But  he  devised  a  remedy, 
alleged,  that  few  persons  lived  so  long  as  a  He  first  instituted  the  secondary  jubilee ; 
hundred  years ;  and  of  course,  quite  too  and  also  sent  out  hawkers  of  indulgences, 
many  Christians  had  to  forego  the  great  priv-  eveiy  where,  offerinff  his  indulgences  cheap 
ilege  of  Uiis  full  indulgenos. — Von  Ein,]  to  such  as  were  xaxSble  to  come  to  Rome. 

(2)  [MamfMtly,  the  pontiffii  could  offer  no  The  regular  jubilee  was  fixed  to  evexy  83d 
adequate  reason  for  their  limitations  of  the  year,  on  the  ostensible  nound,  that  Christ  in 
period ;  yet  liaij  could  frame  some  excuse,  making  atonement  for  Uie  human  race,  lived 
The  real  cause,  which  they  wisely  conceal,  33  years  on  the  earth.  But  the  penod  of  83 
was  th^  own  emolument.  But  a  eenten-  years,  was  still  a  long  time.  Paul  II.  thero- 
nial  jubilee ;  how  few  popes  could  it  make  fore,  ordered  that  Um  festival  should  bekept 
lappy !  Even  one  of  A/ity  years,  few  could  every  25  years.  Yet  the  benefit  of  his  ^ 
livotosee.    (rr^rory Al. tbeitfore, thou^  tennoD,howMGOinpelledbydeathtoree^ 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  ill 

§  2.  hmoceni  V.  commanded  Christians  to  observe  festal  dajrs,  in  mem- 
ory of  the  spear  that  pierced  the  Saviour's  side,  of  the  fuuU  that  fastened 
him  to  the  cross,  and  of  the  crown  of  thorns^  which  he  wore  at  his  death.(d) 
This  was  indeed  absurd ;  yet  it  may  in  some  measure  be  overlooked,  con- 
sidering the  ignorance  of  the  times.  But  no  honest  and  well-informed 
man  can  readily  excuse  the  conduct  of  Benedict  XII.  in  giving  his  sanction 
to  the  senseless  fable  of  the  Franciscans,  respecting  the  impressment  upon 
the  body  of  their  chief  and  founder,  by  the  almighty  power  of  (xod,  of  the 
marks  of  the  wounds  of  Christ,  by  ordaining  a  festival  to  commemorate  the 
event.  John  XXII.,  besides  sanctioning  many  other  superstitious  things, 
ordered  Christians  to  annex  to  their  prayers  the  words  in  which  Crahriel 
saluted  the  virgin  Manf. 


CHAPTER  V. 

HISTORY  OF  HEEESIES. 

^  1.  Controversies  of  the  Hesychasts.---^  2.  State  of  the  Question  between  the  Hesychasts 
and  the  Bailaamites. — ^  3.  Seventies  of  the  Inquisition  among  the  Latins. — ^  4.  Se- 
vere Edicts  against  the  Cathari,  the  Beghardi,  Beghine,  &c. — ^  6.  Tet  the  Brethren  of 
the  Free  Spirit  could  not  be  extirpated. — (f  6.  Persecution  of  the  Beguins.  Its  tragical 
Issue. — ^  7.  The  Sect  of  FlaffeUants  agun  appears. — ^  8.  The  Dancers. — ^  9.  The 
Eni^ts  Templars  are  extirpated. — ^  10.  The  ailesed  Cause  of  Uie  Severity  viras  the  ex- 
treme Impiety  of  the  Knignts.    An  Estimate  of  their  Guilt 

^  !•  The  Hesychasts,  or  as  they  may  her  called  in  Latin,  the  QuietistSf 
gave  the  Greeks  much  employment.  Barlaam^  a  native  of  Calabria,  monk 
of  the  order  of  St.  Basil,  and  afterwards  bishop  of  Geraci  in  Calabria, 
travelling  over  Greece,  and  inspecting  the  conduct  of  the  monks,  found  not 
a  few  things  among  them  that  were  reprehensible ;  but  in  none  of  them, 
more  than  in  the  Jaesychasts  at  Mount  Athos  in  Thessaly,  who  were  Mys- 
tics or  more  perfect  monks,  that  sought  for  tranquillity  of  mind  and  the  ex- 
tinction  of  all  the  passions,  by  means  of  contemplation.  For  these  Qto^- 
tists,  in  accordance  with  the  prescription  of  their  early  teachers,  who  said 
there  was  a  divine  light  hid  in  the  soul,  seated  themselves  daily  in  some  re- 
tired comer,  and  fixed  their  eyes  steadfastly  for  a  considerable  time  upon 
the  middle  of  their  belly  or  navel ;  and  in  that  situation,  they  boasted  Uiat 
a  sort  of  divine  light  beamed  forth  upon  them  from  the  mind  itself,  which 
diffused  through  dieir  souls  wonderfuJ  delight.(l)     When  asked  what  kind 

to  his  successor  $ixtu$  TV.    A  more  fn-  of  all  those  in  the  East,  who  teach  men  how 

qnent  recurrence  of  the  jubilee,  no  one  has  to  withdraw  the  mind  from  the  body  and  to 

ventured  to  ordain.    See  Cramer^s  Bossuet's  unite  it  with  God,  or  who  inculcate  what  the 

History,  vol.  v.,  p.  426,  dtc. —  Von  £m.]  Latins  call  a  eonUmplatwe  and  nmttic  life, 

(3)  See  Jo.  Hem.  a  SeeUtCt  Diss,  de  festo  whether  they  are  Christians  or  Mohamme- 

lances  et  clavorum  Christl     Baluze,  Vite  dans  or  pagans,  there  is  this  precept,  viz., 

Pontiff.  Avenion.,  tom.  i.,  p.  328,  and  his  that  the  eyes  must  be  steadily  fixed  eveiy 

Miscellanea,  tom.  i.,  p.  417.  day  for  some  hours  upon  some  particular  ob- 

(1)  There  is  no  reason  for  any  to  be  sur-  ject ;  and  that  whoever  does  this,  will  be 

prised  at  this  account,  or  to  question  its  cor-  rapt  into  a  kind  of  ecstacy,  and  being  thus 

lectness.    For  amoDg  th0  pieceptt  and  rulet  united  to  God,  will  lee  wonderful  uingi^ 


41d        BOOK  m.-CBNTUBT  XI¥.— PABT  O-^CHAP.  V. 

of  lignt  this  was,  they  antiPBiady  that  it  was  the  glpry^GM;  nsodtbof^f" 
pealed  for  illustiatian  to  the  light  which  appealed  at  the  txmHigmiaMom  of 
Christ.  Barlaamf  Hfho  waa  ignoniit  of  the  cuttians  of  Myatici^  r^guded 
this  as  absurd  and  fimatical;  and  to  the  mcrnks  who  foUomd  tiUs  praotieflb 
he  applied  the  names  of  JfafglKW  and  Ewikiie$t  and  also  the  new  pai— 
of  'OfjupaX4Hl}^x^w^9  NaaeUoub.  ,0n  the  other  hand,  Grtgarf  FakmA 
archbishop  of  Tbessalonica,  defended  the  cause  of  the  monks  againatAvu 
1aam.(2) 

§  2.  To  put  an  end  to  this  contest,  a  coandl  was  held  at  Constantinoph^ 
A.D.  1341»  in  which  the  emperor  Asudnmcm  Junior^  and  the  patriarch  nv^ 
sided.  Here  the  nionk%  with  PdkHMv  at  their  head,  were  nctorioos;  Bar^ 
loam  was  condemnid,and  leaying  Greece  he  returned  to  Italy,  ^ot  kog 
after,  another  monk  Gregory  AdndynuSf  renewed  the  controversy ;  for  he 
denied,  what  Palamas  had  maintaiiied,  namely,  that  God  dwells  in  an  eter- 
nal light  distinct  from  his  essence,  and  that  this  was  the  light  seen  hy  the 
disciples  on  Mount  Tabor.  The  dispute  was  now  no  longer  omceming 
the  monks  [or  the  He^fehasts},  but  concerning  the  Taboritic  liffht  and  Ae 
nature  of  Grbd.  This  Gregory  \Aemdjfmui\  was  also  condemned,  as  being 
a  follower  of  AirZoosi,  in  another  council  at  Constantinople.  There  were 
several  subsequent  councils  on  this  subject;  among  which  was  die  distin- 
guished one  l^ld  in  1851,  in  which  the  Barlaamiiee  and  their  friends  were 
so  severely  censured  that  they  gradually  became  silent,  and  left  PaJamoM 
victorious.  It  was  the  opinion  of  Paiamaa  who  came  off  conqueror  in  this 
combat,  that  Grod  b  surrounded  by  an  eternal  light,  which  is  distinct  from 
his  nature  or  essence,  and  which  he  called  Grod's  tvipr/eia  or  operatUm; 
and  that  it  was  this  light,  which  he  permitted  the  three  disciples  to  behold 
on  Mount  Tabor.  Hence  he  concluded,  that  the  divine  operation  is  really 
distinct  from  his  substance  :  and  he  added  that  no  one  can  become  a  par- 
taker  of  the  divine  esaence  or  suhetance ;  but  it  is  possible  for  finite  natures 
to  become  partakers  of  this  divine  light  or  operatioiu  Those  called  Bar* 
laamUes  on  the  contrary,  denied  these  positions ;  and  maintained,  that  the 
divine  operations  or  attributes,  do  not  difier  from  the  divine  essence^  and 
that  there  is  no  difference  in  fact,  but  only  in  our  modes  of  conceiving  them 
or  in  our  thoughts,  among  all  the  things  that  are  said  to  be  in  God.(3) 

tnd  will  enjoj  pleasures  which  words  cannot  such  inteiconree  with  God,  sntoin  upon  them- 
•xpress.  See  what  Engelh.  Kcempfer  states  sehres  this  singular  suspension  of  intellect 
concerning  the  monks  and  Mystics  of  Siam,  and  reason ;  b^  I  might  add  that  very  many 
in  his  Historia  Japonia,  tom.  i.,  p.  80,  and  of  the  Latins  of  the  Mystic  class,  oboerre 
the  account  of  those  of  India,  by  FrandM  the  same,  and  enjom  the  observance  of  it  on 
BemieTt  Voyages,  tome  ii.,  p.  127.  Indeed  their  disciples.  And  hence  it  is,  tint  pei^ 
I  can  easily  beuere,  that  those  who  continue  sone  of  this  description  sometimes  relate  to 
long  in  such  a  posture  of  the  body,  will  see  ns  so  many  visions,  destitute  of  all  nUionatity 
and  perceive,  ^at  no  sane  and  sober  person  and  truth.  But  this  is  not  the  place  to  en- 
can  see  and  feel.  For  Uiey  must  necessarily  large  on  these  podigies. 
fall  into  a  disordered  and  bewildered  state  of  (2)  Concermng  both  of  these  famous  men, 
mind;  and  the  images  represented  by  the  Borfaoiii and  GV^^ory  Pakma«, see, besides 
imagination  in  this  unnatural  state,  will  fonn  others,  Jo.  Alb,  Fabnems^  Bibtioth.  Graea, 
strange  combinatiotts.  And  this  will  be  the  tom.  x.,  p.  247,  dec.,  and  454,  dec.  [See 
more  certain  dTect,  because  the  same  in-  notices  above,  p.  868,  note  (8),  and  p.  2^ 
junction  that  requires  the  eyes  to  be  kmg  note  (79). — TV.] 

ibrod  immoreably  on  one  object,  forbids  these  (3)  See  Jo,  CanUuusemu,  Historia,  Vk. 

people  who  wish  to  behold  Qod,  all  use  of  ii.,  c.  89,  dec,  p.  268,  dM.,  and  the  notes 

their  reason  during  the  time.    I  ha^e  said  there  of  Oregcry  [James]  Potdmnu,    M- 

Chit  those  in  the  nHim  conatries  who  seek  eefkonu  Qfigomh  HiitoDi  Byianlinik  13k 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  418 

§  8.  In  the  Latin  chuichv  those  papal  mmiBtera  and  judges,  Ae  inquid* 
tors,  most  industriously  hunted  out  every  where  the  remains  of  the  sects 
that  opposed  the  Ronush  religion,  name^,  the  WtUdenses^  the  Catharif  the 
ApostoUf  and  many  others.  Hence  innumerable  examples  occur  in  the 
monuments  of  those  times,  of  persons  who  were  burned,  or  otherwise  cnu 
dily  put  to  death  by  them.  But  none  of  these  opposers  of  the  church  gave 
more  trouble  to  the  tnquisUort  and  the  bishops,  than  the  Brethren  and  Sis* 
ters  of  the  Free  Spirit ;  who  in  Grermany  and  the  low  countries  went  by  the 
common  name  of  Beghardi  and  BeghincBj  and  in  other  countries  were  called 
by  other  names.  For  this  class  of  people  professing  a  sublime  and  austere 
kind  of  piety,  and  calling  off  men's  attention  from  all  external  and  sensible 
objects  to  an  internal  worship  of  Grod,  easily  gained  the  confidence  of  the 
honest,  simple,  and  devout,  and  every  where  brought  over  multitudes  to 
their  views.  And  hence  it  was,  that  so  many  persons  of  this  character 
perished  in  the  flames  of  persecution,  in  Italy,  France,  and  Germany  du- 
ring this  century. 

§  4.  In  no  part  of  Grermany  were  this  sect  more  numerous,  than  in  the 
cities  on  the  BLhine,  and  especially  in  Cologne.  Therefore  Henry  I.  arch, 
bishop  of  Cologne,  published  a  severe  ordinance  against  them,  A.D.  1306  :(4) 
and  his  example  was  followed  by  the  prelates  of  Mayence,  Treves,  Worms, 
and  Strasburg.(5)  And  as  there  were  acute  and  subtle  men  among  this 
class  of  people,  the  very  acute  John  Duns  Scoius  was  sent  to  Cologne  in 
the  year  1308,  to  dispute  against  them  and  confute  them.(6)  In  the  year 
1310,  Margaret  PorreUa  a  celebrated  leader  of  this  sect,  was  burned  at 
Paris,  with  one  of  the  brethren.  She  had  undertaken  to  demonstrate  in  a 
book  she  published,  that  the  soul  when  absorbed  in  the  love  of  God,  is  free 
fromalllaws,  and  may  gratify  every  natural  propensi^f  without  guilt.(1)  In- 
fiuenoed  by  these  and  numerous  other  examples,  the  sovereign  pontiff  Clem* 
ent  v.,  in  the  general  council  of  Vienne  A.D.  1311,  published  a  special 
decree  against  the  Beghardi  and  Beghina  of  Germany ;  in  which  he  states 
the  opinions  held  by  this  party,  imperfectly  indeed,  yet  so  far  as  to  render  it 
clear  that  they  were  Mystics  and  Brethren  and  Asters  of  the  Free  SpiriL(S) 
C2em«fU  published  another  decree  in  the  same  council,  in  which  he  suppress, 
ed  the  Beghina  of  a  fiur  different  class,  namely  those  who  had  previously 
been  approved  and  who  lived  every  where  in  established  houses.  (9)    For 

zi.,  c.  10,  p.  877,  tnd  m  Tarioua  other  pts-  1664, 4to,  p.  68.     [Httrzheimj  Concilia  Ger- 

aages.    But  these  two  wiiten  differ  in  many  man.,  torn,  it.,  p.  99. — Schl.] 

particuUra.    Many  docnmeota  relating  to  (5)  JbAosmw,  Scriptores  remm  Mogan- 

this  controversy,  remain  mipubliahed.     See  tinar.,  tom.  iii.,  p.  298.    MarUne't  Theaaur. 

Btmk.  Monifaucon^s  Bibhoth.  Coialiniana,  Anecdotor.,  tom.  ir.,  p.  250,  dtc.     [Hcr- 

p.  150,  174,  404.     Nor  have  we  aa  yet  a  itkeim.  Concilia  Germanica,  tome  ir,,  p.  180, 

well-digested  and  accurate  history  of  this  800,  234,  235,  407,  436,  438,  482,  dcc.^ 

controversy.    Mean  while  may  be  consulted,  Sehl.} 

Leo  AUaiiuMf  de  perpetoa  consonsione  Ori-  (6)  WadeUng'a  Annalea  Minor.,  tom.  vi., 

SDt.  et  Occident,  ecclenii,  bb.  ii.,  cap.  83,  p.  108,  dec. 

p.  824.     Henry  CanisnUt  Lectiones  Anti-  (7)  Lue.  Daehery,  Spicileg.  veter.  acr^ 

que,  tom.  ir.,  p.  361.    Dionyt.  Petamiu,  tor.,  tom.  iii.,  p.  68.    Jo.  BaUua,  de  Scnp- 

VogBOBi,  Theol.,  tom.  i.,  lib.  i.,  c.  18,  p.  76.  toribua  firitannicis,  cent,  ir..  No.  88,  p.  367. 

Steph.  de  AlHunira^  Panoplia  contra  scnisma  Baail,  1557,  fol. 

Gnecor.,  p.  381 ,  dec.,  and  others.     [Mattk.  (8)  It  is  extant  in  the  Corpus  Juris  Canon. 

Sekro€ekh*e  Kirchengeach.,  vol.  zzzir.,  p.  among  the  ClementioB,  lib.  ▼.,  tit.  iii.  de 

431,  dec. — TV.]  Hcreticis,  cap.  iiL,  p.  1068. 

(4)  See  the  Statuta  Colonieoaia,  Colon.,  (9)  In  the  Corpus  Juris  Canon.  Clemen* 


414         BOOK  IIL--CENTURT  XIV.*-PAaT  Kr-CHAP.  T. 

the  Brethrm  and  Siftar«  cf  Ae  Frte  S^^  had  crept  into  moii  of  Ae 
vents  of  the  BegumOf  andf  inculcjited  their  myBtenoiu  and  aablime  newt 
on  these  womeiiy  who  heing  d^tinOed  with  auch  noveltieay  prated  afaamd- 
ly  and  impiously  ahoat  the  myateriea  and  the  true  worship  of  God.(10) 

6  5.  The^re/Areii^IJi^  J^  i^ptrd  oppressed  hy  ao  maiqrdeeraeaaiid 
o^inancesy  endeavoured  to  descend  from  uj^ier  to  lower  Germaiiy ;  aad 
they  actually  migrated  to  several  pzovincea  of  the  latter.  WestohaHaahna 
they  were  not  ahle  to  disquiet*  For  Henry  the  archhishop  of  Gologoe^  a*, 
sembled  a  council  in  18229  »^  warned  the  bishops  in  his  province  of  the 
impending  danger ;  and  tlmr  by  their  great  vigilance,  prevented  tiwentianee 
of  any  of  these  people  into  We8Qdialia.(ll)  About  the  same  timealso^tiie 
leader  and  champioii  of  the  Beghardiy  as  they  were  called,  living  en  tibe 
Rhine,  Waker  a  Hollander,  an  eloquent  man  and  distinguished  for  his  wiv 
tings,  having  come  from  Hayence  to  Cologne,  was  there  seized  and  bom* 
ed.(12)  The  death  of  this  man  was  a  great  loss  to  the^retibrcii  tfAeRm 
£?|nn/,  yet  it  by  no  means  efiected  their  ruin.  Foritappealvfromiiiinibaifaaa 
testimonies,  that  this  class  of  people  held  dandestine  meednga  for  a  long 


time,  at  Cologne,  and  in  other  provinces  of  Germany;  and  that  then  were 
men  among  them  distinguiahea  for  their  teaming  and  weight  of  character; 
among  whom,  besides  others,  was  the  celebrated  Memy  A^ard  or  JSceord,  • 


Dominican  of  Saxony,  and  provincial  of  his  order  for  Saxony,  an  aiBiite  man^ 
who  taught  theology  at  Paris  with  applause.(ld)  John  XXIL  in  the  year 
1330,  sought  to  remedy  this  evil  by  a  new  and  severe  ordinance,  in  which  the 
errors  of  Uie  sect  of  the  Free  Spirit  were  more  distinctly  and  precisely  stated 
than  in  the  ordinance  of  Clement  :(IA)  but  he  could  not  by  any  means  ex- 

tins,  lib.  iii.,  tit  zi.  de  religious  domibus,  its  name  from  him,  aa  beinff  its  fbuDder. 

cap.  i.,  p.  1075,  ed.  Bahmer.  But  it  is  clear  from  this  and  otEer  passages  of 

( 10)  Hence  in  the  German  monuments  of  THthemiuSt  that  LoUkariuM  was  not  his  sur- 
this  age,  we  may  often  notice  a  distinction  name,  but  an  epithet  of  reproach,  which  was 
made,  between  the  reputable  and  apprtnted  applied  to  all  heretics  who  concealed  the 
BegidmZj  and  the  Beguina  of  the  tMime  or  ^ison  of  error  under  the  cloak  of  piety. 
free  spirit ;  of  whom  the  former  adhered  to  This  same  Walter,  is  called  by  Trithemiur, 
the  public  religion,  and  the  latter  were  cor-  a  little  before,  PratricellorumprincepM.  Yet 
rupted  by  mystical  opinions.  the  name  FratriceUiy  he  uses  in  a  broader 

(11)  rficd.  Schatten'e  Annales  Pader-  sense,  or  to  include  various  sects.  This 
bomenses,  torn,  ii.,  p.  249.  Walter  vna  a  man  devoted  to  Mystic  views, 

(12)  Jo.  Tritkemius,  Annales  Hirsau-  and  a  principal  teacher  among  the  BreUatn, 
gens.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  165.  SchattenU  Annales  of  the  Free  Spirii  along  the  Rhine. 
Paderbom.,  tom.  il,  p.  250.  This  was  Uie  (13)  See  Jac.  Echari'a  Scriptores  fxm- 
celebrated  Walter ,  who,  so  many  ecclesi-  dicator.,  tom.  i.,  p.  507.  Odor.  RaynaWo 
astical  historians  tell  us,  was  the  founder  of  Annales  Eccles.,  tom.  zv.,  ad  ann.  1329^ 
the  sect  of  LoUhardt,  and  a  distinguished  ^  70,  p.  389,  [and  Jiarzhem'M  Concilia 
witness  for  the  truth.  These  and  other  con-  German.,  tom.  iv.,  in  the  Digressio  ad  Sa- 
elusions,  the  learned  writers  deduce  from  the  cul.  ziv.,  p.  635,  dee.,  where  we  find  the 
language  of  TrithenuuM :  Loharetu  (thus  it  bull  of  pope  John  XXII.,  which  he  sent  to 
reads  m  my  copy :  but  I  beUere  the  true  the  archbishop  of  Cologne,  and  in  which  the 
reading  to  be  LoUhardus ;  winch  term  Tri-  26  articles  wnich  Eeaard  taught,  but  after- 
themius  often  uses  in  the  manner  common  wards  bad  to  retract,  are  stated ;  and  which 
in  his  age,  while  treating  of  the  sects  that  are  almost  word  for  word  the  same  aa  the 
dissented  from  the  church)  otUem  utt  Wair  propositions  quoted  m  the  hietoxy  of  the 
ihenu,  natione  HolUmdimu,  Latim  semuh  preceding  century  (part  ii.,  eh.  v.,  M^r  I|- 
mt  varvam  habebat  notitiam.  From  these  353,  above),  from  the  book  de  fumem  ntph 
words,  I  say,  those  learned  men  infer  that  bus. — Schl.] 

the  name  of  the  ntan  was  Walter ;  and  his  (14)  This  new  constitution  of  Jo^  XXIL 

surname,  LoWuard  :   and  hence  they  infer  has  never  been  published  entire.     Its  fitsl 

ftither,  that  the  sect  of  the  XoUAonit  derived  woide  were :  ha  iLgro  JMmuni;  and  ite  in- 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  415 

tirpate  it.  Both  the  inquisitors  and  the  bishops  fought  agaiutit  quite  to 
the  end  of  the  century,  over  the  greater  part  of  Europe. 

§  6.  From  the  ordinance  of  Clement  or  of  the  council  of  Vienne  against 
the  Begtdnsy  or  those  females  who  associated  in  regular  houses  for  united 
prayer  and  labour,  originated  that  great  persecution  of  the  BeguinSf  which 
continued  down  to  the  times  of  the  reformation  by  Luther^  and  which  proved 
ruinous  to  both  Beguine  and  Beghards  in  several  countries.  For  although 
the  pontiff  at  the  close  of  that  ordinance  had  allowed  pious  females  to  lead 
a  life  of  celibacy,  whether  under  a  vow  or  not.  and  had  forbid  only  the  tol- 
eration of  such  females  as  were  corrupted  with  the  opinions  of  the  Breth^ 
ten  of  the  Free  Spirit ;  yet  the  enemies  of  the  Beguins  and  Beghards^  who 
were  very  numerous  both  among  the  mechanics  especially  the  weavers,  and 
among  the  priests  and  monks,  took  occasion  from  that  ordinance  of  Clem* 
eiU  to  expel  the  Begums  from  their  houses,  to  seize  and  carry  off  their  goods, 
and  to  offer  them  many  other  insults  and  injuries.  Nor  were  the  Beghards 
treated  with  more  indulgence.  John  XXII.  first  gave  relief  to  the  Begums 
in  the  year  1324,  by  a  special  ordinance,  in  which  he  explained  that  of 
Clement^  and  commanded  their  houses  and  goods  to  be  left  to  them  unmo- 
lested.  And  other  pontics  afterwards  extended  to  them  relief.  Moreover 
the  Beguins  themselves,  in  order  to  escape  more  easily  the  machinations  and 
violence  of  their  enemies,  embraced  in  many  places  the  third  rule  of  St.  Fran* 
CIS  and  of  the  Augustinians.  But  all  these  guards  could  not  prevent  them 
from  sufl^ring  great  Injury,  both  as  to  character  and  property,  from  this  time 
onward ;  and  in  many  places  they  were  oppressed  both  by  the  magistrates 
and  by  the  monks  and  clergy,  who  were  greedy  of  their  property.(15) 

§  7.  Some  years  before  the  middle  of  the  century,  while  Grermany, 
France,  and  oUier  countries  of  Europe,  were  afflicted  with  various  calami- 
ties, the  Flagellants^  a  sect  that  had  long  been  forgotten  especially  in  Grer- 
many, again  appeared,  and  roaming  through  various  countries  proiduced 
excitement  among  the  people.  But  these  new  Flagellants,  who  were  of 
every  order,  sex,  and  age,  were  worse  than  the  old  ones.  For  they  not 
only  supposed  that  the  compassion  of  Grod  might  be  excited  by  self-inflict- 
ed pains,  but  also  circulated  other  doctrines  opposed  to  religion :  for  ex- 
ample, that  flagellation  was  of  equal  efficacy  with  baptism  and  the  other 
sacraments ;  that  by  it  might  be  obtained  from  Grod  the  forgiveness  of  all 
sins,  without  the  merits  of  Christ ;  that  the  old  law  of  Christ  was  soon  to 
be  abolished,  and  a  new  law  (of  baptism  with  blood  by  flagellation)  was  to 
be  substituted  in  its  place ;  and  other  doctrines,  some  worse  and  some  not 
so  bad.  Clement  VII.  therefore,  anathematized  these  Flagellants ;  and  the 
inquisitors  burned  some  of  them  in  one  place  and  another.  But  they  were 
as  difficult  to  be  suppressed,  as  the  other  sects  of  errorists.(16) 

■cription  was :    Contra  stngviaria,  duhia,  all  the  printed  histories  of  it,  and  especially 

tuMpecta  €t  temeraria,  qua   Beghardi  e<  of  the  conflict  «t  Basle,  and  of  that  most 

Beghina  mradicarU  et  obMervani.    A  sum-  bitter  enemy  of  the  Beguins  John  Muibergf 

mary  of  it  is  given  by  Herman  Coemer,  a  priest  of  Basle,  is  that  of  Christian  W«tr- 

Chronicon;    in   Eecard'a   Corpns   Histor.  tfum  or  I7r«fintu,  in  his  Chronicle  of  Basle, 

medii  mm,  tom.  ii-»  P-  1035,  i036.    It  is  written  in  German,  lib.  iv.,  c.  iz.,  p.  SOI, 

also  mentioned  by  raul  Langtus,  Chroni-  dec.,   Basil,   1580,  fol.     Tlie  writings   of 

con  Citizense ;  in  Jo.  Pi$loritul*  Scriptorea  Mviherg,  so  famous  in  the  following  century 

rerum  German.,  tom.  i.,  p.  1206.  for  his  assaults  on  the  Beguins,  are  before 

(15)  I  have  made  very  eztensive  collec-  me  in   manuscript,  and  are  pieserved  in 

tions  respecting  this  long  and  eventful  con-  many  old  bliraries. 
I^t  of  the  Begmmt,    Toe  most  copious  of       (16)  See  Baluze,  Yits  Pontiff.  Avenion., 


416        BOOK  m.-OKNTUitY  XIT.HMirV.lIr-CHAP.  T. 

$  6.  DuMtly  the  mKNnte  of  ihii  mebiwMy  MSt,  #a0  Oe  msny  «i 
c^the  Dancers;  whicK  origiiiated  in  the  yq»r  1378  9i  Ai»^h*Chiipclh^  wad 
thence  spread  thrgii|^  the  dietriot  of  Liege*  Heinanltf  and  ottier  parte  of 
Belgium.  Venom  S  both  sezei^  both  pnbliclyend  in  private faoiiM% end* 
denly  broke  into  a  danoe»  and  holding  each  other  hv  the  hand  danoed  witli 
great  violence  till  they  fell  down  nwdy  eaSboateoL  Amid  thoae  wdaBl 
roovementBt  they  aaid  they  were  fivooxed  with  wondesful  viaioiia.  Tlmm 
alflo  wandered  about  like  the  FkgelkmUt  and  lived  by  begging;  Aey  ee» 
teemed  the  public  worahipoftheehnrehandof  the  priesthood  of  little  vaL 
ue,  and  held  secret  aaaemhHew.  Thie  appean  to  have  beenaaingular  spe* 
cies  of  disease :  but  the  ignorant  nriests  of  that  age  supposed,  Smi  those 
people  were  po8se«ed  bjr  some  evu  spirit ;  andat  Iiiege»tlMsyendea;voBred 
to  cast  him  out  by  applying  fumigations  and  incense  to  teir  bodies.  And 
it  is  reported,  that  the  evil  spirit  was  dislodged  by  these  meansa^lT) 

§0.  The  i&i^toTes^ribf^  established  near  900  yean  befion 
estine,  were  &r  worse  than  aU  the  faeretkssy  and  were  the  enemiea  and  ds» 
riders  of  all  religion;  if  the  crimes  and  enonmtias  chaffed  xfoa  theoi 
were  real.  Their  accuser  before  die  pontiff  CkwiaU  V.  was  no  leai  than 
the  king  of  France,  PUAfp  the  Pair;  an  avaricious  prince,  eitDsmely  vinr 
dictive  and  fiery.  The  pontiff  had  to  yield  to  the  wishes  of  the  kii^  tL 
though  at  first  he  made  some  resistance.  Therefore  in  the  year  1807  and 
afterwards,  all  the  knights  dispersed  over  the  whole  of  Europe,  while  ap> 
prehending  no  such  thing,  were  seized  on  a  day  appointed :  many,  who  re» 
fused  to  confess  the  crimes  and  enormities  charged  upon  them,  were  put  to 
death  ;  others,  who  being  compelled  by  tortures  and  allured  by  promise^ 
confessed  their  crimes,  were  dismissed.  The  whole  order  in  the  jrear 
1311,  was  extinguished  by  the  council  of  Yienne.  Their  very  ample  pos- 
sessions  were  transferred,  in  part  to  other  orders,  especially  to  the  Knights 
of  St.  Johgif  now  of  Malta,  and  in  part  were  confiscated  by  the  reigning 
sovereigns. 

§  10.  The  Krdghts  Templars^  if  we  may  believe  their  judges,  were  a  so- 
ciety of  men  who  made  ridicule  of  God  and  C3irist  and  of  every  thing  sa* 
cred,  and  trampled  upon  all  law  and  decency.  Candidates  for  admission 
to  the  order,  were  required  to  renounce  Christ,  and  to  spit  upon  his  image ; 
and  when  initiated,  they  paid  divine  honours  to  a  gilded  head  of  wood,  or 
to  a  cat ;  were  required  to  practise  sodomy ;  committed  to  the  flames  such 
children  as  happened  to  be  the  fruit  of  their  commerce  with  women ;  and 
committed  other  crimes,  too  horrid  to  be  mentioned  or  even  thought  oC 
That  there  were  impious  and  flagitious  men  in  this  as  well  as  in  ail  the 
other  religious  [or  monastic]  orders,  no  one  will  deny.  But  that  this  whole 
order  was  so  abominably  corrupt,  is  ao  far  from  being  proved  by  thesreoords 
of  the  trial  which  are  now  publicly  extant,  that  the  contrary  rather  is  man- 
ifest from  them.    And  if  to  this  we  add  that  the  accusations  are  evidently 

torn,  i.,  p.  160,  318,  319 ;  and  Miscelknea,  nyt :  gingen  it  Dmuera.     GemM  t9»se«te 

torn.  i«,  p.  60.    MaUKaiUf  Analecta  vete-  cadit,  cnudaU  tdhat,    [These  people  M 

lis  evi,  torn,  i.,  p.  SO ;  torn,  iii.,  p.  241 ;  down,  if  nnezoreiaed ;  \mt  the  sign  of  ths 

tODLiv.yp.  145.    HtmLCfygeSfTUxeeBteaif  ezom   reitored    them.]     These    Dancing 

por.,  p.  139.  JSrothart  and  SUl€r»  were  very  much  like 

(1^  See  Bttluzc,  Vita  Pontifil  ATenion.,  the  French  ConvidmomMU  [or  Prophets], 

torn,  i.,  p.  486.    Ant.  MatAoMt,  Analecta  who  in  our  age  have  produced  so  much  dit- 

veter.  asYi,  torn,  i.,  P-  61,  vdieie  the  Chion*  tuibauoe. 
icon  BelgicuBi,  ad  vm,  1874,  obacurdy 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  417 

contradictory,  and  that  many  of  these  unhappy  people  most  iimly  attested 
their  own  innocence  and  the  innocence  of  their  order,  amid  the  sererest 
tortures  and  even  with  their  dying  breath ;  it  will  appear  most  probable,  that 
king  Philip  set  on  foot  this  bloody  tragedy  to  gratify  his  hatred  against  the 
order,  and  particularly  against  its  general  who  had  offended  him,  and  to  sat- 
isfy his  avMice.(18) 

(18)  We  have  PeUr  U  Puy*»  [or  PW«i-  fioram,  Amstelod.,  1703,  8to  ;  and  the  read- 

«tu]  Histoize  de  la  condemnation  dea  Tem-  er  may  likewiae  consok  S.  Baluxe^  Yits  Pon- 

pliera,  with  the  record*  of  the  trial  annexed ;  tiff.  Avenion.,  tom.  i.,  p.  8,  11,  12,  dec. 

which,  with  hia  other  writinga  relating  to  the  Gerh.  du  Boit,  Hiatoire  de  TEffliae  de  Paria, 

hiatory  of  France,  waa  pnblidied  at  Paria,  tom.  ii.,  p.  540.    The  principal  cauae  of 

1654,  4to.    A  second  edition  of  the  woik  a|^  king  Pkihp't  implacable  hatred  of  the  Tem- 

peared  at  Paria,  1685,  8to,  and  a  third,  at  plara  waa,  that  in  hia  war  with  Bomfact  VIII. 

Bmaaela,  1713,  S  rola. 8to.    The  foorthand  tfaeae  knighta  took  aidea  with  the  pontiff; 

moat  ami4e  waa  printed  at  Bmaaela,  1751,  and  fumiabed  the  pontiff  with  money  to  canr 

4to,to  wnichagreatnmnberofdocnmentaof  on  the  war.    Thia  waa  an  offence,  which 

diflkrentkmda  were  added.   Any  one  by  can-  PhUip  could  nerer  OTOilook.    More  cannot 

didly  examining  Uie  recordf  and  docimienta  be  added  in  the jpreaent  woik.    fThe  Abbd 

annexed  to  thia  book,  will  clearlyperceiTe,  Banul^  in  hia  Hiatoiy  of  Jacomniam,  toL 

that  inioatice  waa  done  to  the  TimplarM,  di.,  oh.  mu^  radgea  leaa  iMromably  of  the 

There  la  alao  Nie,  GOriUr^t  Hiat  Templft-  Tenyilan.— 2V.J 

Vol.  n.— O  q  o 


CENTURY    FIFTEENTH 

PART  I. 

THE  EXTXENAL  HI8T0ET  OF  THE   OHUECH. 

CHAPTER  L 

THS  PR0SPBB0U8  JCVJBNTS  III  THB  HI8XOET  OF  THB  OSUBCSa 
^  1.  The  Moon  and  Jowi.-^  S.  7hb  Stm^gate  and  Indkao  ootmitol 

§1.  Thb  new  aubJectB  added  to  tlie  kiii|[dimi  of  ^ 
unworthy  the  name  of  Christiani;  ankn  we  apply  the  appcdlatko  to  aU 
that  make  any  kind  of  profearion  oifChriBtianiQr.  Ferdmtmd  the  Oitholie> 
king  of  Spain,  by  the  conquest  of  Granada  in  1492,  entirely  aabvertedtho 
dominion  of  the  Moors  or  Saracens  in  Spaio.  Not  k>ng  after  he  ordered 
an  immense  multitude  of  Jews  into  banishment ;  and  to  escape  this  evil,  a 
great  number  of  them  made  an  insincere  profession  of  Christianity.(l)  It 
is  generally  known,  that  to  this  present  time  Spain  and  Portugal  are  full  of 
Jews,  who  pretend  to  be  Christians,  The  Saracens  who  remained  in  vast 
numbers,  were  at  first  solicited  by  exhortations  and  discourses  to  embrace 
the  Christian  religion.  But  as  few  would  yield  to  these  efibrts,  the  great 
JKimeneSy  archbishop  of  Toledo  and  prime  minister  of  the  kingdom,  deem- 
ed it  necessary  to  employ  civil  penalties.  But  even  this  severity  induced 
onlv  a  small  part  of  the  nation  to  renounce  Mohammed.(2) 

f  2.  The  Uffht  of  Christianity  was  also  carried  among  the  inhabitants  of 
Samogitia,  and  the  neighbouring  provinces ;  but  with  very  little  succe88.(S) 

(1)  Jo.  de  FerreroM,  Hist,  genenle  d'Es-  «tto :  infidele»  tarmU  ei  hello  mm  e$se  o4 
ptgne,  torn,  riii.,  p.  123,  &c.,  p.  138,  et  alibL  ChrUtiasiam  Jidem  eonoeriemiot,  mc  oonm 

(2)  Esprit  fUckier,  Histoiie  da  Caidintl  bona  inoadenda ;  in  Constant.  conciL  1416^ 
Xioienes,  p.  89,  &jo.  Mich,  Oeddet,  His-  die  6  Julii  propositi.  In  the  fint  chspter  of 
tory  of  the  expulsion  of  the  Moriscoes ;  in  this  jNiper,  is  a  confatation  of  the  opfanoD, 
his  Miscellaneous  Tracts,  vol.  i.,  p.  8,  dec.  that  since  the  advent  of  Chiist,  thennbeUer- 
[  W.  H.  PreMcotVa  Hist,  of  the  reign  of  Fer-  ing  have  no  rights,  no  honours,  and  no  legit- 
dinand  and  Isabella ;  respecting  the  Jews,  in  iroate  dominion  oyer  their  lands.  The  see- 
vol.  i.,  p.  235,  &c.,  Tol.  li.,  p.  136,  dec. ;  r»-  ond  cluipter  treats  of  the  defrieeM  mtd  frtUsU 
■pecting  the  Moors,  in  vol.  i.,p.  816-411,  oftkeTeuiemeorder,forsuii€etmfriolkem' 
vol  it,  p.  12-1 10,  401-456.— -TV.]  oelvcM warmu eountriu, under  tkepUti ^ rw- 

(3)  John  Henry  HoUinger*t  Hii^oria  Ec-  Ugum,  And  the  writers  says :  Tke  fogmg 
elesiast.,  sscuU  zv.,  p.  856.  [In  these  hioe  now  ceased  to  tmNuk  us ;  but  Ukese, 
countries  the  Teitfoiitc  aWii'^  distinguish-  twies  a  yeoTt  moods  the  territeries  of  tke  m-' 
ed  themselves  bj  their  zeal  to  convert  pa-  fidds,  whom  they  coll  Rsisas  (gumts). — lis 
gans,  but  their  leal  was  neither  to  pure  most  vowerfiU  of  the  pagan  princes  ham  ro' 
uk  so  disinterested  as  to  deserve  common-  envsa  hapHsm,  through  the  ministry  of  the 
dation.  We  have  in  Von  der  Hordes  Ac-  PoUs,  and  a  great  multitude  are  sHU  rcccte- 
ta  Concilii  Constant.,  tome  iiL, p.  9,  dec.,  ing  it;  yet  (he  Crossbearers  inoais  siM  the 
PauU  Vtdadimiri  de  Craeofia,  Academ,  new  cowoerts,  lest  the  object  of  their  inroado 
Cracov.  Rectoris,  le^  regit  ad  concilium.  Msiitf /si(.-*SdU.] 

BMBODslistio,  Crue^ant  d»  Pimm  opp^^ 


ADVERSE  EVENTS.  419 

Near  the  end  of  the  century,  the  Portuguese  navigators  peneflited  to  India 
and  Ethiopia ;  and  soon  after,  A.D.  1492,  Christopher  tolumbus  qiened  a 
passage  to  America,  and  discovered  the  islands  of  Hispaniola,  Cuba,  Ja. 
maica,  and  some  others.(4)  Americus  VespucciuSf  a  citizen  of  Florence, 
now  reached  the  [American]  continent.(5)  These  modem  Argonauts 
thought  it  their  duty,  to  impart  the  light  of  Christian  truth  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  these  regions,  which  were  before  unknown  to  the  Europeans.  The 
first  attempt  of  the  kind  was  made  by  the  Portuguese,  among  the  Africans 
of  the  kingdom  of  Congo ;  whose  king  with  aU  his  subjects,  in  the  year 
1491,  received  the  Romish  religion  without  hesitation.(6)  But  all  good  and 
considerate  men  must  necessarily  smile,  or  rather  be  grieved,  at  this  so  sud- 
den an  abandonment  of  lonff-established  errors.  Afterwards,  when  the 
•overeign  pontiff  Alexander  VL  divided  America  between  the  Spaniards 
and  the  Portuguese,  he  strongly  exhorted  both  nations  not  to  suffer  the  in- 
habitants of  the  islands  and  the  continent  to  continue  longer  in  ignorance 
of  the  true  religion.(7)  And  many  of  the  Franciscans  and  Dominicans 
were  sent  to  thc^  countries,  to  convert  the  natives  to  Christ.  With  what 
degree  of  zeal  and  success  they  performed  the  service,  is  very  generally 
known.(8) 


CHAPTER  II. 

ADYSRSB  BVBNTS  IN  THE  BISTOaT  OF  THB  CHUBCH. 
4  1.  Sinking  of  Chriitianity  in  the  East— ^  8.  Conitantinople  taken. 

§  1.  In  the  countries  of  the  East,  Christianity  daily  sufiered  a  diminu- 
tion of  its  glory  and  prevalence  by  the  inroads  of  the  Mohammedans, 
Turks  and  Tartars,  both  of  whom  had  embraced  the  Koran.  In  Asiatic 
Tartary,  among  the  Mongols,  the  inhabitants  of  Tangut,  and  the  adja- 
cent nations,  the  ground  which  had  long  been  occupied  by  the  religion 
of  Christ,  was  now  the  seat  of  the  vilest  superstitions.  Nor  were  even  the 
vestiges  of  Christianity  any  where  visible  in  those  vast  countries,  except 
in  China,  where  some  feeble  remains  of  the  Nestorians  glimmered  faintly 
amid  the  thick  surrounding  darkness.  For  it  appears,  mat  so  late  as  this 
century  the  Nestorian  patriarch  in  Chaldea  sent  certain  men  to  Cathai  and 
China,  to  preside  as  bishops  over  the  churches  existing  or  rather  lying  con- 
oealed  in  the  more  remote  provinces  of  that  country.(l)    Yet  even  tms  lit- 

(4)  See  CktarUvoiXf  Hiatoire  de  Plale  de  conqnetes  dea  Portugiia  dana  le  nonvean 
8t  Domingo,  tome  i.,  p.  64,  &c.  monde,  tome  i.,  p.  78,  dec. 

(5)  See  Angtli  Maria  JUmdimPt  Life  of  (7)  See  the  Bull,  in  tbe  Bullariom  RomA- 
Americna  Veapiicciua ;  written  in  Italian  nnm,  torn,  i.,  p.  466. 

bot  tianaUted  into  Gennan.     [See  alao  W.  (8)  See  Tkom.  Maria  Mamacki^  Originea 

£rmng*M  Life  and  Toyagea  of  Colomboa,  Ap-  et  Antiquit.  Chriatian*,  torn,  ii.,  p.  886, 

peodiz.  No.  z.,  toI.  ii,  p.  346,  dee.,  when  dee.,  whcie  the  gradual  introdoctionotChri^ 

It  ia  afaown,  that  Amerigo  Vesfueei  waa  not  tianity  into  America,  ia  deacribed.     Iau, 

the  fa'tt  diacoverer  of  the  American  eonti-  Waddinffs  Annalea  Minor.,  tom.  zr.,  p.  1, 

■ent.— TV.]  10,  dec. 

(6)  Jo.  Bapt.  LabaVt  Relation  de  I'Ethi-  (1)  Thia  ia  from  the  kttera  of  Theoph. 
apa  Occidentale,  tome  iL,  p.  866.    Jo,  Sigfr,  Bayer,  which  he  addieaied  to  me. 


4iD         BOOK  IIL— CnTURT  XVd-4PiM  IL«-CHiP.  L 

te  lumbal  flftkifltiaM  iBOil  Imfe  fceeoiw 
tins  century* 

§  2.  The  haaeDtaMc  wicribroir  of  the  <aha^ 
Ue  evils  ujMm  the  ChmtiwM  m  ft  JanepA^ 
after  the  Taito  »nder  Ifgliitwff  ILfrgeeal  pitoe^«t|giatt  op^y 
iiftd  captured  OonitfHntiarylft  IP  the  jf^ 
vasatanend;  ikw  iiad  the  ChiMam  aiqr  pralBdJoii  j^^ 
pveaadbos  and  wraogB  of  tlwir  Tk9lor%0^ 

of  igoonuice  iand  haihaiMn  diat  jmIm^  One  faoct  if  te 

caty  of  Conntaatinfuje,  Ihe  Taripi  took  Inr  Jtfom;  hH  juxuber  fMtiam 
4«rrepdeted  lyoa  tamia  of  ca|atiifaiinB.(8)  Hence  IB  the  IbnoM^  ifl  fsk 
iic  profetsiooif  Cfariatiaoity  iraa  ai  once  wppBemed ;  butiBtikBlallBr»d^ 
linfl  thii  irholri  nriiitiiqr  thn  rhiinliinn  nrilniiiri  nil  Ihrilr  Trinnirn,  a>l  fiiiwly 
wozahipped  ia  them  accoEding  to  theurmagea.  TUa  liheiBly  hgnpaw  waa 
lakenaway,  in  tetimeaof  &&»  L^  and  Ohriatian  irosahip  waa  MNMfaai 
within  v^7  nanrow  lianfektd)  The  autvaid  Ann  andomniaalioaaCAa 
CamatianchuichiaMindaei  left  nitanchfldJbjr  tile  T^^ 
dae  theGrecdLdiuxdi  waaaoatrailaoed  aadcat  flp^thai  fDom  llMt  Haaa 
onward  it  gradualhr  lost  all  its  vigour  and  efficiency  under  thenu  ThaBa^ 
man  pontiff  Ptua  U.  addreased  a  letter  to  Mahmet  YL  ediorting  hfaa  to 
embrace  Christianity;  but  his  communication  was  equally  deatitute  of  pbty 
and  of  prudence.(4) 


PART  II. 

THE  INTEENAL  HISTORY  Of  THE  CHURCH. 


^WVW^^^^^m^^m^ 


CHAPTER  L 

TEB  STATE  OF  LnSRATfTRE  AND  SCIB9CB* 

4  1.  htvtaoa  fioQBibM  MMMg  the  Latiot.^^  a.  The  Gbreeke  <id  itp  lVo§me  ia  Ihi 
Weet.— ^  I.  Elegant  Litenture  and  Langoagea.^  4.  Fhiloaophj,  Ihe  AxiatotalSaii.aa4 
the  Piatonic.^  6.  The  Platonic  Syncietiato.— j}  6.  The  Anatotdiaaa  hai«  «tiU  the 
Prepoiiderance.---4  6.  The  Conteats  <lf .the  ffominaliata  and  Re^diata  oaitinpe. 

Jl.  The  tyranny  of  Uie  Mohammedans  Almost  silenced  the  Greoiaa 
Qrieoial  muses.    Among  the  Latins.on  the  cantrary^Uteratmewid  tha 
liberal  arts  returned  under  mo9t  &yourable  wspices  to  ^eir  long-Joat  lustre 

(9)  [<*  In  thia  account  Dr,  Mmhem  faaa  187S.    [AaCkle  MthamM  H.    The  leOtt 

loUowed  the  Tududi  writeia.    And  indeed  ia  the  SaSth  of  the  pdnted  iettev  af  JKit 

their  account  ia  much  more  piohable  than  IL,  jaid  oooaaioned  •  debate  betareen  'te 

that  of  the  Latin  and  Gieek  hiatoriana,  who  Fkeneh  Proteatanla  and  pBanoh  <^-athftlioa. 

•nppoae  that  the  whole  dty  waa  taken  \m  aa  to  Jia  fiety  and  diaeretkKi.    The  pope 

l(Dice,andootb3rcapitQbtion.    TheTnrldah  pfaiu80dte.eonfiraithedoBumonof  theaalU 

relation  diminiebea  the  ^oqr  of  their  oobp  <aaegerthe^Sieek.empiae,j«d  afuaudJMB 

Seat,  and  therefore  pffOMnlfavonldnothaflie  of  the  Mapeet  And  .eateem  of  ilfae  Qoiatiae 

en  adopted,  had  it  not  beea  tme."— -iftuf^  worid,  hjr  which  he  would  become  Ibe  flieai 

^  DtmUr,  Gamimtr,  Saloife  de  TEm-  eet.Minee  on  oaith,  if  he  aroiiU  «iihib«1|o> 

piiei)ttoaaa,iaBi.  i^  p.  U,  0. 64»  i^.  tined^eai  anha a  jwiwiian  af  flhMiMrffc 

(4)Palif  J^])ieitaniiie^tMa.iiL,p.  ..^4^ 


STATE  OF  LEARNING.  491 

iad  glory.  Some  ofthejKmti&theiiMPdves  encouraged  them  ;^ 
Nkoiaut  V.  stood  pronineot.  Mamy  of  the  kings  and  princes  also  aided 
literary  men,  by  their  protection  and  their  extraordiiukry  muniiicenoe ; 
among  whom  the  illustrioDs  iuniiy  of  Medid  in  Italy^l)  Alphmuo  YL  kinff 
of  Naples,  and  the  other  Neapolitan  sovereigns  of  the  house  of  Aragon,(SE) 
acquired  permanent  fiune  by  their  liberality  and  their  attachment  to  leara« 
ing.  Hence  universities  were  erected  in  Geimany,  France  and  Italy,  ll« 
bmries  were  collected  at  great  espemef  and  young  men  were  excited  to 
study  by  profi^red  rewards  and  hcoours.  To  all  these  means  was  added 
the  incomparable  advantage  resulting  from  the  art  of  printing,  first  with 
wooden  blocks  and  then  with  metal  types,  which  was  invented  at  Mayence 
about  the  year  1440  by  JoAn  OuUemberg.  For  in  consequence  of  this,  the 
best  Greek  and  Latin  authors,  which  before  had  lain  concealed  in  the  libra* 
ries  of  the  monks,  were  now  put  into  the  hands  of  the  people,  and  while 
they  awakened  in  very  many  a  laudable  desire  of  emulating  their  excellent 
608,  they  purified  the  taste  of  innumerable  individuals  of  a  literary  tum*(8) 
§  2.  Tlie  &11  of  the  Greek  empire  likewise  contributed  much  to  the  pro* 
notion  of  learning  in  the  West.  For  the  most  learned  men  of  that  nation, 
after  the  capture  of  Constantinople  emigrated  to  Italy,  and  tlience  a  part 
of  them  were  dispersed  into  the  other  countries  of  Europe.  These  men 
fiuthfully  taught  the  Greek  language  and  Grecian  learning  every  where,  for 
their  own  support,  and  they  diffused  a  taste  for  literature  and  science  over 
nearly  the  whole  Latin  world.  Hence  there  was  no  considerable  city  or 
university,  in  which  some  one  or  more  of  the  Greeks  were  not  employed 
in  that  age  as  teachers  of  the  liberal  arts.(4)  But  they  were  no  where 
more  numerous  than  in  Italy,  where  they  were  encouraged  and  honoured 
by  the  munificence  and  the  ardent  zeal  for  usefbl  learning  of  the  Medicean 
family,  and  by  other  Italian  cities :  and  hence  such  as  thirsted  for  knowledge 
in  other  countries,  were  accustomed  to  repair  to  that  country  for  study.(5) 

(1)  A  direct  treadae  on  tbe  ffreat  merits  GuUefdmrgj  and  John  Faugt,  besides  othen^ 

of  the  hoQse  of  Medici  in  re^sra  to  ail  the  have  been  honoured  as  inventors  of  the  art. 

liberal  arts  and  sciences,  is  gfiven  ns  by  Jo-  The  probability  is,  that  Cotier  first  printed^ 

aeph  Bumehini  de  Praia,  Dei  Aran  Ducbi  di  at  Haerlem  with  canred  wooden  Mocks, 

Toscana  della  reale  Case  de  Medici,  Protet-  (much  in  the  Chinese  manner),  on  or  be- 

tori  delle  lettere  et  delle  belle  arti,  Ragiona-  fore  the  year  1430 ;  that  Gutttnburg  invent- 

menti  Historiei ;  Venice,  1741,  fol.  ed  forged  metal  types  at  Strasburg,  A.D. 

(3)  See  Chtumctu,  Histoire  civile  dn  to-  1436  or  later ;  and  that  afterwards,  form- 

yaume  de  Naples,  torn,  iii,  p.  500,  628,  dec.  ing  a  partnership  with  Fau»t  and  others 

Anton.  PanormiianuM,  Dicta  et  facta  me-  at  Mayence^  Faust  invented  the  cast  types, 

moiabilia  Alphonn  I.,  seccmd  ed.  by  Jo.  one  Peter  Shoejfer  having  devised  the  uon 

Oerk,  MeusdUu,  Vita  eruditor.  viior.,  torn,  matrices  and  punches  to  facilitate  the  casting 

ii.,  p.  i.,  dtc.  of  the  types ;  and  the  company  began  to 

(3)  Mick,  MattaireU  Annales  Typograph-  wint  in  1450 ;  and  in  1459,  printsd  Dutanta 


Strasb.,   1760,  4to.     Oerkard  Meerman'i  (4)  Jo.  Henr»  Mqxum,  Viu  Reuchlini,  p. 

Origines  TypographicsB,  Hags  Comit,  1763,  1 1,  13,  19,  28, 152, 153, 165,  6lc.     Catper 

8  vols.  4to.    Briitkopf,  iiber  de  Gesdbiohte  Bartk^  on  Sutios,  torn,  ii.,  p.  1006.    Bon- 

der  Bnchdmckerkonst,   Lips.,  1779,  4to.  lay's  Historia  Acad,  faris.,  torn,  v.,  p.  691. 

There  has  been  much  debate,  vkere^  and  kf  (5)  Happily  illustrative  of  these  facts,  is 

wkonij  prinUng  was  first  performed.    Haer»  Humphrey  Hodifs  Liber  de  Grsscis  illustri- 

lan,  MayenUt  and  Strashurgt  each  claim  bus  litterarum   instauratoribus,   edited   by 

the  honour  of  being  the  first  seat  of  the  art ;  Sam,  Jebb,  Lond.,  1743,  8vo.    Very  inter- 

aad  lawrena  C^ttTf  Jgkm  Gem^/Uiick  a  eating  and  acciuatev  is  CkrisL  FriL  Bttr» 


499  BOOK  ni.— CENTURY  XV.-^PABT  IL— CHAP.  L 

^  3.  The  greater  pari  of  the  learned  men  in  Italy  which  was  the  dbkl 
•eat  of  learning,  were  engaged  in  publishing,  correcting,  and  elucidatiiig 
the  Greek  and  Latin  authors,  in  forming  both  a  prose  and  poetic  style  after 
their  model,  and  in  illustrating  antiquities.  And  in  these  departments  maw 
attained  such  eminence,  that  it  is  very  difficult  to  come  up  to  their  staDdanL 
Nor  were  the  other  languages  and  sciences  n^lected.  In  the  onivenity 
of  Paris,  a  public  teacher  of  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  languages  was  now 
e8tablished.(6)  In  Spain  and  Italy,  there  were  many  who  were  emincnl 
for  their  knowledge  of  Hebrew  and  Oriental  literature.(7)  Gvermany  was 
renowned  for  /o£t  Reuch&n  or  CapmOf  John  Trithemiiu  and  others^  emi- 
nent both  in  those  languages  and  in  other  branches  of  knowledge.(8)  Lat- 
in poetry  was  reviyed  especially  by  Anthony  Pa$ufrmUanu8  ;  who  had  many 
followers.(9)  The  principal  collector  of  ancient  moniunents,  coins,  gems, 
and  inscriptions,  among  the  Italians,  was  Cyriacus  of  Ancona ;  whose  ez^ 
ample  prompted  others  to  do  the  same.(lO) 

§  4.  It  is  not  necessary  to  speak  particularly  of  the  other  branches  of 
learning ;  but  the  state  of  philosophy  deserves  a  brief  notice.  Before  the 
Greeks  came  to  Italy,  ArikoUe  alone  was  in  repute  with  all :  and  he  was 
extolled  so  immoderately,  that  many  were  not  ashamed  to  compare  him  ab- 
surdly with  the  precursor  of  Jesus  Christ.(ll)  But  about  the  time  of  the 
council  of  Florence,  some  of  the  Greeks  and  especially  the  celebrated  Ge- 
mUtius  PlethOy  recommended  to  certain  great  men  of  Italy,  instead  of  the 
contentious  philosophy  of  the  Peripatetics,  what  they  called  the  divine  and 
mild  wisdom  of  Plato.  And  these  Italians  being  charmed  with  it,  took 
pains  to  have  a  number  of  noble  youth  imbued  with  it.  The  most  distin- 
guished among  them  was  Cosmo  de  Medicis ;  who  after  hearing  PiethOp 
formed  the  design  of  establishing  a  Platonic  school  at  Florence.  For  this 
purpose  he  caused  Marsilius  Ficinus,  the  son  of  his  physician,  to  be  care- 
fully educated  and  instructed,  in  order  to  translate  the  works  of  Plato  from 
the  Greek  into  Latin.  He  therefore  first  published  a  Latin  version  of 
Hermes  Trismegistus^  and  then  of  PlotinuSy  and  finally  of  Plato.  TTiis 
same  Cosmo  prompted  other  learned  men,  as  Ambrose  of  Camalduli,  Leon* 
ard  BrunOj  Poggius  and  others,  to  engage  in  similar  labours ;  that  is,  to 
translate  Greek  authors  into  Latin.  In  consequence  of  these  efforts,  there 
soon  appeared  two  schools  of  pliilosophy  in  Italy,  which  for  a  long  time 
contended  zealously  with  each  other  whether  Plato  or  Aristotle  ought  to 
hold  the  pre-eminence  in  philosophy.(12) 

ner,  de  doctis  bominibus  Grecis  litteninm  (10)  See  the  Itinenriam  of  Cyriacus  An- 

Gnecarum  in  Italia  Instauratoribus,  Lipt.,  eoniianus^  published  from  a  manuacript,  with 

17d0, 8vo.     Sam.  Battier,  Oralio  de  insteu-  a  preface,  notes,  and  the  epistles  of  this  first 

ratoribus  Graecar.  litteranim ;  in  the  Museum  antiquary,  by  Lour.  Mekus,  Florence,  174S, 

Helveticum,  torn,  iv.,  p.  163,  &c.  8vo.     Add  Leonard  Aretin^s  Epistles,  torn. 

(6)  Rich.  Simon,  Critique  de  la  Biblio-  ii.,  lib.  ix.,  p.  149,  recent  edition,  Florence, 
theque  Eccles.  par  M.  du  Pin,  torn,  i.,  p.  (11)  See  Ckrist.  August.  HeumtanCs 
602,  612,  &c.  Boulay's  Historia  Acad.  AcU  Philosophorum ;  in  German,  torn,  iii, 
Paris.,  tom.  t.,  p.  862,  otc.  p.  346. 

(7)  Paul  Colomenut,  lulia  Orienlalis,  p.  (19)  John  Botin,  m  the  Histoire  de 
4,  &c.,  and  Hispania  Orientalis,  p.  S12.  TAcad.  des  Inscript.  et  des  Belles  Lettres, 

(8)  Rich.  Simon,  Lettres  Choisies,  tome  tom.  £▼.,  p.  381.  Jo.  Launoi,  de  Taria  for- 
L,  p.  262,  tom.  iv.,  p.  131,  dec,  p.  140,  and  tuna  Aristotelis,  p.  226.  Leo  AUatiut,  de 
in  other  passaffes.  Georgiis,  p.  391.     Matur.  Veissr  la  Crou, 

(9)  Peter  Sayle,  Dictioniuire,  art.  Panor-  Entretiens  sur  dirers  smets,  p.  384,  dec. 
mita,  torn,  iii.,  p.  216S.  Jos^  Bitnekimf  in  hif  Italian  woik  above 


STATE  OF  LEARNING.  499 

m 

.  ^  5.  A  middle  course  between  the  two  parties,  was  taken  lij^eertain  em. 
inent  men  among  both  the  Greeks  and  the  Latins,  such  as  John  Fronds 
Picusy  Bessanouy  Hermoktus  Barbarus  and  others ;  who  indeed  honoured 
Plato  as  a  kind  of  oracle  in  philosophy,  yet  did  not  wish  to  see  ArutoUe 
trodden  imder  foot  and  despised,  but  rather  contemplated  a  union  of  the  two. 
These,  both  in  their  manner  of  teaching  and  in  their  doctrines  or  principles, 
followed  the  later  Platonic  school,  which  originated  with  Ammonius,{lZ\ 
This  kind  of  philosophy  was  for  a  long  time  held  in  high  estimation,  and 
was  especially  prized  by  the  Mystic  theologians ;  but  the  scholastic  and  dis- 
putatious divines  were  better  pleased  with  the  Peripatetic  school.  Yet  these 
rlatonists  were  not  truly  wise ;  for  they  were  not  only  infected  with  anile 
superstition,  but  they  abandoned  themselves  wholly  to  the  guidance  of  a 
wanton  fancy. 

§  6.  These  Platonists  however,  were  not  so  bad  as  their  opposers,  the 
Aristotelians,  who  had  the  upper  hand  in  Italy  and  who  instructed  the 
youth  in  all  the  universities.  For  these,  and  especially  the  followers  of 
AverroiSy  by  maintaining  (according  to  the  opinion  ofAverroes)  that  all  men 
have  one  common  soul,  cunningly  subverted  the  foundations  of  all  religion, 
both  natural  and  revealed ;  and  approximated  very  near  to  the  impious  ten- 
ets of  the  pantheists,  who  hold  that  the  imiverse,  as  consisting  of  infinite 
matter  and  infinite  power  of  thought,  is  the  deity.  The  most  noted  among 
this  class  was  Peter  Pomponatiusy  a  philosopher  of  Mantua,  a  crafly  and 
arrogant  man  who  has  left  us  many  writings  prejudicial  to  religion  :(I4)  yet 
nearly  all  the  professors  of  philosophy  in  the  Italian  universities,  coincided 
with  him  in  sentiment.  When  pressed  by  the  inquisitors,  these  philosophers 
craftily  discriminated  between  philosophical  truth  and  theological;  and 
siud,  their  doctrines  were  only  philosophically  true,  that  is,  accordant  with 
flound  reason ;  but  they  would  not  deny,  that  they  ought,  when  viewed  theo- 
logically,  to  be  accounted  fiilse.  On  this  impudent  subterfuge,  Leo  X.,  in 
the  Lateran  council  held  in  the  following  century,  at  length  laid  restrictions. 

§  7.  In  France  and  Germany,  the  philosophical  sects  of  Realists  and 
Nondndlisls  had  every  where,  fierce  contests  with  each  other ;  in  which 
they  employed  not  only  ratiocination  and  argument,  but  also  accusations, 
penal  laws,  and  the  force  of  arms.  There  was  scarcely  a  university  that 
was  undisturbed  by  this  war.  In  most  places  however,  the  Realists  were 
more  powerful  than  the  NommaKsts,  or  the  Tertninists  as  they  were  also 
called.(I5)  In  the  university  of  Paris,  so  long  as  John  Gerson  and  his 
immediate  pupils  lived,  the  NomtnaHsts  were  in  high  authority :  but  when 
these  were  dead,  A.D.  1478,  Lewis  XL  the  king  of  France,  at  the  instiga- 
tion of  the  bishop  of  Avranches  who  was  his  confessor,  prohibited  the  doc- 

qnoted,  On  the  meriti  of  the  honse  of  Medi-  (13)  See  Bessariong^  Letter,  in  the  Hie- 

ci  in  regard  to  letming,  the  Preface.    Joe.  toire  de  PAcad.  des  Inscriptiones  et  dee 

Brucker's  Historia  critica  Philos.,  torn,  it.,  Belief  Lettres,  torn,  t.,  p.  466.    Jae.  Tluh 

p.  63,  dec. — [**  It  was  not  only  the  retpect-  masitu,  de  Syncretismo  Peripatetico ;  in  his 

ire  merit  of  these  two  philosophers,  that  was  Orationas,  p.  340. 

debated  in  this  controversy :  the  principal  (14)  See  Joe.  Brucker*s  Historia  eritiea 

<iaestion  was,  which  of  their  tysteme  was  Philooophin,  torn,  iv.,  p.  168,  dec 

most  confonniable  to  the  doctrines  of  Chris-  (16)  See  Jae.  Bnuier't  Historia  critica 

tianity;  and  here  the  Platonic  most  certainly  Philos.,  torn,   v.,  p.  904.     Jo.   SalaherVt 

deserv^  the  preference,  as  was  ahnndantlv  Philoso^ia  Nominaliom  Tindicata,  cap.  i. 

proved  by  Pleiko  and  others.    It  is  well  <S^A.  Bo^mw,  Miscellanea,  torn,  iv.,  p.  681, 

known,  tfaftt  many  of  the  opinions  of  ilristotff  dec.     ArgaUre^  Collectio  documentor,  de 

Ised  directly  to  atheMm."— JCid.]  aofis  •mnbus,  torn,  i,  p.  S90,  dec 


«M  BOOK  m.-GSllTURY  XY^FAST  K-CHAP.  n. 

trice  of  the  JfawmgKrty  hf  a  aewre  edict;  md  ordered  aD  booke.  eonu 
posed  by  men  of  that  sect,  to  be  seiaBd  and  locked  im  tram  tiie  piibttc.(10) 
but  he  mitigjirted  his  deeiee  in  the  jeax  1474,  and  aUowed  jom*  books  or 
the  Nominalists  to  be  let  out  of  priMui.(17)  And  ia  the  year  1481,  he  le- 
storeo  aU  the  hooks  o£  the  Netninslists  to  liberty,  and  reinstated  tba  aecl 
in  its  former  privUegos  and  hooonrs  m  tha  unimiity.(lB) 


CHAPTER  n. 

BISTORT  OF  THE  TSACHEBS  AXB  GOVBamOlIT  01  TBI  GBUBCK, 

4  1.  Vices  of  the  Clergy.^  8.  Contimiaace  of  the  greet  Schism  of  tho  Wtet-  j  9l  Hm 
Cotmcil  of  Constance  ctUed  bj  the  Einperar  SicifiDUDd. — ^  4.  Its  Pxoceediim  and  Hmmi 
Martin  V.-^  ft.  John  Hvas.— ^  6.  Caaees  cf  Hatred  agunst  him.— 4  7.  JelmHiseii 
burned.  Jerome  of  Pksg«e. — 4  8.  Deeme  of  the  Couwil  againat  the  Booka  ml  dm 
AshesofWickhfie.— 4  9*  Senteace  agamat  John  Petit.— ^  1&  The  Rtformotiee  of  the 
Church. — ^  11.  Council  of  Basil.  Keibnnation  of  the  Church  aow  attcoDpted  in  ta^ 
— 4  13*  Decrees  and  Acts  of  thia  Council.— 4  13.  Council  of  reirara  uder  Euaeo 
IV.— 4  14.  Schism  of  the  Church  renewed^— ^  15.  Schism  tenninatea  under  Nieonos 
v.— ^  16.  Pius  II.— 4  17.  Paul  II.— 4  18.  Alexandsr  VI.— 4  19.  The  Modw.— 
4  SO.  The  Mendicants.— 4  SI.  Condition  of  the  FritricelU.— ^  SS.  New  Oidera. 
Brethren  and  Clerks  of  the  Common  Life.— 4  83.  Greek  Wntesa.— ^  84. 


§  1.  No  teacher  or  writer  of  any  eminence  in  that  ag^  can  be  named, 
who  does  not  plainly  and  greatly  lament  the  miserable  state  of  the  Christ, 
ian  church,  and  anticipate  its  ruin,  unless  God  should  interpose  for  its 
rescue.  The  vices  and  faults  both  of  the  prelates  and  of  the  other  clerical 
orders,  were  so  manifest,  that  no  one  dared  to  censure  such  complaints. 
And.  even  prelates  of  the  highest  rank  who  spent  their  lives  in  idleness  and 
vice  of  every  kind,  were  obliged  to  hear  with  a  placid  countenance,  and  even 
to  commend,  those  bold  orators  who  publicly  maintained,  that  there  was 
nothing  sound  in  either  the  head  or  the  members  of  the  church,  and  who 
called  for  the  amputation  of  the  infected  parts.  And  indeed  he  only  was 
accounted  an  honest  and  useful  man,  who  fearlessly  and  vehemently  de« 
claimed  against  the  court  of  Rome,  the  pontiff,  and  all  his  adherents.(l) 

(16)  Gnbr.  Naudi,  additions  k  I'Histotre  Craamiaf  bishop  of  Worms,  de  SquakmbiM 
de  Louis  XI.,  p.  203.  Ctu.  Egaue  de  Romsne  curie ;  both  of  which  tiacU  wen 
Boulay,  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  v.,  p.  published  by  Wolfgang  Weistemhurf^  at 
678,  705, 708,  dec.  John  Launoi,  Histona  Basil,  1551 :  likewise  in  the  same  WeiM^ 
Gymnasii  Navan.,  0pp.,  tom.  nr.,  pt.  i.,  p.  temhurg't  Antilosia  Romsna,  Basil,  1666^ 
901,  378.  8vo;  in  Jo^  Wdf*s  Lectiones  Memonbi- 

(17)  Boulay,  Historia  Acad.  Paris.,  tom.  les,  tom.  i.,  and  especially  in  the  Mooumenta 
v.,  p.  710.  nwdii  »vi,  by  Dr.  WmUh  of  Gottingen; 

(18)  The  documents  are  published  b^  when  we  haye,  tom.  i.,  facie,  l,  p.  1,  the 
Jo,  Salabertf  Philosqihia  Nominal.  Vindi-  tracta  de  Squaloribus  curie  Romana ;  and 
caU,  cap.  i.,  p.  104.  Add  Bov/oy,  L  c,  p.  101,  theGrayammanatienis  German,  ad- 
tom.  T.,  p.  739,  747.  veisna  curiam  Romanam,  Joanni  cardinal! 

(1)  [PUeitUy  in  hia  vahiable  Catalogus  8.  Angeli,  Nicolai  V.  Pontificis  Rom.  le* 

testiom  veritatis,  has  collected  many  such  sato,  exhibiU;  and  p.  156,  Jmrne*  JmmUT' 

testimonies.    Still  more  may  be  found  in  on  ft  tract  de  negligentia  pralatorum ;  be* 

FtUr  it  AUiaco^s  tract  do  Reformatione  aides  mainr  of  tlw  apeecbBs  made  in  the 

ecdeaia ;  and  in  ths  tnct  of  MaOktw  ijf  comeil  oi  CiiMtmcOj  wfaieh  us  in  Uh 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNBIENT.  4S5 

^  2.  At  the  commeDoement  o(  the  centuiy,  the  Latin  cfaurdh  had  two 
heads  or  pontifikt  Baatfoce  IX.  at  Rome,  and  Benedict  XIIL,  resident 
at  Ayignon.  On  the  death  of  Boniface,  the  cardinals  of  his  party  elected, 
A.D.  1404,  CosnuU  de  MeUorad,  who  took  the  name  of  hmocenl  YIL(2) 
And  he  dying  after  two  years,  or  A.D.  1406,  his  place  was  filled  hy  Angela 
Corrari^  a  Venetian,  who  assumed  the  name  of  Gregory  XIL  Both  of  them 
promis^  under  oath,  that  they  would  voluntarily  resign  the  pontificate,  if 
the  interests  of  the  church  should  require  it :  and  they  both  violated  their 
promise.  Benedict  XIIL,  being  besieged  at  Avignon  by  the  king  of  France, 
A«D.  1408,  fied  into  Catalonia  his  native  province,  and  thence  removed  to 
Perpignan.  Hence  eight  or  nine  cardinals  of  his  party  finding  themselves 
deserted  by  their  pontiff  joined  the  cardinals  of  the  party  of  Gregory  XII., 
and  in  conjunction  with  them,  in  order  to  put  an  end  to  the  protracted 
schism,  appointed  a  council  of  the  whole  church  to  be  held  at  Pisa  on  the 
S5th  of  March,  A.D.  1409.  But  this  council,  which  was  designed  to  heal 
the  wounds  of  the  divided  church,  unexpectedly  inflicted  a  new  wound. 
On  the  fifth  of  June  it  passed  a  heavy  sentence  on  each  of  the  pontifils ;  for 
it  declared  them  both  to  be  heretical,  perjured,  obstinate,  and  unworthy  of 
any  honours ;  and  excommunicated  them  from  the  church.  And  in  place 
of  them,  on  the  26th  of  June  the  council  created  Peter  de  Candia  sovereign 
pontifi*;  and  he  assumed  the  name  of  Alexander  V.(3)  But  the  two  pon- 
tiffs spumed  the  decrees  of  this  council,  and  continued  still  to  perform  their 
functions.  Benedict  held  a  council  at  Perpignan  ;  and  Gregory  assembled 
another  at  Austria  [Cividad  di  Frioul](4)  near  Aquileia ;  but  fearing  the  re- 
sentments of  the  Venetians,  he  went  first  to  Cajeta,  where  he  threw  him- 
self upon  the  protection  of  Ladislaus  king  of  Naples ;  and  then  fled  A.D. 
1412  to  Rimini; 

§  3.  The  church  was  thus  divided  between  three  pontifl& ;  who  fiercely 
assailed  each  other,  with  reciprocal  excommunications,  reproaches,  and 
maledictions.  Alexander  V.  who  was  elected  in  the  council  of  Pisc^  died 
at  Bologna  A.D.  1410.(5)    The  sixteen  cardinals  who  were  present  in  the 

meomd  Fasciculag,  and  are  of  &  aimilar  im-  iv.,  p.  860.  Joe.  Benign,  Bossuitf  Defeo- 
port  Even  at  the  council  of  Constance  sio  decieti  Cleri  Gallicani  de  potestate  ec- 
Itself,  which  assembled  to  reform  the  chorch,  cles.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  17,  dec,  and  elsewhere, 
and  in  which  so  many  testimonies  were  ex-  (4)  iLenfani  (Histoire  du  concile  de  Pise, 
hibited  of  the  corrupt  state  of  the  church,  torn,  i.,  p.  295),  says,  the  place  of  this  conn- 
there  were  present  a  great  number  o(  huf-  cil  was,  Cividad  di  Frioul  et  Vdine,  towns 
foons^  proMtituieSf  vodphhlic  girU  (jocula-  two  miles  ajMurt,  in  the  diocese  of  Aquileia, 
tores,  meretrices,  and  ▼iit^nes  publicc).  in  the  Venetian  states. — TV.] 
See  the  Diarinm  belli  Hossitiei,  in  Liuitff^'t  (5)  [Ale^rander  committed  two  faults, 
Reliquis  manuscript.,  torn,  vi.,  p.  127. —  which  very  much  injured  his  cause.  He 
6ekl.1  published  a  bull  for  the  advantage  of  the 

(2)  Besides  the  common  writers,  see  ee-  mendicants,  in  regard  to  hearing  confessions, 

pecially  in  re^rd  to  Innocent  VII.,  Leonk,  which  was  so  offensive  to  the  secular  cleivy 

Aretinus,  Epistolar.  lib.  i.,  ep.  iv.,  v.,  p.  ft,  and  particularly  to  the  university  of  Pans, 

19,  21 ;  lib.  ii.,  ep.  ii.,  p.  90,  and  CaUucitu  that  under  the  countenance  of  the  king  they 

SaiuUtut,  Epistolar.  lib.  ii.,  ep.  i.,  p.  1  or  set  themselves  against  it ;  and  his  successor 

p.  18,  ed.  Florence :  m  regard  to  Onagioiy,  John  XXIII.  found  it  neeesssxy  to  repeal  it. 

the  ssme  Areiimu,  Epistolar.,  lib.  ii.,  if,  iiL,  In  the  next  place,  by  the  advice  of  the  car- 

p.  32 ;  ep.  vii.,  p.  39,  41,  61 ;  lib.  h.,  ep.  dinal  legate  of  Bdoma,  BaiikoBor  of  Co»$€^ 

zviL,  p.  54,  M,  69.    John  Lamy^  Belieia  he  ventured  tOfotoRome;  which  prepared 

eroditor.,  torn,  x.,  p.  494.  the  way  for  Xmmt  king  of  Naples,  to  gain 

(8)  See  Jmc.  Lenf«mC»  Histoire  du  con-  the  victory  of«r  hit  enemy  king  LadisUtut. 

die  de  Pise,  Amsterd.,  1734,  4to.    Franc.  Under  him  likewiM,  a  cardinal  was  allowed 

FMgin  Breviariom  PoatiS.  BoMiiwr.,  UMk  to  hoki  amy  bansicM,  three  or  four  de*- 

y<ft,  n,— H  H  H 


436    BOOK  III.— CSMTUBT  XT.— PAST  U.— CHAP.  IL 

city,  immediately  filled  hk  place  with  BaMkoMor  Caua,  a  Neapolitaiiy  wlia 
look  the  name  of  Jolm  XXIII.,  a  man  deadtnte  of  principle  and  of  piety«(#) 
From  this  war  of  the  ponti£^  vast  evila  aroae,  which  afiected  hoth  the  chnrcli 
and  the  state.  Hence  the  en^ror  Sigitmrnid^  the  king  of  Franoe,  and 
other  kings  and  princes  of  Europe,  spared  no  pains  or  expense,  to  reatovs 
harmony  and  bring  the  church  again  under  one  head.  The  pontiffii  coidd 
not  be  persuaded  at  all,  to  prefer  the  peace  of  the  church  before  their  own 
glory ;  so  that  no  course  remained,  but  to  assemble  a  general  council  of  the 
whole  church  to  take  cognizance  of  this  great  controversy.  Such  a  conn* 
cil,  John  XXIIL  being  prevailed  on  by  the  entreaties  of  Sigismund,  and  ho* 
ping  that  it  would  fiivour  his  cause,  appointed  to  be  held  at  Constance  A  J). 
1414;  In  this  council,  were  present  the  pontiff /o^  the  emperor  SigiM* 
fnundf  many  princes  of  Germany,  and  the  ambassadors  of  the  other  kings 
and  princes  of  Europe  and  of  the  republics.(7) 

§  4.  The  principal  object  of  this  great  council  was,  to  extfngnidi  the 
discord  between  pontiffs ;  and  this  they  successfuUy  accomplished.  For 
having  established  by  two  solemn  decrees  in  the  fourth  and  fifth  sesrions^ 
that  a  pontiff  is  subject  to  a  council  of  the  whole  church,  and  having  most 
carefully  vindicated  the  authority  of  councils  ;(8)  they  oa  the  29th  of  May 

conries,  m  many  presbytenhips,  betides  mt-  eouncil.    [The  aeeond  deciee»  of  the  6di  of 

enl  bishoprics. — Sehl.]  April,  repeats  the  most  essential  pans  of  the 

(6)  [History  represents  him  ss  a  great  vil-  first,  or  that  of  the  30th  March ;  and  is  as 
lain ;  and  in  the  council  of  Constsnce  he  follows :  Hbc  sancta  synodus  Constantien- 
yna  accused,  among  other  crimes,  of  procu-  sis  generale  concilium  faciens,  pro  extin^ 
ring  the  death  of  his  predecessor  with  poison,  tione  ipsius  schismatis,  et  unione  et  rerar^ 
His  persecution  of  iadisUois,  whom  he  very  mationc  eccIesiiB  Dei  in  cspite  et  in  mem- 
unseasonably  excommunicated  and  offended  bris,  &c.,  ordinat,  definit,  decemit,  et  decla- 
still  more  by  proclaiming  a  crusade  against  rat,  ut  sequitur. 

him,  obliged  him  to  court  the  friendship  of  Et  primo  declarat,  quod  ipsa  in  spiritii 

the  emperor  SigismuTid ;  who,  by  a  master  sancto  legitime  congregata,  concilium  gene> 

piece  of  policy,  induced  him  to  call  the  rale  faciens,  et  ecclesiam  Catholicam  repnn 

council  of  Constance. — Sc/U.]  sentans,  potcstatem  a  Christo  immediate  ha- 

(7)  The  Acts  of  this  celebrsted  council  bet,  cui  quilibet  cujuscunque  status  Tel  dig- 
were  published  in  six  volumes  folio,  by  Herm.  nitatis,  etiam  si  papalis  existat,  obedire  tene- 
pon  der  Hardin  Frankf.,  1700 ;  an  elaborate  tur  in  his  que  pertinent  ad  fidem  et  extirpa- 
work,  yet  imperfect;  for  very  many  Acts  tionem  dicti  schismatis,  et  refozmationem 
sre  wantingr  in  it ;  while  many  Acts  are  in-  dicta  ecclesis  in  capite  et  in  membris. 
serted,  which  might  have  been  omitted.  Item  declarat,  quod  quicunque  cujuscuo- 
Jame*  htnjant  composed  an  elegant  history  que  conditionis,  status,  dignitatis,  etiam  si 
pf  this  council,  in  French,  which  was  print-  papalis,  qui  mandatis,  statutis  seu  ordinatioo- 
ed,  2d  ed.  Arasierd.,  1728, 4to,  [alsoinEng-  ibus,  aut  preceptis  hujus  sacrs  synodi  et 
Ush,  2  vols.  4to. — TV.  j  A  Supplement  to  cujuscunque  alterius  concilii  generalis  legit- 
It,  composed  however  with  little  judgment,  ime  congregati,  super  premissis,  seu  ad  ea 
was  added  by  Bourgeois  du  Chastenet,  an  pertinentibus,  factis,  vel  faciendis,  obediie 
advocate  of  Paris,  entitled  Nouvelle  His-  contumaciter  contempserit,  nisi  resipuerit, 
toire  du  concile  de  Constance,  oii  Von  fait  condignc  poenitentie  subjiciatur,  et  debits 
voir,  combien  la  France  a  contribud  4  Tex-  puniatur,  etiam  sd  alia  juris  subsidia  (si  opus 
tinction  du  Scbisme,  Paris,  1718,  4to.  fuerit)  recurrendo. — The  decree  then  goes 

(8)  Concerning  these  two  celebrated  de-  on,  to  forbid  pope  John  from  dissolving  or 
crees,  which  are  extremely  hateful  to  the  removing  the  council  to  any  other  pUcs^ 
pontiffs,  see  ffatalis  Alexander's  Historia  without  its  consent;  or  from  withdrawing 
£cclee.,  sec.  xv.,  diss.  iv.  Jac,  Benign,  any  of  his  officers  and  servants  from  atten£ 
BossiuCs  Defensio  sententie  Cleri  Gallia-  ing  on  the  council,  so  long  as  it  shall  lemain 
ni  de  iwtestate  eccles.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  2, 23,  dec.,  at  Constance.  It  further  declares  null  sod 
and  Jac.  LtnfanVs  Diss.  Histonque  et  Apol-  void,  all  censures,  deprivations  of  offir,e,  dcc.y 
ogetique  pour  Jean  Ortrson  et  concile  de  passed  or  that  might  be  passed  by  the  said 
Constance ;  tiinaied  to  his  Hiatoiy  of  that  pope,  ii|M)d  siqr  pcnow  whatever,  to  tho 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNBIENT.  497 

A.D.  1415,  removed  John  XXIII.  from  the  pontificate,  on  acoonnt  of  yari- 
ous  offences  and  crimes  ;(9)  for  he  had  pledged  himself  to  the  council,  to 
resign  the  pontificate,  and  yet  bad  withdrawn  himself  by  flight.  Gtitgonf 
XII.  voluntarily  resigned  his  pontificate,  on  the  4th  of  July  in  the  same 

J  ear,  through  Charles  de  MakUesta.  And  Benedict  XIII.  on  the  26th  of 
uly,  1417,  was  deprived  of  his  rank  as  pontiff  by  a  solemn  decree  of  the 
council.  After  these  transactions,  on  the  11th  of  November  A.D.  1417} 
Otto  de  Colotma  was  elected  pontiff  by  the  unanimous  suffrages  of  the  car- 
dinals, and  assumed  the  name  of  Martin  V.  Benedict  XIIL,  who  resided 
at  Perpignan,  resisted  indeed,  and  claimed  the  rights  and  the  dignity  of  a 
pontiff  till  his  death  A.D.  1423 ;  and  after  the  death  of  this  obstinate  man, 
under  the  auspices  of  Alphonsus  king  of  Sicily,  JEgidius  Mugnos  a  Span- 
iard, was  appointed  by  two  cardinals  to  succeed  him.  He  assumed  the 
name  of  ClementYllLf  and  wished  to  be  regarded  as  the  legitimate  pontiff; 
but  in  the  year  1429,  he  was  persuaded  to  resign  the  government  of  the 
church  entirely  to  Martin  Y. 

§  5.  The  acts  passed  in  this  coimcil  for  the  suppression  and  extirpation 
of  heretics,  are  not  equally  commendable ;  and  some  of  them  are  wholly 
inexcusable.  Before  the  meeting  of  the  council,  great  religious  commo- 
tions had  arisen  in  several  countries  and  especially  in  Bohemia.  At  Prague 
lived  and  taught  with  much  applause,  Johai  Huss,  an  eloquent  and  learned 
man,  who  performed  the  duties  of  a  professor  of  theology  in  the  university 
and  those  of  a  minister  of  the  Grospel  in  the  church.  He  preached  vehe- 
mently against  the  vices  of  the  clergy  of  all  ranks :  and  numerous  others 
did  so,  in  that  age ;  nor  did  any  good  man  disapprove  of  it.  He  likewise 
endeavoured,  after  the  year  1408,  to  detach  the  university  from  the  inter- 
ests of  Gregory  XII.  whom  Bohemia  acknowledged  as  pontiff.  This  gave 
great  offence  to  the  archbishop  of  Prague,  and  to  the  rest  of  the  clergy,  who 
adhered  to  the  interests  of  Crregory.  Hence  arose  great  hostility  between 
Hues  and  the  archbishop ;  which  the  former  kept  up  and  increased,  by  hia 
discourses  against  the  Komish  court  and  the  vices  of  the  clergy. 

§  6.  To  these  first  causes  of  hatred  against  HusSy  which  might  easily  have 
been  surmounted,  others  were  added  of  greater  magnitude.  First,  he  took 
the  side  of  the  Realists  in  philosophy,  and  therefore  according  to  the  usage 
of  the  age,  goaded  and  pressed  the  Nominalists  to  the  utmost  of  his  power: 
yet  their  number  was  very  considerable  in  the  university  of  Prague,  and  their 
influence  was  not  small.(lO)  Afterwards  in  the  year  1408,  it  was  by  his 
influence,  that  in  the  controversy  between  the  Grermans  and  the  Bohemians 
respecting  the  number  of  votes  [each  was  to  have  in  the  university],  the 
decision  was  in  favour  of  the  Bohemians.     By  the  laws  of  the  university 

prejudice  of  the  council.     See  HarduiiCB  to  Louis  VI.  king  of  France,  in  SUpk.  Bt^ 

Concilia,  tome  viii.,  p.  S58,  259. — Tr.'\  htte't  Miscellanea,  torn,  iv.,  p.  534;  which 

(9)  [The  crimes  of  this  pope  are  exhib-  says,  Legimus  Nominales  expulsos  de  Bo- 
lted in  certain  articles,  in  Harm.  Von  der  hernia  eo  tempore,  quo  heretici  voluerunt 
HardVt  Acta  Concilii  Constant.,  torn,  iv.,  Bohemicum  regnum  suis  hasresibus  inficere. 
p.  196 ;  among  which  are  the  following,  Si-  — Quum  dicti  heretici  non  possent  disputan- 
mony,  extortion,  poisoning,  adultery,  incest,  do  superare,  impetrsTerunt  ab  Abbisseslao 
the  sale  of  ecclesiastical  offices  and  balls,  (Wenceslao)  principe  Bohemis,  ut  guber- 
6lc. — Schl.  See  the  articles  at  large,  in  narentur  studia  Pragensia  ritu  Parisiensium. 
Jiariuin't  Ck)ncilia,  tom.  viii.,  p.  343,  dec.  Quo  edicto  coaeti  sunt  supradicti  Nominales 
and  the  judgment  of  the  council  upon  them ;  Pragam  civiufem  xelinquere,  et  se  transtn- 
jhid.,  p.  376. — Tr.}  lerunt  ad  Lipzicam  civitatem,  et  ibidem  mii* 

(10)  ThMPt  it  a  letter  of  tbt  Nomintlistt    verritatem  erezMunt  aokimnitiimain 


488  BOOK  II|.— CBMTURY  XYz-PAKT  H.— CRAP.  II. 

it  was  ordained,  that  in  fW  academic  diacuanons  the  BohemiaiM  iIimU 
have  three  yotes,and  tiie  other  three natioDi  but  aiw.  The  umTeraity  wii 
then  divided  into  four  nationSy  three  of  which,  the  Bavarian,  Poliahy  and 
Saxon,  were  comprehended  under  the  general  name  d  the  GertMm  naHmL 
The  usage  had  been  that  the  Germans^  who  fiur  etoeeded  the  Bohemiaoi  in 
numbers,  gave  three  votes,  and  the  BohenHSfAs  but  one.  Huu  tberefave^ 
either  from  partiality  to  his  countiy,  or  from  his  hatred  to  the  NommaiUU, 
whom  the  greatest  part  of  the  Germans  preferred  before  the  RetUuUf  ob^ 
tained  by  means  of  the  vast  influence  at  court  which  his  eloquence  aam 
him,  a  decree,  that  the  Grennans  should  be  deprived  of  the  privilege  of  three 
votes  and  should  content  themseives  with  one.(ll)  This  result  of  a  kog 
contest  so  oflfended  the  Germans,  that  a  great  multitude  of  them,  with  the 
rector  of  the  university  John  Hqfman  at  their  head,  left  the  university  of 
Prague  and  retired  to  Lieipsic ;  where  Ftederic  the  Wise,  the  elector  of 
Saxony,  [or  rather,  Ftederic  the  Warlike,  margrave  of  Meisen](12)  found- 
ed a  university  on  their  account  in  the  year  1409.  This  event  ccmtribnted 
nmch  to  increase  the  odium  against  Hum$^  and  to  work  his  ruin.  The 
Germans  being  ejected  from  Prague,  Hum  inveighed  more  freely  than  b&k 
fore  against  the  vices  of  the  clergy,  and  also  publicly  preached  and  reeoin* 
mend^  the  opinions  and  the  books  of  John  WickHjfe,  the  Engtishmdn. 
Being  accused  before  John  XXIII.,  in  the  year  1410,  he  was  excommuni* 
Gated  by  the  pontiff.  But  he  despised  this  thunder,  and  both  orally  and  af« 
terwards  in  various  writings,  continued  to  chastise  the  corruptions  of  the 
Romish  church  and  of  the  whole  clerical  order,  with  the  applause  of  great 
number8.(ld) 

§  7.  He  was  a  good  man  and  a  lover  of  real  piety,  though  perhaps 
Bometimes  over  ardent  and  not  sufficiently  prudent.  Being  summoned  to 
the  council  of  Constance,  and  being  protected  by  a  safe-conduct  from  the 
emperor  Sigismund^  he  went  thither  for  the  purpose  of  demonstrating  his 
innocence,  and  of  proving  the  falsehood  of  the  charge  that  he  had  aposta- 
tized from  the  Roman  church.  And  certainly,  he  had  not  departed  in 
things  of  any  moment  from  the  religion  of  his  times ;  but  had  only  in- 
veighed severely  against  the  pontiffs,  the  court  of  Rome,  the  bishops  and 
clergy,  and  the  monks ;  which  was  a  common  practice  at  that  day,  and  was 
daily  done  in  the  council  of  Constance  itself.  Yet  his  enemies  who  were 
numerous  both  in  Bohemia  and  in  the  council,  managed  the  procedure 
against  him  so  artfully  and  successfully,  that  in  violation  of  the  public  faith, 
he  was  cast  into  prison ;  and  when  he  would  not  at  the  command  of  the 

(11)  [According  to  some  statcmentB,  by  tnd  Landgrave  of  Thuringia;  not  Elector, 

the  royal  ordinance  of  Jan.  18,  1409,  **  three  to  which  dimity  he  did  not  attain  tiU  tlw 

votea  were  given  to  the  Bohemiana  ioatead  death  of  Alm-echt  III.  duke  of  Wittetnbsig, 

of  oiM,  and  to  the  Germane  three,  aa  had  without  iaaue,  A.D.  1423. — Sthl.     **  Hiato- 

bHherto  been.*'    See  Oie»eUr*»  Text-book,  nana  differ  much  in  their  accounts  of  the  nunn 

hf  Cunmngham^  vol.  iii.,  p.  844,  note  7. —  ber  oi  Germans  that  retired  from  the  nni- 

TV.]  veraity  of  Prague  upon  this  occasion.    .£iie- 

(13)  [Moeheim  says,  that  Fredericua  bo-  as  Sylvius  reckona  5000,  TViihemius  and 

jN€fU,  Saxonia  Septemvir,  established  the  others  2000,  Dubravius  24,000,  Lupachis 

oniVersity  of  Leipsic,  in  the  year  1409.  This  44,(K)0,    Lauda^   a    contemporary    writer, 

was  certainly  a  slip  of  memory  in  the  vener-  36,000." — Macl.'\ 

libleoidman.    It  was  not  Frederic  (A«  Wise,        (13)  See  Laur.  Byzinius,  Diarium  belli 

but  Frederic  the  Warlike,  that  establiahed  Hnasitici;  in  Jo.  Pet.  de  Luiwig's  Reli- 

the  university  of  Leipsic ;  and  when  he  in-  quia  Manuschptomm,  torn,  vi.,  p.  137,  dtc. 
stitated  it,  he  wm  only  Matgrtiiu  ofMfmn 


r  ' 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  490 

ooundl  confess  guilt,  he  was  adjudged  a  heretic^  and  burned  alive  on  the 
6th  day  of  July  A.D.  1415.  Foil  of  fidth  and  the  love  of  God,  he  sua- 
tained  this  punishment  with  admirable  CQnstancy.(14)    The  same  unhap 

(14)  Learned  men  have  aearched  for  the  hand  and  efforts  of  their  sect.    Soscitayit 

causes  of  so  cruel  a  sentence  being  passed  Deus  doctores  Catholicos,  Petmm  de  AUj- 

vpon  Jolm.  Huu  and  his  companion  ;  nor  aco,  Johannem  de  Greisonno  et  alios  quam- 

do  they  find  them  either  in  his  opinions  or  plores   doctissiroos  Tiros  Nominalu,   qi^ 

in  his  life  and  conduct.    Hence  they  con-  convocati  ad  concilium  Constantiense,  ad 

^ude,  that  he  was  unrighteously  oppressed  quod  citati  fuerant  heretici,  et  nominatim 

hy  his  enemies.     And  the  conclusion  of    Hieronymus  et  Jokannety dictos  heriti- 

these  worthy  men  is  most  just ;  for  it  is  not  cos  per  quadragints  dies  disputando  super- 
difficult  to  show,  whence  arose  the  readiness  averunt.    That  it  was  really  so,  the  history 
of  the  fathers  assembled  at  Constance  to  in-  of  the  council  of  Constance  sliows.    The 
flict  the  punishment  of  a  heretic  on  this  good  hostility  At  that  time  between  the  Redditt^ 
iQan  who  by  no  means  merited  it.    (I.)  By  and  the  Nominali»ts,  was  deadly.    £fM:h 
his  discourses  and  his  writings  Must  haa  sect,  on  eveiy  occasion  that  offered,  accused 
produced  yery  great  commotion  in  Bohemia,  the  other  of  heresy  and  impiety,  and  inflicted 
and  had  excited  vaat  odium  againat  the  punishment  accordingly.    The  NominMUslf 
whole  sacred  order  among  the  people.    And  at  Constance,  condemned  Htiss,  a  Realist ; 
the  bishops,   the   priests,  and  toe  monks  and  on  the  other  hand,  the  RealisU  con- 
could  readily  see,  that  if  this  man  should  re-  demned  John  de  Wetalia,  a  Nominalitt^  in 
turn  to  his  country  and  should  go  on  to  write  the  year  1479.    See  the  examen  magistcale 
and  to  teach,'  thc^  must  lose  ueir  honours,  ac  theologicale  Mag.  Joh.  de  Wesuia ;  in 
influence,  and  emoluments.    And  therefore  Ortmn.  Grathu,  Fasciculus  rerum  ejq)e- 
they  strove  to  the  utmost,  and  spared  neither  tendarum  et  fugiendar.,  Colon.,  1636,  p. 
money  nor  pains  and  labour  with  his  judges,  168.     I  will  transcribe  from  this  Examen,  a 
to  persuade  them  to  destroy  so  dangerous  an  memorable  passage  illustrative  of  the  deadlv 
enemy.     Laur.  Byziimis;,  in  his   Diariom  feud  between  the  NoninMlietM  and  the  ReMl- 
Hussiticum,  (in  Ludwig't  ReliquisB,  torn,  itts;  p.  166,  b.     Quis  nisi   ipse  diaboloe 
▼i.,  p.  136),  says :  Clems  peryersus  prscipue  seminavit  illam  sisaniam  inter  philosophos  eit 
in  regno  Bonnie  et  marchionatu  Moravis  inter  theologos,  ut  tanta  sit  dissensio,  etiam 
condemnationem  ipsius  (/fusn),  corUrihyr  animorum,  inter  diverse  opinantes?     Adep 
iitnu  feeMtaamm  et  modis  aliis .  diversis,  ut  n  universalia  quuqnam  realianegaverit, 
pfocuravit,  et  ad  ipsius  consensit  interitum.  existimetur  in  Spiritum  Sanctum  peccavisse. 
And  in  page  160,  he  says :  Clerua  perver-  immo  summo  et  maximo  peceato  plenua 
sua  regci  Bohemis  et  marchionatus  Mora-  creditur  contra  Deum,  contra  religionem., 
Yic,  et  pnBcipue  Episcopi,  Abbates,  Canon-  contra  justitiam,  contra  omnem   politiam 
ici,  plebani   et  reiigiosi,  ipsius  fideles  ae  graviterdeliquisse.    Unde  h»c  coecitss  men- 
salulLiferas  admonitiones,  adhortationes,  ipp  tis,  nisi  a  diabolo,  qui  phantasies  nostras  il- 
sorum  pompam,  symoniam,  avaritiam,  fomi-  ludit.    (III.)  These  in  other  respects  ez- 
eatiooem,  vit«que  destestandc  abominatio-  cellent  and  devout  men,  Hums  ano  Jerome., 
nem  dei^i^tes,  ferre  non  valendo,  pecuniar  burned  with  hatred  against  the  Germans. 
rum  anUributionee  ad  ipsius  extinctionem  This   hatred    they   publicly   confessed   at 
faciendo  procurarunt.    (II.)  In  the  council  Prague :  this  accompanied  them  to  Con- 
itself  there  were  many  individuab  of  influ*  stance :  and  they  did  not  disguise  it  before 
ence  and  power,  who  thought  themselves  the  council.     Theod.  de  Niem,  Invective  in 
greatly  injured  by  Husi,   and  who  were  Johan.  XXIII.,  (in  Hardt*»  Acta  Concilii 
willing  to  avenge  those  injuries  by  the  death  Constant.,  tom.  ii.,  p.  460).    Improperabat 
of  Uie  good  man.    Huee  being  a  Realitif  etiam  in  publico  Alemannis  dic^o,  quod 
had  reiKiered  himself  extremely  odious  to  essent  pnesumptuosi  et  vellent  ubique  per 
the   NominaliHe.    And   unfortunately  for  orbem   dominari. — Sicque    factum   firisset 
him,  his  principsl  judges  were  Nominalists ;  svpe  in  Boemia,  ubi  volentes  etiam  domi- 
and  especially  the  oracle  of  the  council,  nan  Alemanni,  VioUrUer  exinde  repulsi  cC 
John  GersoUf  was  the  great  champion  of  the  male  traetati  foissent.    On  the  other  hand, 
iV(0fiufMiiMts,andanenemyofifiiM.    These  the  Germans  mindful  of  the  injuries  thejr 
tejoiced  to  have  m  the  person  of  Huss,  a  man  had  received  at  Plague,  conceived  the  most 
on  whom  thev  could  take  revenge,  more  violent  hatred  against  these  men.    Yet  the 
aweet  than  Uie  itself.    The  NomSuUists  in  influence  of  the  Germans  was  very  great  in 
^ir  letter  to  Lewis  king  of  France,  (in  the  council.    And  who  can  doubt  that  the^ 
Baluzef  Miscellanea,  tom.  iv.,  p.  534),  do  exerted  that  influence  against  their  adver- 
«ot  diaguiN  the  fret,  that  Am  M  bj  te  suimI    (IV.)  Finally,  ttie  tcij  ftctaf  «f 


4S0         BOOK  lU.— CENTURY  XY.--PAKT  n.-<n9AP.  IL 

py  fate  was  bornei  with  the  same  pious  fortitude  and  oonttancyy  bj  Jermm 
of  Prague  the  companion  of  John  Humm^  who  had  come  to  CcHistanoe  to 
support  and  aid  his  friend.  He  at  first,  through  fear  of  death,  yielded  to 
the  mandates  of  the  coimcil,  and  renounced  those  opinions  whidi  the  coun- 
cil had  condemned  in  him ;  hut  being  retained  still  in  prison,  he  resumed 
courage,  again  avowed  those  opinions,  and  was  therefore  committed  to  the 
fiames  on  the  30th  of  May  A.D.  1416.(15) 

§  8.  Before  Hiu9  and  Jerome  were  condemned  by  the  cooncil,  Jolm 
Wickliffty  who  was  considered  and  not  unjustly  as  their  teacher,  was  pro-* 
nounced  infamous,  and  condemned  by  a  (fecree  of  these  fathers.  For  on 
the  4th  day  of  May  A.D.  1415,  the  council  declared  a  number  of  quniofis  ex^ 
tracted  from  his  writings  to  be  abominable ;  and  ordered  all  hb  bodes  to 
be  destroyed,  and  his  bones  to  be  burned.(16)  Not  long  after,  on  the  14th 
of  June,  they  passed  the  famous  decree,  that  the  sacred  supper  should  be  ad- 
ministered  to  the  laity  in  the  element  of  bread  only,  forbidding  coniMtiiitbiiai 
both  the  elements.  For  in  the  preceding  year  1414,  Jacobelhu  de  Misa  en. 
rate  of  the  parish  of  St.  Michael  at  Prague,  by  the  instigation  of  a  Paris. 
ian  doctor  Peter  of  Dresden,  had  begun  to  celebrate  the  commmtkm  m  hoik 
elements  at  Prague ;  and  a  number  of  other  parishes  followed  his  exam* 
ple.(17)  The  subject  being  brought  before  the  council  by  one  of  the  Bo* 
hemian  bishops,  they  deemed  this  heresy  deserving  of  rebuke.     By  this  de- 

the  university  of  Prague,  John  Hoffman,  faterentur,  pervicaciam  certe  et  inflezibilem 

who  toother  with  the  German  nation  bad  obatinationem  debere  puniri.     [Those  who 

been  dnven  from  Prague  bj  Hutt,  and  who  persevered,  I  ordered  to  execution.     For  I 

was  the  principal  enemy  of  //mm,  was  made  nad  no  doubt,  whatever  it  might  be  they 

bishop  or  Misnia  in  1413,  and  held  a  high  professed,  such  perverse  and  inflexible  ob- 

place  amon(|[  the  representatives  of  the  Ger-  stinacy  ought  certainly  to  be  punished  — 

man  church  m  this  council ;  and  undoubtedly  For  the   Life  of  Huss,  see  Wil.  GUynC$ 

he  was  an  unlucky  star  to  Hus»^  in  it.  Lives  of  the  Reformers,  vol.  i.    MiiHetim^i 

Although  these  were  the  real  causes  of  Biographia  Evangelica,  vol.  i.,  p.  29,  die.— 

the  condemnation  of  //tw«,  yet  it  must  be  TV.] 

confessed  there   appeared  one  mark  of  a        <  15)  [For  the  history  of  J«n)tii€o//Ve^r««, 

heretic  in  him ;  for  which  in  the  judgment  see  Gilpin's  I^ives  of  the  Reformers,  vol.  i, 

of  that  age,  he  might  with  some  colour  of  and  Middleton's  Biographia  Evangel.,  vol.  L, 

justice  be  condemned.     I  refer  to  his  in-  p.  47.  &c. — TV.] 

flexible  obstinacy ;  which  the  Romish  church        (16)  [The  45  articles  extracted  from  Wich 

usually  regards,  even  in  those  who  err  very  liffe't  writings,  and  condemned  by  the  coun- 

little,  as  Uie  most  grievous  heresy.    Hua»  cil,  may  be  seen  in  all  the  collections  of 

vras  commanded  by  this  council,  which  was  councils ;  e.  g.,  Harduin*9f  torn,  viii.,  p.  S99, 

supposed  to  represent  the  whole  church,  to  &c. — TV.] 

confess  his  faults,  and  to  abjure  his  errors.  (17)  ByziniuSy  Diarium  Hussiticom,  p. 
He  most  pertinaciously  refused  to  do  this,  184.  [Peter  of  Dresden  had  studied  at 
unless  first  convinced  of  error.  Thus  he  Prague,  and  had  been  driven  from  there, 
resisted  the  Catholic  church :  he  wished  the  with  the  other  Germans.  He  was  after- 
church  to  show  a  reason  for  the  sentence  wards  driven  from  Saxony,  on  account  of  his 
passed  upon  him;  and  he  not  obscurely  embracing  and  disseminating  Waldensian 
signified,  that  the  church  might  be  in  an  doctrines;  and  now  returned  again  to  Prague, 
error.  This  indeed  was  a  great  crime,  and  He  acted  the  part  of  a  schoolrasster  therei 
intolerable  heresy.  For  a  true  son  of  the  and  was  the  friend  of  Huts  and  Jerome.'-' 
church  ought  to  subject  his  own  judgment  The  proper  name  of  Jacobellus  was  Jacobus, 
and  pleasure  without  reserve  to  the  will  of  the  first  being  a  nickname.  The  oppositkn 
his  mother,  and  to  believe  firmly  that  she  made  to  his  administering  the  coromunioo  is 
cannot  possibly  err.  The  Romish  church  both  elements,  only  rendered  him  more  xeal- 
indeed,  nad  for  many  ages  followed  P/tny't  ous ;  so  that  his  party  increased  and  had  no- 
principle  :  Epist.,  lib.  X,  97,  p.  495,  where  merous  adherents,  not  only  at  league,  bat 
lie  says:  Perseverantcs,  duci  jussi.  Neqne  throughout  Bohemia.  Yet  he  was  nxm ibr- 
•nira  dubitabuny  qualecuoque  esiet  quod  tunate  than  Huss  tod  Jaroms ;  sad  Und  tiD 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  431 

cree  of  the  council  of  Conttapce,  the  communion  rf  the  laitg  m  one  eUmenl 
obtained  the  force  and  authority  of  a  law  in  the  Romish  church. 

§  9*  In  the  same  year,  the  council  adjudged  to  the  list  of  execrable  er« 
rors  or  heresies,  the  opinion  of  John  Petit  a  Parisian  theologian,  of  the 
lawfubiess  even  in  any  private  person  of  killing  a  tyrant :  but  they  did  not 
name  the  author  of  the  opinion,  because  he  was  supported  by  very  power- 
ful patrons.  John  duke  of  Burgundy,  employed  assassins  in  the  year  1407 
to  murder  Ltwia  the  duke  of  Orleans.  A  great  contest  ensued,  and  Petit 
an  eloquent  and  ingenious  man,  pleaded  the  cause  of  the  duke  of  Burgun. 
dy  at  Paris ;  and  in  order  to  justify  his  conduct  he  maintained,  that  it  is  no 
Bin  to  destroy  a  tyrant,  without  a  trial  of  his  cause,  by  force  or  fraud  or  in 
any  other  manner,  and  even  if  the  persons  doing  it  are  bound  to  him  by  an 
<MUh  or  covenant.  By  a  tfrantj  however.  Petit  did  not  understand  the  sov- 
ereign of  a  nation,  but  a  powerful  citiasen,  who  abuses  his  resources  to  the 
ruin  of  his  king  and  country.(18)  The  university  of  Paris  passed  a  stem 
and  severe  sentence  upon  the  author  of  so  dangerous  an  opinion.  The 
council,  after  several  consultations,  passed  sentence  without  naming  the  au- 
thor of  the  opinion.  But  the  new  pontiff  Martin  V.,  through  fear  of  the 
house  of  Burgundy,  would  not  ratify  even  this  mild  sentence  of  the  coun- 
ciL(19) 

§  10.  Afler  these  jand  some  other  transactions,  the  coimcil  proceeded 
avowedly  to  the  subject  of  reforming  the  pontifis  and  the  whole  sacred  or- 
der, or  a  reformation  of  the  church  in  its  head  and  members  as  the  language 
of  that  age  was.  For  all  Europe  saw  the  need  of  such  a  reformation,  and 
most  ardently  wished  for  it.  Nor  did  thetsouncil  deny,  that  it  was  chiefly 
fiir  this  important  object  they  had  been  called  together.  But  the  cardinals 
and  principal  men  of  the  Romish  court,  for  whose  interest  it  was  especially 
that  the  cUsorders  of  the  church  should  remain  untouched,  craftily  urged, 
and  brought  the  majority  to  believe,  that  a  business  of  such  magnitude 
could  not  be  managed  advantageously,  without  first  electing  a  new  pontiff. 
But  the  new  head  of  the  church,  Martin  Y.  abused  his  power  to  elude  the 
design  of  reforming  the  church,  and  manifested  by  his  commands  and  edicts, 
that  he  did  not  wish  the  church  to  be  purged  and  restored  to  a  sound  state. 
Therefore  on  the  22d  of  April  A.D.  1418,  the  council  after  deliberating 
three  years  and  six  months,  broke  up,  leaving  fheir  business  unfinished,  and 
assigned  the  reformation  of  the  church  which  all  men  devoutly  prayed  for, 
to  a  council  to  be  called  at  the  end  of  five  years. 

§  11.  Martin  V.  being  admonished  on  the  subject,  after  a  long  delay,  ap- 
pointed this  other  council  to  be  held  at  Pavia ;  and  afbrwards  removed  it 
to  Sienna,  and  lastly  to  Basil.  But  in  the  very  commencement  of  it,  on 
the  21st  of  Feb.,  1431,  he  died ;  and  was  succeeded  in  the  month  of  March, 
by  Gabriel  CondobneruSf  a  Venetian  and  bishop  of  Sienna,  who  took  the 

AD.  141H9.    His  writings  are  in  Herm,  vcn  (19)  See  BouIm's  Historia  Aesd.  Puis,, 

itr  HardVt  Acta  Concilii  Constant.,  torn.  torn,  v.,  p.  118,  &c.,  and  many  other  pae- 

in.    See  SchUgets  note  here.-^TV.]  ssgM-    ArgetUret  CoUectio  jndiciof.  de  no- 

(18)  This  is  manifest  from  the  oration  of  vis  errorihus,  torn,  i.,  pt  ii.,  p.  184,  dec 

Petit,  which  Jdc.  Lenfant  has  subjoined  to  The  Opera  of  Jo.  Geram,  pobhshed  fay  Dm 

bis  Histoire  da  Concile  de  Pise,  tom.  ii.,  p.  Pin^  torn.  y.    Ba^fU^  Dictionnaire,  torn,  iii., 

803,  6u:.    See  August.  LyteruM,  Dissert,  p.  8868,  dec.  [article  Petti],  and  nearly  all 

oua  memoriam  Job.  Boigundi  et  doctrinam  the  historians  of  France :  [e.  g.,  Jo.  Gif" 

Joh.  Parri  de  cade  pcraoeUiam  vindicat,  fsHPs  Hist,  of  Fkinct,  vol.  iL,  p.  877.—  TV.] 
.,  1788, 4to. 


499         BOOK  IIL— CENTURY  XV.— PABT  U.— CHiP.  IL 

name  of  Eugene  IV.  He  Banctiooed  all  that  MartmbMd  deereed«raqiee^ 
ing  the  council  to  be  held  at  Basil :  and  hence,  on  the  8dd  of  Jidy,  14Sl,il 
commenced,  under  the  presidency  of  cardinal  JuHan  as  representatm  cf 
the  pontiff.  Two  objects  especially  were  assigned  to  this  celebrated  cam* 
cil ;  first,  a  union  between  the  Greeks  and  the  Latins ;  and  aeocmdlyt  the 
reformation  of  ike  church  both  m  Us  head  and  its  wiemberSf  according  to  Iha 
resolution  adfopted  in  the  council  of  Constance.  And  that  the  keadt  thit 
is,  the  sovereign  pontifis,  and  likewise  all  the  memhert  of  the  chiuch,  thai 
is,  the  bishops,  priests,  and  monks,  had  become  very  corrupt,  no  ooe  heai» 
tated  to  admit.  But  when  these  fiithers,  by  the  form  of  the  counciUdO)  by 
their  method  of  proceeding,  and  by  their  first  decrees,  showed  that  they  iiu 
tended  to  perform  in  earnest,  what  they  were  bidden  to  do,  Engene  IV •  be. 
ing  afraid  of  these  reformers  of  a  corrupt  church,  twice  attempted  to  din. 
solve  the  council.  This  the  fathers  most  firmly  resisted ;  and  th^  showed 
by  the  decrees  of  the  council  of  Constance,  and  by  other  arguments,  tfasi 
the  council  was  superior  in  authority  to  a  pontiff.  This  first  contest  be^ 
tween  the  pontiff  and  the  council,  was  brouffht  to  a  close  in  the  month  of 
November  A.D.  1483 ;  for  the  pontiff  silentty  gave  up  the  point,  and  in  the 
month  of  December,  by  letters  sent  from  Rome,  ^proved  the  prooecMiingi 
of  the  council.(21) 


(30)  [The  organization  of  thii  coancil  and  xziz.,  p.  877 ;  alfo  JVo/cKt  AUxmmier, 

its  mode  of  doing  business,  were  these.  The  Eccles.  Selecta  Capita,  8«cul.  zr.,  zvi.,  diss, 

members  of  the  council  were  distributed  into  Tiii.,  artic.  ii.,  sect,  iv.,  torn.  ZTiiL,  p.  467, 

four  equal  bodies,  each  consisting  of  about  dec. — TV.] 

the  same  number  of  high  dignitaries  and  (21)  A  history  of  this  great  council,  which 
low,  and  each  completely  organized  with  its  is  so  worthy  of  everlasting  remembmnce,  is 
president,  secretaries,  and  other  officers,  wanting.  One  was  contemplated  by  Sc^pAcw 
£ach  of  the  four  was  especially  charged  with  Bahize.  See  the  Histoire  de  PAcad.  d« 
the  investigation  of  a  particular  class  of  sub-  Inscriptions  et  des  Belles  Lettres,  torn.  vi„ 
jects,  such  as  articles  of  faith,  peace,  refor-  p.  644.  After  him,  by  James  Lenfamt  also. 
nuUum,  or  muc«/kn«ou«  affairs.  These  bod-  But  neither  of  them  fulfilled  his  promise, 
ics  met  separately  in  their  respective  halls,  Its  acts  were  collected  by  Herm.  Ytm  (Ur 
at  the  same  hour,  thrice  a  week ;  but  they  Hardt^  with  vast  labour,  at  the  czpenae  «f 
never  discussed  any  subject  on  the  first  day  Rudolph  Auguthu  duke  of  Brunswig  oui 
of  its  coming  before  them.  Their  first  care  of  Tarious  archives  and  libranes,  and  pot 
was  to  appoint  three  of  the  most  competent  into  many  Yolumes :  and  they  are  said  sSiO 
members  in  each  body,  to  unite  in  a  grand  to  exist  in  the  Wolfenbuttle  uhniy*  and  to 
committee  of  overtures  for  all  the  four  bodies,  be  most  worthy  of  publication.  Till  they 
One  third  of  this  committee  was  changed  appear,  the  more  brief  Acta  CcmcUH  may  bt 
every  month,  and  others  chosen  by  their  re-  consulted,  which  were  published  in  various 
•peciive  bodies.  All  business  was  first  to  places,  and  amon^  others,  Paris,  1618,  Svo, 
pass  the  committee  of  overtures ;  and  if  they  (which  is  the  ediuon  I  have  used  in  this  his- 
saw  fit,  they  sent  it  to  the  body  which  had  toiy) ;  also  JEneat  Syhnu,  Libri  duo  ds 
charge  of  such  subjecU.  That  body  dis-  concilio  Bssiliensi ;  Edm,  Kieher't  Hit- 
cussed  the  subject  fully,  and  then  sent  their  toria  concilior.  generalium,  lib.  iii,  c.  I 
decision  together  with  the  reasons  for  it,  to  Henry  Canishu,  Lectiones  Antiqns,  torn. 
each  of  the  other  bodies ;  or  if  they  were  ^  iv.,  p.  447,  and  others.  pVe  have  indeed 
not  agreed,  th^  sent  the  opinions  both  of  Let^ant^t  Histoire  de  la  (Tueire  dea  Hosaites 
the  majority  and  the  minority,  with  their  re-  et  du  Concile  de  Basle,  in  two  volumes,  4to^ 
apective  argumento.  The  other  bodies  now  Amsterd.,  1713.  But  the  larger  work  ez- 
discussed  the  subject,  and  passed  their  judg^  pected  from  him,  has  not  ap|:«ared.  It  ii 
ment  upon  it  When  the  question  had  been  also  known,  that  the  entire  acts  of  this  coou- 
thus  discussed  in  all  the  four  bodies,  if  three  cil  still  lie  concealed  in  various  libiarica; 


of  them  were  found  to  be  sgreed  respecting  e.  g.,  in  that  of  the  college  of  Navam  it 
it,  Uie  subject  was  at  last  brought  before  the  Puis.  See  ScbSpflin^s  Comment.  bisL  #K 
■  '  •       -^      _^.    _  e^,      T '   t  Acta  may  be  f(in«d 

torn,  viii.,  p.  1109, 


whole  council,  for  a  general  discussion  and    crit., jp.  641.    Imperfect  Acta  may  be  fixnl 
a  final  decision.— See  Monti,  Concilia,  torn,    in  itordntn't  Concilia, 


CHURCH  OFnCfiftS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  433 

^  13.  After  this,  the  coancil  prosecuted  the  busiiieas  which  they  had  en- 
teied  upoDf  with  energy.  The  legates  of  the  Roman  pontiff  were  now 
admitted  into  the  council ;  but  not  till  they  had  promised  under  oath,  to 
obey  the  decrees  of  the  council^  and  particularly  the  decrees  of.  the  coun- 
cil of  Constance  asserting  the  dominion  and  jurisdiction  of  councils  over 
the  pontic.  These  decrees  of  Constance,  so  odious  to  the  pontiff,  were 
renewed  in  a  public  meeting  of  the  fathers  on  the  26th  of  June,  1434. 
And  on  the  9th  of  June,  1435,  Annates  as  they  were  called,  were  abolished, 
Ihe  poQtifical  legates  in  vain  opposing  it.  On  the  25th  of  March,  1436,  a 
profession  of  faith  was  read,  which  ponti£&  must  assent  to  on  the  day  of 
their  election ;  the  number  of  cardinals  was  reduced  to  twenty-four ;  and 
espectaiives,  resenmiionSf  and  provisions  were  abolished.  As  they  were 
proceeding  to  other  things  ungrateful  to  the  pontiff^  Eugene  concluded  that 
this  very  audacious  and  troublesome  council  must  eiUier  be  removed  to 
Italy,  or  be  curbed  by  another  council  in  opposition  to  it.  Therefore  when 
these  Others  decreed.  May  7th,  1437,  that  on  account  of  the  Greeks  the 
council  should  be  held  either  at  Basil,  or  Avignon,  or  in  some  city  of  Sa* 
voy ;  the  pontiff  on  the  contrary  by  his  legates,  decided  that  the  council 
should  be  held  in  Italy.  And  neither  party  would  revoke  its  decision* 
Hence  a  violent  conflict  from  this  time  onwaxd,  existed  between  the  pontiff 
and  the  council.  On  the  26th  of  July,  1437,  the  council  ordered  the  pontiff 
to  appear  before  them  at  Basil,  and  give  account  of  his  conduct.  The  pon« 
tiff  on  the  other  hand,  dissolved  the  council,  and  appointed  another  at  rer*' 
rara.  But  the  fttthers,  with  the  approbation  of  the  emperor,  the  king  of 
France,  and  other  princes,  continu!^  their  deliberations  at  Basil ;  and  on 
the  28th  of  September  of  the  same  year,  pronounced  the  pontiff  contuma- 
cious, for  not  obeying  the  council. 

§  18.  On  the  10th  of  January  of  the  next  year,  A.D.  1488,  Eugene  IV« 
in  person,  opened  the  council  which  he  had  summoned  to  meet  at  Ferrarm ; 
ana  in  the  second  session  of  it,  excommunicated  the  &thers  assembled  at 
Basil.  The  chief  business  of  this  council  was,  to  negotiate  a  union  be- 
tween the  Greeks  and  Latins.  The  Greek  emperor  Jokn  PalaologuSf  the 
patriarch  of  Constantinople,  Joseph^  and  the  principal  theologians  and  bish- 
ops of  the  nation,  came  personally  to  Italy,  in  order  to  &cilitate  the  success 
(^  this  important  negotiation.  For  the  Greeks,  now  reduced  to  extremi- 
ties by  the  Turks,  indulged  the  hope  that  if  their  disagreements  with  the 
Roman  pontiff  were  removed,  the  Latins  would  afford  them  succour.  The 
business  proceeded  tardily,  and  with  little  success  at  Ferrara ;  but  after- 
wards, some  better  at  Florence.  For  Eugene  in  the  beginning  of  the  year 
1439,  on  account  of  the  pestilence  at  Ferrara,  had  ordered  the  council  to 
remove  to  Florence.  The  fiithers  at  Basil,  provoked  by  these  and  other 
acts  o{  Eugene^  proceeded  on  the  25th  of  June,  1439,  to  deprive  him  of  the 
pontificate ;  but  this  their  bold  procedure,  did  not  meet  the  approbation  of 
the  kings  and  princes  of  Europe.  Eugene^  by  a  very  severe  bull,  on  the 
4th  of  l^ptember,  anathematized  the  Baailian  Jhthers,  and  rescinded  all  their 
acts.  Despising  these  thunders,  they  on  the  17th  of  September,  1439,  elect- 
ed a  new  pontiff,  Anuxdeus  duke  of  Savoy,  who  then  led  a  retired  life  at 
Ripailles  on  the  Leman  lake.     He  assumed  the  name  of  FeHx  V. 

Ae.,  and  in  Mtam,  Supplem.  Concil.,  torn,  art  given  in  StmUf't  Selecu  Hist.  Eccl. 

iv.,  p.  159,  ^.,  to  torn.  T.,  p.  198 ;  and  Capita,  torn,  iii.,  avenl.  xt.»  p.  101-140^«* 

a.Ti., p.078.    Eitacts&omthtasAeti^  SekL] 

Vol.  II.— 1 1 1 


434         BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XV.--PART  IL--CHAP.  IL 

§  14.  Thus  the  lamentaUe  schianiy  which  had  heen  exUnguiBhed  after  w 
much  labour  and  toil  at  Constance,  returned  with  new  and  greater  noiafer- 
tunes.  For  there  were  not  only  two  ponti£&,  mutually  condemDing  eadi 
other,  but  likewise  two  opposing  councils,  that  of  Basil  and  that  of  Flor- 
ence. The  greater  part  of  the  church  indeed,  adhered  to  Evgeme;  but 
most  of  the  universities  and  particularly  the  first  among  them,  that  of 
Paris,  as  well  as  some  kingdoms  and  provinces,  chose  to  follow  FeUx  Y. 
The  council  of  Basil  continued  to  deliberate,  and  to  pass  laws  and  decrees^ 
till  the  year  1443,  notwithstanding  all  the  opposition  of  Eugene  and  his  ad- 
herents. And  though  the  council  separated  in  the  year  1448,  yet  they  pub- 
licly declared  that  the  council  was  not  at  an  end,  but  would  assemble  again 
at  a  proper  time,  either  at  Basil,  or  Lyons,  or  Lausanne.  The  council  of 
Florence  under  Eugene^  was  chiefly  occupied  in  settling  the  disputes  be- 
tween the  Latins  and  the  Greeks.  This  great  business  was  committed  to 
selected  individuals  of  both  parties.  The  most  distinguished  of  the  Greeks 
was  Bessariouy  a  very  learned  man,  who  was  afterwards  admitted  to  the 
order  of  cardinals  in  the  Romish  church.  This  man,  being  gained  by  the 
favours  bestowed  on  him  by  the  pontiff,  exerted  his  influence,  and  the  pon- 
tiff employed  rewards,  threats,  and  promises,  to  induce  the  other  Greeks 
to  accede  to  the  proposed  terms  of  accommodation,  and  to  acknowledge 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  proceeded  also  from  the  Son,  that  departed  souls  un- 
dergo a  purgation  by  fire  before  tliey  are  admitted  to  the  vision  of  God,  that 
bread  which  has  no  leaven  may  be  used  in  the  sacred  supper,  and  lastly, 
what  was  most  important  of  all,  that  the  Roman  pontiff  is  the  head  and  the 
judge  of  the  church  universal.  One  of  the  Greeks,  Mark  of  Ephesus, 
could  not  be  persuaded  by  entreaties  or  by  bribes,  to  give  his  assent.  Af- 
ter all,  this  peace  which  was  extorted  by  various  artifices,  was  not  stable. 
For  the  Greeks  on  their  return  to  Constantinople,  stated  to  their  fellow-cit- 
izcns  that 'every  thing  had  been  carried  at  Florence  by  artifice  and  fraud, 
and  they  resumed  their  hostility.  The  council  of  Florence  closed  its  de- 
liberations  on  the  26th  of  April  A.D.  1442.(22)  There  were  also  negotia. 
tions  in  this  council  for  bringing  the  Armenians  and  the  Jacobites,  but  es- 
pecially the  Abyssinians,  into  union  with  the  Romish  church ;  which  were 
attended  wjth  the  same  result,  as  those  respecting  the  Greeks. 

§  15.  The  author  of  this  new  pontifical  schism,  Eugenius  IV.,  died  in  the 
month  of  February,  1447  ;  and  was  succeeded  in  the  month  of  March  by 
Nicolaus  v.,  who  was  previously  Thonuis  de  Sarzano  bishop  of  Bologna,  a 
man  of  learning  and  a  great  patron  of  literature,  and  likewise  a  man  of 
moderation  and  disposed  for  peace.(23)     Under  him,  by  means  of  the  per- 

(22)  A  history  of  this  council  and  of  its  perpetua  dissensione  ecclesic  Orientalia  et 

base  artifices,  was  composed  by  a  Greek,  Occidentalis,  Opp.,  torn.  ii.,p.  491,  &c.    Jo. 

Sylvester  Sfryrapulu* ;  and  was  published,  Gottfr.  HermanrC$  Histona  concertat.  da 

with  a  Latin  version,  apparatus,  and  notes,  pane  azyino,  pt.  ii.,c.  v.,  p.  124,  &c.     [The 

by  Robert  Creighton^  an  Englishman,  at  tho  acts  of  the  council  are  in  Harduin'a  Concilia, 

liague,  1660,  fol.    In  opposition  to  this,  Leo  tom.  iz.,  p.  533,  &c.,  and  in  MansVa  Con- 

AUatius  wrote  his  Exercitationes  in  Creigh-  cilia,  tom.  v..  p.  197,  &c.     The  most  ea- 

toni  Apparatum,  Versionem,  et   Notas  ad  aential  things  in  these  acts,  are  densely  stated 

liistoriam    concilii    Florentini   scriptam   a  in  Semler''a  Selecta  Hist.  Eccles.  Capita, 

Sguropulo,  Rome,  1674,  4to.     See  also  his  tom.  iii.,  saecul.  xt.,  p.  140-163. — SckL} 
lib.  iii.,  cap.  i.,  de  perpetua  consensiono  ec-        (23)  [Peace-loving  as  this  pope  may  hare 

clesis  Orientalis  et  Occidentalis,  p.  875,  6lc.  been,  he  did  what  the  chancery  style  oftbosa 

And  compare  Jo.  MabiUorCs  Museum  Itali-  times  required,  aod  issued  a  bull  to  all  the 

cum,  tom.  L,  p.  243.     Frci.  Spanheimt  de  faithful  in  the  year  1447,  (^or^iii,  ton.  iz^ 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  435 

ievering  labours  and  efforts  of  the  kings  and  princes  of  Europe,  especially 
of  the  king  of  France,  tranquillity  was  restored  to  the  Latin  church.  For 
Felix  V.  on  the  9th  of  April,  1449,  resigned  the  supremacy  of  the  church, 
and  retired  to  his  former  quiet  Ripailles :  and  the  fathers  of  Basil  assembled 
en  the  16th  of  April  at  Lausanne,  ratified  the  abdication  of  Felix,  and  by 
a  solemn  decree  directed  the  whole  church  to  obey  Nicolaus  only.  On  the 
18th  of  June  Nicolaus  promulged  this  pacification,  and  at  the  same  time 
confirmed  by  his  sanction  the  acts  and  decrees  of  the  council  of  Basil. 
This  Nicolaus  was  particularly  distinguished  for  his  love  of  literature  and 
the  arts,  which  he  laudably  exerted  himself  to  advance  and  encourage  in 
Italy,  especially  by  means  of  Greeks  that  came  from  Constantinople.  (24) 
He  died  on  the  24th  of  March,  1455,  principally  from  grief  occasionlisd  by 
the  capture  of  Constantinople  by  the  Turks. 

.  §  16.  His  successor  Alphonius  Borgia^  a  Spaniard,  whose  pontifical 
name  was  Calixtus  HI.,  performed  nothing  great  or  splendid,  except  show, 
ing  himself  very  zealous  in  urging  Christian  princes  to  war  against  the 
Turks.  He  died  in  the  year  1458.  Much  more  celebrated  was  his  sue* 
cessor,  Mneas  Sylvius  Ficcohmini,  bishop  of  Sienna,  who  ascended  the 
papal  throne  A.D.  1458,  and  took  the  name  of  Fius  U.,  a  mcui  of  superior 
genius,  and  renowned  both  for  his  achievements  and  for  his  various  writings 
and  publications.  Yet  posterity  would  have  accounted  him  a  much  great- 
er man,  if  he  had  not  been  guilty  of  gross  inconsistency.  For  after  stren. 
uously  maintaining  the  rights  of  councils  against  the  pontiffs,  aj)d  boldly 
defending  the  cause  of  the  council  of  Basil  against  Eugene  IV.  upon  being 
made  pontiff,  he  apostatized  ^m  himself ;  and  on  the  IBth  January,  1460, 
denied  that  a  council  is  superior  to  a  pontiff,  and  severely  prohibited  appeals 
to  councils ;  and  in  the  year  1461  obtained  from  Lends  XL  king  of  France^ 
the  abrogation  of  the  Fragmatic  Sanciionj  which  was  favourable  to  coun- 
cils ;(25)  and  finally,  April  26th,  1468,  he  publicly  disapproved  of  all  that 

p.  1313),  in  which  he  calls  his  antagonist  Fe-  mater  prelates  and  the  nobles  of  bis  king- 
Ax  iniqnitatis  alomnas,  transfeis  the  duchy  donii  assembled  at  Bniges  A.D.  1438,  and 
of  Savoy  to  the  French  king,  exhorts  that  during  the  session  of  the  council  of  Baail. 
monarch  or  his  dauphin  to  a  crusade  against  The  king  reported  38  decrees  of  that  coon- 
^  rival  pontiff,  and  denies  forgiveness  and  cil,  and  proposed  to  adopt  the  substance  of 
eternal  salvation  to  all  who  co-operate  with  them  in  23  articles ;  which  was  readily 
him.  Notwithstanding  this,  in  the  year  1449,  agreed  to.  The  38  decrees  of  the  council 
be  created  this  same  FeUz  bishop  of  Sabina,  as  reported  by  the  king,  are  in  Hardum's 
caxdinal  and  vicar  of  the  apostolic  see  in  Sa*  Concilia,  torn,  viii.,  p.  1949.  The  23  articles 
voy,  and  confirmed  all  the  judicial  sentences  were  afterwards  prohibited  to  be  published, 
and  sets  of  grace  passed  by  him ;  nay,  he  re-  or  to  be  kept  anywhere,  by  authority  of  the 
voked  all  tl»t  he  had  angrily  written  or  spo-  popes.  This  Pngmatic  Sanction,  Piu*  II. 
ken  against  Felix  and  the  council  of  BasiL— >  prevailed  on  Louis  XI.  to  abrogate  entirely. 
iScA/.]  But  the  parlianient  of  Paris  refused  to  regis- 

(24)  See  Damin,  Gecrgius,  Vita  Nicolai  ter  his  decree  ;  and  the  king  soon  found  he 
y.  ad  fidem  veterum  monumentorum :  to  had  been  duped  by  the  pope,  and  therefore 
which  is  annexed  Disquisitio  de  Nicolai  V.  allowed  the  Pragmatic  Sanction  to  stand, 
dga  Utteras  et  litteratos  viros  patrocinio,  It  was  accordingly  observed  in  France,  till  the 
Kome,  1 742,  4to  year  1517 ;  when  Juliut  II.  persuaded  Fran- 

(25)  [Lotus  IX.,  or  SairU  Louis,  A.D.  eis  1.  to  substitute  in  its  place  the  Concord- 
1268  published  the  first  PragmaHc  Sanction,  ate,  which  was  spproved  by  the  council  of 
ibr  securing  the  liberties  of  the  Gsllican  the  Lateran  then  sitlinff.  This  Concoriate, 
church  against  the  pontiffs,  in  six  articles,  which  may  be  seen  at  Targe  in  Harduin,  vol. 
^ee  above,  p.  295,  note  (6).  But  the  Prag-  ix.,  p.  1867,  dtc.,  vsaa  a  sort  of  compromise 
Batic  Sanction  h^  referred  to,  was  enactol  between  the  pontiff  and  the  Gallican  chnreh, 
by  Charles  VII.,  with  the  concnneDce  of  the  in  which  the  latter  yielded  up  a  part  c/  their 


486         BOOK  m.— CENTURY  XV.— PART  IL-CHAP.  IL 


he  had  himself  written  in  fiivour  of  the  council  of  Basil ;  and  deeraed  that 
Pius  II.  was  to  be  heard  and  obeyed,  but  that  JEnea§  Syhiiu  was  to  be 
condemned.  After  making  this  declaratioDy  he  died  in  the  noonth  of  Juljr 
A.D.  1464.(26) 

§  17.  Paul  II.,  previously  Peter  BarhiSf  a  Venetian,  who  was  niaad 
to  the  chair  of  St.  Peter  in  1464,  and  died  in  1471,  performed  some  aeta 
not  unworthy  of  commendation,  at  least  according  to  the  views  of  that  age ; 
but  he  also  did  many  things  that  are  scarcely  if  at  all  excusable,  among 
which  his  fixing  the  recurrence  of  the  jubilee  to  every  25th  year  is  one  of 
the  smallest.  Hence  his  reputation  with  posterity  is  equivocaL(37)  Tho 
two  subsequent  pontifli,  Sixiue  IV.  previously  Francis  de  AJbeeeobtf  irbo 
died  in  1484,  yid  hmoeent  VIII.  previously  John  Baptist  Ctbo^  a  Genoeae* 
who  died  A.D.  1492,  were  of  indifferent  characters,  distinguiiBhed  neither 
for  great  virtues  nor  for  great  faults.  £^h,  anxious  for  the  safety  of  Ita- 
ly and  all  Europe,  on  account  of  the  power  of  the  Turks,  made  prepara- 
tions himself  to  withstand  them,  and  very  earnestly  urged  the  kings  of  Eo* 
rope  to  make  war  upon  them.  But  each  met  with  such  obstacl^  as  dis- 
appointed his  most  ardent  wishes.  Their  other  achievements  were  of  no 
great  importance.(28) 

§  18.  The  last  in  the  series  of  pontiffs  of  this  century,  was  AUsoamier 
VI.  a  Spaniard,  whose  true  name  was  Roderic  Borgia.    He  may  not  im* 

rights,  as  secured  by  the  Pragmatic  Sanction,  snmpta,  prcmissis  ipsias  Tindiciis  adTcrro 

and  had  the  rest  secured  to  them.     The  Platinam,   aliosque   obtrectatores ;    Rome, 

parliament  of  Paris  however,  resolutely  re-  1740,  4to.     [PlatinOy  who  wrote  a  histoiy 

fused  to  register  it ;  and  when  at  length  of  the  popes,  was  put  out  of  office  and  twice 

compelled  to  do  it,  they  expressed  that  it  was  imprisoned  by  this  pope ;  and  these  personal 

solely  by  command  of  the  king,  and  that  they  collisions  may  have  snected  his  impartiality, 

disapproved  of  it,  and  remonstrated  sgainst  Yet  Paul  does  not  seem  to  have  been  a 

it.     The  Pragmatic  Sanction  of  1438,  se-  very  commendable  character  take  him  all  in 

cured  in  France  the  freedom  of  election  to  all.     He  had  little  regard  for  learning,  was 

bishoprics  and  abbacies,  the  installation  by  fond  of  innovations,  partial  to  his  friends, 

the  ordinaries,  the  abolition  of  reservations,  persecuted  the  Hussites,  deposed  the  Iting 

annates,  dec.    The  Concordate  invested  the  of  Bohemia,  violated  sworn  compacts,  es* 

king  with  the  right  of  nominating  bishops  couraged  carnivals,  dtc. — Tr.} 
and  abbots,  yet  under  restrictions,  and  the        (28)  [Sixtus  IV.  carried  nepotism  [be- 

pope  was  to  confirm  the  election.     Expect-  stowment  of  honours  and  riches  on  his  fUfk- 

atives  and  reservations  were  prohibited.    Ap-  no*  and  other  relatives]  to  the  hishest  pitch ; 

pealed  causes  were  to  be  tried  where  they  and  thus  provoked  the  hatred  of  the  family 

originated.  No  mention  was  made  of  annates,  of  Pazzo  m  Venice,  against  that  of  the  Mei' 

In  other  respects  the  provisions  of  the  Prag-  ici;  which  was  the  source  of  oppression,  zob- 

matic  Sanction  were  followed  in  the  Con-  bery,  aasassi nations,  and  destructive  insoi^ 

cordate.     Such  has  ever  since  been  for  sub-  rections,  which  commenced  at  Flevence  and 

stance,   the  ecclesiastical  law  of  France,  involved  all  Italy  in  a  bloody  war.  in  which 

See  BurncVM  History  of  the  Reformation ;  the  pope  himself  engaged  for  the  bene6t  of 

vol.  iii.,  part  i.,  p.  3,  dec,  and  the  other  an-  his  nephews,  and  both  laid  Florence  under 

thorities  referred  to  in  the  next  vol.,  cent,  an  interdict,  and  himself  besieged  it.    See 

xvi.,  sec.  i.,  ch.  i.,  ^  7,  note  (6).— Tr.]  Muratori,  ad  ann.  1478 — Innocent  VIII. 

(26)  Besides  the  common  writera,  see  the  had  lived  so  shamefully  before  he  mounted 
Nouveau  Dictionnaire  historique  et  critique,  the  Romish  throne,  that  he  had  sixteen  iUe* 
tome  ii.,  art.  Enee  Sylvius,  p.  26.  ffitimate  children  to  mdce   provision   for. 

(27)  Paul  II.  has  obtained  in  our  times  a  Vet  on  the  papal  throne,  he  played  the  zealot 
great  and  learned  patron,  in  the  celebta-  against  the  Germans  whom  he  accused  of 
ted  Angela  Maria  cardinal  QuirinxiSj  dis-  magic,  in  his  bull  Summis  desiderantes  tS- 
tinguished  for  his  numerous  writings  and  fectibus,  dec,  and  also  against  the  Hnssitei, 
achtevemcnta.  He  has  written,  Pauli  II.  whom  he  weUnigh  eztenninate^. — 8dd.} 
Vita  «z  cQdke  Angelica  Bibliotheca  d«- 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  437 

properly  be  called  the  Nero  of  the  pontifli.  For  so  many  and  so  great 
yillaniesy  crimes,  and  enormities  are  recorded  of  him,  that  it  must  be  certain 
he  was  destitute  not  only  of  all  religion,  but  also  of  all  decency  and  shame. 
Among  the  things  charged  upon  him,  though  some  may  be  false  and  others 
overstated  by  his  enemies,  yet  so  many  remain  which  are  placed  beyond 
all  dispute,  as  are  sufficient  to  render  the  memory  of  Alexander  execrable 
in  the  view  of  all  who  have  even  a  moderate  share  of  virtue.  A  large  part 
■of  his  crimes  however  originated  from  his  excessive  partiality  for  his  chil- 
dren. For  he  had  four  sons  by  a  concubine,  among  whom  was  the  notori- 
ous Ccuar  Borgia^  in&mous  for  his  enormous  vices,  and  likewise  one 
daughter,  named  Lucretia;  and  he  was  intent  solely  on  bringing  forward 
and  enriching  these,  without  regarding  honesty,  reason,  or  religion.(29) 
Alexander  died  in  the  year  1503,  of  poison,  which  he  and  his  son  Casar 
had  intended  for  others.(dO) 

§  19.  That  most  of  the  monastic  orders  were  herds  of  ignorant,  lazy, 
dishonest,  and  debauched  people,  is  evinced  by  numerous  documents,  and 
by  the  testimony  of  all  the  best  historians.  The  opulent  monks,  such  as 
the  Benedictines  of  every  sort  and  the  Augustinians,  abused  their  wealth 
for  the  gratification  of  their  lusts,  and  by  the  great  licentiousness  of  their 
lives  in  disregard  of  their  rules,  rendered  themselves  extremely  odious.  (31) 
Some  good  and  honest  men  particularly  in  France  and  Grcrmany,  perceiv- 
ing this,  formed  the  purpose  of  reforming  them. (32)  Among  the  Germans, 
besides  others  who  were  solicitous  to  effect  a  reformation  in  particular  mon- 
asteries, were  Nicolans  de  Maxen  abbot  of  Moelk  in  Austria,  and  Nieolaus 
Dimkelspuhl  a  professor  at  Vienna,  who  with  great  earnestness  attempted 
a  reformation  of  the  Benedictines  throi^hout  Grermany ;  and  they  in  fact 
produced  some  show  of  order  and  decency  in  many  convents  of  Swabia, 
Franconia,  and  Bavaria.(3d)    In  France,  many  persons  formed  designs 

(29).  The  life  of  this  most  abomiiuible  ty-  the  sueete,  they  by  mistake  of  the  eervtnta 
liDt  hss  been  written  by  Alexander  Gordon^  drink  the  poisoned  cop  themselyes.  Alex- 
ma  Englishmen,  [a  Scotchman ;  1729,  fol. —  ander  died  almost  immediately ;  bat  Ciuar 
TV],  which  appeared  in  a  French  translation,  recovered  in  a  great  measure,  and  lived  to 
Aiusterd,  1732,  2  vols.  8to  ;  bat  with  far  perpetrate  other  crimes. — Tr.] 
mure  moderation,  by  the  learned  and  inse-  (31)  See  Martin  Sengmg^e  Tuitiones  or* 
nioos  aotbor  of  the  Histoire  do  droit  public  dinis  S.  Benedicti,  or  Oration  delivered  in 
0cclet.  Francois;  to  which  work  are  an-  the  council  of  Basil,  A.D.  1433,  agamst  the 
pexed,  Lives  of  Alexander  VI.  and  Leo  X.,  vices  of  the  Benedictines ;  in  Bmk.  Fez, 
Lond.,  1737,  8vo,  and  1751,  4to.  [The  Biblioth.  Ascetics,  tom.  viii.,  p.  617,  dec. 
reader  shoald  also  consolt  especially,  Jo.  (32)  See  Leibniit^a  Pre&tio  ad  tom.  ii., 
Bwckard^M  Diarium  ;  in  Eeeard^e  Corpus  Scriptor.  Brunsvic,  p.  40. 
hist  medii  evi,  tom.  ii,  p.  2017,  iec. — Sckl.  (33)  See  respecting  these  men,  Martin 
Summary  biographies  of  these  monsters,  Kropf,  in  the  Bibliotheca  Mellicensi  sea  de 
Alexander  and  his  sod  Caear^  may  be  seen  vitis  et  scriptis  Benedictinor.  Mellicensiam, 
in  most  of  the  biographical  dictionaries,  p.  143,  dec.,  163,  du:.,  also  p.  203,  206. 
Debauchery,  incest,  murder,  profligacy,  faith-  [Here  also  may  be  mentioned  John  Barek^ 
lessness,  dDC.,  are  charged  upon  them. — TV.]  a  regular  Augustinian  canon,  and  provost  of 

(80)  Thus  state  all  the  historians  of  the  the  cloister  of  Novum  Opus  near  Halle  in 

hi^iest  credibility ;  but   Voltaire  not  long  Saxony,  who  undertook  by  command  of  the 

•aoce  attempted  to  show,  that  Alexander  died  iamous  cardinal  and  papal  legate  in  Germany 

anatoialdeath:  [inhis  Annalesdel'Empire,  Nieolaus  de  Cuaa,  the  reformation  of  the 

tome  ii.    The  common  and  the  probable  Saxon  monasteries,  and  wrote  a  history  of 

tatement  is,  that  Alexander  and  his  son,  in  the  matter,  in  4  Books  de  Reformationibus 

Older  to  get  the  wealth  of  certain  cardinals,  et  Tisitationibos  diversorum  utriusqoe  sezus 

determined  to  poison  them,  and  therefore  in-  monasterioram ;  an  extract  from  which,  is 

'  them  to  dine.    Before  the  arrital  of  iaX^ifan^tSa^tontnvamBraBSipo^Bi** 


498  BOOK  in.-€ENTURY  XV.—PART  II.-OHAP.  II. 

lor  the  reformation  of  the  Benedictine  order,  among  whom,  Gmido  JuoemA 
a  man  of  erudition,  acquired  distinction  by  his  wxiting8.(34)  But  a  itiU 
greater  number  both  in  France  and  elsewhere,  resisted  these  refonnen 
and  did  them  all  the  injury  they  could. 

§  20.  The  mendicant  monka  particularly  the  Dominicans  and  Franeii^ 
cans,  offended  as  much  by  their  arrogance,  their  quarrelsome  temper,  their 
invasion  of  the  rights  of  others,  their  propagation  of  superstition^85)  and 
their  vain  and  futile  disputes  about  religion,  as  the  opulent  monks  did  by 
their  luxury,  their  laziness,  their  hatred  of  learning  and  science,  and  their 
other  vices.  Hence  the  old  contests  of  the  bishops  and  priests  with  the 
mendicants,  and  the  complaints  of  the  theologians  in  most  of  the  univeraties 
and  provinces  respecting  the  errors  of  these  monks  and  their  dangerous 
opinions  on  religious  subjects,  were  almost  never  at  rest,  and  were  very 
frequently  brought  before  the  pontifical  court.  Different  pontifib  of  this 
century,  stood  differently  affected  towards  these  fraternities ;  and  hence 
these  conflicts  assumed  different  aspects  at  different  times.(36)  This  ha- 
tred against  the  mendicants  was  not  a  little  increased  by  the  persecution  of 
the  BeghardSf  which  was  hot  throughout  this  century.  For  the  Beghardt 
and  LollhardSf  being  cruelly  harassed  by  their  enemies  the  priests  and 
others,  frequently  took  refuge  in  the  third  order  of  the  Franciscans,  Do* 
minicans,  and  Augustinians,  hoping  to  find  security  under  the  protection 
of  these  powerful  fraternities.  Nor  were  their  hopes  entirely  frustrated. 
But  their  persecutors  now  attacked  also  their  protectors,  that  is  the  men 
dicanU,  and  often  caused  the  latter  great  trouble,  involving  them  in  pain- 
ful contests.(d7) 

§  21.  The  rebellious  and  more  rigid  Franciscans  who  had  revolted 
from  the  pontiff*  and  the  Romish  church,  that  is,  the  FratricelU  as  they 
were  commonly  called,  with  their  Tertiaries  or  Beghards^  continued  openly 
at  war  with  the  pontiffs.  Their  principal  seat  was  Italy,  and  particularly 
the  Piccnum  or  the  marquisate  of  Ancona,  and  the  neighbouring  regions ; 
for  here  the  president  of  the  sect  resided.  Nicolaus  V.  violently  persecu- 
ted them  about  the  middle  of  the  century,  employing  against  them  the 
Franciscan  monks,  soldiers,  and  judges ;  and  in  1449  he  committed  many 
of  them  to  the  flames,  for  their  persevering  obstinacy.  (38)     Succeeding 

torn.  Iim  P'  476,  Slc.,  and  tho  work  entire,  to  deliver  his  followers  from  purgatory,  just 

p.  806,  6lc.    Extracts  from  it,  are  given  by  as  Christ  descended  into  hell  to  bring  up 

Semler,  Seleeta  Eccl.  Hist.  Capita,  torn,  iii.,  thence  the  souls  of  the  patriarchs.     See  £c- 

pecul.  XV.,  p.  42,  &c. — Schl.]  eartCs  Corpus  Scriptor.  medii  evi,  torn,  ii., 

(34)  See  Gabr.  lAron't  Singularitds  His-  p.  IIOI.^&A/.] 

toriques  et  Litteraires,  tome  in.,  p.  49,  &c.        (36)  See  Jo.  LaunoC*  tract,  de  Canone, 

[In  the  5th  volume  of  the  Histoire  de  Lan-  Omnis  Utriusque  sexus ;  in  his  0pp.,  torn, 

guedoc,  we  are  informed  that  in  the  year  i.,  part  i.,  p.  287,  dec.     Bculay^t  Historia 

1411,  the  French  parliament  sent  commis-  Acad.  Paris.,  torn,  v.,  p.  189, 196, 204, 622, 

sioners  into  the  province  of  Languedoc  to  558,  601,  617,  752.     Ant.  Wood**  Antiq. 

inquire  into  the  shameful  conduct  of  the  Ozon.,  tom.  i.,  p.  210,  212,  224,  dec. 
Benedictines  there;  and  that  the  archbish-        (37)  See  the  preceding  century.    [P.  390, 

ops  of  Naibonne  and  Toulouse  in  vain  aa-  391,  above.] 

aembled  a  synod,  to  excommunicate  these        (38)  Maurut  Sartiusy  de  antiqoa  Picen- 

commissioners. — Sckl.]  tum  civitate  Cupromontana ;  in  Angdo  Co- 

(35)  [The  Franciscans  for  example,  logera*s  Raccolta  di  Opuscula  scientifid, 
preached  in  the  city  of  Lubee,  that  who*  torn,  xxzix.,  p.  39,  81,  97,  where  are  some 
ever  died  clad  in  the  Franciscan  garb,  would  extracts  from  the  manuscnut  dialogue  of /ic 
certainly  be  saved ;  and  that  St.  FraneU  de  Marchia,  agaiott  the  Fratricelli. 

fray  jtar  deaeendsd  fam  hsaveii,  in  oidac 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  439 

pontifis continued  the  persecution;  and  none  of  them  hiore  fiercely  and 
resolutely  than  Paul  II.,  who  however  is  said  to  have  punished  their  au- 
dacity more  by  imprisonment  and  exile,  than  by  fire  and  fagot. (39)  Yet 
the  FratriceOij  whose  great  appearance  of  piety  procured  them  supporters 
of  much  eminence,  frequently  repelled  force  by  force;  they  also  slew 
some  of  the  inquisitors,  and  among  others,  Angela  a  Camaldulensian.(40) 
And  this  sect,  which  made  conformity  with  Christ  to  consist  in  mendicity, 
produced  no  less  conmiotions  in  Bohemia  and  in  the  adjoining  Silesia.(41) 
Even  the  king  of  Bohemia  himself  favoured  them ;  whence  Faul  II.  ex- 
communicated  him.(42)  In  France,  the  inquisitors  condemned  to  the 
flames  all  they  could  lay  hands  on  ;(43)  for  in  the  parts  about  Toulouse, 
many  of  these  People  l^^y  concealed.  Some  also  migrated  to  Elngland 
and  Ireland.(44)  This  party  continued  to  exist  amid  numerous  troubles 
and  calamities,  till  the  times  of  the  reformation  in  Germany,  when  such  as 
remained  espoused  the  cause  of  Luther. 

§  22.  Of  the  religious  fraternities  that  were  founded  in  this  century, 
none  is  more  worthy  of  notice,  or  was  more  useful  to  the  Christian  cause^ 
than  that  of  the  Brethren  and  Clerks  of  the  Common  Life^  living  under  the 
rule  of  St.  Augustine.  This  sect  indeed  was  instituted  in  the  preceding 
century,  by  the  pious,  learned,  and  good  Gerhard  Groote  or  Magnus  of 
Deventer  ;(45)  but  it  was  first  approved  in  this  century,  at  the  council  of 
Constance,  and  was  propagated  throughout  Holland,  lower  Germany,  and 
other  provinces.  The  sect  was  divided  into  the  literary  Brethren  or  the 
Clerks^  and  the  unleamed  Brethren^  who  lived  in  dificrent  houses  but  in 
the  bonds  of  the  greatest  friendship.  The  Clerks  devoted  themselves  to 
transcribing  books,  the  cultivation  of  polite  learning,  and  the  instruction  of 
youth ;  and  they  erected  schools  wherever  they  went.  The  [unlearned] 
Brethren  laboured  with  their  hands,  and  pursued  various  mechanic  trades. 
Neither  were  under  the  restraint  of  religious  vows  ;  but  still  they  ate  at  a 
common  table,  and  had  a  general  community  of  goods.  The  sisters  lived 
in  nearly  the  same  manner ;  and  what  time  was  not  employed  in  prayer 
and  reading,  they  devoted  to  the  education  of  female  children,  and  to 
such  labours  as  were  suitable  for  their  sex.  The  schools  of  these  Clerks 
qf  the  Common  Life  were  very  celebrated  in  this  century ;  and  in  them 
were  trained  nearly  all  the  restorers  of  polite  learning  in  Germany  and 
Holland,  and  among  others,  the  great  Erasmus  of  Rotterdam,  Alexander 
HegiuSf  John  Murmelius,  and  others.(46)     On  the  rise  of  the  Jesuits, 

(39)  Angel  Mar,  Quirini,  Vita  Pauli  11.,  (44)  Wood's  Antiq.  Ozoniens.,  torn,  i.,  p. 
p.  78,  6lc.    Jo.  Targionhu,  Preface  to  the    232,  &c. 

Claior.  Yenetorum  Epistols  ad  Magliabe-  (45)  The  life  of  this  famous  Dutchman, 

chium,  torn,  i.,  p.  xliii.,  &c.,  where  thcnre  is  Gerhard  Groote,  was  written  by  Thomas  i 

notice  of  ihe  writings  of  Nieolaus  Palnu-  Kempis :  and  is  published  in  the  works  of 

fins  and  others  against  the  Fratricelli  in  the  KempUy  being  the  first  of  the  lives  of  eleven 

reign  of  Paul  II.  which  have  never  been  pub-  of  his  contemporaries, 

listed.  (46)  This  order  is  treated  of,  by  Avh, 

(40)  See  the  Acta  Sanctor.,  torn.  iL,Maii,  Mirtnu,  in  his  Chronicon.,  sd  ann.  1384, 
p.  356,  6lc,  by  Helyot,  in  his  Histoire  des  Ordres  mon- 

(41)  Jo.  Geo.  Sehdhom*»  Acta  Hittoris  astiques,  tome  iii.,  and  bj  others.  But  I 
Eccles.,  pt.  i.,  p.  66,  283,  dec.  have  here  added  some  thmffs,  from  monn- 

(42)  Qtttrtm,  Yiu  Pauti  II.,  p.  73.  tnents  never  printed.    For  I  possess  some 

(43)  I  have  in  MS.  the  AcU  Inquisitionis  papers  and  records,  which  give  a  clearer  ac- 
eontra  Jo.  Oudulekiie  CoMtdUaneei  JPVcuc  coont  of  the  institution  and  histoiyof  the 
de  Archata,  Fratricellot;  who  mm  burned  CUriM  of  the  Common  Ufty  thm  m  to  bo 
m  France,  A.D.  1454.  tend  in  tlw  juiated  weike 


440         BOOK  III^CENTURT  XV.-PABT  n.-€IIAP.  IL 

these  schools,  previously  so  yery  naefiil,  ceased  to  flourish ;  and  at  tfaw  dajt 
only  a  few  of  them  exist.  These  brethren  were  often  designated  by  ths 
appellations  of  Begkards  and  LoSkardSf  which  were  common  to  ao  many 
sects ;  and  they  were  much  hated  by  the  priests  and  monks,  who  wers 
unfriendly  to  learning  and  the  fine  arts.(47) 

§  28.  Of  the  Greeks  who  acquired  reputation  as  writers*  the  moat  wor- 
thy  of  notice  were  the  following.  Sunean  of  Hiessalonica,  aeveral  of 
whose  tracts,  besides  a  book  against  Heresies  and  some  writings  against 
the  Latins,  have  been  published.(48)  Joaepk  BryemduSf  who  wrote  on  the 
Trinity,  and  against  the  Latins.(49)  Maauitu  Macres^  who  likewise  great- 
ly hated  the  I^tins.(50)  George  Pibroma,  noted  for  his  History,  which  is 
printed  among  the  B]rzantine  writenu(51)  Marcue  of  Ephesus,  the  streiu 
uous  opposer  of  the  council  of  Florence. (52)  Bessarionj  a  cfurdinal,  the 
distinguished  supporter  of  the  moderate  Platonic  school ;  renowned  for  his 
genius  and  erudition,  but  odious  to  the  Greeks,  because  he  fiivoured  the 

(47)  In  the  records  of  tlui  centny,  we  in  10  chapten ;  mentioned  by  Lto  iilhfWit, 
frequently  read  that  the  LoUharit,  end  de  Consensu,  dec.,  lib.  ii.,  c.  18,  ^  10.— IV.] 
eometimes  that  the  BegkariM^  ^"P'^  (^^)  [Gtorgt  Phrtrnxti  was  vMy  bora 
schools  at  DaTenter,  Brunswiek,  Konige-  A.D.  1401 ;  was  admitted  to  cooit,  AJlL 
beig,  Munstcr,  and  Tarioos  other  plaeee.  1410 ;  and  filled  varioas  offices,  civil,  nili- 
These  LdUkard$  were  CkrkM  af  tki  Ofm-  taiy,  and  diplomatic,  till  tho  cuture  of 
man  lAfty  who  being  good  industrious  and  Constantinople  by  the  Turks  in  1463,  when 
useful  schoolmasters,  were  often  invited  and  he  was  mane  a  prisoner.  Recorering  his 
eent  for  by  the  magistrates  of  cities,  for  the  liberty,  he  fousfat  and  served  his  countiy  in 
sake  of  the  public  good.  the  Mores,  till  that  was  conquered  by  Uie 

(48)  Jo.  Alb.  FabricnUt  Biblioth.  Grscs,  Turks  in  1466.  He  then  retired  to  July, 
torn,  xiv.,  p.  49.  JRich.  Sinum,  Critique  de  and  thence  to  Corcyra,  where  he  became  a 
la  Bibliotheque  Eccles.  par  M.  du  Ptn,  tom.  monk,  assumed  the  name  of  Gregory,  and 
i,  p.  400.  [Simeon  abp.  of  Thessalonica,  spent  his  life  in  writing  the  history  of  his 
died  A.D.  1429,  while  Thessalonica  was  be-  country.  He  died  A.D.  1477.  His  history 
sieged  the  second  time  by  the  Turks.  Hb  of  Byzantine  affairs  from  A.D.  1S60  to  1476, 
principal  works  are  a  large  treatise  on  the  in  four  Books,  is  brief,  till  he  comes  to  his 
church,  its  ceremonies,  ministers,  d&c.,  a  own  tiipes,  and  then  full  and  minute.  With 
dialogue  against  all  heresies ;  and  Answers  some  abridgment,  and  in  a  Latin  transla- 
to  85  Questions  of  Gabriel  metropolitan  of  tion,  it  was  published  by  Jac.  Pontnuu^ 
Pentapolis.  Extracts  and  imperfect  copies  Ingolst.,  1604, 4to,  subjoined  to  TkufkyhtB 
ei  parts  of  these,  were  published  by  AUdtiuSf  Simocatta, — TV. ] 

Morin,  snd  Goar ;  and  his  whole  Works,        (52)  Rich.  Simony  Critique  de  b  Biblioth. 

much  better,   st  Jassi  in  Moldayia,  1688,  Eccles.    par  M.  du  Pin,  tom.  i.,  p.  431. 

•mall  folio.     He  was  one  of  the  greatest  {Marctu  Eugenieu*  was  a  learned  school* 

inen  among  the  Greeks  of  his  age. — TV.]  master  st  Constantinople,  bishop  of  Epbesas 

(49)  [Joteph  Bryenrdua  was  a  Constan-  A.D.  1436,  and  imperial  ambassador  to  the 
tinopolitan  monk,  and  a  distinguished  council  of  Ferrara  A.D.  1438.  There  he 
preacher.  He  flourished  A.D.  1420,  and  strenuously  opposed  the  doctrines  of  the 
died  between  1431  and  1438.  His  works  Latins,  and  was  the  only  one  of  the  Greeks 
were  printed,  Leips.,  1768,  in  2  Tob.  8to,  that  persevered  in  rejecting  the  terms  of 
And  consist  of  various  Discourses  and  Dia-  union  between  the  two  churches.  For  this 
l^ues  against  the  Latins.  Those  on  the  conduct,  the  emperor  wss  displeased  with 
TVmi^y,  respect  the  procession  of  the  Holy  him,  and  the  pope  demanded  his  punish- 
Spirit. — Tr.^  ment;  but  the  nation  applauded  him,  and 

(50)  [MacariuM  MaertM  waa  a  monk  of  he  lived  in  honour,  employing  the  rest  of 
Mount  Athos,  prior  of  a  monastery  at  Con-  his  life  in  exposing  the  coiiupt  proceedings 
stantinople,  and  protosyncellus.  His  hos-  at  Ferrara,  and  confuting  the  dogmaa  of  the 
tility  to  the  Latins  exposed  him  to  vexa-  Latin  church.  His  woiks,  consisting  of  let- 
lions.  The  emperor  Jofm  Paladogutf  sent  ters  and  tracts,  sre  partly  contained  in  Um 
hhn  on  an  embassy  to  Rome ;  and  he  died  Acts  of  the  council  of  Ferrara,  parti  v  in  Leo 
on  his  return,  A.D.  1431.  He  wrote  a  AUat,  de  Consensu,  dtc.,  in  the  Orthodoxor 
Had  on  the  proeeMion  of  the  Holy  Spiiit,  gcapbia,  and  paiUy  in  manuscnpt.— TV.] 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  441 

euifle  of  the  Latinsy  and  planned  the  union  of  the  two  nations,  to  the  detri. 
ment  of  the  GreekB.(53)  George  Seholarius^  who  was  also  called  Gfeiuio. 
diiu ;  he  contended  more  learnedly  and  more  lucidly  than  the  rest  of  his 
countrymen,  against  the  Latins  and  especially  against  the  council  of  Flor. 
ence.(54)  George  GemMut  Pletho^  a  learned  man,  who  awakened  in 
many  of  the  Italians  an  ardour  for  Platonic  philosophy  and  for  all  the  Gre- 
cian leaming.(55)  Gregory  Tropenmtm,  who  translated  some  of  the  hest 
Greek  authors  into  Latin,  and  also  wrote  some  tracts  in  fiivour  of  the 
Latins  against  the  Greeks.  (56)  George  CodmuSf  who  has  left  us  various 
contributions  to  the  Byzantine  hi8tory.(57) 

(53)  CoDcerning  this  celeVnied  man,  and  of  Gemiaitna,  reigned  five  yean,  and  dien 
olIiBn  here  mentioned,  aee  CkriaU  End.  letiied  to  a  monastery.  As  patriarch  be  wae 
Bmrntr  and  Hwmipkmf  Hody,  in  their  books  treated  with  attention  by  the  sulun  ifoAam- 
de  Grvcis  erod.  prastantibus ;  also  Jo.  Ali.  nud ;  and  delivered  before  him  an  apoloffetie 
FMlnienut  Bibliothcca  Gnsca.  [Bessarum  discourse,  which  was  translated  into  Turk- 
was  a  native  of  Trebixond,  a  monk  of  the  ish,  and  has  been  ireqpently  printed,  Gr., 
order  of  Si,  Basily  bishop  of  Nice  A.D.  Turkish,  and  Latin,  liiis  work,  with  a  dia^ 
1486,  and  imperial  envoy  to  the  council  of  logue  on  the  way  of  Salvation,  a  tract  on 
Ferrara  in  1438.  Here  he  learnedly  do-  PMestination,  and  an  oration  on  the  Tini* 
fended  the  doctrines  of  the  Greek  chnreh,  ity,  may  be  found  in  Latin,  in  the  BibhoCb. 
fer  a  time ;  but  at  len|(th  gave  up  to  the  FWum,  tom.  xxvL  Bat  the  learned  have 
Latins,  snd  was  the  pnncipal  cause  of  the  not  all  agreed,  that  GemudiuM  Uie  patriarch 
onion  agreed  on.  Returning  to  Constanti*  and  Oeorge  Sekol^ruu  were  the  same  per* 
oople,  his  popularity  declined ;  and  he  was  son ;  snd  some  have  made  two  OeorgeM  in- 
obliged  to  refuse  the  patriarchate,  offered  stead  of  one. — TV.] 
him  by  the  emperor.  He  now  retired  to  (65)  [George  Gemistnunumam^dPUtho^ 
Italy,  was  made  a  cardinal,  bishop  of  Tos-  was  bom  at  Constantinople,  but  spent  most 
culum,  papal  legate  at  Bologna,  patron  of  of  his  life  in  the  Peloponnesus.  He  was  aa 
the  Dominican  and  Franciscan  orders ;  was  acute  and  learned  Platonist,  and  a  decided 
Mar  beiw  made  pope  in  1466,  and  again  in  opposer  of  the  Latins.  He  was  employed 
1471.  He  Isboored  to  rouse  the  Europeans  \iy  the  Greeks  in  the  council  of  Ferrara,  to 
to  war  against  the  Turks,  in  1458;  was  unravel  the  subtilties  of  the  Latin  meta^ 
frequently  papal  legate ;  and  died  on  his  re-  physicians ;  waa  preceptor  in  philoso^  to 
turn  ma  France  A.D.  147S,  aged  77.  cardinal  Betmrvm,  and  to  the  Medici  of 
His  works  consist  of  orationa,  episUes,  and  Florence ;  and  lived,  it  is  ssid,  to  the  sflO 
tracts,  chiefly  in  relation  to  the  controvetsies  of  one  hundred  years.  His  works  are,  do 
between  the  Greeks  and  Latins,  (most  of  differentia  philosophis  Aristotelis  et  Plato- 
which  are  in  the  collection  of  Councib),  nis ;  de  virtutibus  libellus ;  Scholia  in  Zo- 
and  a  Defence  of  the  Platonic  philoeophy,  a  roastris  Oracula ;  de  rebua  Peloponnesiacie 
correction  of  i^Iolo  de  Legibus,  and  a  trans-  constituendis  Orationes  11.  de  gestis  Gr«- 
latioQ  of  Ar%ttolU*9  Metaphysics ;  whieh  cor.  post  pugnam  ad  Mantineam,  lib.  ii.,  and 
were  poUiihed,  Venice,  1603,  1606.  His  two  tracts  on  the  procession  of  the  Holy 
pnvale  library,  which  was  Teiy  vahiable,  he  Spirit. — Tr.] 
gave  to  the  et^  of  Venice.— TV.]  (66)  [Gregory  TVavesimfiut,  whose  p*- 

(64)  Rick.  Sinum,  Croyanee  de  I'Eglise  renU  were  from  TrAizond,  was  bom  in 
Orientale  sur  la  Truisubstant,  p.  87,  and  Crete,  A.D.  13M.  After  obUtning  a  good 
Critii{oe  de  M.  du  Pin,  tome  I,  p.  438,  dec  education  among  the  (hedts,  he  removed  to 
[This  George  SckoloriuM  was  one  of  the  luly,  where  he  spent  his  life  as  a  teacher 
Greek  envoys  at  the  council  of  Ferrara  in  and  writer.  Pope  Eugene  employed  himas 
1488,  where  he  delivered  three  orations  in  a  Greek  secretary  ;  and  after  the  death  of 
fevour  of  onion  with  the  Latina  ;  extant  in  BugttUf  AlphtmauM  king  of  Naples  was  hit 
iferdaun**  Omcilia,  tom.  ix.,  p.  446.  Some  patron.  In  1466,  he  made  a  voyage  to  Crete 
rther  speeches  and  tracto  of  a  similar  tenour,  and  Constantinople.  He  returned;  sunk 
are  ascribed  to  him.  But  afterwarde  he  into  idiocy ;  and  died  at  the  age  of  90,  at 
ehangedsidea,  and  wrote  against  the  council  Rome,  A.D.  1486.  He  wrote  on  the  pro- 
of Ferrara,  in  eiffht  Books ;  published,  (3r.,  ceesion  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  fevour  of  the 
London,  4to.  When  the  Turks  capAused  Latins;  themarbrrdomof  Andrew  of  Chke, 
Constantinople  A.D.  1463,he  was  made  pa-  A.D.  1465 ;  on  the  eight  parts  of  neech ;  a 
twaffch  by  tha  sultan,  iiwiiml  the  bmps  coKite  Io|^  ;  a  oompanson  of  JPfato  and 

Vol.  II.— K  k  k 


i4Sk  BOOK  m.--CENTURY  XV.^PABT  n.^CHAP.  JL 

§  24.  The  Latin  writers  form  a  host  almost  innunierable.    We  shall  luuna 
only  the  principal  of  those  who  attempted  by  their  pens  to  subserve  the  cause 

AristotU ;  dye  Books  on  riietoric ;  on  the        Aniretu  it  Petra,  bom  ind  edncatid 

deceptions  of  astrology ;  expositions  of  some  among  the  Greeks,  sod  hj  them  made  a 

of  Cicero'M  orations  ;  and  Latin  translations  bishop ;  be  afterwaids  joined  the  Latim^ 

of  the  works  of  St.  Cyril,  St.  CArytottoM,  and  as  papal  legate  aigoed  agamat  his  cooh 

Gregory  Sytten,  St.  BomU,  also  of  EuBe^  tiymen,  in  the  council  of  Basil  A.D.  1499; 

htiu'  Prcparat.  Evang.,  AristotWa  Rhetoric,  and  in  that  of  Fenaia,  1438.    Both  his 

and  Ptolemy'* t  Almagest. — TV.]  speeches  are  in  Bzomui'  Annales  £ccL»  ad 

(57)  [George  Codhnu,  sumamed  Cunh  ann.  143S,  ^  37,  and  1488,  ^  8. 
ptUales,  was  a  Greek,  whose  ase  and  histoiT  JcAn  JEugennu,  nomophylax  of  die  pa- 
are  little  known.  He  probamj  lived  and  triarchalchorch  of  Constantinople,  and  hrocli- 
wrote  soon  after  the  captnre  of  Constantino-  er  to  Marcus  of  Ephesus,  whom  he  aecosi- 
ple  A.D.  14d3.  He  wrote  on  the  offices  panied  to  the  council  of  Ferran  A.D.  1438. 
and  officers  of  the  court  and  church  of  Con-  He  wrote  against  that  council ;  and  Lee  Ai- 
atantinople,  (Paris,  1648,  fol.,  by  Goar),  on  Uihts  has  giTen  extracts  from  the  woik,  dft 
the  antiquities  of  (Constantinople,  a  descrip-  Purgatoho,  p.  61,  2S0,  S41,  866. 
tion  of  Constantinople ;  on  the  statues  and  Taidonu  RuthenMis  or  of  JZiwtis,  ben  at 
curiosities  of  Constantinople ;  on  the  edifices  Thessak>nica,  a  Basilian  monk,  abbot  of  SL 
of  Constantinople ;  on  the  church  of  St.  So-  Demetrius  at  Constantinople ;  sent  to  the 
phia,  in  that  city ;  and  a  history  of  the  Con-  council  of  Basil  in  1436,  returned,  and  waa 
stantinopolitan  emperors,  from  Cofutttntin*  mademetropolitanofKiowandpiiniateofall 
the  Great  to  Cotutantine  PaUeologut^  and  Russia ;  attended  the  council  d  Florsnoa^ 
the  capture  of  the  city  by  the  Tuns.  All  1438 ;  there  cmposed  the  Latins ;  than  chan- 
these,  except  the  first,  were  published  by  ged  sides,  sno  signed  the  articles  of  niiion ; 
Lambecius,  1656,  fol.  remained  in  Italy ;  was  msde  a  cardinal  in 

The  following  Greek  writers  are  passed  1439 ;  soon  after  went  to  Russis,  where  he 

over  by  Dr.  MoMheim.  was  srrested  and  imprisoned  iot  betraying 

Josephj  archbishop  of  Ephesus,  and  pa-  the  cause  of  the  Greeks  ;  escsped  with  dii- 

triarch  of  Constantinople  A.D.  1416-1439.  ficulty  and  fied ;  was  by  the  pope  made  tito- 

He  was  long  averse  from  a  union  with  the  lar  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  and  papal 

Latins,  but  at  length  yielded  the  point,  went  legate  in  the  East ;  witnessed  the  cspture  ol 

to  the  council  of  Florence,  argued  for  a  that  city  in  1453 ;  escaped  to  Italy,  became 

union,  signed  the  articles  of  it  on  a  sick  bed,  dean  of  the  college  of  cardinals,  and  died  at 

repented  of  it,  and  died  eight  days  after  sign-  Rome  A.D.  1463.     He  wrote  sn  epistle  de- 

ing  the  instrument.    He   has  left  us  two  scribing  the  siege  and  capture  of  Constanti- 

epistles,  addressed  to  the  council  of  Basil ;  nople ;  which  was  published  in  Ruesner'a 

and  an  address  to  a  synod  at  Constantinople,  Epistolae  Turcice,  lib.  iv.,  p.  104. 
when  about  to  go  to  Italy  and  Florence.  Silvester  Sguropulut^  or  as  he  writes  it 

John  CananiUi  wrote   a  history  of  the  Syropulu*,  a  deacon,  dicxophylax,  and  one 

aiege  of  Constantinople  by  the  Turks,  in  the  of  the  select  council  of  the  patriarch  at  0>n- 

year  1422,  (at  which  time  he  flourished),  ex-  stantinople.     He  attended  his  patriarch  to 

tant,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  subjoined  to  the  history  the  council  ofFerrara  in  1438,  was  concerned 

of  George  Acropolita,  Paris,  1651,  fol.  in  all  that  related  to  the  Greeks,  and  dcci- 

Demetriu*  Chrysoloras^  an  eminent  phi-  dcdly  and  perseveringly  opposed  the  union ; 
losopher  and  astronomer  A.D.  1430,  much  but  was  compelled  by  authority  to  sub- 
esteemed  by  the  emperor  Emanuel  Palaolo'  scribe  the  articles  of  union.  On  his  return, 
CHe  wrote  an  oration,  and  two  dia-  he  found  himself  odious  to  the  people  for 
^  les,  asainst  the  Latins ;  which  are  in  the  having  yielded  so  fsr ;  resigned  his  office ; 
Vatican  Library.  and  wrote  a  particular  history  of  the  trans- 

EMoiaa  of  Cyprus,  a  Greek  who  espoused  actions  at   Ferrara ;   which  was  published, 

the  cause  of  the  Latins  about  A.D.  1430,  in  Gr.  snd  I^t.,  by  Robert  Creigkton,  (sfter- 

a  long  epistle ;  extant,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  in  Lee  wards  bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells),  at  the 

Allot,  de  Consensu,  &c.,  lib.  ii.,  c.  xviii.,  Hague,  1660,  fol. 

^  16,  and  in  the  Grcca  Orthod.,  tom.  i.,  p.        Joseph^  bishop  of  Modon  in  Greece  A.D. 

396.  1436.     He  wrote  an  apology  for  the  courx:il 

John  Anagnosta,  of  Thessalonica,  who  of  Florence,  against  Marcus  of  Ephesus ;  ex- 
witnessed  the  siege  and  capture  of  that  city  tant,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  in  Harduin's  Concilia, 
in  1430,  and  again  in  1432 ;  of  which  he  tom.  ix.,  p.  649,  dec. 
wrote  a  narrative  and  a  monody  ;  published        John,  the  JacDbite  patriarch  of  Alexandria 
by  Leo  AUat.  Symmicta,  pi.  ii.,  p.  317,  dtc.  A  D  1440.  He  wrote  an  adulatory  epistle  lo 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                 44S 

of  religion.  The  greatest  of  these,  hy  the  acknowledgment  of  them  all,  was 
John  Gerson  chancellor  of  the  university  of  Paris,  a  man  of  vast  influence, 
the  oracle  of  the  council  of  Constance,  and  still  in  high  estimation  hy  such 
of  the  French  as  would  maintain  their  liberties  against  the  Roman  pon^ 
tifis.(58)     He  wrote  and  did  much  that  was  very  useful  to  purify  the  reli^ 

pope  Eugene  IV.,  a  Latin  vernon  of  which  is  George^   or    Gregory,  Hemumymus  or 

in /f(sr«{ittfi*«  Concilia,  torn.  ix.,p.  1018, 6u:.  Charitanymiu,  a  native  of  Sparta,  who  on 

Nieodemus,  an  Ethiopian,  and  abbot  of  the  the  capture  of  Constantinople  in  1453,  fled 

Ethiopian  monks  resident  at  Jerusalem  A.D.  to  France,  and  taught  Greek  in  the  univer- 

1440,  wrote  a  similar  epistle  to  the  pope ;  sity  of  Pahs.     In  1476,  pope  Sixtus  IV. 

which  we  have  in  Latin,  in  HariMnCa  don-  sent  him  as  his  legate  into  England.    He 

cilia,  torn,  ix.,  p.  1081,  &c.  translated  into  Latin  Gennadius*  tract  do 

Gregory  Mdiasenue,  called  ilfaminat,  a  Vita  salutis  hominum ;  the  life  of  Moham- 

monk,  penitentiary  of  the  church  of  Constan-  med ;  and  some  other  things ;  and  wrote  a 

tinople.  and  confessor  to  the  emperor.  He  at-  demonstration,  that  Christ  is  the  son  of  God, 

tended  the  council  of  Ferrara,  was  at  first  vio-  and  himself  God;  printed,  Gr.  and  Lat, 

lent  against  the  Latms ;  but  being  bribed,  he  Angsb.,  1608,  8vo. 

turned  about,  and  urged  the  union.    In  1440,  Zaomcu*  ChaUocondyUu  or  ChaUondx^ 

he  was  made  patriarch  of  Constantinople ;  Uu,  %  native  of  Athens ;  flourished  A.D. 

hut  a  few  years  after,  foimd  it  expedient  to  1468,  and  wrote  a  History  of  the  Turks  in 

resiffn  that  dignity.    He  wrote  an  Apology  10  Books,  from  A.D.  1300  to  1463;  pub- 

for  we  council  of  Florence,  against  Marcue  lished,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  Geneva,  1616,  fol.,  and 

of  Eph»Bus ;  extant,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  in  Hear-  Paris,  1650,  fol. 

imtCa  Concilia,  torn,  ix.,  p.  601,  d^c. ;  also  Manuel^  a  native  of  Greece,  pupil  of  Mai- 

mn  Epistle  to  the  emperor  Alexius  Comnemu,  thcnu  CamaruUa,  and  orator  of  the  great 

on  the  procession  of  die  Holy  Spirit ;  print-  church  of  Constantinciple  A.D.  1500.     He 

«d,  Gr.  and  Lat.,  in  Iao  AlUUiut,  Grsc.  Or-  wrote  a  confutation  of  Friar  Franeia  th« 

tbod.,  torn,  i.,  p.  419.  Dominican,  respectmg  the  procession  of  the 

John   ArgyropuluSf    of  Constantinople.  Holy  Spirit,  unleavened  bread,  purgatory, 

"When  that  city  was  taken  in  1453,  he  re-  the  primacy  of  the  pope,  du:.,  published,  Gr. 

tired  to  Italy.     Coatnode  Medieia  made  him  and  Lat.,  bf  Staph.  U  Moyne,  Varia  Sacra, 

meceptor  to  his  son  Peter  and  his  ne^ew  p.  270. — TV.] 

iMurence,  After  residing  some  time  at  Flor-  (58)  Leioia  EUia  du  Pin,  Gersonianorum 
enoe,  the  plague  caused  him  to  remove  to  libri  iv.,  prefixed  to  his  edition  of  Geraon*a 
Rome,  wherene  lectured  on  Ariatotle.  He  Works,  Antwerp,  1706,  5  vols.  foL,  and  in* 
died  near  the  close  of  the  century.  He  was  sorted  by  Jo.  Launoi,  in  his  Historia  Gym- 
very  learned,  very  vain,  very  rich,  and  a  very  nasii  regii  Navarreni,  pt.  iii.,  lib.  ii.,  cap.  i., 
greet  eater.  Besides  translations  and  expo-  in  his  C^p.,  torn,  iv.,  part  i.,  p.  514.  Jterm, 
sitions  of  the  works  of  Aristotle,  often  print-  Von  der  Hardt,  Acta  Concilii  Constant., 
ed,  he  wrote  on  the  procession  of  the  Holy  tom.  i.,  pt.  iv.,  p.  26,  dec. — [John  Charlier 
Spirit  und  the  council  of  Florence ;  extant,  de  Geraon  was  bom  A.D.  1363,  at  Geraon 
Gr.  and  Lat.,  in  AiUuiua,  Gtme.  Orthod.,  in  the  diocese  of  Kheims,  educated  in  the 
tom.  i.,  p.  400.  college  of  Navarre  at  Paris,  succeeded  to 

Matthaua  Camarioia,  a  distinguished  phi-  the  chancellorship  of  the  university  about 

losopher  and  rhetorician  of  Constantinople,  A.D.  1395,  was  active  in  condemning  John 

who  witnessed  the  capture  of  that  city  in  Petit  and  his  doctrine  in  1407,  and  subse- 

1453,  and  described  the  scene  in  a  Iom  epis-  quently  laboured  much  to  heal  the  divisions 

tie;  a  considerable  part  of  which,  ur.  and  and  correct  the  abuses  ofthe  church  of  Rome. 

LaL,  is  in  Cruenut  Turcomcia,  lib.  i.,  p.  He  was  at  the  councils  of  Rheims,  Pisa,  and 

76.    Many  other  writings  of  his  exist  in  MS.  Constance.    When  the  last  of  these  councils 

Dneaa,  nephew  to  Mtchad  Ducaa  of  Con-  broke  up  in  1418,  he  could  not  safely  return 

•tantinople.    On  the  capture  of  that  city  in  to  Paris  where  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  was 

1453,  he  retired  to  Lesbos,  and  entered  the  in  power,  and  be  travelled  through  Germany 

service  of  the  tributary  Christian  prince,  in  and  Switxerland  and  settled  st  Lyons,  where 

wbose'service  be  performed  several  embae-  he  died  in  1429.     He  composed  no  larse 

■ies  to  the  Turkiso  tovereiffns,  till  the  cap-  work,  but  left  a  vast  number  of  tracts,  speecV 

tore  of  LeriKM  in  1562.     He  wrote  Historia  es,  sermons,  letters,  and  poems ;  which  are 

Byzantine,  from  A.D.  1341  to  1462,  piece-  dcjpnatical,  polemic,  exegetic,  mystic,  opin- 

ded  by  a  brief  chronicle,  from  the  creation ;  ions  on  questions  of  public  interest  at  that 

pnMi*hi»^,  Gr.  and  Lat,  Paris,  1649,  kL  day,  projecU  ibr  refonning  aboM^  6lc.   The 


444  BOOK  m^-OENTURY  XV.^PART  IL-<«AP.  H. 

ffion,  excite  the  pietytand  care  the  disorders  of  the  church;  but  in  sevienl 
Uiings,  he  but  imperfectly  saw  what  would  comport  with  the  true  principles 
of  Christianity.  Nieokttu  de  Clemangis  [of  Clamenge],  a  lover  of  truth  and 
right,  who  eloquently  deplored  the  calamities  of  his  day  and  the  miserable 
state  of  the  Christian  world.(50)  AiphtmsuM  Tosiatut^  id  Avila*  who  kwded 
the  sacred  scripture  with  a  ponderous  commentary,  and  wrote  some  other 
things  in  which  there  is  a  mixture  of  good  and  bad*(60)  Amhrote  of  Oa- 
malduli  has  acquired  great  feme,  by  his  accurate  knowledge  of  the  Greek 
language  and  literature,  and  by  his  various  efibrt%  for  estabushing  harmony 
between  the  Greeks  and  die  Latins.(61)  Nicotmu  Cuaamu^h.  man  of  va* 
rious  learning,  and  no  contemptible  genius,  but  not  possessed  of  a  sound 
and  vigorous  judgment ;  as  appears  from  his  Conjectures  concemmg  ike  hui 
day,{62)  John  Ifieder  distinguished  himself  by  various  writings  which  in- 
most vtluable  are  Mid  to  be  those  occasioned  Camiilduleiisian  monk  at  the  m  of  14;  ae* 
hf  the  council  of  Constance. — TV.]  qaiied  a  thoiough  knowledge  «  Greek  imdCT 

(59)  See  LaunoCt  Historia  Gymnasii  Na-  Enuumtl  CkryaolanM,  was  made  geMral  of 
varr.,  part  iii.,  lib.  ii.,  c.  iii.,  p.  666,  dtc.  his  order  about  the  year  1440,  was  icpeet- 
Lomgue9ars  Histotre  de  l*£|^ise  GaUicane,  edtr  nominated  a  carainal,  eerred  the  popes 
tome  ziv.,  p.  436.  His  W<»ks  thoo^  not  fiuthfnily  and  with  great  tbili^  >»  the  com^ 
entire,  were  published  with  a  glossarr,  by  cils  of  Basil,  Fenrsra,  and  Florence ;  and 
John  Lydius,  Leyden,  1613,  £o.--[iVieo»  became  almoner  to  the  pope.  Ho  dM  ia 
lau*  de  CUmangUf  was  bom  at  Clamenge  his  monastery  at  an  advanced  age,  in  hi|^ 
near  Chalons,  and  educated  in  the  college  repute  for  sanctity.  His  life  was  written  al 
of  Navarre,  where  he  became  rector  of  the  great  length,  by  Auputine  of  Florence,  in  an 
nniversiiy  of  Paris  in  1393.  He  so  distin-  Appendix  to  his  Historia  Camaldulensmm. 
guished  himself  for  the  elesance  of  his  Latin  Besides  numerous  translations  from  the 
epistles,  that  Benedict  XIII.  called  him  to  Greek  fathers  and  many  letters,  he  has  left 
Avignon,  and  made  him  his  private  secretary,  a  Hodiieponcon^  ot  Journal  of  his  travels 
But  in  1408,  bein^  suspected  of  composing  to  inspect  the  monasteries  of  his  order,  and 
the  papal  bull  which  laid  France  under  an  some  of  the  public  documents  for  uniting  the 
interdict,  he  endured  violent  persecution.     Greek  and  Latin  churches. — Tr.'\ 

He  retired  into  the  Alpine  country;  and        (62)  Peter  BdyUj  Response  auz  Qnes- 

thouffh  afterwards  provea  innocent,  and  in-  tions  d*un  Provincial,  tom.  ii.,  cap.  117, 

▼itedback  to  France,  he  chose  to  spend  his  118,  p.  617,  &,c.    His  works  are  pobliahed 

days  in  retirement.    He  died  before  A.D.  in  one  vol.  [three  volumes,  TV.]  fol.,  Basil, 

1440  ;  an  honest  and  pious  man.   His  works,  1665.     [Nicolaut  Cusanus  was  bom  of  in- 

besides  about  150  letters,  consist  of  about  a  digent  parents  at  Cusa  in  the  diocese  of 

dozen  tracts  and  poems;  the  most  important  Treves,  A.D.  1403,  educated  by  Count  de 

of  which  are,  de  Corrupto  ecclesiss  statu ;  Manderscbeidt,  made  doctor  of  Theology 

Deploratio  calamitatis  ecclcsiast.  per  schis-  and  of  Canon  Jjaw,  was  dean  of  Coblentz. 

ma  nefandissimum,   in  heroic   verse ;    de  and  archdeacon  of  Liege.     In  the  council  of 

Froctu  eremi ;  de  Novis  Festivitatibus  non  Basil,  he  at  first  opposed  the  papal  preten- 

instituendis ;  de  Antichristo ;  de  Studio  the-  sions,  and  wrote  three  Books  on  the  subject, 

ok>gi«,  dLc. — TV.]  entitled  de  Caiholica  Concordantia.     But  he 

(60)  [Alphonsus  Tofto/vi,  a  voluminous  afterwards  changed  sides,  became  bishop  of 
Spanish  writer,  who  studied  at  Salamanca,  Brizen,  fell  out  with  the  emperor  Sigiamund, 
attended  the  council  of  Basil  in  1434,  be-  was  made  a  cardinal,  and  repeatedly  papal 
came  bishop  of  Avila,  and  was  advanced  to  legate.  He  died  A.D.  1464,  aged  63.  He 
the  highest  offices  in  the  kingdom.  He  died  was  very  learned,  understood  Greek  and 
in  14M ;  aged,  some  say  40  years ;  othen  Hebrew,  snd  ezcelled  in  philosophy  and 
•ay  55  years.  He  was  a  man  of  immenae  mathematics.  He  wrote  de  docta  Ignoran- 
leading,  excellent  memory,  respectable  juds-  tia,  lib.  iii. ;  de  Filiatione  Dei ;  Idiota  lib. 
ment,  and  famed  for  his  ascetic  piety.  Hw  iv. ;  de  Visione  Dei ;  de  Ludo  globi,  lib.  ii. ; 
works,  repeatedly  printed  and  first  under  Exercitationum  libri  x.  Epistolarum  Liber ; 
eudinal  Aimenes,  fill  27  volumes  folio.  Of  Cribrationum  Alcorani  lib.  iii. ;  on  arithmet- 
these,  S4  are  commentaries  on  the  whole  ical  and  geometrical  complements ;  on  the 
Bible.     His  style  is  crude. — Tr.  ]  quadrature  of  the  circle ;  on  sines  and  chorda ; 

(61)  [Amironus  Camaldulensis  vrBahom  on  correcting  the  Kalendar,  d&c.,  die.  Hie 
at  Portico,  not  iar  ftom  Florence,  became  a  works  were  printed,  Paris,  1614,  and  Basil, 


CHURCH  OFHCERS  AND  GOVERNMENT. 


iJr^ 


dicata  the  state  of  those  times,  and  by  his  travels  and  achieTements.(6d) 
John  Capistrmnus  was  esteemed  great  by  the  Romish  court,  because  he 
contended  vigorously  for  the  majesty  of  the  pontifis  against  all  sorts  of  op- 
posers.(64)  John  WesseUus  and  Jerome  Sawmarola  are  to  be  ranked 
among  the  wisest  and  best  men  of  that  age*  The  former  was  of  Gronin- 
gen,  fmd  for  his  great  perspicuity  he  was  called  Lux  mmuU  {the  UgJu  rf 
the  world).  The  doctrines  which  Luther  afterwards  taught  more  clearly, 
he  advanced  to  some  extent ;  and  he  candidly  exposed  and  censured  the 

defects  of  the  Romish  religion.(65)  The  latter  was  a  Dominican  of  Fer- 

1650,  in  8  Tois.  fol.    The  first  yolume  is  prerailing.    They  are  entitled,  on  the  Plnm- 

chiefly  on  theology  ;  the  second  on  contro*  dence  of  God ;  why  Christ  bectme  incarnate, 

versial  sabjects ;  and  the  third  on  mathe-  and  the  greatness  of  bis  safferinss ;  on  Pen- 

matics,  astronomy,  dec.— TV.]  ance,  or  the  clerical  power  of  binding  and 

(63)  [See  p.  4(M9,  note  (7)  aboTe. — TV.]  loosing ;  on  the  Communion  of  saints ;  on 

(64)  See  Jac.  Lenfant^a  Histoire  de  la  the  Treasury  of  merits  in  the  church ;  on 
suerre  des  Hussites,  torn,  ii.,  p.  S54,  dtc.  Fraternities ;  on  Porgatory ;  on  papal  In- 
Waddmg'a  Annales  Minorum,  torn,  iz.,  p.  dulgences;  ssTeral  ^isUes;  on  the  £a* 
67.  IJohn  Capittrarau  was  bom  in  the  charist  and  the  Mass ;  on  Indulgences ;  on 
Tillage  of  Capistro  in  Abruzzo,  Italy,  A.D.  Prayer.  These  were  published,  Wittemb., 
1386 ;  became  a  Franciscan  monk  of  the  1523,  and  Basil,  1623,  fol.,  and  1625,  4to» 
regular  observance,  was  repeatedly  Cisalpine  under  the  title  of  Farraeo  rerum  theoloffica- 
general  of  his  order,  was  an  inquisitor  and  rum ;  with  a  preface  by  Martin  iMtker ; 
papal  legate,  and  as  such  preached  up  and  also  at  Amsterdam,  1617, 4to.  In  his  pre- 
commanded  crusades,  against  the  Filitriceni  face,  Luther  says :  ^^Weaatl  appeared  (who 
m  Italy,  the  Hussites  in  Bohemia,  and  the  was  called  BtuU)  a  Frisian  of  Uroninffen,  a 
Tmks  in  Hungary,  with  dreadful  effect,  man  of  admirable  talents,  of  great  ud  rare 
He  died  in  1456,  aged  71.  Hb  writings  genius,  who  was  manifestly  taught  of  QoAf 
are  chiefly  on  different  points  of  Canon  Law ;  as  Isaiah  prophesied  that  Christians  should 
and  are  contained  mostly  in  the  Tractatus  be ;  for  he  cannot  be  supposed  to  have  fol- 
Juris. — Tr."]  lowed  men,  even  as  I  have  not    If  I  had 

(65)  Jo.  Hen.  Maitu,  Vita  Reuchlini,  p.  peviously  read  Weuel,  my  enemies  might 
156,  dice.  [John  Wusd,  called  also  JBo-  have  thought,  iMtker  derived  uU  Att  view9 
n/tict,  and  Herman  Oencrt,  Goeevort  or  from  Wusel,  ao  ferfteUy  aeeordant  are  iha 
Ganew/rt,  muB  bom  at  Groningen,  A.D.  two  in  ayirit.  And  it  increases  my  joy  and 
1400,  or  rather  1419.  He  studied  long  in  confidence,  and  I  now  have  no  doubt  of  the 
the  school  of  the  CUrla  of  the  Common  correctness  of  my  doctrines,  since  with  such 
tAfe  at  Zwol,  and  then  at  Cologne ;  became  uniform  agreement,  and  nearly  in  the  same 
rerj  teamed,  understood  Latin,  Credc,  and  vyords,  tbmigh  at  a  different  period,  in  an- 
Hewew,  was  a  Platonist,  and  a  Nominalist,  other  clime  and  country,  and  with  other  re- 
and  a  contemner  of  the  reigning  scholastic  suits,  he  so  harmonizes  with  me  tlurou^iout'' 
theology.  He  was  very  pious ;  studied  the  See  Seckendorf*a  Historia  Lutheranisair 
Scriptures  much  and  in  the  original  Ian-  Ub.  i.,  sec.  64,  ^  183,  p.  226,  die.  Ba^ 
guages,  and  based  his  faith  upon  them,  in  Dictionnaire  hist,  critique,  art.  Weseel. 
utter  disre^[ard  for  human  autnorities,  doc-  John  Wteeel  is  too  often  confounded  with 
tors,  traditions,  popes  and  councils,  or  fa-  his  contemporary  and  friend  John  de  Veeor 
there.  He  was  mvited  to  Heidelbmg ;  but  lia,  or  of  Weed,  a  doctor  of  theoloffv,  and  a 
not  allowed  to  teach  theology  there,  Mcause  celebrated  prsacher  at  Erforth  and  Wonn ; 
he  had  not  taken  the  degree  of  D.D. ;  nor  who  held  nearly  the  same  sentiments  with 
would  they  give  him  that  degree,  because  be  Weseelt  and  was  at  length  condemned  br  an 
was  not  in  onlers.  He  returned  to  Cologne,  assembly  at  Mentz  A.D.  1479,  and  cast  mto 
and  thence  went  to  Louvain,  and  thence  prison,  where  he  soon  after  died.  His  theo- 
to  Paris,  where  he  resided  many  yean,  logical  opinions  were  condenmed;  yet  a 
and  acquired  oreat  reputation  as  a  leaned.  Catholic  who  witnessed  the  whole  trial,  says, 
independent,  honest,  and  truly  Christian  be  advanced  nothing  but  what  might  be  de- 
man.  He  once  visited  Rome ;  was  never  fended,  except  in  reigard  to  the  procession  of 
persecuted;  uid  died  A.D.  1489,  aged,  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  which  he  agreed  vrith  the 
some  say  89  and  others  70.  His  works  are  Qieeks.  His  condemnation  is  attribot4^  by 
several  theological  tracts,  ehieily  on  what  he  this  vniter,  to  his  being  a  NomiuuUietf  whiW 
deemed  tlAcnmieoQiTivwa  in  theology  then  hie  judges,  all  but  one,  weie  Afdiila.    Bm- 


446  BOOK  IIL-€ENTURY  XV.— PART  II^-CHAP.  IL 

jara,  and  a  pious,  eloquent,  and  learned  man.  Having  probed  the  l^^«"»4i 
ulcers  too  freely,  he  suffered  for  his  rashness,  being  buiiied  at  the  stake  in 
1498,  at  Ferrara.  He  died  with  serenity  and  con8tancy.(66)  Aiphomnu 
Spina  composed  a  book  against  the  Jews  and  Saracens,  which  he  called 
FortalUiumfidei.{67)  Conspicuous  in  the  long  list  of  those  called  Sdbfas. 
Ucs  were  John  Capreohu,(68)  John  de  TurreeremataJ{6d)  Antomnms  of 
Fiorcnce,(70)   Dionyshu  a  RyckelJ{yi)  Henry  €hrcamius,{12) 


B(nfU,  Dictionnaire  Hist,  et  critique,  art.  merous  penoni  bodi  Catholicf  and  I^otest- 
Wesalia  Jean  de;  and  Sckrceekk^  Kiicheo-  anta.    Hia  writings  ware  almost  all  id  Ilafiui. 
gescb.,  torn,  xxziii.,  p.  295,  &c. — TV.]  Tbey  conaist  of  more  than  300  sennoma, 
(66)  Jo.  Franc.  BuideuM^  Parersa  Hi*-  about  50  tracti  and  treatiaea,  and  a  eonnl- 
torico-Thcolog.,  p.  379.    The  life  m  jScso-  erable  number  of  lettera ;  all  diapb^iiy  » 
naroU,  written  oj  Jo.  Frame,  Pieutt  waa  nius  and  piety,  and  some  of  them  sopenor 
published  with  notes,  documents,  and  letters,  intellect.    See  especially,  Picut  and  Bud- 
by  Ja£.  Qucft/,  Paris,  1674, 2  vola.  8 vo.    In  devt,   ubi  supra.     C.  F.  Ammonia  Gfea- 
the  same  year,  Qu«/i/ published  at  Paris  the  chichte  der  Homiletik,  vol.  i.,  p.  169-198, 
spiritual  and  ascetic  Epiatlea  of  jSosonaro^,  Gotting.,  1804^  8to.    BayWa  Dictionnairs, 
translated  from  Italian  into  Latin.     See  alao  art  StatinuLroU ;  and  Semeekk^a  Kirchaft- 
Jac.  Echard'a,  Scriptorea  ord.  Predicator.,  geach.,  toI.  zzziii.,  p.  643^  dee. — TV.] 
torn,  i.,  p.  884,  dec.    iJeroma  SaooiutroU  (67)  [Mphonaua  Spind  waa  a  Spanish 
was  bom  at  Ferrara  Oct.  12,  1462 ;  re-  Jew  converted  to  Chriatianiw,  who  became 
ligiously  educated,  and  early  diatinguished  a  Franciscan  monk,  rector  of  the  uniTeraity 
forgenius  and  learning.     His  father  intended  of  Salamanca,  an  inquisitor,  and  at  last  a 
him  for  his  own  profession,  that  of  physic ;  bishop.    He  flourished  about  A.D.  1459. 
but  he  disliked  it ;  and  unknown  to  his  pa-  His  book  defends  the  Romish  religion  sgainst 
rents,   became  a -Dominican  monk   A.D.  the  arguments  then  used  by  Jews,  Ssracens, 
1474.     For  a'  time  he  taught  philosophy  and  heretics  snd  infidels.     It  is  a  weak  perform- 
metaphysics  ;  and  waa  then  msde  a  preacher  ance ;  first  published  anonymous,  Norimbeig, 
and  confessor.     He   soon   laid   aside   the  1494, 4to,  then  at  Lyons,  A.D.  1611. — TV.] 
hearing  of  confessions,  and  devoted  himself  (68)  IJohn  Capreolits  was  a  French  Do- 
wholly  to  preaching,  in  which  he  wss  re-  minican  monk  of  Languedoc,  professor  of 
markably  interesting   and   successful.     In  theology  at  Toulouse,  flourished  A.D.  1416, 
1489  he  went  to  Florence,  where  his  presch-  and  is  said  to  have  attended  the  council  of 
ing  produced  quite  a  reformation  of  morals.  Basil  in  1431.     He  wrote  Commentaries  on 
He  attacked  vice,  infidelity,  and  false  re-  Lombard's  four  Books  of  Sentences ;  pub- 
ligion,  with  the  utmost  freeidom,  sparing  no  lished,  Venice,  1484,  1514, 1588,  fol. — TV.] 
age  or  sex  and  no  condition  of  men,  monks,  (69)  [John  de  TurrecrematOf  a  Spaniard, 

Siests,  popes,  princes,  or  common  citizens,  bom  at  Torquemada  A.D.  1388  ;  became  a 

is  influence  was  almost  boundless.     But  Dominican  monk,  and  was  sent  to  the  nni- 

Florence  was  split  into  political  factions,  and  versity  of  Paris,  where  he  studied  and  taught 

Savonarola  did  not  avoid  the  danger.     He  many  years.     From  about  the  year  1431,  he 

was  ardent,  eloquent,  and  so  enthusiastic  as  served  the  popes  first  as  msster  of  the  palace, 

almost  to  believe  aiul  actually  to  represent  then  (1437)  as  legate  to  the  council  oiBasil, 

what  he  taught,  aa  being  communicated  to  and  afterwards  to  that  of  Florence,  then  aa 

him  by  revelation.     The  adverse  faction  ac-  a  cardinal  and  legate  in  France,  and  on  va* 

cuaed  him  to  the  pope,  who  summoned  him  rious  other  embassies.     From  1450  till  his 

to  Rome.     Savonarola  would  not  go ;  and  death  in  1468,  he  held  various  bishoprics  in 

waa  ordered  to  cease  preaching.     A  Fran-  Spain  and  Italy.     He  wrote  commentaries 

ciacan  inquisitor  was  sent  to  confront  htm.  on  the  Decretum  of  Gratian,  on  Paul's  Epis- 

The  people  protected  him.     But  at  length,  ties,  on  the  Psalms ;  various  tracts  on  scbo- 

vacillating  about  putting  his  cause  to  the  lastic  theology,  and  disputed  points  of  canon 

test  of  a  fire  ordeal,  he  lost  his  popularity  law  and  church  government ;  against  the 

in  a  measure.     His  enemies  seized  him  by  Mohammedans ;  a  series  of  Sermons  ;  and 

force,  put  him  to  the  rack,  and  extorted  from  a  number  of  ascetic  pieces.     His  works  were 

him  some  concessions  which  they  interpreted  first  printed,  Augsbuig,  1472,  in  8  vols.  fol. 

aa  confessions  of  guilt ;  and  then  strangled  —^Tr.] 

him,  burned  his  body,  and  threw  the  ashes  (70)  [His  true  name  was  Antoniua^  but 

into  the  river.     Thus  died  Savonarola  May  on  account  of  his  diminutive  stature,  he  ac- 

23,  1498. — His  character  has  been  assailed  quired  that  of  Antoninus.     He  was  bom  at 

and  defended  most  elaborately,  and  by  nu-  Florence  in  1389,  early  studied  CSanon  Law, 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                447 

jBie2^(78)  Stephen  BruliferJl^A)  and  others.  Among  the  most  respectable 
Mystics,  were,  VincerUius  Ferrerius,(7d)  Henry  HarpJmis,{76)  Laurentius 
Justimanus,{n)  BerhharcUn  Senensis,(78)  and  more  famous  than  all  the 

became  a  Dominican  monk  at  16,  afterwards  Spire,  one  of  the  first  professors  of  theologr 

presided  over  eeveral  different  monasteries,  and  philosophy  at  Tubingen,  founded  A.D. 

was  made  Ticar*general  of  his  order,  and  in  1477.     He  died  in  1493,  leaving  a  com- 

1446  archbishop  of  Florence.    He  was  re-  mentary  on  the  four  Books  of  l^ntences, 

peatedlj  envoy  of  his  city  to  the  court  of  Brizen,  1574,  3  vols.  4to ;  an  exposition  of 

Rome ;  and  died  May  2,  1459,  aged  70 ;  the  canon  of  the  mass ;  a  series  ot  sermons ; 

matly  esteemed  for  his  piety  and  erudition.  Defensorium  obedientioe  pontificis ;  Historra 

He  was  canonized  A.D.  1523.     His  piety  Dominies  passionis ;  de  Monetarom  potes- 

is   generally  admitted ;   but  his  judgment  tate  et  utilitate ;  and  an  epitome  of  the  work 

as  a  writer  has  been  questioned,  ami  his  of  William  Occam  on  the  Sentences. — TV.] 

works  are  said  to  be  staffed  with  siUy  stories  (74)  IStephen  Bndifer,  bom  at  St.  Malo, 

collected  from  all  quarters.     He  wrote  Sum-  a  Franciscan,  a  doctor  of  Paris,  a  Scotist, 

ma  Historialis,  or  a  universal  History  from  professor  of  theology  at  Mayence  and  Metz, 

the  creation  to  his  own  times ;  Lyons,  1586,  flourished  A.D.  l&O,  and  died  after  A.D. 

3  vols,  folio.    Summa  Theologies,  Stras-  1500.     He  wrote  on  Lombard's  Sentences ; 

burg,  1496,  4  vols,  folio.     Summa  Confes-  on  the  Trinity ;  Sermons  on  the  poverW  of 

sionalis,  Lyons,  1564,  8vo.     Notes  on  the  Christ ;  and  some  other  tracts ;  all  published, 

donation  of  Constantine  the  Great ;  several  Paris,  1499,  and  1500,  8vo. — TV.] 

law  tracts ;  and  one  on  the  virtues. — Tr.]  (75)  [VincerUhu  Ferrerhu,  was  a  Span- 

(71)  [Dionytms  ^  Ryckel  or  ie  LeewiSy  ish  Dominican  of  Valencia,  renowned  as  a 
or  Carthusiamtt.  He  was  bom  at  Ryckel,  preacher,  who  travelled  over  Spain,  France, 
a  village  in  the  diocese  of  Liege,  educated  and  Italy,  doing  wonders,  and  converting 
at  Cologne,  and  became  a  Carthusian  monk  multitudes  from  vice  and  error,  (if  we  may 
at  the  age  of  twenty-one ;  and  died  March  believe  the  Romanists),  and  was  made  con- 
12th,  lAl,  aged  69,  or  as  some  say  77.  feasor  and  master  of  the  palace  to  pope  Ben- 
He  was  a  most  voluminous  writer;  and  edict  XIII.  He  was  very  metaphysical, 
chiefly  as  an  expositor,  and  a  practical  theo-  poor  in  thought,  and  low  in  language.  Yet 
logian.  His  commentary  on  the  whole  Bible,  was  esteemed  a  freat  saint ;  and  was  canon- 
was  printed,  Cologne,  1533,  in  7  vols,  folio ;  ized  in  1455.  He  died  A.D.  1419.  He 
his  commentary  on  the  four  Books  of  Sen-  wrote  de  Vita  spirituali ;  Tractatus  consola- 
tences,  Cologne,  1535,  4  vols,  folio;  his  torius;  and  several  epistles;  (published, 
commentary  on  Dionysius  Areopagita,  ibid.,  Valencia,  1591) ;  and  a  volume  of  sermons, 
1536,  fol.  He  also  wrote  eight  Books  de  with  several  small  pieces  annexed ;  often 
fide  Catholica;  two  Books  on  a  Christian  published. — Tr."] 

life ;  a  treatise  on  the  four  last  thines,  death,  (76)  [Henry  Harphhu  was  a  Franciscan, 
judgment,  heaven,  and  hell ;  anouer  on  a  bom  in  the  villa^  of  Le  Herp  in  Brabant,  a 
particular  judgment  of  souls ;  expositions  of  theologian,  provincial  of  his  order,  and  gnar- 
•ome  woras  of  John  CoMtitat,  and  of  the  dian  of  the  convent  of  Mechlin.  He  floor- 
Climax  of  Jo&n  Schoiatticus ;  seven  tracts  ished  A.D.  1468,  and  died  in  1478.  He 
on  practical  lelision,  printed  at  Louvain,  wrote  de  Theologia  mystics,  tum  speculativa 
1577 ;  and  a  won  in  five  Books,  against  the  tum  affectiva,  libri  iii.,  Cologne,  1611,  4to. 
Alcoran  and  the  Mohammedams ;  with  tracts  Speculum  aureum  in  x.  prscepta  decalogi ; 
oo  war  with  the  Turks,  holdinjg  a  general  Speculum  perfectionia ;  and  many  sermons, 
council,  and  the  vices  of  superstition ;  print-  He  wrote  generally  in  Dutch ;  otoers  trans- 
ed,  Cologne,  1533,  8vo.— TV.]  lated  him  into  Latin.— 7r.] 

(72)  O^enry  Gorcamnu  was  a  native  of  (77)  [LoMrentiut  Justinian  was  of  patri* 
GoBcum  in  Holland,  became  distinguidied  cian  birth  at  Venice,  a  regular  canon  of  St. 
as  a  theologian  and  philosopher,  was  vice-  Augustine  for  thirty  years ;  then  bishop  of 
chancellor  of  the  university  of  Cologne,  and  Venice  A.D.  1431,  and  promoted  to  the  rai^ 
died  in  1495.  He  wrote  de  supNerstitiosis  qui-  of  a  patriarch  A.D.  1450 ;  and  died  Jan.  8, 
bosdam  casibus  ceu  ceremoniis  ecclesiasti-  1455,  aged  74,  and  was  canonized  A.D. 
cis ;  de  celebritate  Festorum ;  Conclosiones  1524.  He  was  a  man  of  sincere  piety,  very 
€t  CoDcordantia  Bibliorum  ac  Canonum  in  zealous  in  religion,  and  very  liberal  to  the 
Ubros  Magistri  Sententiarom ;  a  Comment-  poor.  His  works,  consisting  of  sermons, 
ary  on  Aristode  de  Coelo,  and  de  Mundo  ;  tetters,  and  a  number  of  tracts  on  metaphye- 
Qosstiones  metaphysics  de  ente  et  Sssen-  ical  divinity  and  practical  religion,  were  print- 
tia.— Tr.]  ed,  Basil,  1560,  fol.,  Lyons,  1568,  foL,  tal 

(78)  IGabrid  Bi^l,  J>.D.f  a  nitiv*  of  Vanica,  1606,  foL— 7r.} 


448         BOOK  III.— CENTURY  XY.— PABT  IL— CHAP.  U. 

teat,  Thomas  it  fen^,  the  reputed  author  of  the  well-ksowntnttiM  on  Ae 
hntaiion  of  CkrisL(l%) 

(78)  [Benuardiiu  SentiuiSf  or  of  SUmuLt  The  feDowiiig  Latin  writen  tie  onittod 
wmi  nobly  bom  at  Metaano  in  tho  teiziloiT  in  the  pncadii^  liat,  hw  Dr.  Motkam. 
of  Florence,  SepL  8,  1880;  nUgioualy  ad-  JofciiAiM,boniiatIiii8auiettiD. 

ncated  in  monkiih  auateritieai  jet  inatnieted    edncated  at  Fngne,  when  Im  cot 

by  diatinguiahed  maateia;  became  a  Fna-  A.B.  in  1808  ind  AM,  m  1886;  beano 

ciacan  monk  in  1404 ;  commenced  pieach-  jveacber  in  tbe  Hetblahem  cbnch  in  148t« 

ing,  and  became  very  famooa;  waa  eent  lag-  zeed  tbe  worin  of  Wkkiifi,  be(pQ  to  atladi 

ate  of  hia  order  to  Paleatine;  travelled  ez-  tbe  prevailing viewa  of  teligion  m  1408. waa 

tenaively  tbera ;  retomed,  and  tiavelled  over  ailenced  by  the  archbiahop  of  FSmgoe  SM^ 

Italy,  a  moat  renowned  pieacber.    He  floor-  e»  Lupu,  and  aceuaed  beibro  tbe  mt,  idkM^ 

iah^  A.D.  14S8 ;  rqiMtedly  leAiaed  biahr  aommoned  bim  to  Rome.    HeaentbiB  |vee- 

oftfica,  and  died  A.D.  1444,  aged  64 ;  and  tor,  wbo  waa  not  beard ;  and  Am  waa  eea- 

was  canonized  in  1460.   Hiawoikaarecbie^  demnedaaan  obatinate  berctie.    In  1418^ 

ly  Sermona;  but  embrace  a  few  myatic  being  driven  from  tbe  ei^  of  Piwne,  k^ 

tncta,  and  a  conmientaiy  on  tbe  Apoealypee.  pmebed  in  tbe  vicinity  till  the  tmBoK  in  tbe 

He  appears  to  have  been  devout,  and  poe-  city  aubaided.    In  1414  be  aet  o«t  lor  tbe 

aeased  of  conaidei^ile  genioa.    Hia  worica  cooncil  of  Conatance,  protected  b^  a  adb 

were  printed,  Paria,  1686,  in  6  vola.  foL—  conduct  from  the  eniperof,botwaeee«ed^Ba" 

TV.]  w>Un»»^  .i^i.wim«m«>^  m,^  *^r^  r*  'b^Htlrt. 

(79)  Lan^Ui  di  Frunmf  piomiaed  to  M^  39, 1416.  HiaworkaooolaniBQBMioqi 
ahow  that  this  celebrated  book,  conovning  theological,  polemical,  and  devotioiiel  tiacta ; 
the  aathor  of  which  there  baa  been  ao  moch  many  ktten  and  aermoiia,  a  HanMiaj  of  the 
litenuy  war,  was  first  written  in  French,  by  Goopela,  commeatariea  on  aome  of  the  epia- 
one  John  Gersen  or  John  Gerscn,  and  then  ties  and  Psalms,  and  on  tbe  Apocalypae ;  and 
translated  into  Latin  by  Thomat  k  Kempis.  were  printed,  Norimb.,  1658,  2  v^.  foL 
See  Granet^  in  Launoiana,  pt.  ii.,  0pp.,  tom.  Paulus  Atiglicus,  an  English  doctor  of 
iv.,  pt.  ii.,  p.  414,  416.  A  hi^ory  of  the  canon  law  A.D.  1404,  wrote  Aureum  Spec- 
dilutes  concerning  this  book,  was  drawn  up  ulum,  or  a  Dialogue  between  Peter  and  rail, 
by  VinurU  ThuUher,  in  tbe  Opera  Posthu-  on  the  abuses  of  clerical  power ;  extant  in 
ma  of  MabiUon  and  Rumarty  tom.  iii.,  p.  6i,  GoldtuH  Monarchia,  tom.  li.,  p.  1527. 

Sec,    [His  real  name  was  Thomoi  Htm^  John  LaUeburius^  an  £^lish  Franciscan 

murieinj  in  Latin  Malleolus,    He  waa  bom  monk,  educated  at  Oxford.     He  wrote,  A.D. 

at  Kempis  or  Campis,  in  the  diocese  of  Co-  1406,  Moralia  super  Threnoa  JeremiB ;  pnnt- 

logne,  A.D.  1380 ;  was  sent  to  the  school  ed  A.D.  1482,  fol. 

established  by  Gerhard  Groote  at  Deventer,  Richard  UUerston,  of  Lancashire,  and  a 
at  the  age  of  13 ;  and  aeven  yeara  after,  to  nrofeasor  of  theology  at  Oxford,  A.D.  1408. 
the  Augustinian  convent  at  Mount  St.  Agnea  His  Pelition  for  a  reformation  of  the  charckf 
near  Zwol,  where  he  assumed  the  habit  of  a  exists  in  manuscript  at  Cambridge,  England, 
monk  A.D.  1406,  and  was  afterwards  proctor  Tbe  preface  and  conaiderable  extracta  are 
and  superior  of  the  convent.    He  died  A.D.  publisbed  by  WAartoa,  Appendix  to  C^nK*« 
1471,  a^ed  92.    He  was  a  very  reiiffious  Historia  Litteraria.    Some  other  woika  of 
man.    His  writing  are  all  on  practice  and  hia  exiat  in  manuscript, 
experimental  religion,  and  consist  of  numer-  Thecdoric  de  Niem  or  Nienau^  a  German, 
oos  sermons,  several  letters,  religious  biog-  scrivener  to  the  pope  A.D.  1372,  bishop  of 
xai^y,  and  tracts ;   collected  and  printra  Verdun,  and  of  Cambray ;  flourished  A.D. 
often,  in  folio,  quarto,  and  octavo:  e.  g.,  1408.    He  wrote  a  history  of  the  pepalachiam 
Cologne,  1728,  4to.    Tbe  four  Books  de  in  his  own  times,  in  four  books ;  printed, 
Contemptu  mundi,  (or  de  Imiutione  Chriati  Strasburg,  1608  and  1629, 8vo ;  also  the  Lilb 
— ^n  Uie  Imitation  Christ — from  the  subject  of  pope  John  XXIII.,  and  some  other  pieces 
of  the  first  book),  have  been  tranalated  mto  respecting  the  state  of  his  tiroes. 
English,  German,  French,  Italian,  Spanish,  Thomat  Netter^  csUed  Waldemis  becauae 
Bohemian,  Hungarian,  Greek,  Arabic,  and  born  at  Walden  in  Easex ;  an  Engliab  Car- 
Turkish  ;  and  passed  through  innumerable  melite  monk  of  London,  who  was  educated 
editions.    The  general  opinion  is,  that  Kern-  at  Oxford,  confessor  to  Henry  IV.  and  hie 
pis  waa  the  author.    Yet  there  are  substan-  envoy  to  the  council  of  Pisa,  provincisj  prior 
tial  reasons  for  doubt  and  uncertainty.    See  of  his  order  in  1414,  a  atrenuoua  oppoaer  ef 
WhartonU  Appendix  to  Caoe*s  Historia  Lit-  the  WickUfitesy  eent  by  the  king  to  the  conn- 
terar-  and  Schroukk^w  Kirchengeach.,  vol  cil  of  ConaUnce  in  1415,  and  to  the  cotnt 
sxziv.,  p.  312,  dto.  of  Poland  in  1419.    Ho  attended  J/fiifyV. 


CHURCH  OPFICEBS  AND  GOVERNMENT.  44ft 

in  bit  Ftanch  war  A.D.  14S8,  iiid  Hemy  in  1448,  aged  74.    He  wrote  contrt  Hypo* 

VI.  in  1430,  and  died  at  Rooen,  Not.  8d,  critaa  libeflus ;  Hiatory  of  Florence,  in  IS 

1430.     He  wrote  much ;  the  only  work  of  Books ;  de  Bello  Italico  ad  versus  Qothoe, 

his  printed,  is  his  Doctrinale  Antiqnitatam  Lib.  iv.,  (which  is  a  mere  plagiarism  from 

fidei  ecclesis  Cathohcs,  a  very  prolix  work  Frocopitu);  de  Bello  Punico  Libri  iii.,  (taken 

against  the  followers  of  Wtckliffe  and  Hu$m  $  from  PUybiiu^  and  intended  to  supply  thi 

Venice,  1761,  fol.,  and  elsewhere.  loss  of  Levy**  second  Decade) ;  Epistolarum 

Petrui  Ancharamu,  a  celebrated  Canon*  Libri  viii. ;  a  tract  on  Morals ;  Translation  of 

ist  of  Bologna  A.D.  1410,  miao  has  left  thre«  ArutotWt  Ethics ;  a  history  of  his  own  timet 

large  works  on  canon  la# ;  frequently  print*  (or  of  the  papal  schism) ;  and  several  other 

ed.  things.     His  Latin  is  very  fine. 

Bo$Umu8  BuriensiSf  a  Benedictine  monk        John  Francis  Poggius,  Bnmdoliniu,  bom 

of  St.  Eldmundsbury,  England,  A.D.  1410.  near  Arezzo,  Florence,  A.D.  1864 ;  a  fine 

He  visited  all  the  monasteries  of  England,  Latin  and  Greek  scholar,  secreury  to  eight 

to  make  out  a  complete  catalogue  of  all  the  successive  popes,  from  A.D.  1415  to  1456 ; 

works  of  the  ecclesiastical  writers.     This  then  counseUor  at  Florence,  till  his  death  in 

manuscript  catalogue  was  in  the  hands  of  1459.     He  wrote  numerous  small  works,  d^ 

archbishop  Utkety  ThtjmoM  GaU,  &c.  scriptive,  facetious,  (or  rather  obscene),  fi^ 

John  Grottiut  or  Grostua,  a  French  Car*  neral  orations,  letters,  dtc.,  besides  a  History 

melite  monk  of  Toulouse,  elected  general  of  of  Florence  in  eight  Books.    He  was  activt 

his  order  in  1411,  attended  the  council  of  in  the  council  of  Constance  ;  and  quarrelled 

Pisa,  and  died  in  1424,  at  an  advanced  age.  with  Laureniius  Valla ;  yet  he  promoted  lit- 

He  wrote  Viridarium  Ordinis  Carmelitani,  erature.     His  works  were  published,  Stra^ 

in  three  Books;  describing  the  origin,  prog-  burg,  1611  and  1513,  fol.,  and  Basil,  1538, 

ress,  and  distineuisbed   men  of  his  order ;  fol. 

published  with  other  similar  works,  Antwerp,        Nicolaus  DinekelspuliuSf  a  Swabian,  ree- 

1680,  4  vols.  fol.  tor  of  the  gymnasium  of  Vienna  A.D.  14t0, 

HieranymuM  d  8.  Fide,  a  converted  Span-  and  its  representative  in  the  council  of  Basil 

ish  Jew,  physician  to  Benedict  XIII.,  A.D.  A.D.  1431.    He  wrote  sermons ;  on  the  Dee* 

1412.     He  wrote  de  refellendis  Judsorum  alogue ;   on   the  Lord's  prayer ;   on   peni* 

erroribus  ;  snd  ad  versus  Talmuth  Jodcoram;  tence  ;  on  the  eight  Beatitudes  ;  on  the  sev- 

pubiished,  Frankf.,  I602,8vo,  and  in  the  Bib-  en  morul  aina ;  a  confessional ;  and  on  the 

koth.  Patrum,  torn,  xxvi.,  p.  528.  five  senses  ;  printed,  Strasburg,  1616,  fol. 

Hermann  de  Lerbeke,  a  German  Domini-         Thcodoric  Engelhusius,  a  canon  of  the 

can  monk  of  Minden,  who  wrote  a  History  churchof  Hildesheim,  A.D.  1430.    He  wrote 

or  Chronicon  of  the  counts  of  Schauenbuiv,  Chronicon  Chronicorum,  or  a  universsi  lne> 

from  A.D.   1006  to  1414,  published  by  H.  tory,  civil  and  ecclesiastical,  from  the  creation 

Meibomiiis,  Frankf,  1620,  8vo.  to  A.D.  1420,  published  by  Joach.  Jo.  Ma^ 

Paulus  Carlhagena  a  8.  Maria,  a  con-  dertu^  Helmst.,  1671. 
verted  Spanish  Jew,  bishop  of  Csrthagena  IVtiUtamLttuiiMNNi,  LL.D.,  a  learned  Eng^ 
and  of  Burgos,  high  chancellor  of  Castile  and  lish  jurist,  educated  at  Cambridge  and  Ox- 
Leon,  and  patriarch  of  Aquileia ;  died  A.D.  ford,  dean  of  the  Arches  to  Chtehely  arch- 
1435.  He  wrote  additions  to  N.  Lyra**  bishop  of  Canterbury,  lord  privy  seal  to  Hen* 
commentary  on  the  scriptures ;  Scrutinium  ry  V.  and  his  ambassador  in  1422  to  Spain 
Script urarum  Libris  ii.,  and  Qusstiones  ziL  and  Portugal,  bishop  of  St.  David's  in  1482 ; 
Nomine  Tetragrammato.  died,  1446.     He  wrote  Provinciale  seu  Con- 

Gobelintu  rertonay  bom  in  Westphalia  stitotiones  Anglio,  Libri  v.,  being  the  consti- 

A.D.  1358,  travelled  over  Italy,  and  resided  tutions  of  14  srchbihsops  of  Canterboty,  from 
some  time  at  the  Ilomish  court ;  and  in  1889,     Stephen  Langton  to  Henry  Chichely^  with 

became  rector  of  Trinity  chapel  at  Pisder-  notes  and  comments;  Oxford,  1679,  fol. 
bom ;  retired  to  Bilefeld,  and  was  made  dean.        John  de  Imola,  a  learned  commentator  on 

He  flourished  A.D.  1418,  and  died  about  Canon  Law,  who  died  at  Bologna  A.D.  1486. 

1428.     Between  the  years  1404  and  1418,  His  comments  were  published,  Venice,  1675, 

be  composed  his  (^modromium,  or  chron-  2  vols.  fol. 

icle  of  the  world  from  the  creation  to  A.D.        Julianue  Casartnust  LL.D.,  professor  of 

1418 ;  published  with  notes  and  an  appendix,  law  in  several  Italian  universities  ;  then  filled 

by  H.  iieibomiuSf  Frankf.,  1599,  fol.  varions  offices  in  the  court  of  Rome,  and  be- 

Leonard  Brunus  ArettmUf  bom  at  Arei-  came  a  cardmal  A.D.  1426.     He  was  papal 

zo,  Florence ;  and  one  of  the  best  Latin  and  legate  in  the  Hussite  war,  in  which  he  was 

Greek  scholars  of  his  age ;  epistolary  secie-  unsuccessful ;  and  then  legate  to  the  coondl 

tary  to  the  popes,  from  A.D.  1404 ;  retired  of  Basil  in  1481,  presided  there,  refused  to 

to  Florence,  to  literary  ease,  and  thine  died  diBW>hre  the  council  at  the  command  of  (ne 
Vol.  II.— L  l  l 


460  BOOK  UI.— CSNTURT  XV.^PABT  IL— CHAP*  IL 

pOM  $  bnt  in  1488  ht  iguB  tidtd  wMi  Um  chcv  aBdaeeompdtfmpMl;  taft  AJK 

pope,  attetided  Um  coonul  of  Flovance,  wm  1880,  aad  Uved  tiU  tiitr  14Mft. 

Mnt  legato  to  the  king  of  Poland  in  1444,  Tkomm*  WaiMtngkam,  va  Ei^gliali  Bwgr 

advised  him  to  >-iolate  hia  trttty  with  the  dietine  naonk  of  6l  AttMna*  wbera  ho  wm 

Turks,  and  was  himaelf  aUin  loading  kho  pnpeentor  A.D.  1440.    He  wiolo  two  Hii- 

tioopa  to  battle.    Hedieda||ed46.    Hiatwo  toriea  of  England ;  the  mora  eondai^  firan 

leucra  to  pope  Bugtuu  iV.  whtton  from  A.D.  1873  to  1488 ;  the  laifr.  eiritlod  Hy» 

Basil,  with  a  long  Offatioo  he  deUvendthne^  podi£maNoQatii«,releteethehi8lorrofll«ff- 

have  been  printed.  mandy  from  A.D.  1086  to  1417.    IMi  ai» 

Nicolaut  TudtMcJuut  called  PtmrnmUamu^  esteemed,  and  weit  printed,  London,  1A74» 

a  Benedictine  monk  of  Sicily,  an  abbot,  and  fot    He  alao  continued  the  Pd>€broiiieoa 

archbishop  of  i'a/enno  ,*  aveiy  ablocanoniat,  ^dUmdfk  Higitm^  from  18tt  lo  1417. 

who  uught  in  Italy,  and  filled  oflkee  at  Rome.  J«Aiii(t  il«em«,  a  celebrated  caMonl  of 

In  1431  the  king  of  Axagon  aent  him  to  the  Bokicua,  who  died  A.D.  1455,  kevinf  aav- 

cooncil  of  Basil,  where  be  delended  the  au-  oral  br^e  worka  on  canon  law,  which  faav» 

pfcmacy  of  councila  with  great  ability.    He  been  prmted. 

wma  made  a  cardinal  in  1440,  and  died  in  lmtir§mim»  Fe/Zc,  of  patrician  mik,  boim 

1445.    Except  his  defence  of  the  righte  of  at  Rome  A.D.  1415,  doctor  of  theokfy,  and 

councils,  his  works  are  all  npon  canon  law.  ciumw  of  St.  John  do  I^ateian ;  a  fSmbad 

They  were  repeatedly  pobliahed ;  e.  g.,  VeOf-  acholar,  but  extranely  aarcaatacb  and  a  ao* 

ice,  1617,  9  vob.  fol.  Tore  critic  npon  anthoca.    Ha  made  hiBMalf 

RaymunduM  Sahaidts  a  leamed  Spaniard,  many  anemiea ;  among  whom  waa  Ayymtb 

lector  of  the  gymnaaiom  of  Tookmee.    Ho  with  whom  he  bad  long  and  aevcra  qnanela. 

wrote  (A.D.  1434-1436) Tbeologianataralia,  In  1448,  he  left  Rome  and  warn  to  Naplo% 

do  hoiiiine  et  creaturia,  aeo  ThMaoma  dif i-  where  AfpAonnw  V.  patfonieed  hun.    The 

Barum  cousiderstionum ;  often  printed,  e.  g.,  inquisitors  would  have  boned  him  at  the 

Venice,  1581,  8vo.  stake,  had  not  that  king  protected  him.    He 

Petrus  Jcremia^  a  Dominican  monk,  and  was  at  length  permilt^  to  return  to  Rome, 

n  celebrated  preacher,  bom  at  Palermo,  lived  and  teach  there  till  his  death.  A.D.  1465. 

at  Bologna,  and  died  there  A.D.  1453.     Hia  He  wrote  Eleganiiorum  lingus  JiStina  libri 

aennons,  with  eipositions  of  the  Lord*s  pray-  vi.  on  the  use  of  Sui  snd  Sunt ;  three  works 

tr,  the  decalogue,  and  tracts  on  faith,  and  in  controversy  with  PoggtMM ;  several  other 

Christ's  sufferings,  were  printed,  Hagenos,^  personal  attacks ;  three  books  on  l^ic;  on 

1514.  the  q)uriou8  donation  of   Coitsitattxne  tne 

Nicolaus  Avximatats  PieenSt  an  Italian  Great;  Annotations  on  the  New  Testament; 
Franciscan  monk,  vicar  of  his  order  in  Pal-  on  man*s  supreme  good,  three  Books ;  and  a 
eatine ;  a  pious  man,  and  not  deatitute  of  tract  on  free  will.  These  works  were  print- 
learning,  A.D.  1430.  He  wrote  Summa  ca-  ed  at  Basil,  1540,  fol.  He  also  wrote  notea 
auum  conscientis ;  Supplementum  ad  Sum-  on  Sallust,  Livy,  Quintilian ;  and  translations 
mam  Piaanellam :  and  interrogatorium  Con-  of  the  Iliad,  Herodotus,  Thncydides,  6lc. 
fessorum :  besides  some  things  never  printed.  FUvius    Blondu*,  or  Bloniu*  FUniM*^ 

JSgidius  CotUHmm^  bom  at  Cambray,  fcl-  bom  in  Italy  A.D.  1388,  a  good  classical 

low  and  profeaaor  of  theology  in  the  college  acholar,  secretary  to  various  popea,  died  June 

of  Navarre.  Paris;  dean  of  Cambray  in  1431,  4th,  1463,  aged  75.     He  wrote  much,  but 

ODposer  of  the  Hussites  in  the  council  of  so  hastily,  that  his  works  are  of  little  value. 

Basil,  1433.    He  died,  very  aged,  Nov.  23,  They  are  Historiarum  Decades  III.,  or  a  cren- 

1473.     His  Sporta  Fragmenlorum,  and  his  eral  history  of  the  western  empire,  from 

Sportula  Fragmentorum,  (two  collections  of  A.D.  410  to  1440 ;  Rome  instaurate  Itbri 

tracts  defending  the  Romish  religion),  wero  iii  (a  description  of  Rome  in  lus  day) ; — 

printed,  Brussels,  1478, 2  vols.  fol.    His  long  Italiae  illustratw  libri  viii.   (descnpiion  of 

argument  at  Basil  a^inst  the  Hutaitea,  ia  Italy  in  the  middle  agea);— -de  Venetonim 

in  HardmrCa  Conciha,  tome  viii.,  p.  1759,  origino  et  gestis,  (from  A.D.  456  to  1291); 

dec.  — Konue  triumphaiitis  libri  z.  (a  description 

Cathartna  Boncmtiuit,,  an  Italian  Francis-  of  the  Roman  republic  in  its  best  days). — AU 
can  abbess  at  Bologna,  who  thought  she  these  were  printed,  Basil,  1559,  folio, 
bad  many  divine  rovelations.  She  flourished  M*Jfrttku»y  a  presbyter  of  the  church  of 
A.D.  1438,  and  died  Maroh  9ih,  1463.  Her  Meissen  A  D  1443,  who  wrote  Hortum  Ke- 
LiberdeRevelationibuaaibifactia,  was  print-  gins,  (sermons  for  the  yesr),  printed.  Ne- 
ed, Venice,  1583.  rimb.,  1487,  foUo.  Basil,  1488,  2  vols,  folio. 

John  ie  Lydgute^  an  English  Benedic-  Rf^ruJdus  Pavo,  (in  English,  Peacock), 

tine  monk,  and  teacher  of  youth  at  St.  Ed-  bom  m  Walea,  educated  at  Oxford,  bislM^ 

mundsbury.    He  waa  the  imitator  of  CIum-  of  St.  Aaaph  A.D.  1444,  and  of  Chicheater 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                461 

A.D.  1450,  accused  of  heresy,  and  compel-  AnUmau  ie  RoteUiM,  a  Tuscan,  professor 
led  to  retract  in  1467 ;  and  died  not  long    of  civil  and  canon  law  at  Pavia,  papal  legate 

after.     He  laboured  much  to  convince  and  to  the  council  of  Basil,  and  privy  counsellor 

convert  the  Wickliffites,  Hussites,  LoUhards,  to  the  emperor  Frederic  HI.,  died  at  an  ad- 

and  Waldenses ;  hut  disapproved  all  perse-  vanced  age,  at  Pavia,  1467.    In  his  famous 

cution.     He  acknowledged  the  corruptions  work  entitled   Monarckta^  he  proves  from 

of  the  church,  held  the  scriptures  to  be  the  scripture,  the  fathers,  reason,  and  both  civil 

only  rule  of  faith,  yet  allowed  a  place  for  nat-  and  canon  law,  that  the  pope  is  not  supreme 

ural  religion :  denied  the  inlallibility  of  popes  in  temporal  things,  and  that  he  has  no  more 

and  councils,  yet  admitted  their  right  to  le-  power  than  any  other  bishop.    He  wrote 

gislate  on  points  left  undecided  in  the  scrip-  some  other  law  tracts, 

tures.     He  wrote  in  English,  two  books  on  JoAnCaiia/es,D.D.,anIta]iaDFranci8can» 

the  faith,  published  with  abridgment,  Lond.,  much  esteemed  by  the  duke  of  Ferrara  A.D. 

1688,  4to ;  also  a  prolix  work  against  the  as-  1460.     He  was  a  good  scholar  and  divine ; 

sailants  of  the  clergy,  the  Wickliffites  and  and  wrote  several  tracts  on  practical  religion, 

others,  written  in  1449,  and  still  preserved  printed,  Venice,  1494,  fol. 

in  the  public  library  at  Cambridge.     See  Gulielmut  Vorilongys,  a  French  Domin* 

Wharton*s  Appendix  to  Cave's  Hist.  Litter,  lean,  called  to  Rome  by  ^tu«  II.  to  defend 

Leonard  de  Utino,  Belluensis,  or  Mieen-  his  order  against  the  Franciscans,  relative  to 

«M,  an  Italian  Dominican,  rector  of  a  gym-  the  blood  of  Christ ;  where  he  died  A.D. 

nasium  at  Bologna,  chaplain  to  fti^enc  IV.,  1464,  leaving  a  commentary  on  the  four 

provincial  of  his  older  lor  Lombardy ;  flour*  Books  of  Sentences,  (printed,  Lyons,  1484, 

ished  A.D.  1444.     He  has  left  us  two  so-  dtc.),  and  a  Collection  of  passages  from  the 

ries  of  sermons,  which  are  elaborate,  learn-  Sentences,  thst  are  against  Scotus. 

ed,  and  ingenious,  but  mfected  with  the  bad  Nicolaus  de  Orbeltis,  or  DarheUuM^  a  Frao- 

taste  of  the  times ;  (see  AmmofCs  Gesch.  ciscan  professor  of  theology  and  scholastic 

der  Homiletik.,  Getting.,  18U4,  p.  91,  dec.) ;  philosophy  at  Poictiers,  A.D.  1466 ;  a  stren- 

alao  a  treatise  de  Locis  communibus  pre-  uous  defender  of  the  opinions  oi  Scohu,  in 

dicatorum ;  and  another  de  Legibus.  a  series  of  works  on  the  Sentences,  logic, 

Pelrus  de  Hlichdorf,  a  German  professor  commenuries  on  Aristotle,  &c. 

of  theology,  about  A.D.  1444,  who  wrote  Gulielmus  Houpelandy  a  French  theolo- 

contra  beciam  Waldensium  Liber ;  in  the  sian,  archmesbyter  of  Paris,  and  dean  of  the 

Biblioth.  Patr.,  torn.  xxv.  Uieologicai  faculty  there,  died  Aug.  3, 1493. 

Maptutus  VegtuMf  an  Italian  poet  and  man  His  book  de  Immortalitate  aninua  et  stata 
of  letters,  datary  to  Martin  V.  and  a  canon  ejus  post  mortem,  full  of  quotations  from  the 
of  Houiu ',  died  1468.  He  wrote  de  Perse-  ancients,  was  printed,  Paris,  1499,  8vo. 
verantia  in  religione  Libri  vii. ;  de  Fducatio-  Jacobus  de  raradisOf  a  Carthusian  monk, 
ne  tiberorutn  Ub.  vi. ;  DispuUtio  terns,  solis,  and  doctor  at  Erfurth  A.D.  1467,  wrote  a 
et  sure,  de  praistsntia ;  Uialogus  de  miseria  number  of  tracU  on  eccleaiaatical  and  reli- 
ct feliciute ;  Veritas  invisa  et  exulans ;  a  gious  subjects. 

poetic  Ufe  of  St.  Anthony  the  monk,  in  four  Pius  II.,  better  known  as  JEneas  Sylvius, 

Books;  on  the  four  last 'loinffs;  Paraphrases  of  the  noble  Italian  family  of  Picofomini, 

on  the  seven  penitential  Psalms.    The  pre-  bom  1406  ;  went  to  Sienna  in  1423,  where 

ceding  are  in  the  Biblioth.  Patr.,  tom.  xxvi. ;  he  studied  the  poets  and  orators,  and  then 

also  de  significatione  verborum  in  jure  CiviU ;  the  civil  law  ;  in  1431  he  went  to  the  coun- 

aod  a  thirteenth  Book  of  VirgiVs  jEneid.  cil  of  Basil,  where  for  ten  yesrs  he  was  one 

MaUhaus  Fatmenus,  a  poet,  orator,  and  of  the  most  active  and  efficient  in  restricting 

historian  of  Florence  A.D.  1449,  condemned  the  papal  power,  and  urging  a  reform  of  tho 

to  the  flames,  for  some  expressions  savour-  church.     In  1439  he  becsme  a  counsellor  to 

ing  of  Arianiam  in  his  Italian  poem  respect-  pope  Felix  V.,  and  in  1442,  privy  counsel* 

ing  the  angels.     He  wrote  a  Chronicon  from  lor  and  secratary  of  state  to  the  emperor 

the  creation  to  A.D.  1449  ;  usually  printed  Frederic  III.     Here  he  slowly  turned  with 

with  those  of  Euselnus  and  Prosper.  the  emperor,  to  the  side  of  Eugene  IV.,  and 

John  Capgrave,  an  English  Augustinian  was  made  a  bishop  in  1447 ;  yet  continued 

monk  of  Canterbury,  D.D.  at  Cxlord,  and  .  to  serve  the  emperor  in  public  business.     In 

provincial  of  his  order  A.D.  1460.    He  died  1462  he  was  made  legate  for  Bohemia  and 

m  1464,  or  as  others  say  1484 ;  was  an  em-  the  Austrian  dominions ;  was  honoured  with 

iueut  theologian,  and  a  severe  reprover  of  a  cardinal^s  hat  in  1466 ;  and  in  1468  was 

the  dissolute  clersy.     He  wrote  a  Catalogue  created  pope ;  reigned  nearly  aeven  yean, 

or  Legend  of  all  u»e  English  saints ;  printed,  and  died  at  Ancona,  when  ready  to  embarii 

London,  1616,  fol.,  and  many  other  woika,  in  an  expedition  against  the  Tuiks,  Aug. 

yet  in  manuscript.  14th,  1464.    His  works  are  numerous,  and 


469  BOOK  m.— CBMTURT  XV  -i^AST  n^p-CBAT.  IL 


wfMMiwithimicbal»i%;  (fbrktfKMMiw       J«Mhi0  iVrnmv,  •  flMMdi 

IMP!  the  best  tchoUurUwtrrcrwtnllMtnpto    its  mmk  ud  bitHo|H  «bo  died  m'UBU 


crown);  but  those  written  btlbraktWMpm  Ho  wioco  tlk»orical  coBUDOMetios  on  iW 

ueconindictoiy  to  thoeo  written  tftorwoMi^  PnliM,  the   Ceatadee,  end  tho  iJoatitn 

and  lie  nwrked  m  the  Indoi  oipiiigitorine.  Qfieudia^  and  t  tnct  •gunet  tbo  Jowo : 

He  wrote  Bulh  Retnctationie  onnhini  ab  moat  of  th«i  printad  togathei^  Va^a% 

eo  dim  contra  Emganmm  Pipam  in  coomUo  1608,  dia. 

Basilienae  geatorom ;  da  Gartia  coneiKi  H^       PHrua  NMk9  m  it  NMiMm9t  a  Vaa^ 

sUienait  Libri  ii. ;  do  Coronatione  Fdku  V.  tian,  and  biabop  in  that  territory  A.D  147t, 

de  Orto,  regiona,  et  gaatia  BobaoMiniBt,  (a  Ha  wrote  Hiatoria  stra  Cetalogaa  Martj^raat 

history  of  the  BohemianSt  fiom  their  orvin  to  ot  Sendann ;  often  firinted. 
A.D.  1468 ;  often  printed,  e.  f.,  Ambaif ^        Omkhd  itoiirtia,  an   lulian  Doounicaa 

1693,  4to) ;  an  Abrtdgment  af  jPlaa.  Ms*  nank,  and  diatingiiisbed  preacher,  A  JX 

diia*  Roman  hiatoiT ;  Cosnagiepbis  liber  1470.    Hia  two  vulumca  of  sotaMM  wtm 

nrimos,  (on  Asia  llniof) ;  ComiographtB  Li>  printed,  1470,  Venice,  1686,  8vo. 
ber  secundus,  (on  Europe,  in  hie  age) ;  a  com-        Mmrtm,  somsmed  M^guUr^  rector  of  te 

mentaiy  on  the  hiitoiy  of  Alfkontu»  king  of  coUegs  of  Si.  Baibaa  at  Pane,  and  a  cal»* 

Aragon,  in  four  Books ;  489  epiatlaa ;  and  faiated  teacher  of  morel  philaaanhy  tbcn^ 

aeveral  other  tracta.   All  the  above  were  pub-  who  died  in  1488,  aged  60.    Ha  wreco 

lished,  Basil,  1661,  and  Hefanst,  1700,  fol.  QoMtiones  oBoralea  de  Fortitudiue,  (P^ 

John  Gobelimu,  coonaeUer  to  pope  Mia  1480,  foL) ;  de  TempersnUa,  die. 
II.  A.D.  1468.    Hia  nemo  ia  annaied  to        Hmd^fkiu  AfricottL^  bom    1441,  aair 

the  Commentarioram  do  labue  geetia  Pii  IL  Groauwen ;  atudied  at  Graningea,  Parii^ 

Pspw  Libri  xii.,  which  it  ia  annpoaed  Fmt  and  in  Italy;  became  an  eimnt  sebohi^ 

hiznsetf  composed,  end  left  with  hia  aeera-  learned  in   Latin,  Greek,  and  Hehraw,  a 

tary  to  correct  and  publish ;  printed,  Frankf.,  sound  theologisn,  and  a  good  philosopher. 

1614,  fol.  He  taught  a  few  years  st  Groningen,  and 

Jacobus  PicolominaiUi  counsellor  to  Ctl-  then  at  Worms,  and  Heidelberg  ^ere  he 

Kttu*  III.  and  Pius  II.,  a  cardinal  in  1468,  died,  Oct.,  1485,  aged  48.     He  wiote  on 

died  in  1487,  ased  67.     He  wrote  Coounen-  logical    Invention ;    several    orations    and 

tariorom  de  rebus  toto  orbe  per  quinquen-  epistles ;  translstions  from  the  Greek,  snd 

niom  gestis  Libri  Tii.  (from  A.D.  1464  to  comments  on  the  Latin  classics.    Most  tf 

1469) ;   also  788   epistles  ;   both  printed,  his  works  were  printed,  Coloffne,  1689,  foL 

Ftankf.,  1614,  fol.  He  opposed  the  corrtiptions  of  Home. 

Andreas  Barbatus^  or  Btarht^tu,  a  cele*        Bartkoltmeto  PUHna  (of  Pisdina  in  the 

brated  jurist  of  Sicily,  A.D.  1460,  who  taught  territory  of  Cremona) ;  a  soldier  in  bis  youth, 

and  died  st  Bologns.     He  commented  on  then  s  man  of  letters,  employed  by  cardinal 

the  canon  law,  and  wrote  on  the  ofiices  of  Besssriom,  and  by  pope  Ptus  II.,  vibo  gave 

Cardinal  and  legate  a  latere ;  and  on  some  him  valuable  benefices.     FsmI  II  discarded 

other  parte  of  ecclesiastical  law.  him,  imprisoned  him,  put  him  to  the  rack, 

Gregory  di  Heimhurg,  a  learned  German  and  left  him  in  poverty  and  disgrace.    Sofaa 

jurist,  acuve  in  the  council  of  Basil,  snd  IV.  raised  him  again  to  honour  and  afflu- 

much  esteemed  by  JEneas  Syivius ;  a  do-  ence,  and  made  him  keeper  of  the  Vatican 

aided  and  firm  opposer  of  the  papal  preten-  library.     He  died  A.D.  1481,  aged  60.     He 

atons.     His  friend  Sylvius^  when  pope,  per-  wrote   Historia  de  vitis  Poniificum,  (from 

aecuted  him  for  his  adherence  to  tbe  views  the  Christian  era  to  A.D.  1471 ;  continued 

they  had  both  held.     His  tracts  sgsinst  pspal  by  Onuphnus  Panmnus  to  A.D.  1566 ;  fre- 

Qsurpations,  were  printed,  Frankf.,  1608, 4to.  quently  printed ;  e.  g.,  Cologne,  161 1,  4to. 

Roderie  Sincius  de  ArevdUo,  a  Spanish  iu-  But  the  only  conecl  editions  since  the  first,   , 

rist,  bishop,  counsellor  to  the  king  of  CastUe,  are  those  of  1640,  1645,  and  1664,  in  Hol- 

Ac,  flourished  1466.    He  wrote  a  History  land,  without  naming  the  place).    He  siso 

of  Spain  in  4  Books,  from  the  esrliest  times  wrote  de  HonesU  voluptate  et  valetudine 

to  A.D.  1469 ;  some  law  tracta  ;  and  Spec-  Libri  z. ;  de  false  et  vero  bono  Dialogi  iii. ;  de 

ulnm  humanas  vito  (on  the  duties  of  all  Optimo  cive  Dialogi  ii. ;  de  naturis  rerum ;  de 

classes  of  people  as  immortal  beings).  Tora  nobilitate ;  a  Panegyric  on  Bestarion ; 

Alautnier  de  hnoUit  called  TariagnuM,  a  a  number  of  letters,  and  other  tracta ;  all 

famous  Italian  joriat,  who  lectured  on  both  collected,  Cologne,  1674,  fol.,  beaidea  sev- 

civil  and  canon  hw,  vrith  vast  applauaa  for  oral  piecea  published  separataly. 
80  years,  at  Pavia,  Fenara,  and  Bologna;        Mobert  Flemyngt  an  Engliahman,  edu- 

and  died  A.D.  1487,  ajged  64 ;  leaving  much  cated  at  Oxford,  reaided  some  lime  at  Rome, 

esteemed  commentariee  on  dvil  and  canon  became  dean  of  l^incoln,  where  he  died. 

law.  '  MThila  in  Italy,  A.D.  1477,  he  wrote  a  fol- 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                4M 

tome  poetie  Eulogy  on  Sixiut  IV.,  in  two  nont  for  piety  and  eloqaence.    Ht  died  at 

Books,  entitled  Lucubntiooet  Tiburtins ;  Pavia,  Sept.  88,  1494 ;  leaving  several  Ital* 

printed,  Rome,  1477,  8vo.  ian  aerroons,  and  a  tract  de  modo  confitendL 

John  Rtudin,  educated  at  Paris,  president  BemarHmu  ie  Butti*^  an  Italian  FkMi» 

of  the  college  of  Navarre  A.D.  1481 ;  be-  ciscan  preacber,  learned  and  auperstitiom. 

came  a  Clugniacensian  monk  in  1497;  was  He  died  after  A.D.  1500,  leaving  aeveral 

learned  and  pious ;  died  at  Paris  AD.  1501,  series  of  serntons,  and  offices  for  the  fetti* 

aged  71 ;  leaving  many  sermons  and  ad-  vala  of  the  conception  of  Maiy,  and  tht 

dresses,   and    66  letters :   published,   An-  name  of  Jesus, 

twerp,  1618.  6  vols.  4to.  Robert  Caraeciolu*,  de  Licio,  an  Italian 

AugueUnius  Fatrieiue,  a  canon  of  the  Franciscan  preacber,  of  very  moving  addreaa. 

church  of  Sienna,  and  secretary  to  cardinal  He  died  A.D.  1495,  having  preached  6hf 

Francis  Picolomini ;  by  whose  direction,  he  years ;  snd  left  numerous  sermons ;  printed* 

composed   A.D.    1480,   a  History  of  the  Venice,  1490,  3  vols.  fol. 

councils  of  Basil  amh  Florence ;  publiahad  Mickui  de  Mediolano,  (or  de  Careana, 

in  the  coUectiona  of  councils.  accoiding  to  Wadding)^  a  celebrated  Italian 

MaUhmu  MareeckalcuM  de  BmppenJuimy  Franciacan  preacher,  AD.  1480 ;  who  hae 

a  German  jurist,  snd  canon  of  Augsburg;  left  numerous  printed  sermons, 

flourished  A.D.  1480.     He  wrote  CAroiiicoii  Andreme,  a  Dominican  and  a  cardinal; 

AustraU,   (of  Europe,  from  A.D.  86S  to  eminent  for  sanctity,  eloquence,  and  leal  fee 

1327) ;  Ckroincon  AugtutanufHt  (of  Augs-  reformation.    Finding  the  pope  and  caidi> 

barg,  from  A.D.  973  to  1 104) ;  and  CAnmt-  nals  opposed  to  a  reformation  of  morals,  ha 

eon  Ekoangense^  (from  A.D.  1096  to  1477),  in  1488  applied  to  the  emperor  FrederU  III., 

published  by  Freker^  Script.  German.,  tom.  L  went  to  Basle,  endeavoured  to  assemble  % 

HermoUus  Bdxbariu,  a  Venetian  patri-  general  council  there ;  was  anathematiied  br 
cian,  bom  A.D.  1454 ;  an  elegant  (ireek  the  pope,  seised,  imprisoned,  and  strangled, 
and  Latin  acholar,  envoy  to  the  pope  in  Several  of  his  letters  and  tracts  on  this  snb- 
1491,  who  created  him  patriarch  of  Aouileia,  ject,  are  annexed  to  J.  H.  HoUmger^e  Hit* 
without  the  consent  of  the  senate  of  Venice,  toria  Ecclesiast.,  sccul.  xv. 
This  involved  him  and  his  whole  family  in  Marsiliue  Fidnust  a  Florentine,  patron- 
trouble,  in  banishment,  and  confiscation  of  ised  by  Lavorence  de  Medicis.  He  was  a 
property.  He  died  at  Rome  A.D.  1494^  TOod  classic  scholar,  the  great  reviver  of 
aged  59.  He  corrected  several  of  the  Platonic  philosophy;  a  good  theologiaUt 
Greek  and  Latin  classics ;  translated  some ;  and,  (after  bearing  StaHfiuaroU),  a  pioot 
and  wrote  a  number  of  orations,  poems,  and  man,  and  good  preacher.  He  died  A.D. 
tracu.  1499,  leaving  numerous  works,  illustrative 

Baptieta  Salvis^  or  de  SeUs,  an  Italian  of  the  claaaic  authors,  the  Platonic  philos(>> 

Franciscan,  A.D.  1480.     He  wrote  Summa  phy,  and  the  principles  of  sound  piety.     His 

casuum  conscientia,  usually  called  Baptis^  Epistles,  in  twelve  Books,  contain  many 

Hana;  printed,  Paris,  1499.  solid  and  devout  essaya.      His  collected 

AngeluM  dc  ClavatiOy  an  Italian  Francis-  works  were  often  printed,  e.  g.,  Paris,  1641, 

can,  vicar  general  of  the  Observants ;  a  die-  in  8  vols.  fol. 

tinguisfaed  theologisn  and  jurist ;  died,  1495.  Wernenu  RoUwinck  de  Laer,  a  Weat* 

He  wrote  Summa  casuum  conscientis,  (No-  phalian.  and  Carthusian  monk  at  Cologne ; 

rimb.,  158rt,  fol.),  and  de  Kestitutionibus ;  died  A.D.  1508,  aged  77.    He  wrote  Fas- 

and  Area  fidei.  (C)omplotmn,  1568,  4to).  ciculos  Temporum,  embracing  all  the  an- 

Baplista  Trot^maU,  an  Italian  Francis-  cient  Chronicles,  and  coming  down  (in  dif- 

ean,  resident  at  l^uvain  A.D.  1480.     He  ferent  copies)  to  A.D.  1470,  1474,  1480; 

wrote  Summa  casuom  conscientia ;  Paris,  snd  continued  by  John  Lin/itfrnt,  to  A.D. 

1515,  8vo.  1514 ;   in  Pittornu,  Rerum  Germanicar. 

Bemardimu  AquUinus,  an  lulian  Fran-  tom.  ii. ;  de  Westphslis  sitn  et  laudibus ; 

eiscan.  a  learned  jurist,  snd  court  prescher  Qusestiones  xii.  pro  sacra  theologia  sto- 

at  Rome  A.D.  1480.     He  wrote,  besides  dooeis;  and  some  other  things, 

sermons,  several  tracts  on  practical  aubjecta,  Jaeobue  Gruytrodiu*^  a  Cairthusian  monk, 

and  on  points  of  canon  law.  and  a  prior  near  Liege  A.D.  1483.     He 

AntoniuM  de  Balocho,  or  de  VerceUiMj  an  wrote  Speculum   Qointnplez,  PrBlatorom, 

Italian  regular  observsnt  Franciscan,  and  an  Subditoram,  Sacerdotum,  Sacnlarium  hom- 

eloquent   preacher,   A.D.    1480.    He   left  inum,  et  Senom  (on  the  duties  of  esch). 

several  aermons,  and  religious  tracts.  John  PieuSt  prince  of  Mirandula  and 

BemardinHM  TomitanuSt  surnamed  Par^  Concordia,  born  1463,  became  a  very  fin* 

VIM,  from  his  diminutive  statura ;  an  Italian  iahed  acholar,  a  great  linffoiat  and  pbiloso* 

Vkanciscan,  in  high  rapats  at  Rome,  tmi»  phtr,  a  gnat  diqmtant,  and  than  a  sobar  th»* 


4 


•   . 


*       H 


«>«w       »  a  %.  t\M\.  tut.  i  M    ,       u«.\,aiJlt;       A       unjcuiciiiiC 

monk  A.D.  1484,  presided  over  the  monas- 
tery of  Spanheim  A.D.  1485-1606,  and  over 
that  of  Wiirtsburg  from  1506,  till  his  death 
A.D.  1518.  He  was  a  man  of  vast  reading, 
mod  a  very  voluminous  writer.  He  wrote 
Chronologia  mystica;  de  origine  gentis  et 
zegum  Franconim  (from  the  year  £38  B.C. 
to  A.D.  1614) ;  Chnmicon  Ducum  et  Co- 
mitmn  Pfelatinonim ;  Catakwat  ■criptorum 
G«rmaniconui ;  Catalogua  Scriptorum  £c- 
cletiaeticorum,  (a  work  of  much  labour,  em- 
bracing 970  articlei);  Chronicon  Ccenobii 
Hinaogeiuia;  Chronkon  MomMterii  St. 
Martini  Spanheimensia ;  Epietola  familia- 
ret  140.  The  preceding  were  published, 
Fiankf.,  1601,  3  volt.  fol.  Some  other 
Chrontcons,  sermons,  tracts,  and  letters, 
compose  another  folio,  printed  at  Mayence, 
1604.  Other  pieces  appeared,  Cologne, 
16S4,  8vo.  He  also  wrote  Polygraphia 
Libri  vi. ;  Steganographia ;  de  Providentia 
Dei;  Histoha  belli  Bavarici  anno  1604 
gesti ;  and  Tractatus  chymicus. 

Carolut  Fenumdust  of  Bruges,  a  professor 
at  Paris,  1486,  and  a  Benedictine  monk. 
He  wrote  de  animi  tranqnillitate  Libri  ii. ;  de 
immaculata  B.  Viiginis  conceptione  Lib.  ii. ; 
CoUationum  Monasticsr.  Libri  iv. ;  Speculum 
disciplina  monastica;  de  obserraL  reguhs 
Benedictine. 

JSUut  Aniomut  NebritiennSt  a  Spsniard, 
bom  in  1444,  travelled  in  Italy,  became  a 
finished  scholar,  did  much  for  the  cause  of 
polite  learning  in  Spain  ;  aided  cardinal  JVi- 
menet  in  his  uterary  labours ;  wrote  much ; 
and  died  at  Alcsla,  A  D.  16S3,  aged  77.  He 
was  a  learned  editor  of  classical  and  reliffious 
works ;  wrote  the  History  of  Ferdinsnd  and 
Isabella,  to  A.D.  1609  ;  on  the  War  of  Na- 


and  Chronicon 
Mediolanensibi 
primed,  Milan, 

Marcus  Ati 
schoolmaster  & 
ographer  to  the 
venereal  diseac 
wrote  Rhapso 
creation  to  A.I 
netoram,  (from 
A.D.  1487,  in 
plorum  Libri  x. 
vi.;  de  Venet« 
magistratibus  I 
her ;  de  officio 
bri  xii.,  besides 
ed,  Basil,  1660 

Bonifaciu*  I 
cian  monk,  an 
1490.  He  wn 
Christians  and 
from  St.  Peter 
ters ;  divided  ii 

Petrus  ApoL 
of  No  vara  in  Iti 
1490.  He  wi 
morum,  (a  Tit* 
Patr,  tom.  zii. 
enth  century. 

Robert  Guaq 
at  Paris,  a  mo: 
Trinity  for  the 
eral  of  his  order 
iM  XII.  of  Era 
France;  died 
wrote  Annates 
Books :  on  the 
Arte  metrorum 
&c. 


CHURCH  OFFICERS  AND  GOVERNMENT.                45» 

•t  Strasburg,  where  he  di^  in  1510.  eirliest  times  to  A.D.  1 495),  repeaMly  print* 

[is  numerous  sermons  are  excellent  for  that  ed  ;  e.  g.,  Hanover,  16U6,  fol. 

day,  and  have  been  frequently  printed.     See  John  Jovian  Pontamu,  bom  in  Umbria, 

a  critique  upon  them,  with  his  biography,  in  spent  his  life  at  the  court  of  Naples,  where 

ilfiMioii*«  Geschichte  der  Homdetik,  Got-  he  became  epistolary  secretary  to  the  king ; 

tiog.,  1804,  p.  317-268.  and  died  in  1503,  aged  78.     Ho  was  a  fine 

John  ReuchUn,  in  Latin  CMpnio,  bom  in  Latin  scholar,  and  a  poet,  orator,  and  histo- 

Swabia,  Jan.  Ist,  1454,  educated  at  Baden,  rian  ;  but  exceedingly  sarcastic,  and  rather  a 

Paris,  Basil,  and  Orleans;  and  retired  to  Ger-  pagan  than  Christian   moralist.     He  wrote 

many  in  1481,  a  finished  scholar.     He  next  largely  on  particular  virtues  and  vices ;  de 

accompanied  the  count  of  Wirtemburg  to  sermone  Libri  vi. ;  de  beUo  Neapolitano  (be- 

Rome ;  and  returning,  was  sent  envoy  to  the  tween  Ferdinand  of  Naples  and  John  duke  of 

imperial  court.     Here  he  studied  Hebrew,  Angers)  Libri  vi.  ;  some  dialogues ;  and  nu- 

under  a  Jew ;  but  perfected  himself  in  that  merous  poems ;  all  collected,  Basil,  1556,  in 

language  at  Rome.     He  waa  an  elegant  Lat-  4  vols.  8vo. 

in  and  Greek  scholar,  and  a  great  promoter  Nieolmu  Stnumis^  a  Carmelite  monk  of 

of  the  fine  arts  in  Germany  ;  likewiae  learned  Herlem,  who  died,  at  an  advance  age,  A.D. 

in  the  Hebrew,  and  a  great  promoter  of  He-  151 1.     He  wrote  sermons ;  on  Canon  Law ; 

brew  learning.     Hia  censures  of  the  igno-  and  on  the  power  of  the  popes  and  councib. 

ranee  and  stupidity  of  the  clergy,  drew  on  Jamet  Sprenger^  a  Dominican  monk  of 

him  their  persecution.     They  attacked  him  Cologne,  provincial  of  his  order  A.D.  1495, 

as  being  inclined  to  Judaism,  and  also  as  one  inquisitor  general  for  Germany.     He  wrote 

poison<Kl  by  the  Greek  and  Latin  poets.     He  Malleum  Maleficarum  (against  witchcraft)  in 

opposed   them  with  ridicule  and  sarcaam,  three  Books;  Frankf.,  1580,  8vo. 

{MTticularly  in  his  two  books  of  Letters  of  John  Naudenu^  LL.D.,  professor  of  Can* 

Obscure  Men.    The  quarrel  became  serious ;  on  Law  at  Tubingen,  flourished  A.D.  1500. 

but  at  length  was  merged  in  that  greater  con-  He  wrote  (Jhronicon  universale,  (from  the 

test  between  the  Romanists  and  Protesunts.  creation  to  A.D.  1500),  enlarged  and  revised 

He  wrote  de  Arte  Cabbalistica  Libri  iii.  ;  de  by  Melancthon ;  often  published. 

Verbo  mirifico  Libri  iii.  (on  the  absurdities  1*be  preceding  writers  belong  to  the  15th 

of  Greek,  Hebrew  and  Christian  philosophy) ;  century.     The  k>Ilowing,  of  the  16th  centu- 

e  Version  of  the  eight  penitential  Pwalma,  ly,  and  before  Luther^  are  inserted,  to  make 

fipom  the  Hebrew ;  de  Arte  concionandi  libel-  the  list  reach  to  the  time  of  the  reformation, 

lus ;  sn  Judsorum  Talmud  sit  supprimend-  John  Ludomeut   F»om,   bom  in  Spain, 

nml  Breviloquium  (a  concise  Latin  diction-  studied  there,  and  at  Paris  and  Louvain.    In 

try) ;  a  Hebrew  Lexicon  and  Grammar  (Basil,  the  latter  place,  he  became  an  elegant  Latin 

1554,  fol.) ;  Rudimenu  of  the  Hebrew  Ian-  and  Greek  scholar,  and  a  teacher  of  the  lib- 

Siage ;  on  the  accents  and  orthography  of  eral  arts.     He  aided  Erasmus  in  editing  the 

ebrew  ;  Obscurorum  Virorum  ad  Ortoinum  fathers,  and  commented  on  Avgusline^s  Civ- 

Gratium  Eptstolarum  Libri  ii.,  end  a  few  oth-  itaa  Dei ;  went  to  England,  to  be  tutor  to 

«r  things.  Mary  daughter  of  Henry  VIII.,  retumed  and 

Jacobus  Wimphelingius,  bom  in  Alsace  lived  at  Bruges,  till  his  death  A.D    1537. 

A.D.    1449,   studied  theology  at  Friburg,  He  wrote  much  on  education,  on  the  classics, 

Basil,  Erfurth,  and  Heidelberg ;  became  an  and  on  devotional  subjects ;  collected,  Baail, 

eloquent   preacher,   settled   at  Spire  A.D.  1555,  2  vols.  foL 

1494.  and  after  several  years  removed  to  John  Ludovteus  Vivaldtis,  a  Dominican, 

Heidelberg,  where  he  wrote  and  instructed  bom  in  Piedmont,  bishop  in  Dalmatia,  A.D. 

youth.     He  died  A.D.  1528,  aged  80.     He  1519.     He  wrote  several  tracts  on  experi- 

was  a  pious  man.  and  laboured  for  a  refer-  menul  religion,  printed,  Lyons,  1558. 

mation  of  morals,  but  shuddered  st  the  con-  Baptista  Manluanus,  of  Spanish  extract, 

cussions  produced  by   the   reformers.     He  bom  in  Msntua,  Italy,  A.D.  1448,  became  a 

wrote  many  historical,  devotional,  and  literal  Carmelite,  general  of  his  order  A.D.  1513, 

ry  pieces;  which  were  published  separately,  died  in  1516,  aged  68 ;  a  prolific  poet,  bio* 

Oliver  MaiUord^  of  Paris,  s  Franciscan,  gnpherof  saints,  and  religious  writer.     Hie 

Ssneral  of  his  order,  snd  a  noted  preacher  ;  works  were  printed.  Ant.,  1576,  4  vols.  8vo. 

ied  A.D.  1502.     He  published  bis  sermone  Peter  Martyr  Angltrius,  a  leamed  native 

and  tracts,  Lvons,  1499,  fol.  of  Milan,  educated  there  and  at  Rome,  wae 

AnttnauM  Bonfinius,  an  Italian,  a  fine  I^tin  invited  to  Spain  in  1487,  bore  arms,  was  sent 

end  Greek  scholar,  highly  esteemed  by  Mat*  envoy  to  the  sultan  of  Egypt  A.D.  1501 ;  be?> 

ihias  Cirrvinus  king  of  Hungary,  by  whose  came  an  ecclesiastic,  resided  much  at  court, 

suggestion  be  wrote  Rertim  Hungaricaram  was  preceptor  to  most  of  the  young  Castilian 

Libri  xlv.  (a  Hietar]^  of  Hoi^aiy,  from  the  nobki,  and  died  about  the  year  1625,  aged 


4M      BOOK  uL'-'^aaaTuiat  xw^^^smtmrnauiB^  n. 


m    Hg  wrof  DgRttoOiBMwiiiitlNai»   OIimiuujii  waJM  fliylMirftMlIwi  <P>» 

CMm  (on  the  Diflcovecy  «id  SflttlMDMit  oC  atik,  Swate,  wid  NcnrajX  FnaUl*  IMS. 
America^  Oologne,  1674) ;  d«  kfitkNM(iiit)  AU  these  era  piohibiied  hf  tbe  latet  e^iii 
Babyloniea  Libii  iii. (pDnted  wita  the piMt^  fMorint,  till|mi|ed  of  tfamr  liMy- 
ding) ;  Epittolanmi  Lihri  tsxmL  {mmfjr  -Mbi  Sitlkt  e  VfnetiftD  prieet,  wnUm  1m  dw 
complete  history  of  Euope,  ftem  1488  l»  3reer  IflOB,  OetPBiSPt«lBa»4ewt><liMwawie 
1588,  in  818  lettersX  AnslsnU  1870,  kL  ponlificteiii  Rmdsimiiib;  taa  9l  Fsisr  te 
See  Pr€Mo</'«  FeidiiMiid  and  Isebelkw  vol  A.Da608;fiiiiied,VeBiee»li87,aiidttBQ^ 
ll,  notes,  p.  74,  &c.,  507,  dte.  94iiio.    HI  dared  not  tett  all  he  luew. 

FelUuriui  OntJiuMt  a  HnMMriaii  Fineaa"  JDaeiiamct  Cnwtiis,  a  Domiiiieinof  Lfl«- 
can,  flourished  A.D.  1501.  He  wiole  An*  haidj,  pofabshed,  A.D.  1608,  a  piotis  eem- 
taom  S.  Theologis  RosamuB,  jvHeiv.  Smh    wanlaiy  «i  Job ;  with  aeveial  theokigical 


tentiarumlihios,(Hageiioi^X68M«olklaLX  eaam.    Be  died  A-D.  1618 

tod  inanv  sennons,  printed  at  dineMittiaMe.  J^Vaiiaff  JBaMKCtdf  C!(ffMrv0^m8|paoiBid» 

John  Meder,  a  GennanFmeiscaiHpieecb*  fqratably  bom,  A.D.  1438,  and  edoeated  at 

at  at  Basil  A.D.  1501.    He  mote  eenaone  Salamanca.    After  mittnglt^y»  end  filtiiM^ 

Imt  the  year,  on  the  parable  of  the  pindigal  aoBM  aunor  ecclesiaatical  oflkMrbe  Inaeek 

foo;  Paris,  1511,  8to.  the worid,  beceme  aFtancieeen inenk  alTo* 

MMuritius  d*  Port»  FSdmmt^  of  Iiiili  lado,  retired  to  a  aeqaeatcipd  spot ;  becaae 

birth,  his  Irish  name  was  OfkSiin,    Ftom  aaabbot,  confessof  to  qneen  /aeaaffe  in  140% 

his  early  childhood  he  Hfed  ebem  40  yean  .  protincial  of  hia  oider.aKhbiahop  of  Telede 

in  Italy ;  was  a  I^raneiaoant  and  lan||)it  the-  A.D.  140R,  Ugh  ehmoettor  of  the  wpifa ; 

olagyatPavia;floQriahedA.D.1501.  Fope  Ibonderof  thenniTersi»f  of  Aleala(Coiiip^ 

JuSitf  II.  made  him  aichbiahop  of  Tons,  ton)  A.D.  1500 ;  waa  nfsat  of  the  prinei^ 

He  was  at  the  Latenn  couieiliD  1613 ;  and  and  pioteetor  of  the  empire  in  1608 ;  caidii- 

died  A.D.  1514,  not  ooito  50  yeen  old.  nalin  1507;  raltd all  Spain fitomA-D.  1616; 

He  was  a  distinguishea  theologian,  of  the  and  died  7th  November,  1517 ;  aged  80. 

•chool  of  ScohUy  whose  principles  he  iilne-  He  was  learned,  snd  a  erest  promoter  of 

trated  in  a  series  of  works.  learning ;  an  austere  monk,  a  sound  Catho- 

Nieolaus  Dionytn^  or  de  Nyse^  e  French  lie,  sn  able  statesman,  and  a  benefactor  of 
Franciscan,  prior  of  the  convent  of  Rouen,  his  country.  His  great  work  was  the  Corn- 
end  pro  vincisl  of  his  order  A.D.  1501 ;  died  plutensian  Polyglot  Bible,  in  8  vob.  M,, 
at  Rouen  A.D.  1509.  He  wrote  Resolutio  printed  at  Alcala  (Complutum)  A.D.  1508- 
Tbeologonim,  or  comments  on  the  four  1517;  on  which  be  expended  50,000  crowns, 
Books  of  Sentences ;  and  many  sermons.  employed  a  great  number  o'the  best  scholars, 

JamtM  Almoin^  a  French  scholastic  divine  and  had  the  best  msnuscripts  from  the  Vsti- 

of  Paris,  a  Scotist,  and  defender  of  the  an-  can  library.     See  Preseotrs  Ferdinand  dc  le- 

periority  of  councila  over  popes ;  a  lecturer  abella,  toI.  ii.,  p.  873,  dtc,  toL  iii.,  p.  298, 

en  dialectics,  philosophy,  and  theology,  in  die.,  404,  dec. 

the  college  of  Navarre ;  flourished  in  1508,  Alfhtmna  Zatiwra,  a  Spanish  Jew  and 

and  died  in  1515.     His  lectures  were  pub-  rabbi,  converted  to  Christianity,  snd  em- 

lished,  also  trscts  on  morals,  on  the  author-  ployed  by  cardinal  Ximenes  on  his  Polyglot 

ity  of  councils,  reply  to  cardinal  Cajetan,  Bible.    He  flourished  A.D.  1506.    He  was 

dec.,  Paris,  1518.  the  chief  writer  of  the  aizth  vdume  of  the 

Fmu*  HadrianuMt  an  Italian  of  Ferrara,  Polyglot,  containing  the  Apparatos  for  un- 

eecretary  of  the  treasury  to  the  duke.    In  derstanding  the  Hebrew,  Chaldee,  and  Sa- 

1508,  being  then  in  years,  he  wrote  FIbmI*  mariun  of  the  Old  Testament.      He  also 

ks  adversus  Judsos,  libris  ix.,  printed,  Yen-  wrote  another  Hebrew  Grammar,  a  concise 

ice,  1538,  4to.  Lexicon,  and  s  treatise  on  the  Hebrew  points ; 

Mbert  Grants,  bom  at  Hamburff,  doctor  together  with  a  letter  to  the  Jewa ;  aU  print- 

of  Canon  Law  and  theoloc^,  A.D.  1490 ;  ed  at  Alcala,  1526,  4to. 

rector  of  the  university  of  Rostoch,  dean  of  PkUippuM  Deems,  LL.D.,  a  famous  Ital* 

Hamburg ;  died  Deorao.  7,  1517.    He  ar-  ian  professor  of  Csnon  Lsw,  st  Pisa  and 

dently  desired  a  reformation  of  the  church ;  other  places,  who  died  A.D.  1535,  s^ed 

bat  despairing  of  it,  used  to  say  to  Luther :  above  80.    In  1511,  he  gave  an  opinion  Uiat 

^  Brother,  brother,  ^  to  your  cell,  and  say, ,  a  general  council  may  be  called  without  the 

^The  Loid  be  merciful.'  **    He  wroto  Me*  consent  of  the  pope  :  an  opinion  which  he 

tropolis,  (a  History  of  the  German  churches,  defended  at  length.    He  wrote  also  extensive 

eapecislly  in  Saxony,  founded  in  the  age  of  oommentariea  on  Canon  Law,  which  were 

Charlemagne),  Cologne,  1574,  8vo.    H^  printed. 

torie  Saxonica  libri  xiii.,  Frankfort,  1575.  Tkoauis  BoHkus,  called   Todisau,  an 

Vandalica  librixiv^  Frank!,  1676.  Itaban Dominican  of  Placcnxa,  an  acnto  the* 


RELIGION  AND  THEOLOGY.  in 


CHAPTER  m. 

BISTORT  OP  RELIGION  AND  THEOLOOT. 

4  1.  Corrupt  State  of  Religion. — ^  2.  Witnesses  for  the  Truth  every  where.~^4  3.  Con- 
motions  in  Bohemia.-^  4.  The  Hussite  War.  Its  Conductors. — ^  fi.  The  Calixtines. 
— ^  6.  The  Taborites. — ^  7.  The  Bohemian  Commotions  terminated. — ^  8.  Expositors 
of  the  Scriptures. — (f  9.  The  Dogmatic  and  Moral  Theologians  much  disliked.—^  10. 
Especially  by  the  well-educated.---^  11.  And  by  the  Mystics. — ^  13.  Polemic  Theolo- 
gy.^  13.  Schism  between  the  Greeks  and  Latins  not  yet  healed. — ^  14.  Controrer- 
sies  among  the  Latins. 

§  1.  That  the  public  religion  of  the  Latins  no  longer  contained  any 
thing  to  recommend  it  to  the  esteem  of  the  pious  and  well  disposed,  is  a 
&ct  so  well  attested,  that  even  those  who  have  the  strongest  inclination  to 
gainsay,  dare  not  deny  \U  And  amon^  the  Greeks  and  Orientals,  the 
state  of  religion  was  not  much  better.  Nearly  the  whole  worship  of  Grod 
consisted  in  ceremonies,  and  those  in  a  great  measure  puerile  and  silly. 
The  sermons  that  were  occasionally  addressed  to  the  people,  were  not 
only  destitute  of  taste  and  good  sense  but  also  of  relieion  and  piety,  and 
were  stuffed  with  &bles  and  nauseous  fictions.(l)  And  among  the  Latins, 
he  was  accounted  a  well-informed  and  pious  Christian  who  reverenced 
the  c  ^87^  and  especially  the  head  of  that  body  the  Roman  pontiff,  who 
secur  a^  favours  of  the  saints  by  frequent  offerings  to  them,  that  is, 
to  the!  temples  and  to  the  priests,  who  attended  the  stated  rights  and 
ceremonies,  and  who  in  short  had  money  enough  to  buy  remission  of  sins 
from  the  Romish  venders.  If  beyond  this,  a  person  now  and  then  prac- 
tised some  severity  towards  his  body,  he  was  accounted  eminently  a 
child  of  God.  Very  few  were  able  or  disposed  to  acquire  just  views 
of  religion,  to  bring  their  hearts  to  accord  with  the  precepts  of  Christ, 

ologian,  and  a  distinguished  poet  and  orator ;  Annales  Boioram,  libris  vii.  (from  the  earli- 

ilourished  A.D.  1510.     He  wrote  de  Pnl-  est  times  to   A.D.  1460),  Inffolst,  1554, 

chritadine  anims ;   Abyssus  Sideralis ;   an  fol,  and  enlarged.  Basil,  1580,  rol.    He  died 

Oration  against  LiiM«r ;  and  another  against  A.D.  1534,  ased  68.     His  Annals  are  pro- 

Mdanetlum.  hibited    by  the    Index   expurgatorios,   till 

CypnanuM  BenehLM,  a  Spanish  Dominican,  pursed  of  their  heresies. 

Sofessor  of  theology  at  Paris  A.D.  1511.        Peter   Galalinutf  an   Italian   converted 

e  wrote  several  tracts  respecting  the  papal  Jew,  a  Franciscan,  doctor  of  tbe<rfogy,  and 

power ;  and  some  other  things.  Apostolic   posnitentiary ;    floarished    A.D. 

MvcMM  Vigenu^  a  Liwian  Dommicaii,  1516,  died  afler  A.D.  1583.     He  wrote  a 

professor  of  theolo^  at  Padua  and  Rome,  Dialogue,  between  Galatinus,  Capnio,  and 

oishop  of  Sinigaelia,  and  a  cardinal ;  died  Hocstratus,  entitled  Opus  de  Arcanis  C»- 

A.D.   1516,  aged  70.     He  wrote  various  tholica   Veriutis;   chiefly  borrowed   from 

trestises  respecting  the  death  of  Christ;  Raymmnd  Martini**  Pu^io  Fidei;  printed 

printed,  Douay,  1607,  t  vols.  often ;  e  g.,  Frankf.,  1673,  fol.— TV.] 

John  AvenHmu,  bom  in  Bavaria  A.D.        (1)  [For  a  full  a^icount  of  the  preachers, 

1466,  studied  at  IngoUtadt,  and  Paris ;  be-  and  the  subjects  and  modes  of  preaching  ia 

came  a  finished  scholar ;  unght  the  classics  this  century,  see  C.  F,  Amnum's  Geschichta 

at  Vienna,  Ingolsudt,  and  Munich  ;  ratimate  der  Homiletik,  vol.  i.,  Ootting.,  1804,  8ro^ 

with  Enamns.    At  the  instigation  and  ex-  also  with  the  title  GckIl  dw  psaktiadNii 

pause  of  the  princes  of  BAVtoSv  hs  wiPto  Tkeologisv— TV.] 

YoImIL— Mmx 


4W    ^    BOOK  m.-CKMTDRT  Zy.->PABT  II>-CHAP.  m. 

and  to  make  the  Holy  Scriptures  their  oomiMiBors  and  thoM  who  Ad  ao^ 

with  difficulty  escaped  with  their  lives. 

§  2.  The  wise  and  religious  in  iiearly  all  the  countries  <tf  the  Wasl, 
perceived  this  lamentable  state  of  JJldngs,  and  they  endeavoured,  though 
m  different  ways,  to  make  it  better.  In  England  and  Scotland  the  Icdknw* 
ers  of  WitkV^ty  who  were  branded  with  the  odious  name  of  JjMiardM^ 
continued  to  censure  the  decisions  of  the  pontiflb  and  the  conduct  <tf  the 
clergy .(2)  The  WaJdenses^  though  oppressed  and  persecuted  on  all  sidei^ 
did  not  cease  to  proclaim  aloud  firom  their  remote  vaUeys  and  hiding-plaoei^ 
that  succour  must  be  afforded  to  relimon  and  piety  now  ahnost  extinct 
Even  in  Italy  itself,  Jtromt  Sawmarw  among  others,  asserted  that  Rome 
was  a  second  Babylon ;  and  he  had  many  to  befriend  him.  But  as  most 
of  the  priests  together  with  the  monks,  well  understood  that  every  diminu* 
tion  of  the  public  ignorance,  superstition,  and  folly,  would  prove  an  equal 
diminution  of  their  emoluments  and  honours,  they  strenuously  opposed  aU 
reformation ;  and  by  fire  and  sword,  they  enjoined  silaice  and  inactioB 
on  these  troublesome  censors. 

§  3.  The  reli^ous  dissensions  and  ccmtroversies  in  Bohemia,  wiubh 
-originated  from  Jokm  Huss  and  JaeoheOiu  de  jSfifo,  broke  out  into  a  fierce 
and  deadly  war,  after  the  lamentable  death  of  Hu$s  and  Jerome  of  Prague 
at  Constance.  The  finends  of  Huee  and  the  defenders  of  the  [sacramental] 
cup,  being  variously  persecuted  by  the  adherents  to  the  Rmnan  pontiffi, 
selected  a  high  and  rugged  mountain  in  the  district  of  Bechin,  where  they 
held  their  religious  meetings  and  celebrated  the  Lord's  supper  in  both  ele^ 
menu.  This  mountain  they  called  Tabor,  from  the  tents  under  which  they 
first  lived  there,  and  afterwards  adorned  it  with  fortifications  and  a  reg- 
ular city.  And  now  proceeding  further,  they  put  themselves  under  iVtcAo. 
Joe  of  Hussinetz,  lord  of  the  place  where  Huss  was  born,  and  the  celebrated 
John  Ziskaj  a  knight  of  Bohemia  and  a  man  of  great  valour ;  that  under 
these  leaders  they  might  avenge  the  death  of  John  Huss  and  of  Jerome 
upon  the  friends  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  and  might  obtain  the  liberty  of  wor- 
shipping  Grod  in  a  different  manner  from  that  prescribed  by  the  statutes  of 
the  Romish  church.  Nicholas  died  in  the  year  1420,  and  left  Ziska  alone 
to  command  this  continually  augmenting  company.  Amid  the  first  con- 
flicts and  at  the  commencement  of  greater  evils,  A.D.  141 9,  the  Bohemian 
king  and  emperor,  Wenceslaue,  was  removed  by  death. 

§  4.  His  successor  the  emperor  Sigismund,  employed  edicts,  arms,  and 
penal  statutes,  to  bring  this  war  to  a  close ;  and  he  put  many  of  the  Huss- 
ites to  a  miserable  death.  Hence  in  the  year  1420,  the  Bohemians  revolted 
from  him,  and  under  John  Ziska  made  war  upon  him.  And  Ziska  though 
blind,  so  managed  the  war,  as  to  render  his  very  name  terrible  to  his  foes. 
On  the  death  of  ZMa  A.D.  1424,  a  large  part  of  the  Hussites  chose  Pro- 
eopius  Rasa  for  their  leader ;  who  was  likewise  an  energetic  nmn,  and 
successfully  managed  the  cause  of  his  party.  On  both  sides,  many  things 
were  done  ferociously  and  cruelly  and  altogether  inhumanly.  For  the 
combatants,  though  they  differed  in  most  of  their  opinions  in  regard  to 
religion  and  religious  worship,  yet  both  held  the  common  principle  that 
the  enemies  of  true  religion  might  justly  be  assailed  with  arms  and  be 
extirpated  with  fire  and  sword.     The  Bohemians  in  particular,  who  con- 

(2)  See  Dav,  WilknCs  Concilia  znigiia     WootTt  Antiqnitttet  Ozooicsiet,  torn,  i^  pL 
BitUmuB  et  Hibemis,  torn.  iv.     Anik.    908,  SOi,  &c. 


REU6I0N  AND  THEOLOGY.  4» 

tended  that  Huss  had  been  unjustly  committed  to  the  flames  at  Constancey 
still  admitted  in  general,  that  corruptors  of  religion  and  heretics  ought  to 
be  subjected  to  capital  punishments :  Huss  however,  they  maintain^  was 
no  heretic.  In  this  war,  there  was  on  both  sides  so  great  ferocity,  that  it 
is  difficult  to  say  which  exceeded  in  cruelty  and  in  the  multitude  of  abomi- 
nable deeds. 

§  5.  All  the  avengers  of  the  death  of  Huss  were  in  harmony,  at  the  com* 
mencement  of  the  war ;  at  least  they  had  the  same  views,  and  made  the 
same  demands.  But  when  their  number  was  increased,  and  multitudes  of 
all  sorts  of  persons  had  joined  their  standard,  great  dissensions  arose  among 
them  on  many  points ;  and  in  the  year  1420,  this  produced  an  open  schism, 
dividing  the  body  into  two  principal  factions,  the  CaJixtines  and  the  Tabor" 
ites.  The  former  or  the  CaUxtineSf  who  derived  their  name  from  the  cup 
(caHx)  which  they  wished  to  have  restored  in  the  eucharist,  were  of  more 
moderate  views,  and  did  not  wish  to  have  the  old  constitution  and  govern- 
ment of  the  church  overturned,  or  the  religion  of  their  progenitors  changed. 
All  that  they  required,  was  comprehended  in  these  four  demands : — (I.)  that 
the  word  of  God  might  be  preached  to  the  people  in  its  purity  and  simplici- 
ty : — (II.)  that  the  sacred  supper  might  be  administered  in  both  the  eh' 
ments :— (III.)  that  the  clergy  might  be  reclaimed  from  the  pursuit  of  wealth 
and  power,  to  a  life  and  conduct  becoming  the  successors  of  the  apostles  :— 
(IV.)  that  the  greater  or  mortal  sins  might  be  duly  punished.  Yet  those 
who  confined  themselves  within  these  limits,  were  not  free  from  disagree- 
ments. In  particular,  there  was  a  great  contest  among  them  respecting  the 
Lord's  supper.  For  Jatnes  de  Misa  (the  author  of  the  doctrine  that  the 
sacred  supper  should  be  administered  m  both  kinds),  maintained  that  the 
sacramental  elements  should  be  presented  to  in&nts,  and  many  followed  his 
views ;  but  others  were  for  refusing  infants  the  sacred  supper.(3) 

§  6.  The  TaboriteSf  who  derived  their  name  from  Mount  TaioTf  made 
fiir  more  extensive  demands.  For  they  would  have  both  religion  and  the 
government  of  the  church  restored  to  their  original  simplicity,  the  author, 
ity  of  the  pontiff  put  down,  and  the  Romish  form  of  worship  abolished ;  in 
short,  they  wished  for  an  entirely  new  church  and  commonwealth,  in  which 
Christ  himself  should  reign,  and  every  thing  be  conducted  according  to  di-  ■ 
vine  direction.  In  this  their  principal  teachers,  Martin  Loquis  a  Moravian 
and  his  associates,  were  so  extravagant  as  to  indulge  themselves  in  fanati- 
cal dreams,  and  to  disseminate  and  teach  publicly  that  Jesus  Christ  was 
about  to  descend,  to  purge  away  the  corruptions  of  the  church  with  fire  and 
sword,  and  other  similar  fictions.  On  this  party  alone  rest  all  the  horrid 
deeds,  the  murders,  plunderings,  and  burnings,  which  have  been  charged 
upon  the  Hussites  and  upon  their  leaders  Ziska  and  Procopius,  At  least, 
a  great  portion  of  this  class  had  imbibed  ferocious  sentiments,  and  breathed 
nothing  but  war  and  slaughter  against  their  enemies.(4) 

(3)  See  Bytinhu,  Diiriam  Hassiticum,  p.  Christ  is  not  to  be  imitated  in  his  mildness 
190,  die.  and  piety  towards  sinners,  but  in  his  zeal, 

(4)  I  will  here  transcribe  some  of  the  T«-  and  fury,  and  just  retribution.  In  this  time 
Aoril«  sentiments,  which  Lour.  Bystntuthas  of  Teneeance,  evMy  belieYer,  eren  a  pros- 
faithfully  stated,  in  his  Diarium  Hussiticam,  byter  nowever  spiritual,  is  aecurted  tf  k€ 

t308,  dec.     **  All  tbe  opposers  of  CkriMt*M  vnikhMs  his  matirisl  sword  from  the  Uood 

w   ought  to  perish  with  Uie  seven  last  of  ths  adversaries  of  Christ's  law ;  for  ha 

plagaea,  to  inflict  which  the  faithful  are  to  Cf^ht  to  wash  and  sanctify  his  hands  in  their 

btcaUadteh.    InthistiaMofvvngetBet,  Mm.'*    From  men  of  loch  ■enrimwi tt,  wfa» 


M0  .  BOOK,  iu.-*es2^n«3r  ^y— Ptw-amfWiP  to. 

$7.  The  contdlrf  BuffAJ).  14Ba.Mtenplri  t»ratni«Ml».A»' 
iliBEidfuI  war  in  Bohenmi ;  Mid  Ibr  thii  puipoM  inrUed  the  Btibtmbum  iff 
the  council.  7^7  *ppeai«d  by  tfasir  eavoya,  unong  lAon  Uirir  (MON^ 
Procopnu  was  oae.(6)    But  «Aer  mndi  diacuaipo,  th  "'      '  ' 

home,  Dothiag  being  adcompUibed.  Tbe  CaKtlmei 
peace ;  but  the  Taboritei  could  not  be  moved  «t  til  to  jrield. 
JBneiu  Syhau,  who  with  otfaen  w»8  sent  by  the  ooimcil  into  Briiarnii, 
managed  the  matter  more  racceMfiilh'.  For  by  gnnliDg  ^  <■■*  of  ika 
cup  to  the  Ca/udauj,  irtiidi  w«a  the  mirf  object  of  their  wiahM,  he  leoai^ 
ciled  them  to  the  Romu  pontiffi  But  i*^  the  other  paHy,  the  TUank^ 
neitber  the  shrewdiMM  ant  «lgqiiai)oe  of  frgrfatv^  nor  the  aiunbeileM  MM 
Kes,  sufleringa,  and  petaeootiona  to  which  tbej  were  afterwvda  etpoae^ 
oould  avail  any  thi^g.  Prom  this  time  however,  they  regulated  both  theix, 
nligion  and  their  duciplioe  mote  diacreetly  and  auitaUy,  ahandooad  wag^ 
discarded  thoae  ten^a  whidi  were  at  faiiance  with  gsaiuaa  rhriathniiji 
and  rejected  and  eiduded  all  tiioee  who  were  either  beetde  theniaalTaa  wjf 
baae  lives  and candacL(d)  Ilieseare  ihoae  A)Aaniini£r«lArea,oraa|4n 
were  called  by  their  enemiea,  Piccardt,  L  e.,  Begkardt,iiiiaat  the tipipiW 
the  reformation  entered  into  alliaitee  with  LuHter  and  hia  aaaoriaiSb  iMli^ 
whoae  posterity  stitl  eziat  in  Pdand  and  in  aoroe  other  oomttriea. 

§  8.  In  moot  of  the  iatarpieten  of  the  aacrad  voloniet  of  irimn  Aim  aga 
pnMluced  an  abundance,  there  is  nothing  to  be  commended  otoept  their 
good  inteotions.  Those  who  relied  upon  their  own  resources  or  did  not 
plunder  from  the  writings  of  their  predecessora,  amused  or  rather  beguiled 
tlieir  readers,  with  what  were  called  »9«ttca/,  aiM^D^'ca/,  and  oi/^orica/ con- 
templations. At  the  head  of  all  the  interpreters,  stood  Alphotuiu  Towtabu 
Uriiop  of  Avila ;  whoae  ponderous  volumes  on  the  holy  scriptures  are  ex- 
tant, but  contain  nothing  remarkable  except  a  prodigious  amount  of  book. 
LaurenHut  Valla,  in  his  little  book  of  critical  and  grsmmatical  TioUt  m  the 
Nev>  Tertamm,  did  more  for  the  cause  of  sacred  literature ;  for  he  there 
eoald  expect  any  diing  of  eqnitT.  jntice,  or  clerg;,tnlbedmnaliw. — (ni.)ThcpnMb- 
kiDdnen  ? — On  thii  mon  c*l>iiiitoui  uttr,  ing  of  the  word  of  God,  iboaU  be  free  to 
betide*  ibe  incieiit  witters,  (Syimu,  Tluo-  nerr  idui._(1V.)  Public  cnmniDDittiT  do 
iaUiu,  CeeMau;  and  othen),  Jama  Le»-  niuna  go  unpnniriied.  On  ibeu  poinU 
fatu  hu  writlcn  en  ippropriaLe  vork  ;  Hie-  four  Bohrmien  divinei  end  foni  nemMn  of 
toiie  de  !■  gaerre  dea  Nuiaile*,  .Amaterd.,  the  cooncil,  diapaud  for  60  daja.  Tlien 
1731,  two  vola.  4to,  But  lo  tbia  aboutd  be  ^wwheamaj  he  ceen  in//iirriinii'«CoDcilil, 
■dded  a  work  that  Lnfant  did  nol  conaull,  torn.  Tiii.,  p.  IBSG.  &e.  llis  council  ■■>• 
I^ntr.  Bi/Btaut,  Diariuin  belli  Hutaitiei ;  a  awerrd  tbcir  demandi  eo  eqnitocali;,  lliat 
tnct  written  with  great  fidelity,  and  publiih-  they  deemed  it  expedient  lo  brpik  off  the 
•d,  ttaouDh  malilated,  b;r  Jo  Ptler  a  Lvdt-  De^lialion  and  relum  hDmr. — ScU.J 
wif.inhisReliqiiiB  Manuscriplar,Iam.Ti.i  (6)  See  Adrian.  Segfuvettdtu,  lli^^rii 
and  ilgo  Beaaiobr^i  Supplement  i.  I'Hia-  Ecclea,  provinciar.  Slavonicar.,  lib.  ii.,  ctpk 
loin  de  la  goene  dea  Hnnitai ;  Lauiuiie,  Tiii.,  p.  165.  Joech.  Camrrtrnt,  HiatoricK 
ITU,  4lo.  Dimtio  de  fnlmni  eccleaiit  in   Bobeoi)*, 

(6)  [The  Bohemian!  appeared  at  Con-  Morad*.  et  Folonia,  Heidelb.,  1606,  4to. 
tlance,  10  the  number  of  300  men  on  bone-  Je.  Laiitiiu,  Hiilotia  fntnim  Sobemico- 
beck;  among  whom  were,  l^ocopitu,  Wil-  rum  ;  which  ihaTebeforeineininaDUKnpl  j 
tim  CofBt,  John  RotkyMnut  a  Caliitine  the  eighth  Book  of  it,  waa  printed  al  An- 
prieat.  Nuheliu  Guiacai  a  Taborile  prieet.  cterd  ,  1649,  8vo.  [See  alio  Jo.  Tluo.  BU- 
and  FettT  Angliau.  In  the  name  of  (heir  nir'i  Diatertationi.  relaciie  lo  ihe  creeil,  lbs 
countiTmeii,  vmj  propoaed  the  four  follow-  Daagea,  lod  the  hiitory  of  the  Bohemiaa 
ing  aiticte*. — (I.)  WhoeTeiwould  beaaied,  Brelhren  ;  in  Dan.  Grrdtt,  Miacellanem 
man  receiia  the  euchariat  in  both  kind*. —  OroningeDi,  tom.  ri,  vii^  ud  viiL— 3V.] 
(O.)  Tempiml  aalhiuit}  i*  fwbidden  U  tbt 


REU6I0N  AND  THEOLOGY.  461 

AoweA  subsequent  interpreters,  how  to  remove  the  difficulties  that  attend 
the  reading  and  understanding  of  the  sacred  yolume.  It  is  proper  to  add 
here,  that  in  most  of  the  countries  of  Europe,  as  in  France,  Italy,  Ger- 
many,  and  Britain,  the  holy  scriptures  were  translated  into  the  vernacular 
languages  ;  which  portended  a  great  change  in  the  prevailing  religion,  and 
a  reformation  of  it  from  the  sources  of  religious  knowledge. 

§  9.  The  schools  of  theology  were  almost  exclusively  occupied  by  those 
who  had  loaded  their  memories  with  dialecticcd  terms  and  distinctions,  so 
that  they  could  discourse  tritely  on  divine  subjects,  which  however  they  did 
not  understand.  There  were  few  remaining  of  that  class  of  theologians 
who  chose  to  demonstrate  the  doctrines  and  precepts  of  religion,  by  the  dec- 
larations of  the  sacred  volume  and  of  the  ancient  divines.  Yet  there 
were  wise  and  learned  men,  who  did  not  fail  to  discern  the  faults  of  the 
prevalent  mode  of  teaching ;  and  who  pronounced  it  destructive  to  religion 
and  piety.  Hence  various  plans  were  formed  by  difierent  persons,  for 
either  abolishing  or  reforming  it ;  and  the  Scholastics  had  no  small  number 
of  enemies.  The  Mystics,  of  whom  we  are  presently  to  speak,  were  of 
opinion  that  all  this  kind  of  wisdom  ought  to  be  banished  from  the  Chris, 
tian  church.  Others  who  were  more  moderate,  thought  that  it  ought  not  to 
be  wholly  suppressed,  but  that  vain  and  idle  questions  should  be  excluded, 
the  delirious  rage  for  wrangling  and  disputation  be  restrained,  and  the  Scho- 
lastic subtlety  be  seasoned  and  tempered  with  the  Mystic  ftimplicity.  Tins 
was  the  opinion  of  the  great  John  Gersoriy  who  is  known  to  have  been  as- 
siduous in  correcting  the  fiiults  of  the  Scholastic  tribe.(7)  Of  the  same 
opinion  was  Nicholas  Cusa$ius,  whose  tract  on  learned  ignorance  is  still  ez« 
tant ;  and  likewise  Peter  de  AIMaco,  Savonarola^  and  others. 

§  10.  The  restorers  of  the  belles  lettres  and  elegant  composition,  were 
no  less  hostile  to  the  wrangling  tribe.  Yet  they  did  not  all  possess  the 
same  views.  For  some  of  them  treated  the  discipline  of  the  schools  with 
ridicule  and  contempt,  and  thought  it  deserved  to  be  banished  altogether, 
as  being  nugatory  and  pernicious  to  the  culture  of  the  mind.  But  others 
thought  it  might  indeed  be  suffered  to  exist,  but  that  it  ought  to  be  exhibit- 
ed with  the  charms  of  eloquence  and  a  purer  diction.  Of  this  class  was 
Paul  Cortesius,  who  composed  a  splendid  work  on  the  Sentences;  in  whichf 
as  he  says,  he  united  eloquence  with  theology,  and  explained  the  principal 
subtilties  of  the  Scholastics  in  a  polished  style  of  composition.(8)  But  the 
designs  of  all  these  persons  were  resisted,  by  the  very  powerful  influence 
of  the  Dominicans  and  Franciscans,  who  excelled  in  this  species  of  learn- 
ing and  who  would  not  sufifer  the  glory  they  had  acquired  by  wrangling  and 
disputing,  to  become  tarnished. 

^11.  While  the  Scholastics  were  thus  sinking  in  the  estimation  of  men 
of  ffenius,  the  Mystics  were  gaining  strength,  and  obtaining  many  friends 
and  supporters.  And  there  were  among  them  several  excellent  men,  who 
can  be  taxed  with  but  few  of  the  fiiults  of  Mystic  theology;  such  as  Thonu 

(7)  Rich.  Simon's  Lettres  choisies,  tome        (8)  It  was  printed,  Rome,  1513,  and  Basil, 

ii.,  p.  M9,  and  Critione  de  la  Bibliotheqne  1513,  fol.    [He  was  of  Dalmatia,  protono- 

Eccles.  par  M.  du  Ptii,  tome  i.,  p.  491.  tarias  aposlolicus  under  Alexander  Vl.  and 

Jic.  Thomuimsy  Originea  Histor.  philos.,  p.  Pins  III.,  and  bishop  of  Urbino,  and  died  in 

66.  and  especially,  Jckn  GertotCt  Metbodos  1610.    Besides  bis  commentarr  on  the  Se»> 

Theologiam  stndendi ;  in  Jo,  Launoi's  His-  tences  of  Lombard,  he  wrote  a  Dialogne  coo- 

loria  Gymnasii  NsTaireni,  in  his  0pp.,  torn,  eeining  learned  men,  which  was  first  printed 

IT.,  pait  i^  p.  390,  dec.  at  Fkiraoce,  17S4.— SdUL] 


4H        BOOR  la-rWllMT^^^^Uff^iBMaBAP. 

«f  4  ITen^  th«  widwr  of  die  TVoA^  fiMWMnca  wUd  wn' ci 
Ij  Lvuher  bimwI^XoNT.  JiwtfwiwM,  Jtrvmt  SammanUf  rod  ollwifc.  -T«t 
there  were  other  Hyiiicf,  u  Vtmcentt^mriiu,  Eeary  Harfkhn,  mJ  Jww 
Aontei  of  Siemw,  hiivhoiii  we  muat  cureMy  ae|wnl«  from  tbb  yeeapli 
of  divine  wisdt»i,fliiclitfainpa>  tbqrderiiMfmnBnovercndtBainii^ 
nation,  or  from  that  i)ioH|iiiii>  whoM  &II  the  Mjvtica  bdd  is  Hiiiiiiiiw' 
The  HysticB  were  aided  againet  die  attacka  ot  the  dialectidaBa,  paillj^ 
the  PUionista  who  wen  now  io  hi^oeditin  Beveralfdacaaiaiidpetdjli^ 
certain  wiM  and  leligioua  mm,  who  were  tfaeniidTea  ontanwBk  to  no 
ichoola.  For  the  fciinar«iloBBdiX»ififM«,a»befaig  of  their  way  cfHtMu 
ing;  and  eome  enn  cooBnaoted  iqkMi  him,  aaJtfornttifjFlieiMM^  that  hj^ 
onuunent  of  the  Ptalonic  echoed.  The  latter  adviaed,  and  in  Act  attempt- 
ed, a  coDJunction  of  the  two  kinda  (^  theology ;  aa  Jeto  Gtnon,  Atemat 
Ctuamtt,  Okau/Mu  the  Carihuaian,  and  odien. 

J  12.  Men  of  takula  now  taboored  ranch  mora  than  befcre,  to  confina 
establish  the  truth  and  divinity  oS  the  Chiiatian  lelipon  in  genenl^ 
against  all  the  aanolta  d  ita  advenariei.  Tlus  ia  erinced  by  tba^vtikfe 
produced,  such  aa  the  treatiw  m  IJW  tma  if  ikt  ChrUttmr^miffM^ 
dbu  Fidmu,  the  TUtmifk  tf  Uu  mm  by  Jiemou  SaumanlaflJuiWUMt 
tkeoiegy  of  Ragmund  de  Sahmde,  and  otlier  tracts  of  aiinilar  charaeter. 
Agabast  both  the  Jews  and  thn  flanoena^  Al^muo  de  Spfmt  contended,  in 
his  Fortalitium  fidei ;  against  the  former  only,  Jamet  Perexau  and  Jfromt 
de  St.  Foi ;  and  against  the  latter  only,  John  de  Ttirrecremata.  And  that 
these  labours  were  needed,  will  not  be  questioned  by  one  who  is  aware,  ih^ 
tlie  Aristotelians  in  Italy  tiad  not  a  little  unsettled  the  foundations  of  all  re- 
ligion  in  their  schools,  tl^t  the  senseless  jangling  of  the  Scholastics  had  prtk 
duced  in  the  minds  of  the  more  crafty,  a  contempt  for  all  reli|:ion,  and  that 
the  Jews  and  Saracens  lived  intermingled  in  one  place  and  another  with  the 
Christians. 

^  13.  Of  the  vain  and  fruitless  endeavours  of  the  Greeks  and  Latins  te 
terminate  their  disagreements,  we  have  already  spoken.  After  the  coun- 
cil of  Florence  and  the  violation  of  the  Dgreement  by  the  Greeks,  Nicolaut 
V.  again  exhorted  them  to  a  union,  but  they  turned  a  deaf  ear ;  and  three 
years  after  this  last  letter,  Constantinople  was  taken  by  the  Turks.  And 
tlie  pontic  in  all  their  consultations  on  the  subject  of  a  union,  since  the 
overthrow  of  the  Greek  empire,  have  ever  found  the  Greek  bishops  more 
obdurate  and  untractablc  than  they  were  before.  For  there  bad  grown  up 
in  the  minds  of  the  Greeks,  a  hatred  of  the  Latins,  and  especially  irf'  the 
pontiffs ;  because  they  believed,  that  the  evils  they  experienced  from  their 
Turkish  tyrants  might  have  been  repelled,  if  the  Latin  pontifts  and  kings 
had  not  refiiaed  to  send  them  succour  against  the  Turks.  As  often  there- 
fore as  they  deplore  their  misfortunes,  so  often  also  they  throw  blame  on 
the  Latins  for  their  insensibility  and  their  fatal  tardiness  to  afford  them 
succour  in  distress. 

^  14.  Among  the  Latins,  not  to  mention  several  minor  contests,  there 
was  brought  up  again  the  celebrated  controversy  respecting  the  blood  of 
Christ  and  the  worship  of  it,  which  had  been  moved  between  the  Domini- 
cans and  Frandscans  in  the  preceding  century  A.D.  1391,  at  Barcelona, 
and  which  had  not  been  decided  by  Ciemeni  vl.(9)  Jamet  of  Marcbia  a 
p,  SB,  iu.    Jk.  Etkar^M  Swiptotss 


RITES  AND  X^EREHONISB.  461 

celebrated  Franciscan,  A.D.  1462,  taught  publicly  at  Brixen  in  a  sennon 
to  the  people,  that  the  blood  shed  by  Christy  was  distinct  from  his  dnmt 
nature ;  and  of  course  that  it  ought  not  to  receive  divine  honours,  or  the 
worship  called  lairia.  The  contrary  opinion  was  espoused  by  die  Domin* 
icans.  Hence  Jamet  of  Brixen,  the  inquisitor,  arraigned  that  Franciscan 
upon  a  charge  of  heresy.  The  pontiff  Pius  11.  attempted  in  vain  to  sup- 
press this  controversy  at  the  outset ;  and  therefore  he  ordered  it  to  be  in- 
vestigated by  some  select  theologians.  But  there  were  many  obstacles  es* 
pecially  the  power  and  influence  of  the  two  orders  who  made  this  a  party 
question  between  them,  that  prevented  any  final  decision.  Therefore  after 
many  altercations  and  disputes,  Pius  II.  in  the  year  1464,  imposed  silence 
on  both  the  contending  parties ;  declaring  that  both  opinions  might  be  tol. 
erated,  until  the  vicar  of  Christ  should  have  leisure  and  opportunity  for  ex. 
amining  the  subject  and  determining  which  was  the  most  correct  opinion. 
Such  an  opportunity  the  pontiff  have  not  yet  found.(10) 


CHAPTER  IV. 

HISTORY   OP   RITBS  AND   CEREMONIES. 
^  1.  Rites  of  the  Greeks.—^  2.  Rites  of  the  Latins. 

^  1.  With  what  rites  the  Greeks  thought  God  should  be  worshipped, 
may  be  learned  from  the  treatise  of  Simeon  of  Thessalonica  on  Heresies  and 
Rites.{l)  It  is  evident  from  this  book,  that  true  religion  being  lost,  a  sort 
of  splendid  shadow  was  substituted  in  its  place,  and  that  every  part  of  wor- 
ship was  calculated  for  show  or  to  gratify  the  eyes  and  the  senses  of  the 
people.  They  indeed  offered  reasons  for  all  the  ceremonies  and  regula* 
tions  which  were  called  sacred.  But  in  all  their  expositions  of  the  reason 
of  the  ceremonies,  though  there  is  something  of  ingenuity  and  acuteness, 
yet  there  is  little  or  nothing  of  truth  and  good  sense.  The  origin  of  the 
numerous  rites,  by  which  the  native  beauty  of  religion  was  obscured  rather 
than  adorned,  was  dubious  and  not  very  creditable ;  and  those  who  attempt* 
ed  to  add  splendour  to  them  by  taxing  their  own  ingenuity,  were  common* 
ly  forsaken  by  their  wits  at  the  time  of  the  attempt. 

^  2.  Among  the  Latins,  though  all  good  men  wished  the  multitude  of 
ceremonies,  feast-days,  sacred  places,  and  other  minutiae  to  be  diminished, 
yet  the  pontifis  considered  it  their  duty  to  enact  new  laws  and  regulations 
respecting  them.  In  the  year  1456,  Calixtus  III.,  in  perpetual  remem* 
brance  of  the  raising  of  the  siege  of  Belgrade  by  the  Turkish  emperor  Afo* 
hornet  II.,  ordered  the  festival  of  Christ's  transfigurationy  which  had  previous* 
ly  been  c>elebrated  in  some  provinces  by  private  authority,  to  be  religiously 
observed  over  the  whole  Latin  world.(2)    In  the  year  1476,  Sixtus  IV.  by 

(10)  Wadding^*  Airaales  Minonim,  torn.  Alb.  Fdbridus,  BiUioth.  Gisca,  vol.  xir., 

liii.,  p.  S06,  6lc.    Nautlis  Alexander,  His-  p.  64. 
tons  £oeles.,  sac.  zv.,  p.  17.  (2)  [This  festiTsl  had  been  obsenred,  as 

(I)  The  ooQtents  of  it  aze  slated  bf  Jo,  eariy  as  the  seventh  century,  by  the  Gieeks. 


wpecia\  edict,  prondaed  mfai 
eep  from  rear  to  jvar  dw  n 


(8)  [TTie  iortfiaa  of  A«  ia— iw'atl  JW      j j «j — .,■!—= rii^iiiliiiiw 


keep  from  year      ,  ... 

bleMed  Tii^pii.  Nnjincediiv  pontiff  bad  thoi^t  proper  to  «id«in  aij 
thing  on  this  mlqBttiW  ^^  ''*^>^  wUiInds  dtftt  were  nada  »  ^  mfk. 
■bip  of  the  hd7  villJMt  *•  tlM  pobUeMtd  privat*  prajwa,  to  Ae  aalo  cf  ^ 
«1«(^«CM,  &:c.,(4)  an  b  '     *   '  "      "  , 

For  there  isDoneedofproo^tliat  fBlUiage,rali^DDWuttade  tae 
chiefly  in  mimic  abowa  and  trifiDg.(fi) 

llMiI>jf«rii>utlM«Ma«fAnpM|*aa  ffli*,  •«■.  «,  SimiL,  p.  H5,  ii  it  «ii  rf' 

IwciDM.  OH  fAoJ  ^llM  Tnte  hM  te  Aw  mtei  oT  bduk^icM:  TUm  mI- 

dagsofB*lgnde,l^NibnabM*unM  Ibciotm  emiM  M  neicu— -" * 

ba  tntf  wbw  arfrtmH  Awugh  til  fatnw  mcImUr,  a.,  xiit.,  libni  d 

ttan.— 7V-]  

(9)  [Hie  do 

M^ftffR  of  ibe     .„ . .,  .  _ , „, 

being  kerstlf  bont  fm  Jr»m  mig^itd  int,  in  UbmiM  per  Docloi  inUpM  lanUr  ce*- 

mu  Gnt  ad>4iKed  in  ih*  twdfth  eCMaijr.  hr .  aBmentee,  qned  ed  Dn  hiiiiiiUBi  jjelci  pi» 

PtUrLomUri.     Tlwi Afidmt dJipiUd  meratit.— SdU.] 
Oe  doetiim ;  bat  ScoOm  ■■■tefairt  it,  ni        (S)  (To  docidHa  < 

Ea  it  gemrel  coneDCT.    Tfc»/wlM>«t  at  pla,  I  n" 

hnth,coiiuDeDeeduesriTuib«tIef«aa  douiE  

emtmy;  ind  wu  tbM  obeened  b;  caKabi  ed  ami.  lUS.    AmDng  the  «t.._._  _ 

biiiupa,  aa  by  j4rkA»  of  Cinleitnii^.     By  ealhednl  church  orTmil,  Iban  ia  an  ai 

Other  btahopa  of  tlul  age,  it  wu  oppOMd. —  wilhtbetiile:  Scpelitur  Hilleluia.     Iiiiw^ 

TV.}  kno*D  that  daring  tlie  Maaona  of  faalia^ 

(4)rTb«popesnowciDiediDdulieDceilo  HalUhaa,  ■»  beii^   an    eipreuion  of  ja;, 

be  preached  in  all  tha  proviseea.    The  ofdi-  waaool  aung  in  tbeanciaDlclmicl].     Htnee, 

mi;  price  iiaa  five  decata,    Tin;  piomited  lo  honoar  true  Halieluia.  which  in  time  ti 

to  apply  tbe  monej  lo  i  Turkiah  wu  ;  but  the  fiala  wa*  u  it  ware  dead,  a  aolann  fn- 

thej  often  expended  it  in  wan  againat  their  neral  waiinalitated.     On  IheSalnnla^Bi^ 

Cbriatian  foes,  in  enriching  thail  famil;  con-  before  Septnageiima  SnndaT,  cbildreo  ear- 

nezione.  and  in  anpponing  ibeir  Toloptiiotia  ried  throngh  Ihe  chaneal  a  kind  af  csffin.  la 

ntnvaguicB,     Neither   intelligent  priDcai  repreaent  ihe  dead  Jfaficjna.     Tba  eoSa 

nor  the  clergj,  looked  upon  thiaaileoi  indul-  waa  attended  by  Ihecroaa,  incaoae,  and  bcri*  - 

gnncea  with  approbation.    They  auotdipglj  water.     The  children  wept  and  howled,  ia 

made  ordinincea  of  variou*  kinda  againat  tL  the  waj  to  tbe  cloiatar,  where  tbe  nan  waa 

For  inatance  ;  the  conncii  oCSotaaonain  tba  prepared,    Acnalom  equallrridiealoiia,  waa 

jaar  14M,  aaj :  Prohibemui  quibaacDitqae  inlrodDcedintoacalliedratchurebiieuPuia- 

qna«toribua,  ne  in  hac  prorincia,  priilaxlu  On  the  aame  day,  a  boy  of  the  chair  bnnubl 

ioijulgentianim  pmdicant  leitiuai  Dei — aut  into  tbe  chnrch  a  lop  (louiiic),  armmd  which 

tiibit  in  euo  aermona  qiiailvotim  eiponint.  was  written   HalUlaU,  in   golden   letteta. 

In  tbe  council  of  ConatanceA.D,,  147II,  the  And  when  the  hour  anired  that  AiQcAua 

derjiT  complained  of  Ihe  ade  afindolgancea  waa  aong  for  tha  laat  time,  the  buy  teA  ■ 

ta  a  grievance,  and  aaid  of  it :  Abaurda  el  whip  in  his  hand,  and  whipped  Ibe  top  aloof 

•Mrma  aiiriiim  iifeiuna,  in  eaneallia,  var-  the  floor  of  ibachorcb  quite  out  of  tbe  bauae. 

bnm  Dei  enngeliaando  conaultuot    And  And  ihia  wai  called   the  HtUdaU  aAi/ 

ftie;  enacted,  at  deincepa  qoBaiorea  adaot-  feuelttr  CAIUhda.     Sotriflli^  waa  the  char- 

bonaa  occleaiannn  non  admillantvr— el  om-  acier  of  tba  church  camnonie*  of  ibal  aga, 

«  reoMlbna  et  that  they  could  a«en  profane  the  thnrriw 


HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS.  4M 


CHAPTER  V. 

HISTORY  OF  HEBESIES. 

4  I.  The  ManicheiDS  and  Waldensians. — ^  2.  Beffhards,  Schwestriones,  Picards  or 
Adamites. — ^  3.  Tbe  White  Brethren.— ^  4.  The  Men  of  UDderstanding.— ^  6.  The 
New  Flagellants. 

&  !•  Neithee  the  edicts  of  the  pontiff  and  emperors,  nor  the  vigilance 
and  cruelty  of  the  inquisitors,  could  prevent  the  ancient  sects  from  still 
lurking  in  many  places,  or  even  new  sects  from  starting  up.  We  have 
already  seen  the  Franciscans  waging  war  asainst  the  Romish  church.  la 
Bosnia  and  the  neighbouring  countries,  the  Mamchaans  or  PauUdanSf  the 
same  as  those  called  Caihari  in  Italy,  built  up  their  societies  without  mo* 
lestation.  Stephen  Thonuucus  indeed,  the  king  of  Bosnia,  abjured  the  her* 
esy  of  the  Manichseans,  received  baptism  from  John  Carvcdalus  a  Romish 
eajrdinal,  and  then  expelled  the  Manichseans  from  his  kingdom.(l)  But 
he  soon  afler  changed  his  mind :  and  it  is  certain,  that  this  sect  continued 
to  inhabit  Bosnia,  Servia,  and  the  adjacent  provinces,  till  the  end  of  the 
oentury.  The  Waldenses  collected  followers  and  friends  in  various  coun- 
tries of  Europe,  in  lower  Grermany,  and  particularly  in  the  territories  of 
Brandenburg,  Pomcrania,  Mecklenburg,  and  Thuringia.  Yet  it  appears 
from  unpubfished  documents,  that  very  many  of  them  were  seized  by  the 
mqvidtors  and  delivered  over  to  the  secular  authorities  to  be  burned. (2) 

6  2.  The  Brethren  and  Sisters  tif  the  Free  Spirit^  or  the  Beghards  and 
Scmoesiriones  as  they  were  called  in  Germany,  or  Turelupmes  as  in  France, 
that  is,  persons  whose  mystical  views  had  thrown  them  into  a  species  of 
l^irensy, — did  not  cease  from  wandering  in  disguise  over  certain  parts  of 
France,  Grermany,  and  the  Netherlands,  and  especially  of  Swabia  and 
Switzerland,  beguiling  the  minds  of  the  people.  Yet  few  of  their  teachers 
escaped  the  eyes  and  Uie  hands  of  the  inquisitors,  (8)    Upon  the  breaking  out 

(1)  See  Ra,ph.  VoUuerrofoUf  Comment  aignat.,  C.  8,  a.,  has  drawn  op  a  eatalogaoa 

uzbantia,  lib.  yiii.,  leaf  289,  die.     JBnemg  ttoagh  an  impeifect  one,  of  the  Beghards 

BylmuSt  de  statu  Europas  sub  Frederico  homed  in  Switzerland  and  the  adjacent  comi- 

In.,  cap.  X.,  in  Frchet't  Scriptores  remm  triea,  daring  thia  centurv.     Tlua  FdiXf  in 

Oerrnamcanim,  torn,  ii.,  p.  104,  dec.  his  books  against  the  neghards  and  Loll' 

(3)  [The  proffer  of  indolences  to  such  hsrdM,  (either  intentionally  or  being  deceived 

ai  banted  up  heretica,  contributed  much  to  by  the  ambigaity  of  the  terms),  has  confoand- 

diis.     Bamfiiee  VIII.  had  already  promised  ed  the  three  classes  of  persons,  on  whom 

wn  indulgence  to  CTery  one  that  sboold  de-  the  appellation  of  Beghards  or  LoUhmrds 

liver  over  a  heretic  to  the  inquisition ;  and  was  usually  bestowed :  namely,  (1)  the  Ter- 

he  ordained,  that  this  should  be  considered  Httries  of  the  more  rigid  Franciscans  ;  (S> 

M  equally  meritorioas  with  a  crusade  to  the  the  Brethren  of  the  Free  Spirit ;  and  (3)  Ihe 

HoIy  Land.    This  ordinance  was  renewed  Cellite  Brethren  or  Alezians.    The  same  er* 

by  toe  council  of  Paria.     See  Hardwiiy  tom.  ror  occurs  in  numberless  other  writers.— 

nii.,  p.  1013,  die.     So  the  prorincial  coun-  [See  also  Harzheim^t  Concil.,  torn,  t.,  p. 

cil  of  Constance  A.D.  1483,  promised  in-  464,  where  there  is  sn  ordinance  of  the  pro- 

dulgences  for  40  days,  to  all  those  who  should  Tincial  council  of  Constance  A.D.  1463,  and 

lend  their  personal  aid  against  the  heresies  another,  A.D.  1476,  a^inst  the  Lulhards 

of  WirMiffe  and  Hums,     See  HarzkeinCM  and  Beguita^  and  especially  the  TVrfurrtt.— 

Concilia  German.,  torn.  ▼.,  p.  546. — ScfU.']  Here  ooabtless  belongs,  what  JoknNieder 

(3)  Felix  Malleolus  or  HammerUin,  in  his  states  in  his  Formicarium  lib.  iii.     Foil 

DescripCio  LoUhardoram,  which  is  sabjoined  Fntrieelhis  sm  Beghardns  secolaris,  <^ai  in 

to  his  book  contra  falidotMeiidicaDtesyOppr  awa  ■wtttni  fitaan  firit,  at  dr"" 

Voi^n^NHW 


k  . 


persons  of  a  diflfercnt  sex  in  a  state  of  nudity,  or  \ 
manner  of  our  first  parents  before  their  apostary. 
who  by  a  slight  change  in  th<'  i)r()nijnciation  ot  t 
the  harder  utterance  of  the  Bohemians,  wore  a 
went  to  their  prayers  and  their  religious  worship, 
this  precept,  so  entirely  accordant  with  their  relig 
their  lips :  They  are  not  freelthni  is,  not  duly  re 
the  body  and  converted  into  God)  who  wear  cloihi 
ei.  Although  these  people  in  their  assemblies  conr 
cl^^^ty,  yet,  as  might  be  expected,  they  fell  und( 
of  extreme  turpitude  and  unchastity.  And  John 
of  the  HussiteSi  giving  credit  to  these  suspicior 
company  of  these  absurdly  religious  and  delirious 
slew  some  of  them,  and  wished  to  commit  the  i 
^r  unhappv  men  submitted  to  execution  cheerfully, 

^  intrepidf  sect,  which  looked  upon  death  with  ast 

if  These  people  were  also  called  Adamites ;  becau 

.'^  r  the  example  of  Adam^  in  his  state  of  innocence. 

1/  of  Beghardsy  or  as  the  Bohemians  pronounced 

T. '-  the  appropriate  designation  of  this  little  compan 

ngulam  (enuit  — a  Constantino  cpts-  who  showa  i 

copo  captua,  per  inquiaitwem  judicio  accu-  Bohemian  bi 

Ian  traditua  et  incinerataa  foit.     Alius  fuit,  these  PiearA 

qui  velut  Btgkardut  infra  Rhenum — tandem  subject  are  i 

Viennv  in  Pictavienai  dia^esi  incineratus  brCf  Dissert. 

est     Dicebat,  CAriffAMn  in  «r,c/«<tiiCAri>-  annexed  to 

•*  to  es»e, — Cuirit  in  psrtibua  Suevie,  inter  Guerre  des 

•  .  *-.'                       penonaa  utriuaque  aezua,  seculares  et  eccle-  author  takes 
'i    I'                      ti*f*y*ff,  hmreais  et  hypocrisis  tarn  enomiis,  the  characte 

*  "^    .                       ut  eam  ad  plenum  ezprimere  non  sudeam.  AdamileSr  m 
■  '2                      Omnia  licere ;  non  jejunant,  occulte  laborant  and  holy  an( 

in  Testis  ecclesiae ;  ceremoniaa  omnes,  can-    by  their  ent 

quam  animaliam  hominum,  spemunt ;   yir-    vain.     For  i 

•_;.-* —     -"««••# ;♦;««•«  »««A :  nro  minimo     most  uneic 


i 


•  ^  » 


HERE8IBS  AND  SCHISMS.  467 

fbrredl>y  their  enemies  to  all  those  Hussites  and  Bohemians  that  contend, 
ed  with  the  Romish  church ;  for  these,  as  is  well  known,  were  called  by  ihe 
common  people,  the  Picard  Brethren, 

&  3.  In  Italy  the  new  sect  of  the  White  Brethren^  or  the  Brethren  in 
T^nUtef  (Fratres  albati  seu  Candidi)^  produced  no  little  excitement  among 
the  people.  Near  the  beginning  of  the  century,  a  certain  unknown  priest 
descended  from  the  Alps,  clad  in  a  white  garment,  with  an  ironaense  num- 
ber of  people  of  both  sexes  in  his  train,  all  clothed  like  their  leader  in  white 
linen;  whence  their  name  of  the  White  Brethren,{6)  This  multitude 
marched  through  various  provinces,  following  a  cross  borne  by  the  leader 
of  the  sect ;  and  he  by  a  great  show  of  piety,  so  captivated  the  people  that 
numberless  persons  of  every  rank  flocked  around  him.  He  exhorted  them 
to  appease  the  wrath  of  God,  inflicted  on  himself  voluntary  punishments, 
recommended  a  war  against  the  Turks  who  were  in  possession  of  PalestinCt 
and  pretended  to  have  divine  visions.  Boniface  I  A.  fearing  some  plot,  or- 
dered the  leader  of  this  host  to  be  apprehended  and  committed  to  the 
flames.(7)  After  his  death,  the  multitude  gradually  dispersed.  Whether 
the  man  died  in  innocence  or  in  guilt,  is  not  ascertained.  For  some  writers 
of  the  greatest  fidelity,  assert  that  he  was  by  no  means  a  bad  man,  and  that 
he  was  put  to  death  from  envy ;  but  others  say,  he  was  convicted  d  the 
most  atrocious  crimes.(8) 

§  4.  In  the  year  1411,  there  was  discovered  in  the  Netherlands  and  es- 
pecially at  Brussels,  a  sect,  which  was  projected  and  propagated  by  JEgidi* 
us  Cantor  an  illiterate  roan,  and  William  of  Hildenissen  a  Carmelite  ;  and 
which  was  called  that  of  the  Men  of  Understanding.  In  this  sect  there 
were  not  a  few  things  deservedly  reprehensible ;  which  were  derived,  per- 
haps, in  great  measure  from  the  Mysdc  system.  For  these  men  professed 
to  have  divine  visions  :  denied  that  any  one  can  correctly  understand  the 
holy  scriptures,  unless  he  is  divinely  illuminated ;  promised  a  new  divine 
revelation,  better  and  more  perfect  than  the  Christian ;  taught  that  the  res- 
urrection had  taken  place  already,  in  the  person  of  Christ,  and  that  another 
of  the  bodies  of  the  dead,  was  not  to  be  expected ;  maintained  that  the  in- 
ternal man  is  not  defiled  by  the  deeds  of  the  external ;  and  inculcated  that 
hell  itself  will  have  an  end,  and  that  all  both  men  and  devils,  will  return  to 

r    (6)  [*<  Theodorie  it  Niem  tellt  os,  that  it  the  time  of  their  pilgriinagei  which  contiiraed 

was  from  Scotland  that  this  sect  came,  and  generally  nine  or  ten  days.     See  Anna!.  Me- 

that  their  leader  gave  himself  out  for  the  diol.  ap.  Muratori. — Ntem,  lib.  ii.,  cap.  IS.** 

prophet  Elias.     Sigonnu  and  Flatirui  in-  — Mad.] 

Mrm  usi  that  this  enthusiast  came  from  (7)  [**  What  Dr.  Motheim  hints  hot  ob* 
France ;  and  that  he  was  cbthed  in  white,  scnrely  here,  is  further  explained  by  Sigomuw 
carried  in  his  aspect  the  greatest  modesty,  and  PlaHnOf  who  teO  us,  that  the  pilgrim* 
and  seduced  prodigious  numbers  of  people  mentioned  in  the  preceding  note,  stopped  al 
of  both  sexes  and  of  all  ages ;  thai  his  tol-  Viterbo,  and  that  Bamfaeti  fearing  lest  the 
fewers  (called  jftniteniM),  among  whom  were  priest,  who  headed  them,  designed  by  their 
•ereral  cardinals  and  priests,  were  clothed  assistance  to  seize  upon  the  pontificate,  sent 
in  white  linen  down  to  their  heels,  with  caps  a  body  of  troops  thither,  who  apprehended 
that  corered  their  whole  faces,  except  their  the  fuse  prophet,  and  carried  him  to  Rome, 
eyes ;  that  they  went  in  great  troops  of  ten,  where  be  was  burned.*' — Macl.1 
twenty,  and  forty  thousand  persons  from  one  (8)  See  Jac.  Lenfant^s  Histoire  da  con- 
city  to  another,  calling  out  for  mercy,  and  cflede  Pise,  tom.  i.,p.  103.  Poggnu^JbB^ 
singing  hymns ;  that  wherever  they  came,  toria  Florentina,  lib.  iii.,  p.  122.  Mare. 
they  were  received  with  great  hospTtality,  Anton.  SabelUeuM,  Enneades  Rhapsodic 
and  made  innumerable  proselytes ;  that  th^  Historic,  Enneas  IX.,  lib.  is.,  Opp.,  ion. 
fcstad,  or  lived  upon  bread  tad  water  during  iL,  p.  880,  Basil,  1680,  feL 


^ 


468         BOOK  m.— OKNTDBY  XV^PIBT  B.-CHAP.  T. 

•  # 

God  and  attain  to etenuJIidicM.  TUtteotappean  tofaaivelaena 
€€\heBr€threH  and  SiMtenrfde  Free  SptrU;  for  they  afltarCad»  that  anew 
law  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  ct  epkHutil  Uhertiff  was  about  to  be  pmnnilBa^ 
Tet  there  were  opiakwi  beU  by  its  membera,  which  riiow  tluil  ibey  weM 
not  entirely  void  oi  meienttmduig.  They  incolcated  fbr  eiamplis  (L)  thai 
Jesue  Christ  alone  had  merited  eteiital  Hie  for  tiie  human  race;  teither 
could  men  acquire  for  themselvea  fiitiire  UiaB»  by  their  own  deeda :  (IL) 
that  presbyters,  to  whom  people  confeaa  their  iniquitieai cannot  pardon  ana; 
hot  that  only  Jeeue  ChUt  mrgivea  men  their  aina :  (III.)  that  Toluntaiy 
penances  are  not  necessary  to  salvation.  Yet  theae  and  some  other  ten^ 
ets,  Peter  de  AUkuo  the  bishop  of  Oambray,  who  broke  tip  this  seel^  pro- 
nounced to  be  il«rfiMa(  and  commanded  TFi2&imq^HtZdonsfentoabjare»(9) 
§  5.  In  Germany,  and  particularly  in  Thuringia  and  lower  Saxony,  the 
J!7Sa;^2Zciiite  were  still  tronuesome;  blot  they  were  very  different  fitom  those 
earUer  FZo^eZZemte,  who  travelled  in  r^iular  bands  from  provi^^ 
These  new  Flageikmte  njected  almost  all  [practical]  religion^  and  the  ex- 
ternal worship  of  God,  together  with  the  sacraments;  anid  founded  their 
hopes  of  salvation  wholly  on  fidth  and /^fsOslioii  .*  to  which  periiapa  th&f 
might  add  some  strange  notiotts  respecting  an  evil  spirit,  ana  some  other 
ttings,  which  are  but  obscurely  stated  by  ths  ancient  writers.  The  leader 
of  t&  sect  in  Thuringia  and  particularly  at  SangerhausenyWasooeCWod 
Sdkmdt ;  who  was  burned  in  the  year  1414,  with  many  others,  by  the  zeal 
and  industry  of  Henry  Schdnefeldy  a  fiunous  inquisitor  at  that  time  in  Grer* 
many. (10)  At  Quedlinburg,  one  Nicholas  Sehaden  was  committed  to  the 
flames.  At  Halberstadt,  A.D.  1481,  Berthold  Schade  was  seized,  but  es- 
caped death  it  appears,  by  retracting.(ll)  And  from  the  records  of  those 
times,  a  long  list  might  be  made  out,  of  FlageUanis  who  were  committed 
to  the  flames  in  Grermany,  by  the  inquisitors. 

(9)  See  the  records,  m  Steph,  Baluze**  denborch,  A.D.  1411.  The  fonowinff  it  a 
Miecelltnea,  torn,  ii.,  p.  377,  die.  [The  concise  sammsiy  of  these  articles.  jSi  tfasl 
mysticsl  principles  of  these  people,  are  evin-  the  Romish  church  teaches  respecting  the 
ced  by  a  passaffe  of  these  records,  in  which  efficacy  of  the  sacraments,  purgatory,  prayers 
JEgianu  is  said  to  have  taught :  Ego  sum  for  the  dead,  and  the  like,  is  raise  uid  Yain. 
salvator  hominum ;  per  me  videbunt  Chris-  On  the  contrary,  whoerer  belioTes,  simply, 
turn,  sicut  per  Christum  Patrem :  and  also  what  is  contained  in  the  Apostles'  Creed, 
by  their  coincidence  with  the  Brethren  of  frequentlif  repeats  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  the 
the  Free  Spirit,  as  teaching,  that  the  period  of  Ave  Maria,  and  at  certain  periods  hceratee 
the  old  law,  was  the  times  of  the  Father ;  his  body  with  scoursing,  and  thus  ponishee 
the  period  of  the  new  law,  the  times  of  the  himself  for  the  sins  lie  commits,  wiu  obtain 
Son ;  and  the  remaining  period,  that  of  the  eternal  sal\'ation.  [The  samethiw  appeaie 
Holy  Ghost  or  Elias.  Yet  it  is  manifest  also  from  the  50  Articles  of  this  nageUaiit, 
from  these  records,  that  William  of  Hiide-  which  were  condemned  in  the  eound]  of 
sA^tm,  or  Hildemissen,  as  being  a  man  of  Constance,  and  which  may  be  seen  in  Fes 
learning,  would  have  been  able  to  state  hie  der  Hardt**  Acta  Concilii  Constant,  torn,  i, 
tenets  more  clearly  and  distinctly. — Schl.]  pt.  i.,  p.  1S7.    In  the  same  Acts,  (tooL  iii., 

(10)  EzcerpU  Monachi  Pimensis,  in  Jo.  p.  92,  d^.),  we  find  a  letter  of  JoAit  Oerstmt 
Burch.  Menkerdus,  Scriptores  rerum  Ger-  addressed  to  Vincent  FerremUf  who  was 
manicar.,  torn,  ii.,  p.  1621.  Chronicon  Mon-  much  inclined  towards  the  sect  of  the  Fh- 
aster.,  in  Anttum.  MatthauM,  Analecta  voter,  ^ellants,  dated  July  9th,  1417.  Hiis  lettsr 
»vi,  tom.  v.,  p.  71.  Chronicon  Magdeb.,  in  is  also  in  the  woriis  of  Oerson,  pfobUshed  ty 
Meibomius,  Scriptores  rerum  Germanicar.,  Pk  Fm,  tom.  ii.,  pt.  iv.,  together  with  his 
tom.  ii.,  p.  362,  glc.  I  have  before  me  Six-  tract  contra  sectam  Fkgellantium. — Seil.) 
teen  Articles  of  the  FlagelUuUty  which  Con-  (11)  The  records  of  this  transaction  weit 
rod  Schmidt  is  said  to  have  copied  from  the  published  by  Jo.  Erk.  Kapftus,  in  his  Re- 
manuscript  at  Walkenried,  and  which  were  latio  de  rebus  Thedogieis  antiqnie  et  aoni^ 
committed  to  writing  by  in  iaqalHtor  of  Bis-  A.D.  1747,  p.  476^  d^ 


INDEX 


TO   THE   SECOND   VOLUME. 


Abakoj  emperor  of  Ttrtars,  13th  centurj,  276. 
Abho  of  Fleary,  10th  cent.,  116,  n.  (6). 
—  of  St  Oermain,  historian,  9th  cent,  78. 
Abbott  and  bithope,  made  princee,  10th  cent., 

124. 
Abdalrmhman,  11.,  saltan  in  Spain,  9th  cent, 

54,  n.  (2). 
Abelwrd,  Peter,  12th  cent,  237,  242,  n.  (57), 

256,  257, 259. 
Abtahm,  archbishop  of  Lund,  12th  cent,  SX)6. 
— —  of  St.  Victor,  Paris,  13th  cent,  330. 
Abtdpharajutf  Gregory,  Jacobite  patriarch,  13th 

cent.,  286,  n.  (6). 
AbyMshuant  became  Monophvsites,  101. 
Aec*  of  Hoaston,  8th  cent,  15, 31,  n.  (47). 
Adalbert^  enrorist,  8th  cent,  46,  n.  (5). 

,  abbot  of  Fleury,  9th  cent,  78. 

— ^,  archbp.  of  Prague,  10th  cent,  109, 139. 
->— ,  first  archbishop  of  Magdeburg,  10th  cent, 

HI,  n.  (20). 
— ^,  marqais  of  Tuscany,  10th  cent.,  120. 
— ^,  biahop  in  Pomerania,  12th  cent,  208. 
Adtddag,  archbishop  of  Hamburg,  10th  cent, 

109,110,  124,  n.  (15). 
Admm,  a  Scotch  canon,  12th  cent.,  250. 
AdMmUm.  or  Beghards,  15th  cent,  466. 
Adamut  Magister,  11th  cent,  185. 
Adelaide,  empress,  10th  cent..  111. 
AdMM,  bishop  of  Utrecht,  11th  cent,  184. 
Addatnn,  king  of  Norwsy,  10th  cent,  110. 
Adtwmr  of  Limoges,  1 1th  cent.,  184. 
Adot  archbishop  of  Vienne,  9th  cent,  58, 74, 

&e.,  n.  (56),  97. 
AdoptiotuMia,  8th  cent,  48,  n.  (8). 
AdrewJdtu  or  Adaibert,  9th  cent,  78. 
JEgidku  oCToscuIom,  10th  cent,  107. 

Colonna,  13th  cent.,  328,  n.  (196). 

JBlfiie  oi  Canterbury,  10th  cent,  128,  n.  (32). 
jElmtih  of  Canterbarirt  12th  cent,  246. 
jBntaa,  bishop  of  Paria,  9th  cent.,  77, 97. 
JEnsat  SyhriuB,  15th  cent :  see  Pirn  II. 
Agwiiu,  pope,  10th  cent,  121. 
Agobmdf  bishop  of  Lyons,  9th  cent,  58,  70, 

&c.,  n.  (39),  84,  98. 
AgrieoU^  Rudolph,  15th  cent,  452. 
Aittjf,  Peter :  see  AlUaeo,  Peter  de. 
AUnd  or  Eaind,  12th  cent,  249. 
Aimom  of  St  Germain,  9th  cent ,  75,  n.  (57). 

,  French  historian,  llth  cent,  183,  n. 

AiHtdpkua,  king  of  Lombardy,  8th  cent.,  21. 

Aitam  or  HsiCni,  14th  cent,  396,  n. 

Alam  de  IMsle  or  AUnm$  de  Insulis,  240, 988, 

825,  n.  (112).  339. 

Cftthui,  18th  CMIU  906 


iUkrie  of  Tusculum,  lOtfa  cent,  120. 

of  Mount  Cassino,  llth  cent,  184. 

de  Rosate,  canonist,  14th  cent,  403. 

Albert,  bishop  of  Livonia,  12th  cent,  209. 

of  Aix,  12tb  cent,  247. 

the  Great,  scholastic,  13th  cent,  291» 

326,  n.(  115),  336. 

of  Stade,  chronicler,  13th  cent.,  332. 

Albert  of  Padua,  14th  cent.,  401. 

of  Strasburg,  14th  cent,  404. 

Albigentea,  136,  201,  n.  (5),  266,  n.  (7),  348,  D. 

(14). 
Atbimit  Saxon  chief,  8th  cent,  11. 
Albixi^  Bartholomew,  14th  cent,  383. 
Alcrnn,  8th  cent,  11,  n.  (13),  15, 16, 29,  n.  (40), 

34,35. 
Aldenburg^  a  bishopric,  12th  cent.,  209. 
Alexander  II.,  pope,  llth  cent,  160, 184, 194. 
III.,  pope,  12th  cent.,  158, 220,  230,  233, 

250,257. 
IV.,  pope,  13th  cent,  296,  299, 309, 311, 

332. 

v.,  pope,  15th  cent,  425. 

VI.,  pope,  15th  cent,  436,  dec,  n.  (29). 

Hales,  13th  cent,  291, 327,  n.  (119),  335. 

Neckam,  13th  cent.,  330. 

de  St  Elpidio,  archbishop,  14th  cent, 

400. 

de  Villa  Dei,  13th  cent,  290. 

Alexnu  Comnenos,  Greek  emperor,  1 1th  cent, 

142,  192,  200,  263,  n.  (2). 
,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  llth  cent,  181, 

n.(64). 
Anstenus,  of  Constantinople,  12th  cent, 

241,  n. 
Alfredj  king  of  England,  9th  cent,  57,n.  (10). 
Alger  of  Clugni,  12th  cent,  248. 
ii/^^«<«.9thcent,83;  llth,  188;  12th,954; 

13th,  335 ;  14th,  406, 408 ;  1.5th,  460. 
AUiaco,  Peter  de,  I5th  cent,  461,  468,  398,  o. 

(90). 
AU  Sttfite,  festival,  9th  cent,  98,  &c. 
AU  Smda,  festival,  10th  cent.,  134. 
Almam^  James,  of  Psris,  16th  cent,  456. 
Al  Mammn  or  Abu  Gaaiar  Abdallah,  9th  cent, 

56. 
Ahktmae,  archbishop  of  Salerno,  llth  cent, 

lo4. 
Afyhaneo,  king  of  Castile,  llth  cent,  199. 

1.,  duke  of  Portugsl,  12th  cent,  234. 

IX.,  king  of  Leon,  13th  cent,  282. 

X.,  king  of  Leon,  13th  cent,  287. 

VI.,  kmg  of  Naples,  15th  cent,  491. 

Alto,  Scottish  saint,  8th  cent,  10,  n.  (11). 
Abmue  of  Corduba,  9th  cent,  77. 83. 


470 


IITDBZ. 


Amalarhu,  9tli  cent,  87,  7B|  98, 9& 

Amalrie  of  Besa,  13tk  cent*  W4. 

AmbroM  Authpert,  Sth  flMfc,  U,  B.  (46^  M» 

37. 

of  Gamaldoli,  1501  eailt,«i;  444,  il  (61). 

iimcdevt  of  Launime,  IMoMlt, M8. 
Amerka,  conveniODS  tiMra*  Ulh  cest,  419. 
ulmii/o  or  Amalaritu  of  Ljom,  9lli  cent,  78»84. 
AnacUtut  II.,  pope,  12Ui  cent.,  988. 
Anania,  John  de,  ctnooiit,  Ifilli  otnt ,  4B0L 
Jjuutamu,  Syrian,  8tb  eent,  81,  n.  (47)»  87. 
— —  Bibliothecariut,  9Ui  cent,  88, 77. 
Ani^ananu,  Peter,  15Ui  cent.,  448. 
AneMalui,  Michael,  biahop  ofOomtiiifiBOple, 

12th  cent,  219,  n.  (8). 
Andreas,  John,  14th  cent,  868,  n.  (14). 
— ,  AnUiony,  14th  cent,  397,  n.  (68). 
'—  de  Petra,  15th  cent,  448.  note. 
«— ,  cardinal,  a  reformer,  15lli  cent,  458. 
Andrew,  king  of  Hnncarv,  ISch  cent,  378. 
•— ~,  English  monk,  14tii  cent,  899,  n.  (97).' 
Andnnieua  Camaterat,  18th  cent,  840. 
Amgdomue  of  Lnzeoil,  9th  cent,  77, 83, 96L 
ibtfCmiM,  Peter  Martyr,  18th  cent,  455. 
Ama,  wife  of  Wlodimir,  10th  cent.  108L 
m —  Comnena,  ISth  eaot,  819^  n.  (6). 
ABMiieb  14th  certfct  87%  n.  (8) ;  ISih,  483. 

Attt^fiMUtf  niltOIMBf  8^tiMl^  76i 

JfUfwAM,  apoatto  fli  0aimiaik,  8th  cent,  5(^ 


n.  {6). 
juenn, 


Aiueftn,  archbishop  of  (Unterbary,  llth  cent, 
152, 182,  n.  (69),  188. 189,  190,  26J. 

-«—  of  Liege,  1 1th  cent,  184. 

— —  of  Lucca :  see  pope  Alesander  XL 

of  Havelburff,  12th  cent.,  249,  259. 

-*^-  of  Laon,  12tb  cent,  261. 

Anthony t  St.,  order  of,  llth  cent,  179. 

or  Padua,  mh  cent.,  330,  335. 

-*—  de  Balocho  or  de  Vercellia,  15th  cent, 
453. 

Anthropomorphitet,  10th  cent,  137. 

AntomuB  Melisaa,  Oreek,  12th  cent.,  240,  n. 
(53). 

Andreas,  14th  cent,  397,  n.  (82). 

^ —  de  Butrio,  jurist,  I4th  cent.,  405. 

of  Florence,  15th  cent.,  446,  n.  (70). 

Apostles  or  Apoetoli,  13th  cent,  356,  413. 

Apostolie  clerks,  monks,  14th  cent,  392. 

Ajiostoliei,  sect,  12th  cent.,  274. 

Aqmlinust  Bernardine,  15th  cent.,  453. 

Arabians  and  Arabic  learning,  in  9th  cent., 
56;  in  10th,  115,  118,  119;  in  llth,  149, 
150;  in  12th,  224,  4^. ;  m  ISth,  282,  290; 
in  14th,  363,  &c. 

Ardo,  abbot  of  Aniane,  9th  cent.,  76. 

Aretkuut  Leonard  Brunos,  1 5th  cent,  449. 

ArevaUo,  Roderic  Sincius  de,  15th  cent,  452. 

Arimis,  in  Sth  cent,  45 ;  in  10th,  136,  n.  (5). 

Ariho,  bishop  of  Fieysinsen,  Sth  cent.,  32. 

Ari/astus,  nobleman,  lltb  cent.  202,  n.  (7). 

Arutotelian  philosophy,  in  Sth  cent,  14, 15 ;  in 
9th,  56,  58;  12th,  219 ;  13th,  283,  286,  287, 
290,  &c.,  336 ;  14th,  363, 366 ;  15lh,  422,  &c. 

UlmaiMlde  Bello  Vtso,  13th  cent,  329,  n.  (127). 

Arnold,  William,  inquisitor,  13th  cent,  345. 

of  Poictiers,  I2th  cent.,  258. 

,  Cistercian  abbot,  i3th  cent,  849. 

— —  Ceecomes,  archbiahop  of  Tariafoiia,  14Ui 
cent,  402. 

Amoid  of  Breecia,  12th  ceirt^  IP^  n.  (17)b 

«—  Camoteaaie,  V2A 


JmoU  oTKUadifliui,  18di  ont,  S 

of  Vina  Novi,  18th  cent,  m,ii.(«(^ 

AmMi§ts,  18Ui  eent.,  978.  ^ 

Ana,  biahop  of  Blafonia,  8th  eent,  48^  a,  (R 
iliwiM,  buhop  of  Loien,  18th  oeiiL,  948. 
AnssuMM  Antorianna,  18th  cent,  884,  d.  (108)b 
Atserwt,  biahop  of  SberiNmn,  flilk  cm.|  78L 
Aiiiiaaea,  14th  cent,  899,  n.  (87),  408. 
AsCrvlMy,  UthcflOt,  150;  14th. 887. 
jilake  Zen8hirTwtar  vieeioy.  19th  cent.,  8I8L 
Aikaista^  repoted,  13th  cent,  888. 
AAu^lMuu,  Pftolidana,  9th  cent,  101,  n.  (8^ 
Aimtmmt,  imitenality  at,  0th  cent,  80-84. 
Am  of  VeicelU,  10th  cent.,  188,  n.  (801 
Augustine,  much  foUowed,  0th  eant,  8l 
Auguetmian  Canons  regular,  llth  cent.,  178. 

Eremitea,  13th  cent,  804. 

AmgusiumM  Trinmphoe,  18th  oeiii.,838. 
AwmluM,  Peter,  14th  cent»  387,  n.  (86)l 
Amiesdar  Confawion,  ttffi^iHH'.  13th 

334,  dw..  D.  (S). 
il«tM«t  of  Coihey,  8th  cent,  50. 
.Amljpwf,  Ambroae :  aee  iliftteas. 
AMuma,  writer,  9th  cent,  78. 
ilea  Aferp,  ovdained.  14th  cwt,  4IL 
ilaaalwM,  John,  16th  cent- 187»  not*. 
Amftmi  4if  Coitbhi^^a^ 

8tc,  378w 

B. 

Baeon,  Roger,  13th  cent,  290, 292,  n.  (41). 

,  John,  14th  cent,  397,  n.  (87). 

Baetrians,  enlightened,  Sth  cent,  5. 
BagnoUsts,  Cathari,  12th  cent,  266,  318,  n. 
Bajazet,  Turkish  sultan,  14th  cent,  360. 
Balazmansa,  bishop  of  the  Cathari,  12th  cent., 

266,  318,  n. 
Balderic  of  Anas,  llth  cent,  186,  note. 
BaUric,  archbishop  of  Dol,  12th  cent.,  246. 
Baidus  Ubaldus,  14th  cent,  365,  n.  (14). 
Balsamon.  Theodora,  12th  cent.,  240,  n.  (53). 
Baldwin^  king  of  Jerusalem,  llth  cent,  1^ 

143. 

,  archbp.  of  Canteibory,  I2th  cent.,  251. 

,  Latin  emperor  of  Constantinople,  13th 

cent.,  278. 
Bappenheim^  Matthew  Mareichalcns  de,  15th 

cent,  453. 
Baptista  SalTis  or  de  Salis,  15th  cent,  453. 

Trovamala,  15th  cent,  453. 

Mantuanua,  16th  cent,  455. 

Borfroiiur,  Andrew,  juriat,  15th  cent.,  458. 
Bardas,  Greek  emperor,  9th  cent,  56. 
Bariaam  and  Barlaamites,  14th  cent,  363,  n. 

(8),  394,  409,411,412. 
Barletta^  Gabriel,  15th  cent,  452. 
BarthoUmew  of  Albizi,  14th  cent,  383,  n.  (36), 

404. 
•m —  of  St.  Concordia,  14th  cent,  402, 406. 

,  bishop  of  Urbino,  14th  cent.,  408. 

de  Glanvilla,  14th  cent.,  403. 

Bartolus,  a  jurist,  14th  cent,  365,  n.  (14). 
BasU,  bishop  of  Ancyra,  Sth  cent,  31,  n.  (471 
— ^^  the  Macedonian,  Graek  emperor,  Ota 

cent,  52,  56,  n.  (2),  70,  n.,  96. 

Acbridenua,  I2th  cent,  241,  n. 

,  monk,  founder  of  the  Bogomiles,  18th 

cent,  263,  n.  (2). 
,B^{c  or  Baail,  council  of,  15th  cant,  432, 4c.» 

n.(90),48QL 


ZNDBX. 


471 


BmmKo,  ttate  of,  in  8th  cent.,  8. 
Bebelauj  Henry,  15th  cent,  454. 
JBecket,  Thomae,  archbishop  of  Canteibiuy, 

12tb  cent,  231 ,  dec,  n.  (19). 
JMs,  VenenbUis,  8th  cent,  15,  29,  n.  (39), 

34,37. 
Begging  Monks :  see  Memdkmia. 
B^harda^  BeguituB  and  Begutte^  13th  cent., 

204,  3J7,  319,  n.  (89)-322,  n.  (92),  (93),  351 ; 

14th,  374, 383,  &c.,  389, 390,  dec.,  413 ;  15th, 

438,  &c..  480,  485. 
JBefno,  John  de,  14th  cent.,  388. 
Brno,  Amalrich  de,  13th  cent.,  354. 
Benedict  of  Aniane,  reformer  of  monasteries, 

9th  cent.,  66,  75,  n.  (60). 
—  in.,  pope,  9th  cent.,  77. 
^—  IV.,  pope,  9th  cent,  78. 

v.,  pope,  10th  cent,  122. 

VI.,  pope,  10th  cent.,  122. 

VII.,  pope,  10th  cent,  123. 

VIIL,  pope,  11th  cent,  155,  dec.,  n.  (5). 

IX.,  pope,  11th  cent,  158. 

X.,  pope,  11th  cent,  157. 

XI.,  pope,  14th  cent,  371. 

XII.,  pope,  14th  cent.,  259,  374, 402. 

XIII.,  pope,  14th  cent,  377, 425, 427. 

Benetust  Cyprian,  16th  cent,  457,  note. 

Beimo,  cardmal,  Uth  cent,  185. 

Bentrat  Nicolaus  de,  archbishop  of  Peking, 

Uth  cent,  359. 
Berengtaiua  of  Tours,  and  his  controversy, 

11th  cent.,  188.  193-197,  n.  (23),  (24),  260. 
Berengoeiu  of  Treves,  12th  cent,  246. 
Bernard  Delitioei,  Uth  cent,  384,  dec. 

Guido,  inquisitor,  Uth  cent.,  401. 

or  Bemhard,  St,  12th  cent.,  212,  228, 

241,  n.  (54).  255,  257,  261,  274. 
Bemardins,  monks.  12th  cent,  236, 241. 
Bfmo,  abbot  and  writer,  11th  cent.  184. 
Bertharius,  apoet,  9th  cent.,  58. 75,  n.  (55).  82. 
Berthold  of  Clonstance.  Uth  cent.,  184,  dec. 

.  bishop  of  Livonia,  12th  cent,  208. 

of  Calabria,  founder  of  the  Carmelites, 

12th  cent.,  238. 
Bertram :  see  Ratranm. 
Bertrand  de  Turre,  Uth  cent,  401. 
Beeearion,  cardinal,  15th  cent.,  423,  434,  440, 

dec.,  n.  (53). 
BethUheimtest  Order  of,  13th  cent,  303. 
Biblical  divines,  13th  cent,  337;  14th,  407. 
Bielj  Gabriel.  15th  cent..  447,  n.  (73). 
Biographiea  <k  saints,  9th  cent,  81. 
Bishope,  in  8th  cent,  18,  dec. ;  in  9th,  60,  dec, 

63,  dec. ;  10th.  124,  ^. 
JBtsocAt.  who,  I3th  cent,  317,  319,  n.  (88). 
Blattaree,  Matthew,  Uth  cent,  394,  n.  (71). 
BUmdua,  Flavius,  historian.  15th  cent.,  450. 
Blood  of  Christ,  whether  dimrut  15th  cent, 

482,  dec. 
Boamundf  a  crusader.  1 1th  cent..  143. 
BogomUet,  a  sect  12th  cent.  264.  n.  (3). 
Bogarie,  king  of  Bulgaria.  9th  cent,  51,  n.  (9). 
jBoAenuoiu.  converted.  9th  cent..  51.  dec. 
Bohemian  Brethren.  15th  cent,  460. 

war,  15th  cent..  458.  dec. 

BoUtUuu  of  Bohemia,  10th  cent..  107. 

,  king  of  Poland,  1 1th  cent.  139,  240. 

Bohgnat  university,  when  founded,  220,  dec, 

n.  (13). 
Bomeanua  of  Milan,  13th  cent,  250. 

14th  ceak^  987, 888. 


JB^uMtnfMra,  aeneral  of  the  Frandscans,  lath 

cent.  311,  dEC,  327,  n.  (117). 
— ,  Brocaidnt,  13th  cent.,  332. 

.  Badoarias,  Uth  cent,  404. 

Bon/Snna.  Antonius,  15th  cent,  455. 
Boniface  (  Wimfrid),  apostle  of  (Germany,  8th 

cent,  6,  n.  (2),  7,  8.  9, 30. 
VII..  antipope,  10th  cent.,  122. 

VIIL,  pope,  13th  cent,  295,  301,  333, 

342.370.373. 

IX.,  pope.  Uth  cent.,  377,  425. 

Bona  Nominee  or  Boe  Homoe,  Paolicisns,  202. 

Bone  Valeu  or  Oarcone,  Beghards,  13th  cent, 
323. 

Boeeiua,  Donatus,  15th  cent,  454. 

Boueardue,  Gaufrid,  15th  cent.,  454. 

Bradwardiney  Thomas,  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, Uth  cent,  365,  n.  (15). 

Brandenburg,  a  bishopric,  in  10th  cent.,  108. 

BrandoUnua,  Aurellus,  15th  cent.,  454. 

Brethren  of  the  free  Spirit,  sect,  204 ;  13th, 
cent.,  351-354 ;  Uth,  413,  dec. ;  15th,  485^ 
dec,  468. 

of  the  holy  Trinity,  monks,  13th  cent, 

303. 

of  the  Sack,  monks,  13th  cent,  303. 

of  Alexius,  monks,  Uth  cent,  388. 

of  the  commnnity,  lazer  FmamBum^ 

Uth  cent,  383,  dec. 

of  the  observation,  stricter  Fnndscane, 

Uth  cent.,  391. 

,  the  White,  sect,  15th  cent.,  467. 

Brigitta,  St.,  a  visionary,  Uth  cent.,  403. 
Britons,  state  of,  8th  cent,  15 ;  13th.  297. 
Broeardtu,  Bonaventura,  13th  cent.,  332. 
BmUfer,  Stephen,  15th  cent.,  447,  n.  (74). 
Bruno  or  Boniface,  missionary,  Uth  cent, 

139,  n.  (8). 

Leonard,  15th  cent.,  422. 

,  abbot  of  Monte  Cassino,  Uth  cent.,  183, 

n.  (71),  187. 

,  bishop  of  Wirtsbur^,  Uth  cent,  184. 

,  founder  of  Carthusians,  Uth  cent,  178, 

183,  n.  (72),  187. 
Bulgariana,  converted,  9th  cent.,  51,  dec,  103. 

or  Paolicians :  see  Paulidanef  202. 

Buloeudee,  Hungarian  proselyte,  10th  cent, 

109. 
Buraburgt  a  bishopric,  8th  cent.,  7,  n.  (2). 
BurcA,  John,  reforms  monasteries,  15th  cent, 

437,  n.  (33). 
Bwrchard  of  Wurtsburg,  8th  cent.,  7,  note. 

,  bishop  of  Worms,  10th  cent.,  128,  n.  (33). 

Biiridan,  John,  Uth  cent.,  366,  n.  (17). 
Burieneia,  Bostonus,  15th  cent,  449. 
Burly,  Walter,  Uth  cent.,  366,  398,  n.  (89). 
BuetiSf  Bemardine  de,  15th  cent,  453. 

C. 

Ceuar  Borgia,  son  of  Alexander  VI.,  437. 
C<B«anmw,  Julian,  15th  cent.,  449. 
CeBeariuMf  a  monk,  13th  cent,  331. 
CiBeenae,  Michael,  Franciscan  general,  14th 

cent,  388,  n.  (56). 
Calixtinee  of  Bohemia,  15th  cent.,  450. 
CaUxhte  II.,  pope,  12th  cent,  227,  247. 

III.,  antipope.  12th  cent,  230. 

III.,  pope,  ]5th  cent.,  435. 

CaUiatm,  oiHiop  of  Constantinople,  14th  cent, 

398,nal«< 
CWs  €f  Waliwi,  18th  cent,  85a 


Canald^ntumi,  llthe«n(.,  1T6. 
CnuUuJi.AnibioHclfl,  liIliceni.,Mt,l],(at) 
Camaltnu.  AodtoiiicD*.  l2i]i»oL..a40,  IL  (all 

,  John,  bishop  of  CaiulaDtiMvl«,  liTl 

cent,  241.  nolo, 
CamMn  oi  Peluog,  an  archbiihapiic,  14th 


CiMiu.  anla  of,  in  Mi  cmL,iS;  in  fitb.  67, 

a.  (97);  nth,  179,  dtc.  n.  (SB);  12Ui,  236. 

CbwHubM,  in  the  9th  com.,  SO,  &c.,  n.  (3) ; 

lOlh,  131,  dec..  D.  (7)  i  l»h,  234. 
Cmlaaaimiii,    Jobn,   Greek    emperM,    Itth 

cmil.,  36),  n.  (S),  }(tt. 
.CWir,  .£ndiiu,  IMt  cmL,  VI. 
C^tTwtt,  John,  lath  ooot.,  4SL 
.  O^fMfr— I.  Jobn,  15th  anc,  44S,  n.  (64). 
-    in  (ReDchli&),JotaD,Mthewii^  411,4 
nlw,  John,  I5lh  cmC,  446,  n.  (68}. 


KMUi,St 


a,SthaadBthcML,4«,ii.< 

CW>i,MiliihtMMd,  lOlh  COTt,  10& 
CbIvw,  jBsidhi*,  Uth  CMl_  410, 
■^  eih  i»nt,  T,  IT,  n.  m. 


iriofCoiucience.tieaUdor.  14th  cent,  408. 
CoiAjiir.  enlightened,  I  llh  csnl,,  138. 
Caltna  PMfom.  Bth  cant,  82. 
Catluu,  eniightcDBd,  Bth  cent..  S.  a.  (1),41S. 
Ctilm-i,  sect,  in  llih  cent..  ZOI ;  Ulh.  Xi, 

die.;  13th.  318.  n..  343;  i4Ui,  413;  15th, 

4S5. 
ddWfiuaf  Sens,  141h  cent.,  376. 


Gahtdnd  ind  moniitic  Bcbools,  Sth  cent,  13 ; 

»tfa,  66;  l«b,  lie;  nth,  14B,n.(T}i  13th. 

S30,  dec 
C«cw  Aif  uknut,  Uth  cent.,  367. 
Cidrnnu,  George,  Illh  cent.,  IW,  n.  (3). 
CrUiary  of  the  clergy,  Olh  cent.,  S9,  n.  (2) ; 

1  llh  cent..  IDS,  dtc,  a  (23). 
Cillmi,  Peter,  ioquiiitor,  13lh  cenL,  345. 
Cillita.  monlu.  Itth  cent..  392. 
Coit.  V|[l..eiterMlIiiMary,6;  jntemil,  14. 

IX..eitemal  hialory.  48;  iatemi],55. 

■ X..  eiWmal  histOTj,  106  ;  intemiL  lU. 

—  X(.,  eitsmil  hiMorj,  138 ;  intemal,  148. 

< Kll..eilotaa1hiiIiUT,20T;  iDlemil.218. 

•—  XIII.,  »t«mal  hutorr,  276;  intemat, 

—  Xiy.,  eilemtl  hiitor]',  356;  iolamsl, 
361. 

—  XT.,fflileini1hiMorr.<IB;  inlcm(l,430. 
CmBimin.  in  8Ih  cent.,  SI,  &c. ;  in  9th.  98. 

&c  ;  inlOth,  134,&c. ;  in  11th,  19S,  «tc  ; 

m  I»b,  Z61,  &c. ;  in  I3lh,  341,  &c. ;  in 

I4Ih,  410,  Ut.. ;  in  15Ch,  483,  &c. 
CmJariM.  Mich«Bl,  biihop  of  ConWantino- 

ple.  Il1hc«nt .  181. 191. 
CAoUou  Chrisliani  -  aee  JVcibvimi. 
CAonctry,  papal,  regulated,  372,  433. 
CAarbmagnc,  eiDpeiar.  Bth  cent.,  11,  14,  15, 

IT,  22,  23,  28,  n.  (38),  34,  3S,  4),  47, 49, 52, 

B2. 95,  n.  (43). 


««itri,llh««t,T.H. 

g  Bd£  Mvmr,  Hi  €«!„  ir.  a.Mk 

T4,H.NlSa.  ^. 

—  thaPat,UMafFiBe^«hcMt4m1P 

lhlS^kBiWOtf>MM,lahMilr 


l8ifceNt.,STi. 
(Mm.  coODdl  af,  9lh  c«t.  ffl, «.  (M),  Wl, 
a.  an. 

Cftb^ClfMnwllim.m6ikeeafc,B.K,{t)i 
tautb,  STS,  8TT :  in  Mib,  Ml  Ml  Ac  i 
in  ISth,  419. 

CkriMt,  how  both  the  ottnr  hI  Ite  oKnft 

CknMntM,  fnatntloD  oC  in  MfaoaA,  ft-U; 

b  9lh.  4A,  atelTVlOUi,  101,  *e. ;  ia  llih, 

1S8,  ftc  ;  in  llth.  997,  *e. ;  li  Wb,  IN, 

&«.  i  In  14th,  )a&  tu. ;  fai  Itth,  4iei  *«. 

Cbut^faM.  pop*,  Ittl  IMt..  U& 

CmS-V^UAdp  i^Hflli^  Mt  SML,  n,  1^ 

C^ilM.  Kmntl,  »a  evL,  in,n.(% 


_j,  Uth  cant,  177,  tu. 

OvU  kw,  221,  288.  293.  3S1 

CUrmdm,  ceoatltntiuna  ol,  IStb  cent.,  232,  a, 

(181 
aaa&a  of  Toiic,  9th  emiL,  71,  n.  (42),  O, 

!H,  Nicoluu  de,  Itth  cmL,  444,  & 


(59). 
CI—mH,  a  Scot,  Bib  Mmt..  15. 

11.,  pope,  Uth  cent.,  156. 

llL.uitipope,  Illh  cent.,  173. 

—  III.,  pope,  12th  cent,,  234,  211. 

—  IV.,  pope,  13th  cent.,  899,  3n 

—  v.,  pope,  Uth  cenL,  358,  363,  371, 373, 
383.  400,  413 

VI.,  pope.  Hth  cent.,  358,  37S,  371 

VII.,  popa.  Uth  cent,,  37a 

Cltrn,  chancier  of,  in  Sib  cent,  16,  Ac ;  ia 

Oik,  59,  dLC. ;  in  lOtb,  1 19,  ttc.  124,  Ac  ; 

in  nth.  154, 165,  Ik.;  in  12Ih,  225,235; 

inl3Ih.294,302;  inl4th,3aei  inl5tb,4M. 
Cbrib,  ApcMolical ;  meJnwUt. 

orcofflmon  life,  ISIh  cent,  439. 

CUtun,  auhiecied  to  the  pope,  in  1 1th  cent., 

174. ».  (38),  (39). 

badtantmu,  mookL  lOlh  GMt,  US,  ITS, 

ae.,S35.  '  ^ 

aUai,  Tiitn  emperor,  13th  cent.,  3TT. 
_  r>«w,  Otortt.  IStfa  cent,  443.  n.  (57). 
CaUtmt  Eremit*!,  13th  cent.,  316. 

11,  pope,  I2lh  cent., 229.  «tS. 

IIL,  pc^e,  13lh  cent.,  S34,  251. 

T.,  pope,  13th  Eool.,  301. 

rartiTki      — ■        -    — 


llth  cent,  199. 
Comforud,  the  more  perfect  Cathui,  gSft, 
"•■WMntetor. :  aee  TValr^,  exesetlc. 
'flwuna,  Atma,  Greek  hutorian,  12lh  Oi 
319.  n.  («). 


Sth*n«B(^U 


INDBZ. 


479 


CmaAmogt  of  the  clergy,  in  lOCh  cent.,  125 ; 

11th  cent,  165,  iic. 
Conftderaud,  the  lower  claM  of  Catbari,  266. 
Qmtformitiea  with  Christ,  in  St  Francis,  382. 
Cango^  kmf  of,  converted,  15th  cent,  419. 
Cqftrad  III.,  German  emperor,  12th  cent., 212. 
— ^,  dake  of  Masovia,  13th  cent,  281. 

of  LitchtenaUf  13th  cent.,  289,  n.  (26). 

of  Marpurg,  inquisitor,  13th  cent,  331, 

344,  n.  (2),  348. 
Coiueimctf,  cases  of,  treated,  14th  cent,  408. 
Cofufafwe,  council  of,  15th  cent,  426,  &c., 

428,  &c.,  n.  (14). 
CoHMtoHimtt  pope,  8th  cent,  31,  n.  (47). 
Copronymus,  Greek  emperor,  8th  cent., 

40,  6cc. 

'  or  Cyril,  missionary,  9th  cent,  51,  n.  (9). 

Porphyrogenitus,  10th  cent,  114,  &c.,  n. 

(2). 

— —  Monomachus,  11th  cent,  191. 

— ^  Hermenopulus,  Greek  writer,  12th  cent, 
240,  n.  (50),  259. 

— — ,  Manasses,  12th  cent,  219,  n.  (6). 

,  Melitenioia,  13th  cent,  324,  n.  (\06). 

Cmiaianiinople  taken  by  the  Turks  A.D.  1453, 
p.  420. 

CotuUmiiiiopoUiaH  councils,  A.D.  754,  p.  40,  n. 
(24);  A.D.  842,  p.  86;  A.D.  861,  p.  95,  n. 
(45);  A.D.  869,  p.  96;  A.D.  879,  p.  86. 

Comtitmtiotu  of  Clarendon,  12th  cent,  231,  n. 
(18). 

CoiuvbHantiatioH,  Uth  cent,  193,  n.  (23). 

ConfrotMrm*,  the  principal  among  Christians, 
in  8th  cent.,  37,  &c.,  45,  &c. ;  in  9th,  85, 
«u;.,  97;  in  10th,  130,  &c.,  133;  ra  11th, 
190,  dec,  192,  &c. ;  in  12tb,  257-261 ;  in 
Uth,  337-340;  in  14th,  407-4J0;  in  15th, 
458-463. 

Cmmentuai  Brethren,  the  Lexer  Franciscans, 
391. 

Cmtntrted  Brethren,  the  lay  Grandmontains, 
177.- 

Corvey^  school  of,  16,  n.  (5). 

Corftmitm,  bishop  of  Freismgen,  8th  cent,  9, 
n.(8). 

Coffectiu,  Paul,  15th  cent,  461. 

Cotmaa  of  Jerusalem,  8th  cent,  27,  n.  (34). 

Cowmo  de  Medicis,  15th  cent,  422. 

CMmdlt,  power  of,  in  8th  cent,  27 ;  in  9th 
cent,  87,  n.  (22) ;  in  15th,  426, 431 ,  432,  &c. 

— — ,  the  principal  in  this  period  were :  A.D. 
754,  at  Constantinople,  40,  n.  (24);  A.D. 
782,  at  Nice,  41,  6lc,  n.  (25) ;  A.D.  794,  at 
Frankfort,  42,  n.  (29);  A.D.  842,  at  Con- 
sisntinople,  86;  A.D.  861,  at  Constantino- 
ple, 95,  n.  (45);  A.D.  869,  at  Constantinople, 
96;  A.D.  879,  at  Constantinople,  86 ;  A.D. 
1095,  at  Placentia,  141,  n.  (12) ;  A.D.  1095, 
at  Clermont,  141,  n.  (13) ;  A.D.  1215,  in  the 
Lateran,  302,  n.  (34) ;  A.D.  1249,  at  Lyons, 
899,  n.  (22) ;  A.D.  1274^  at  Lyons,  300 ;  A.D. 
1311,  at  Vienne,  413;  A.D.  1409,  at  Pisa, 
425 ;  A.D.  1414,  at  Constance,  426,  dec. : 
A.D.  1431,  at  Basil,  431,  &e, ;  A.D.  1438, 
at  Ferrara  and  Florence,  433,  dec. 

Cr^mix,  Albert  of  Roetoch,  16th  cent.,  456. 

CVoMiu,  Damianus,  15th  cent ,  456. 

Crvoiaafu,  enlightened,  9th  cent.,  51,  n.  (9). 

Cru§ade9,  in  10th  cent,  1 12 ;  in  Uth,  141,  oc. ; 
in  12th,  212,  dec,  233;  in  13th,  278,  dec., 
948,  dee. ;  in  14th,  368. 
YiKnIL— Ooo 


(>p  denied  to  the  laity,  15th  cent,  430, 456. 
Ctms  Academicua,  in  13th  cent.,  287. 
Ciuaiittf,  Nicolaua,  16th  cent.,  444,  n.  (63). 

461,408. 
Cvihbert,  English  monk,  8th  cent.,  32. 
CyriacuM  of  Ancona,  15th  cent,  422. 
CjfrUy  missionary,  9th  cent.,  51,  dec,  n.  (9). 

D. 

DaSamiUi,  heard  the  gospel,  8th  cent,  5. 
DtdmatUuut  enlightened,  9th  cent.,  51,  n.  (9), 

52. 
Damatcemttt  John,  8th  cent,  15,  28,  n.  (37)» 

34,  37. 
Damanu  II.,  pope,  11th  cent,  156. 
Dwmbrmoka^  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Bohemia, 

10th  cent ,  107. 
Daneerty  a  sect,  14th  cent,  416. 
Hmm,  converted,  9th  cent,  49,  dec;   lOtk 

cent.,  109,  dec,  138. 
Danidy  bishop  of  Winchester,  8th  cent,  &  o. 

(5). 
DoMtiy  Alighiera,  14th  cent,  364,  n.  (13). 
Davidy  metropolitan  of  China,  8th  cent,  5,  n* 

(I). 
,  successor  to  Frester  John,  12th  cent, 

212, 217. 

Dinant,  13th  cent.,  355. 

de  Augusta,  monk,  1^  cent,  332. 

Dteiua,  PhiUp,  of  Pisa,  16th  cent,  456. 
D^erttt  of  God:  see  Predettmaiian :  also  a, 

261. 
Decretal  epistles,  forged  in  9th  cent,  64. 
DecreiaU  of  Gregory  IX.,  lib.  v.,  293,  n.  (46), 

301. 
DeerHMM  of  Gratian,  12th  cent,  222,  n.  (17), 

293. 
DegretSf  academic,  13th  cent.,  287,  dec. 
Deiitiotif  Bemhard,  14th  cent.,  384,  dec 
Demetrhu  Cydonius,  Uth  cent,  396,  n.,  406L 
—  Chrysolaras,  15th  cent,  442,  note. 
Deodum  or  Theoduin,  11th  cent,  184. 
Dendtrnuy  king  of  Lombards,  8th  cent,  22: 
Diaeoniy  amon^  the  Cathari,  what,  266. 
DiaUeticty  culuvated,  in  Uth  cent,  150,  dec; 

in  12th,  223,  dec. ;  in  13th,  290 ;  in  14th, 

366 ;  in  15th,  423,  dec 
Dictaies  of  Hildebrand,  161,  n.  (17). 
Dimu  Mugelianus,  jurist,  Uth  cent.,  399,  n. 

(97). 
Jhonsftiiu  Areopagita,  37,  74,  n.  (53),  83, 84» 


n.(13}. 
aRi 


Ryckel,  15th  cent,  447,  n.  (70). 
Dagmatict :  see  Theology ^  dogmatic 
Dominie,  St,  13th  cent..  305,  n.  (47),  345. 
DominieanMy  monks,  13th  cent.,  304,  dec,  306, 

345,  378,  438. 
DomaHoHM  to  the  clergy  and  monks,  18,  111, 

145,  n.  (22). 
to  the  popes,  19,  n.  (6),  21,  22,  145,  n. 

(22),  164,  296. 
Donatmo,  deacon  of  Metz,  8th  cent,  32. 

,  Bossius,  chionicler,  15th  cent,  454. 

Dnddoy  their  powers  and  rights  transferred  to 

the  clergy,  17,  dec,  19. 
Dnuea  of  Moant  Lebanon,  282,  n.  (1). 
Dntikmat^  Christian,  9th  cent,  72,  n.  (46),  8Sl 
Dueaa  oi  Constantinople,  an  historian,  15th 

cent,  443,  note. 
JMcMMi  (Dokino)  of  Nofaim,  13th  cent.,  35a 


474 


immc 


2^liqr«{,  ft  S€Ol,  Sftk  e«it«  II,  Mk» 

,inoDlLorPwift.9tlicml..m^       "'' 

jDfiiiJbeMiA^NiCQli»da,437,44lL  ,.     ^,_ 

407,  409,  413. 
i>MiuKm,  EngUdi  writer,  Iftli  eML,  l»»li. 

(31). 
Diirwut,  monk  of  Nonnftiidy,  UCh  emt,  18S. 
de  St.  Porfun,  lUh  cent,  387,  il(81X 

407. 

E. 

2^uim«r,  EngliBh  monk,  ISth  cent..  S47.  . 
JSsrmt^,  bishop  of  RochMler,  ISth  cnL,  MflL  < 
JB66o,  archbishop  of  Rheiiii^»  fth  eant,  48^  n. 

(2).  76. 
JBUd-Jetu,  Neftorian  aicUiiiliop,  Mh  ont, 

106,  D.  (1). 
JBbcroU,  a  count,  9th  ceiit|  90. 
Mbenrd  of  Ratisbon,  anntliiti  14tli  ccDi.,  400. 
Ebioniua^  so  called,  11th  eent,  100. 
Mcbert,  abbot  of  St.  Klorio,  ISth  cent,  MO. 
Beeard  or  Aycard,  Hernr,  14th  cent,  414. 
Bdmmii  Rich,  archbiMiop  of  dnterboij, 

13th  cent.  331. 
.fif6«t,  archbiahop  of  York,  8th  eent,  15. 
jEimikarc(,8ecretftry  toChaziBaHigiieyOtheent, 

30,  n.  (43),  58, 71. 
Ekktiadt,  a  bishopric  in  8th  eent,  7,  note. 
Etder  Son,  among  the  Catbari,  what,  266. 
EUetioH,  doctrine  of:  see  Oraet. 
£iiaMt  archb|>.  of  Crete,  8th  cent,  31,  n.  (47). 
JSUpandus,  archbishop  of  Toledo,  8th  cent,  47. 
EUxabeth  of  Schonaugen,  12th  cent,  249, 253. 
JBImaem,  George,  Arabic  historian,  13th  cent, 

286,  n.  (7). 
JBmMuel  It,  PalsBologus,  14th  cent.,  396,  n. 
Engdbert^  monk,  13th  cent..  333. 
JBHgtlhuhUf  l*heodoric.  15th  cent,  449. 
Eo»t  an  enthusiast,  12th  cent,  274. 
jBjtutUt :  w&b  Decretal  Epistles. 
J&rckembert  or  Herembert,  historian,  9th  cent, 

78. 
Mrtmiu  brethren  of  St  William,  13th  cent, 

303,304. 
Erfurtiit  a  bishopric  in  8th  cent,  7,  n. 
Eric  IXm  king  of  Sweden,  12th  cent,  208. 
Eeaiaa  of  Cyprus,  writer,  15th  cent,  442,  n. 
Ethettmt  or  £thelwerd,  English  historian,  10th 

cent,  117,  n.  (14). 
Bihcrim^  bishop  of  Azama,  8th  cent,  32. 
EneHaeting  Chmel  of  Joachim,  13th  cent,  309, 

312,  n.  (68),  313,  n.  (71). 
Enchitee  or  Messalians,  12th  cent.,  263. 
Eugent  11.,  pope,  9th.  cent,  76. 

III.,  pope,  12th  cent,  229,  249. 

IV.,  pope,  15th  cent,  432,  433. 

Euloghts  of  Corduba,  9th  cent.,  54,  n.  (2),  77. 
Etutatkau  of  Thessalonica,  12th  cent,  218,  n. 

(1).240. 
EuetrMtnuj  expositor  of  Aristotle,  12th  cent, 

219,  239. 
^ukymitut  bishop  of  Constantinople,  10th 

cent^  133. 
— —  Zigabenus,  12th  cent,  240,  &c.,  n.  (47), 

254,259. 
EutyetuanM :  see  MonopkytUee. 
EiUychhut  bishop  of  Alexandria,  10th  cent, 

115,  127,  n.  (26). 
JSaxommunication  oy  priests,  why  dreaded  by 
.    the  Latins,  8th  cent.,  17,  n.  (3). 


174,  n.  (3tJ 
tli0  dngf  Bon 
136,11.  (S7y. 


UA 


dfaiMTi^Utk 


ptDftl,  11th  ent,  9n» 
orFn 


c 


FnnciKUia,  Ul«  lU^  JBi: 
F. 


AshMw  k  uifmitiM,  Mth 
JRmficit  ainoiif  the  Oreeka,  I9tfi  oeiii., 
Ruttf  nninber  of;  in  Oth  cant,  00,  ■.  (3V 
~  k  lOik  I 


fitaimgt  on  Sfttiifdiija,  begao 

196. 
JFhilw,  bow  giwtar  fhin  Chriat,  dHpotad,  latk 

oai^l  900. 

Of  Urgell,  heretic,  8th  oaot,  47. 
Ei^Ush  monk,  8th  cent,  31,  n.  (47). 
de  Vatoia,  13th  cent,  301. 

v.,  pope,  15th  cent,  433, 433.      « 

JFWilsMmi  kmf  or  Caatile  and  Laon,  13eh 

cent,  888. 

,  king  of  Spam,  15Ch  coot,  418^ 

Fmmnim$t  Chartea,  of  P^na,  15Cfa  cent,  ISL 
JPWusre,  conndl  of,  IflthLcaot,  433,  ike 
JPWnrnii,  Vincent,  I5th  ceot,  447,  n.  (TSUiM, 
FnUaaU,  in  0th  cant,  00;  in  10th,  134;  in 

13th,  880, 341;  in  14th,  U0,4Bc;  inUd^ 

403,8(0. 
K^MM.  Maiailroa,  15th  cant,  4iS^  4flBL 
Ftde,  Hieronym.  a  Sancta,  15th  eent,  440. 
FiiUi  converted,  12th  cent,  206. 
J^tniw,  Hadrianos,  of  Ferrara,  16th  cent.,  45& 
Piru  Pruiu  or  Annates,  14th  cent.,  372,  n.  (8). 
Flagellant*,  in  13th  cent.,  335 ;  in  14th,  415 ; 

in  15th,  468. 
FUmyng^  Robert  of  Lincoln,  15th  cent.,  458;. 
FUtdoard,  historian,  10th  cent,  117,  n.  (12). 
Fhreneet  council  of,  15th  cent,  433,  434. 
FloretUmuM^  Bravonius,  English  monk,  12tk 

cent.,  247. 
JWm,  biographer  of  saints,  8th  cent,  32, 37. 
Drepanius  or  Msgister,  (tf  Lyons,  6th 


cent,  56,  72,  n.  (45),  83,  92,  98. 
FoUotk,  Gilbert,  bishop  of  London,  12th  cent, 

249,254. 
FolnuWf  monk  of  Franconia,  12th  cent,  250. 
FoHtevraud,  order  of,  12th  cent,  237. 
Formalitts,  sect  of  philoeophera,  12th  cent, 

224. 
Formonu,  pope,  9th  cent,  78. 
Franeu,  St.,  13th  cent,  279,  n.  (8),  306,  dec, 

n.(49). 

de  Esculo,  14th  cent,  388,  390. 

Frandtcttfu  (Fratres  Blinores),  Minorites,  13th 

cent,  306,  &c.,  310,  dec.,  314.  dec ;  14th 

cent,  378, 382,  dec. ;  15th  cent,  438,  n.  (35> 
Francot  monk  of  Laon,  12th  cent,  246. 
Fraiuxmiatu,  enlightened  in  8th  cent,  6. 
Frattkfart,  council  of,  8th  cent,  42. 
FratricdU,  sect  in  13th  cent,  317,  dec,  n.  (86), 

(87) ;  in  14th,  374,  383,  dec,  391 ;  in  15th, 

438,  dec 
JVmdt,  pious,  12,  64,  81. 
FreadTphu  of  Lisieux,  9th  cent,  58,  71,  dtc, 

n.  (43). 
FredcgariMCt  Scholasticus,  8th  cent,  32. 
Frederic,  archdeacon  of  Rome,  1 1th  cent,  lOL 
1.,  Barbarossa,  German  emperor,  12th 

cent.,  214,  229. 
II.,  German  emp.,  13th  cent,  814, 279, 

283,  Aec,  887,  380^  286^  887, 898, 880;  3I8L 


INDEX. 


476 


•/W  wot:  me  Onet. 

FreytmgtUt  a  bishopric,  in  8th  cent,  9,  n.  (6). 
Matandera,  converted,  in  8th  cent.,  6,  ^c, 
•  n.  (2),  49. 

FrcihanuB,  bishop  of  Ton],  9th  cent,  76. 
/W&erf  of  Chartres,  Uth  cent.,  181,  n.  (85). 
Fulehtrnu  Camotensit,  12ih  cent.,  247. 
Fulaun,  histonan,  10th  cent,  116,  n.  (9). 
Fuiday  monastery  and  school,  8th  cent,  7, 10, 

n.  (11),  16,  n.  (5). 
Fuigmat,  Paulutms,  14th  cent.,  391. 

G. 

GalaHfaUf  Peter,  converted  Jew,  16th  cent, 

457,  note. 
.  Gaifrid  or  Arthor,  bishop  of  St.  Asaph,  12th 

cent.,  249. 
or  Gualter,  Vinesauf,  English  poet, 

12th  cent,  251. 
Gall,  St,  school  there,  8th  cent,  16,  n.  (5). 
GttUua,  German  monk,  Uth  cent,  404. 
Gaaton,  founder  of  the  order  of  St.  Anthony, 

lUhcent,  179. 
Gau/Strnu  or  Benedict  of  Mount  Cassino,  Uth 

cent,  184. 
Gaufrid,  chronicler,  12th  cent.,  251. 
Gatouloj  writer,  1 1th  cent,  152. 
Gazariy  converted,  9th  cent,  51,  n:  (9). 

or  Paulicians,  11th  cent,  201,  n.  (4). 

GtiUr^  John,  a  preacher,  15th  cent,  454. 
Cr«/«,  heard  the  gospel,  6th  cent.,  5. 
OtIatiuM  II.,  pope,  12th  cent,  227,  246. 
Genghi$kan,  Tartar  emperor,  12th  cent,  212, 

217,  &c.,  n.  (2),  276,  277,  n.  (51. 
Otorgt  Syncellus  of  Constantinople,  8th  cent, 

27,  n.  (35). 
— -  Hamartolus,  9th  cent,  70,  note. 

■,  archbishop  of  Nicoinedia,  9th  cent, 

70,  note. 
— -  of  Corcyra,  12th  cent,  240,  n.  (53). 

AcTopoIita,  historian,  13th  cent,  285, 


n.  (2).  324. 

Pachymeres,  285,  n.  (3),  324, 338. 

Metochita,  13th  cent,  324,  n.  (105). 

of  Cyprus,  13th  cent,  324,  n.  (108). 

Moschamper,  13th  cent,  325,  n.  (108). 

-^^  Lecapenus,  Uth  cent,  396,  note. 

Codinus,  Curopalates,  15th  cent,  441, 


n.(57). 

Gemistius  Pletho,  a  Platonist,  Uth 


cent,  422,  441,  n.  (54). 

or  Gregory,  Hermonymns  or  Chan- 


tonymas,  15th  cent,  443,  note. 

Phranza,  hist,  15th  cent,  440,  n.  (51). 

or  Scholarius,  bishop  of  Constantino- 


ple, 15th  cent,  441,  n.(54). 

Gerbert :  see  Sylvester  II.,  pope. 

Gerhard,  bishop  of  Arras,  1  Itn  cent.,  204. 

Sasareilus,  founder  of  the  sect  of  Apos- 
tles, 13tb  cent,  356. 

author  of  the  Introduction  to  the 


Everlasting  Gospel,  13th  cent,  312,  &&, 
n-(7R 

Odonis,  monk,  14th  cent,  401. 

Magnus  or  Groot,  Uth  cent,  404, 439. 

of  Zutphen,  Uth  cent.,  405, 408. 


Germany,  stale  of,  in  8th  cent.,  6,  &c. 
Oemuauu  I.,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  8th 

cent,  27,  n.  f33),  39. 
^ —  II.,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  13th 

cent^  323,  n.  (90). 


Gtrmn,  idm  Charlier  de,  15th  cent.,  423, 443, 

n.  (58),  461,  462. 
Gertrude,  nun  and  writer,  13th  cent,  332. 
Gervait  of  Tilbury,  13th  cent,  289,  n.  (25). 
Gervaahu  of  Canterbury,  13th  cent.,  330. 
Geysa,  duke  of  Hungair,  10th  cent,  109. 
Giile  or  Gillebert,  Irish  bishop,  12th  cent, 246. 
Gilbert  Porretanus,  12th  cent,  244,  n.  (66), 

254,258 
Folioth,  bishop  of  London,  12th  cent, 

249,254. 

or  Gislebert  of  Castillon,  or  Crispin, 


12tb  cent,  245,  n.  (71). 

or  Guibert  of  Paris,  Uth  cent.,  332. 


Giaela,  daughter  of  Charles  the  Simple,  10th 

cent,  107. 
Gislebert  or  Gilbert,  bishop  of  London,  12th 

cent.,  254,  n.  (10). 
Glaber,  Radulphus,  historian,  11th  cent,  184. 
Glotta  Ordinaria  composed,  9th  cent,  82. 
Glycas,  Michael,  12th  cent,  218,  n.  (3),  240. 
GobeUnua  Persona,  15th  cent.,  449. 

,  John,  of  Rome,  15th  cent.,  452. 

Gud,  whether  he  wills  and  effects,  nr  only 

permits,  evil,  12th  cent.,  261. 
of  Mohammed,  his  character,  12th  cent, 

260,  n.  (34). 
Godekard,  bishop  of  Hildesheim,  Uth  cent, 

184. 
Godefridua,  chronicler,  13th  cent,  331. 
Godeecalk,  a  canon  of  Liege,  8th  cent.,  32. 
Godeschalk,  a  monk  of  Orbais,  9th  cent.,  72, 

n.  (47),  90-94,  n.  (34)-(4l). 
Ch^frey  of  Bouillon,  11th  cent.,  142,  143. 

of  St  Omer,  12th  cent.,  215. 

of  Vendome,  12th  cent.,  242,  &c.,  n. 

(58). 

of  Viterbo,  12th  cent,  250. 

Goreomiue,  Henry,  15th  cent,  447,  n.  (72). 
Gormon,  king  of  Denmark,  lOlh  cent.,  109. 
GatseUn  OX  Goscelin,  1  Ith  cent,  186,  note. 
Gozbert,  abbot  llth  cent,  184. 
Grace  and  predestination,  controversy  on,  9Ch 

cent,  90-94,  n.  (36);  10th  cent.,  130. 
Grammontaitu,  monks,  lith  cent.,  178. 
Gratian,  the  canonist,  12th  cent,  222,  n.  (17), 

244. 
Greek  literature  among  the  Latins,  in  13th 

cent,  290;  in  Uth,  364 ;  in  1.5th,  421,  &c. 
Greeks,  their  controversy  with  the  Latins,  in 

8th  cent.,  24 ;  in  9th,  95.  &c. ;  in  lOth,  133 ; 

in  llth,  190,  &c.;  in  12th, 2.^9;  in  13th,339, 

6lc,  ;  in  Uth,  409 ;  in  15th,  433,  462. 
Greenland,  enlightened,  10th  cent,  111. 
Gregory  II.,  pope,  8th  cent,  6,  31,  30. 

III.,  pope,  8th  cent,  32, 39. 

IV.,  pope,  9th  cent.,  76. 

v.,  pope,  10th  cent,  123. 

VI.,  pope,  llth  cent,  156. 

VII.  (Hildebrand),  pope,  llth  cent, 

157,  160-173.  183, 193, 194,  195,  n.  (20),  198. 

VIII.,  pope,  12th  cent,  227,  234,  251. 

IX.,  pope,  I3th  cent,  279,  283,  293, 

298,  311,  331,  345. 

X.,  pope,  13th  cent,  300.  304, 332. 

XI.,  pope,  Uth  cent,  376. 

XII.,  pope,  15th  cent,  425,  427. 

[George]  Pachymeies,  13th  cent,  28A, 


n.  (3). 


336. 


Abulpharajus,  13th  cent,  286,  n.  (6), 


■» 


476 


:"*-     -X 


of 


Bimiiiit 


AciodyiM%  14tk  cWUM^  iL  (m 

MeUattoMh  flf  rtiliilliMgli,  Ml 

cent,  443,  nolt. 

Trapnaacimi,l6lhMnt«Ul,iL(M). 

or  Oeoifs,  HMMmyww  €r  CkMHom- 


mot,  15Ch  ceoL,  443.  not*. 
€hwwmM,  PbUip,  of  pA,  laih  €«^  3IL 
€htu,  Oerfaajd,  14Ui  cent,  404, 430L 
Cfrwmw,  John,  Cannnlito,  I6lh  cent,  440,  n. 
(Tr^lrvdnir,  Jamai,  ISth  COM^  453. 
Ominumta,  Robeit,  IMh  coik  454. 
GwiWrf,  John,  fimnte  of  Mrikt  of  Tafaui- 

broM,  11th  cflot^  Vn, 
OmmU*  of  Coitojr,  ilth  eWt,  18S. 
Gallic  or  Wilter  of  St.  Tktor,  ISIh  Mnt» 

8&5, 857. 
OHafcrnw  or  Gfslterhu,  Uth  OOHk.,  947. 
Omerrkt  canoo  of  Toara»  i8th  coot,  M8. 
6iti6erf  or  O  Ubert  of  Nogont.  ISUi  etnt,  946, 

nolfl^ 
OiiMii^Bufiat,  jviit,  18th  e«it«  833. 
— ,  French  monk  and  writer,  13thoent»383. 

,  biriiopof  Peipi^pBB,  14tkceHk.,40L 

— — ,  Javenalia,  Uth  cenL.  438. 
Gmi0  or  Ouido,  monk,  IStk  cent,  847. 
Chuiimmd,  archbiahop  of  ATOlaa,  11th  cent, 

189,  105. 
OnHtimuB,  librarian  at  Rome,  0th  cent,  78. 
——  de  fialdenael,  traveller,  14th  cent, 

403. 
Owuker,  Lignrinaa.  13th  cent,  888,  n.  (18). 
Ouilubaldt  miaaionary,  10th  cent,  110. 
.QjfrmUMt,  Sirlveater,  Cambrenaia,  and  Barri- 

lie,  £nf Uah  historian,  13th  cent,  330. 
€fptiU  or  Oylaa,  duke  df  Hungary,  10th  cent, 

100. 

H. 

Aeo,  king  of  Norway,  10th  cent,  110. 

1.,  pope,  8th  cent,  38,  41,  48,  47. 

il.,  pope,  0th  cent.,  77, 86. 

IV.,  pope,  12th  cent.,  228,  240. 
Biagen,  Adeltteen,  king  of  Norway,  110. 
Hainricust  German  annalist  14th  cent,  403. 
Hattrni  or  Alton,  Armenian,  14th  cent.,  306,  n. 
HaU»$ariuM^  bishop  of  Cambray,  8th  cent,  76. 
HaUetm  heretica,  13th  cent.,  343,  dec,  n.  (2). 
HalUbtJBk,  burial  of,  15th  cent.,  464,  n.  (5). 
Hamburgh  an  archbishopric,  0th  cent,  50. 
HammtrUm  or  Malleolus,  Felix,  465,  n.  (3). 

,  Thomas :  see  Km^,  448. 
Jianld  Klack,  king  of  Jutland,  0th  cent,  40. 

Oraufiddt,  king  of  Norway,  10th  cent, 


401 


110. 


Blatand,  Gonnon's  son,  108,  dec 


Harphiuty  Henry,  15tb  cent,  447, 462. 
HanmutuB  or  Hartmann  of  St  Gall,  0th  cent, 

78. 
Hatto,  bishop  of  Basle,  0th  cent,  76. 
Hndbttrgj  a  bishopric,  10th  cent,  lll,n.  (30). 
Haymo  of  Halberstadt,  0th  cent,  58,  73,  n. 

(50).  83. 
Htbrewt  Studied  in  13th  cent,  380;  m  14th, 

363.  n.  (9). 
Htdditu,  Knglish  musician.  8th  cent.  32. 
Heimburg,  Gregory  de,  15th  cent,  453. 
Helmanatu,  chronicler,  13th  cent,  330. 
UdmM,  t  chronideri  I2th  cent,  250. 


—  ir, 
—7. 


11th 
vUth 
eaneioii  IVBk 
lOl,  188^  !«£%  te. 


Ml 


MrrhbiAop  of  PpiiL  lHh 
of  Ho^doB*  iSt;  18di 
the  LiooTim  omt,  908. 
iModir  of  te  HflorieiuM^  l9lk 


de  S^goalo.  endiiMd,  laOk . 

RanoofT1ioiii«ia,19dieaiit.,984. 

' — of  Ghanl,  13th  ceBt|^985»  938.  % 

tk,  J8th  «MK.,  333, 354,  B.  (94).       *"^ 
do  Urinaria  or  Trimaria.i4lli€«t,40BL 

405. 
1.,  arcUdahop  of  CokfiM^  14tli  Mnt,413^ 

414. 
Bmmdt  arehbiahopofTWmi8Ht  ent^^. 
flW«nt«(or  Sicnrabaity  kHiodaB»  OtbeMtf 

7& 
BfrsfMo.  in  8th  caiit.,45»  ace.:  k  9iki,  101, 

dfcc ;  m  10th,  135,  dEC ;  is  11th,  900,  dU:. ; 

in  12th,  263,  du^ ;  in  13th,  343,  dtc;  in 

14th,  411,  dM. ;  in  15Ui,  465,  d(c. 
HarUrU  a  detector  of  Panliciana,  11th  owt, 

903,  note. 
Herigar  of  Laobes,  10th  cent,  120,  note, 
ifemumfitit  Contractua,  Uth  cent,  184. 

de  Lerbeke,  15th  cent,  448. 

HtrmoUuu,  Barbarua,  15th  cent,  423, 453. 
Utirie  or  Heric,  8th  cent,  50,  75,  n.  (56). 
HerwBua  Natalia.  Uth  cent.,  307,  n.  (83). 
Harvnu  of  Dol.  12th  cent.,  247, 254. 
Htswuu,  converted,  8th  cent,  6, 7,  note. 
Hetyckasu,  Greek  monks,  Uth  cent,  411,  dM. 
Hcicnw  or  Hetto,  8th  cent,  76. 
Hieronvmut,  a  S.  Fide,  15th  cent,  440. 
Hieniheut,  missionarv,  10th  cent,  108. 
Higdem,  Ranulpb,  Uth  cent.,  403. 
HUdtbert  of  le  Mans,  Uth  cent,  183,  n.  (74), 

180, 100. 
HUdebrtmd :  see  Oregary  VIL,  pope. 
HUdegardiM,  12th  cent,  250,  253. 
Hildeniuen,  Gulielmus  de,  15th  cent,  468. 
Hiidum,  8th  cent,  71,  n.  (40),  64. 
Hincmar,  archbishop  of  Rneima,  0th  cent, 

58,  74.  n.  (52).  82, 01,  dec.,  04, 06,  dtc 

,  bishop  of  Laon,  0th  cent,  77. 

Hiraatigian  monka,  Uth  cent,  176. 
Hoffman^  John,  15th  cent.,  428. 
HUmua  in  imagea.  contested,  Uth  cent,  108L 
HamHiearium  of  Charlemagne,  35, 36.       * 
HonoriM  of  Autun,  12th  cent.,  244,  n.  (6S), 

250. 

11.,  antipope,  Uth  cent,  160. 

II.,  pope,  12th  cent.,  228, 247. 

III.,  pope,  13th  cent.,  287, 330. 

—  IV..  pope,  13th  cent,  301. 

Hrnnt^  Andrew,  14th  cent,  365,  n.  (14). 

HoypeUmd,  William,  15th  cent,  451. 

HubtUd  or  Hugbald,  10th  cent,  133. 

Hugh  Capet  king  of  France,  Uth  cent,  14a 

ifivA  of  Limogee,  Uth  cent,  loa 

—I  abbot  oTClngni,  Uthcenmei 


INDEX. 


477 


Httg»  of  Tours,  11th  cent,  184,  note. 

,  archbishop  of  Lyons,  11th  cent,  185. 

de  Bhtolio,  Uth  cent,  184. 

of  St  Flftvinios,  12th  cent.,  246. 

,  abbot  of  Fleory,  12th  cent,  247. 

de  Paganis,  founder  of  the  Knights  Tern- 

plars,  12th  cent,  215. 
of  St  Victor,  i2th  cent,  243,  n.  (60), 

255  406. 

Etherianns,  12th  cent,  250, 250. 

a  S.  Caro,  13th  cent,  320,  n.  (128),  336. 

s —  Pratensis,  Uth  cent.,  400. 

HultUric  or  Udalric,  9th  cent.,  77. 

Hmnbert,  cardinal,  Uth  cent.,  181,  &c.,n.  (66), 

191   194. 
de  Romanis,  13th  cent,  329,  n.  (130), 

338. 
Ao^vrMfw  conferted,  9th,  lOih,  and  Uth 

cent.,  109, 138. 
Hwu  of  Pannonia,  converted  m  6th  cent,  12, 

49. 
Ay.  John,  15(h  cent,  427-429,  n.  (14),  448, 

note. 
HuMtiwte,  Nicolans  de,  15th  cent,  458. 
HuMtUu  and  Hussite  war,  Uth  cent,  406; 

15th  cent.,  458-460. 
HmiA^tua  of  Thebes,  10th  cent,  127,  note. 
tiyreanioHM  heard  the  gospel,  8th  cent,  5. 

I.&J. 

JabaUka,  Nestorian,  8th  cent,  5,  n.  (1). 
JaeobuM  or  James  de  Vitry,  13th  cent,  288, 325, 

die,  n.  (113). 
—  de  Voragine,  13th  cent,  290,  n.  (28),  326. 

I.,  king  of  Arragon,  13th  cent,  282. 

de  Benedictis,  Uth  cent,  399. 

— ,  bishop  of  Lausanne,  Uth  cent,  401. 

de  Marchia,  15th  cent,  462. 

of  Brixen,  15ib  cent,  463. 

Magni,  monk,  Uth  cent,  405. 

JaeobeUm  de  Misa,  15Ui  cent,  430,  n.  (17). 
JMobiteg  or  M  onotheUtes,  343. 

,  monks,  13th  cent,  302. 

or  Jacobins,  the  Dominicans,  306,  n.  (48). 

JagtUo  of  Lithuania,  Uth  cent,  359. 
IceUnd,  converted,  10th  cent.  111. 
JeremuB,  Peter,  15th  cent,  450. 
Jenmt  of  Prague,  15tb  cent.,  430. 
J§rm$aUm,  kingdom  of,  set  up  in  Uth  cent, 

143 1  tenninated  in  13th  cent,  281. 
JcMc,  bishop  of  Amiens,  8th  cent,  32. 
JuuaUMf  monks,  Uth  cent,  392. 
/«iM,  notices  of,  in  1 1th  cent.,  142,  n.  (15) ;  in 

12th,  216;  in  13th, 277, n.  (5);  inl4th,250; 

in  15th,  418. 
/oonocfMte,  Ictmdmli^  IcomamatM^  who,  39. 
Ignatiua  of  Constantmople,  9th  cent,  52, 70, 

n.,  96, 97. 
Imag9-wonhipt  history  of,  38,  n.  (20) ;  contro- 
versy respecting,  in  8th  cent,  37-42 ;  in  9th, 

85-87 ;  sute  o^  10th  cent,  130 ;  Uth,  192. 
ImmaadaU  conception  of  Mary,  debated,  12th 

cent,  261, 262:  Uth. 407;  15th, 464, n. (3). 
ImoUj  John  de,  15th  cent,  449. 

,  Alexander  de,  15th  cent.,  452. 

ImuMUn,  the  three,  a  spurious  book,  284,  n. 

(5). 
IfiAdMrncf,  12th  cent,  258,  dec. ;  13th,  306; 

15tb,  464,  n.  (4). 
Ingitlfimt  of  Croylmd.  Uth  cent,  186. 
Jmmmd  II.,  pope,  I2ta  coot,  838, 947. 


Immma  III.,  pope,  12th  and  13th  cent,  235| 
241,  278, 296,  dec,  302,  304, 334,  344,  dux, 
348. 

IV.,  pope,  13th  cent,  299,  311, 33L 


y.,  pope,  13th  cent,  300, 333. 


VL,  pope,  Uth  cent,  375. 
VII.,  pope,  15th  cent,  425. 
VIII.,  pope,  15th  cent,  436,  n.  (28). 
Inmutition,  its  origin,  13th  cent.,  345,  0(C,  IL 

(7);  itsmodesof  trial,346,n.(9);  inlitl^ 

cent,  413-415,  438;  15th,  465. 
Ituabbatati,  Waldensians,  12th  cent,  270. 
Iniermediau  state,  controversy,  Uth  cent.,  374. 
Invutiturut  right  of^  Uth  cent,  168,  dec.,  n. 

(28),  174 ;  12tb,  226,  die. 
Joachim,  abbot  of  Flora,  12th  cent,  257,  31% 

n.(68),325,n.  n09),  355. 
JomutOj  papess,  9ta  cent,  61,  dec,  n.  (14). 
Joti,  chronoloffist,  13th  cent,  285,  n.  (4). 
JokannelmuM,  John,  Uth  cent,  184,  190. 
John,  Jacobite  patriarch,  15th  cent,  442,  n. 
^—  Algrin,  cardinal,  13th  cent,  331. 
Anagnosta,  Greek  historian,  15th  oeot» 

442,  note 

Argyropulus,  15th  cent.,  443,  nolk 

Balbus,  13th  cent.,  290,  n.  (88). 

—  Bassolis,  14th  cent,  401. 

Becan  of  Utrecht,  Utb  cent,  403. 

Becus  or  Vecchus,  13th  cent,  384,  IL 

(104)  340. 

Belethus,  12th  cent,  250. 

— —  Bromiard,  Uth  cent,  405. 

Brompton,  12th  cent,  251. 

de  Burgo,  Uth  cent.,  405. 

— -  Burgundio,  12th  cent,  249. 

Calderinus,  Uth  cent.,  403. 

Cameniota,  lOih  cent,  127,  n.  (26). 

—  Camerterus,  bishop  of  CoostantmopliL 
12th  cent.,  241,  note. 

—  Cananus,  Greek  historian,  16th  cent, 
442,  note. 

— -  Canonicus,  Uth  cent,  401. 

of  Capua,  10th  cent,  116,  n.  (10). 

Carpathius,  8th  cent,  37. 

Cinnamus,  12th  cent,  218,  n.  (2). 

,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  9Ui  cent,  31. 

n.(47). 

Cynarissiota,  Uth  cent,  396. 

de  Monte  Corvino,  biahop  in  China,  13th 

cent,  277,  359. 

Damascenus,  8th  cent,  28,  n.  (37) :  see 


Darensis,  Syriac  writer,  8(h  cent,  37. 
— ,  deacon  of  Rome,  9th  cent.,  78. 
— metropolttan  of  Euchaita,  Uth  oeot,  181, 
n.(64). 
•—  Eugenins,  15th  cent,  44Si. 

—  of  Fribourg,  Uth  cent.,  399. 

—  de  8t  Oeminiano,  13th  cent,  331. 

—  GuaUensis  or  Wdlis,  13th  cent,  338. 

—  de  Hexam,  12th  cent,  250. 

—  Honsemius,  14th  cent,  403. 

—  of  Jandunum,  Uth  cent.,  389,  note 

—  of  Jerusalem,  St,  Knights  of,  12th  cent, 
214.  dec,  416. 

—  Tiackland,  king  of  England,  13th  cent, 
297. 

—  de  Lngio,  12th  cent.,  266. 

— ,  archbishop  of  Lyons,  12th  cent,  246L 

—  of  Maples,  I4th  cent,  401. 

—  of  Paris,  13th  cent,  888,  n.  (183)1 


478  un 

Aht  of  Pmu,  Ulk  MA,  a^  SM. 

PeckiDi,  Uth  cML.  am,  d.  (UI}i 

Pboci*.  ISlk  odL,  Ml ,  Dotfc 

d«  PoUiaeOk  14lk  CNt.,  m. 

VII.,  pope,  tth  OMlt.,  81,  Mt*. 

IZ.,  pope,  Hh  cent,  m 

X.,  pope,  lOth  etOL,  UO,  a.  (S). 

.Xr.,  uuw,  loth  am.,  ISl. 

Xll.,  popo,  lOlta  cnt^  ISl,  a.  (T),  m, 

XIII.,  pope,  lOOi  emt.,  10T,  m. 

XIV.,  papa,  lOth  ont.,  m. 

XV.,  pope,  loth  c»dL.1B>. 

XVU  pope,  iOth  oat,  m 

XlX.,pof>«,ltlhcML,Ua. 

XXUpoph  ISifeent^M),  ))3. 

—  xmu  raw,  Htli  eMt„  sas,  asT,  m; 

373. 3SI.  390,  Wl.  414. 
-  XXllUpope.  ia«liwaL,4M.a(«» 


>  Prwtar  «c  PiMt^ter: 


iJba. 

Pniinni  Aaniim,  ISth  eant-MO.  iLfIt). 

af8>iMbiirT.l«licrat,MS,ii.{ai). 

,ucbU*opar8«lE«bwv,«heMit,7,B. 


-  ScjliiiM,  Uth  cmL, !«,  a. 

• Scneea,  ajunnt.  latheant.,  3m. 

— —  SophiMs,  I  Nominalnl,  153,  a.  (30). 

Tsmbacat,  4tli  cew..  4M, 

TiimiKM.  Greek  emp.,  lOih  cent.,  13S. 

Xiphiimn*.  Iltb  cent.,  181.  note. 

Zoniru,  Greek  hutotuo,  imiceDt.,SlS, 

n.  (4),  340. 
Aw,  Wiop  of  Orleuu,  9th  cent,.  TS,  83. 
Jmim.  tidbap  <fS  Limoitei,  coateat  >bonl  St 

HMtul.llthcmt.,  1ST,  198. 

DoRUDicin  general,  I3tb  cent.,  331, 


Jmak  of  TheaMl 
AlAehr" 


1,  9th  c< 


14tb  cent.,  396,  nolo. 
,  n.  (49). 
i,  15th  cent. 


433,442. 

,  biebop  of  HodoD,  lIHh  cent..  442. 

irtv,  emprau  of  ConeUntinople,  Bth  Mat., 

4l,&c.,n.{Se).85. 
/rM,  the  flnt  ■chalutict,  8lh  cent.,  19,  36. 
/»ac,biibaporLingree,9th  cent.,TT. 

Amme.  lllh  cent,  396,  note. 

Jadant  Hiipelenns,  eili  cenl.,  64,  n.  (X). 
—  Pecentit  (<rf'  BidijiM],  8th  cent.,  3S. 

Rutfaeiuie,  15th  cent.,  448,  DOU. 

JhWh,  Romiih,  13th  cent,,  301,  34S,  d.  (4), 

410.  n.  m. 
Jurtidiam,  Da  or  OidMl,  9th  cent,  99,  ace,  n. 

(4HT).  199. 
Jwtrmnl  Dwn,  expected  in  the  1(W>  cant, 

131.  a». 

Jabon.  ■  Spaniah  count.  Bth  eaot.,  13. 
Jfiimia,  Lawrence,  ISOl  cent,  447,  n.  <TT), 


/w  of  Cbirtrea,  Uth  cent,  130,  II 


."■(73). 


ZmA«(,  Wh*  or  Aa«t  lia  anl,  tai 

oftlrltifiitMfclUh  «A,  IHl 

XaMtaacirehbMMBTOMtMtiii,  lUiMi** 


la—'nn  ChalcoadTlta,  lOlb  e«Bt.,  441. 
Xalna  Cooodl,  in  1Mb  Cant,  S33,  kc 
ZiaMiinMH.  Mm,  IM  cidL,448. 
£w.-  aee  CSm  law  Bd  OM  law. 
Lmndnt,-.  :.    f.  Stk  oent,  14,  4m.|  )a«^ 
y:..\t-  .W:  in  lL.ith.ll4,116,*c,n,(B)!ta 

Htb,  au,  &ci  ia 


in  I3th,  285,  dec. 

tMh.  4W.  dM. 
X(6uin.  misMonary,  8th  cent.  lOt  a.  (Id). 
Iwobt.  papsl.  381,  n  (16),  S9S,  Jm. 
Xh^kIw  of  Lf  one,  8ih  cent.  19; 
iMfic  uiiTanily  fouDded,  IMhMoL,  4tt. 
Xaaof  Acnda,  llth  cant,  ISI.a.  («4),ltL 
— .biakop  of  Clulcedni,  lltb«wt,in. 

—  tiie  OnnuoBJiui,  Utb  ceot,  148, »,  (IV 

—  the  Who,  a  btabop,  9tfa  ceot,  U. 


—  III.,  the  laaarian.  Ml  ceat,  St,  ft«. 

—  IV.,  the  Wiae,  empeior,  9Ib  cent ,  41,  56. 
n.  m,  133. 

—  v.,  the  Armenian,  emperor,  9tb  cant.,S4, 

as,  n.  (IS],  102. 

—  VI.,  Ibe  phi' 


114.n.(l>. 
pope,  Bth  ct 


■or,  9th  ceot. 


Jicent,  I3S,B.(4>. 


....         cent.,  33,  32,  88, 

—  IV.,  pope,  Bth  cent,  77. 

—  v.,  pope,  lOih  cent,  12a 

—  Vil.,  pope.  loth  cent,  ISl. 

—  VIII.,  pope,  lOtb  cent.,  I2S. 

—  IX.,  pope,  lllh  cent,  15S,  156, 1S4, 

Limtin  

Ituiaid.  a  Tefimner,  II , , 

Zmtihinc  of  Sena,  lllh  ceat,  193. 
Lnmt  of  Baram,  13lh  cent,  378. 
. of  Banria,  emperor,  14th  ceat,  358, 

373,  Ac,  375,  389. 
the  Meek,  emperor,  BIh  c«nt,  49, 57, 00, 

81,63.  66,  ff7,B4,  87. 

—  VH.,  kmf  of  PiaacB,  IWh  cent,  313,  n. 

VIII.,  king  of  Franca,  13lh  coit,  350. 

IX.,  01  St  Lewia,  king  of  Fiaaea,  13A 

cent,  280,  299,348,330. 
JMttratiu,  genenl  of  the  Ccalaatiiia  Ermilaa, 

13lh  cent,  316. 
Ufl^  of  ihe  dorr  of  Qei,  diapataa  on,  14tb 

Uatimi,    Wiiliun,    Enciidk  biahco,    15th 

cent.,  449, 
Limi,  a  PiuliciaD,  llib  cent,  202,  &c.,n.(7). 
iilhunumi,  1 1th  cent.  147,281,  d». 
Laurgia,  44,  45,  Ml,  flee. 
Immiatu  conrected,  12lb  cent,  206,  359. 
jUMirdi,  13(bcent,  323i  14th.  381, 392,  &c 

n,  (681,414,  0.(12);  15lb,  438,  440,  4S8. 
I*m*ard,  PoUl,  I""-  — ■    ~-   -   ' —  —- 

355, 2». 


I,  I2thcaat,34«,n.(Bt),Sftl. 


INDBZ. 


479 


l^ofiw,  Martin,  15th  cent.,  460. 

XonTc  Sapper,  8th  cent.,  44. 

Lonhm^  emperor,  9th  cent.,  57. 

Xm^m,  a  bishopric,  i3th  cent,  209. 

Xmcm  Chr  jflooerges,  bishop  of  Comtantnio- 

ple,  12tb  cent.,  241,  note. 

,  bishop  of  Tut,  13th  cent.,  331. 

Uuxiu  II.,  pope,  12th  cent,  229,  248. 

III.,  pope,  12tb  cent.,  234,  251. 

Imdger  of  Mimeguen,  9th  cent,  75,  il  (60). 
iMMfhu  Sazo,  14th  cent,  406. 
iMitonmd,  historian,  10th  cent.,  116,  n.  (7). 
Lui&u,  Raymund,  14th  cent,  367,  &c.,  n.  (33), 

398. 
LupolduM  BabenbergiQS,  14th  cent,  402. 
Ltunu,  Senratus,  <»  Ferrieres,  9th  cent,  58, 

60,  72,  n.  (44),  83,  92. 
XyeojMfnw,  12th  cent,  263. 
I^fdgaU,  John  de,  15th  cent,  450. 
I^oM.  council  of,  A.D.  1245,  p.  299;  A.D. 

1274,  p.  300. 
Lyra,  Nicoiaus  de,  14th  cent,  399,  n.  (95), 

406,409. 

M. 

Maeariut,  Macres,  15th  cent,  440,  n.  (50). 

,  a  Scot,  9th  cent.,  50. 

Magdeintrg,  a  bishopric,  10th  cent,  HI. 

MaiUordj  Oliver,  15th  cent,  455. 

Mainkard,  first  bishop  in  LiTonia,  12th  cent., 

909. 
MmtaduMt  writer,  14th  cent.,  400. 
MaUeohu :  see  HammerUm, 
Malta,  knights  of,  215. 
MamkhaanM,  or  Paalicians,  Cathari,  &c,  in 

8th  cent,  45;  9th,  103,  &c. ;  10th,  135, 

&c;  llth,200,  d&c.;  12th,  263,  die. ;  13th, 

343,  &c. 
Matmd  Comnenus,  Greek  emperor,  12th  cent, 

259. 
Caritopolns,  bishop  of  Constantinople, 

13th  cent,  325,  note. 

Chrysoloras,  14th  cent,  361,  n.  (2), 


364. 


Caleca,  14th  cent,  396. 

of  Constantinople,  15th  cent.,  443,  n. 

Maplunu  Vegius,  15th  cent,  451. 
MarttUimu,  biographer,  8th  cent,  37. 
Mardua,  James  de,  15th  cent,  462. 
Mardemteg,  8th  cent,  45. 
Marcua  of  Ephesos,  15th  cent ,  434, 440,  n.  (51). 
Margartt  Porretta,  14th  cent,  413. 
Marriama  enlightened,  8th  cent.,  5. 
ManmoB  Scotos,  Uth  cent,  182,  n.  (68). 
Mmnxia,  10th  cent.,  121,  n.  (6). 
Marriaget,  third  and  fourth,  condemned,  10th 

cent,  133. 
Marsiliug  of  Padna,  Uth  cent.,  388,  n.  (56)^ 

,  ab  Ingen,  14th  cent,  404. 

Ficinos,  15th  cent.,  422,  453. 

MaruU  Charles,  8th  cent.,  7, 14. 

Martial,  St,  his  apostieship  contested,  11th 

cent,  197,  &c. 
Martin  II.  or  Marinns,  pope,  9th  cent,  97; 

10th  cent.  121. 

IV.,  pope,  13th  cent,  300. 

v.,  pope,  15th  cent,  427,  431. 

Martimu  Polanas,  13th  cent,  289,  n.  (24> 
Mary,  St,  worship  of,  10th  cent,  135. 
Maaadimu,  Euchites,  14th  cent,  412. 
if«ss«,pcifaie,i4»  for  MiDtit»  9^  Ac 


Maiha,  John  de,  13th  cent,  303. 

Mathvrim,  monks,  13th  cent,  303. 

Matilda  and  her  dooatkn,  llch  cent,  164,  n. 

(20),  173,  296. 
Matthem  Paris,  13th  cent,  288,  n.  (19). 

■        Aqaaspartanus,  13tb  cent,  315. 

of  Vendome,  13th  cent ,  288,  n.  (17). 

Blastares,  14lh  cent,  394.  n.  (71). 

Florilegns,  14th  cent.,  404. 

Camanota,  15rh  cent,  443,  note. 

Palmenus,  15th  cent,  451. 

Mammua  Pianudes,  14th  cent.,  362,  n.  (3). 
Mayran,  Francis,  Uth  cent.,  397,  n.  (84). 
Maxm,  Nicolans  de,  15th  cent,  437. 
Mechtitdia,  I3th  cent,  383. 
Meder,  John,  15th  cent,  456. 
Mefreikua  of  Meissen,  15th  cent,  450. 
Meuaen,  a  bishopric,  10th  cent,  111. 
Mtn  of  Undtratmtdmg,  sect,  15th  cent,  467. 
Mtndicant  orders,  13th  cent,  303,  &c.,  356^ 

dec.,  310,  die. ;  Uth,378<  15th,  438. 
Mertebwrg,  a  bishopric,  10th  cent,  lll,n.  (20). 
Meualiant,  12th  cent.,  363,  die. 
MethodiuB  Confessor,  9th  cent.,  69,  n.  (33),  84. 

,  missionary,  9ih  cent.,  51,  n.  (9). 

Miehaal  Anchialus,  12th  cent,  219,  n.  (8). 
—  Ancrianus,  Uth  cent.,  404. 

Attaliota,  11th  cent,  181,  note. 

-^—  Cerularius,  bishop  of  Constantinople, 

nth  cent,  181,  n.  (62),  190,  191. 

Cnrmalates,  9th  cent.,  85, 102. 

the  Stammerer,  9th  cent.,  85, 87. 

HI.,  Greek  emperor,  9th  cent,  56^ 

Palaeologus,  13th  cent.,  278,  300. 

Glvcas,  12th  cent,  253,  n.  (3),  240. 

of  Kliow,  converts  Russians,  108,  n.  (8)t 

de  Mediolano,  15th  cent.,  453L 

Psellus,  9th  cent.,  56, 70.  note ;  jiiakir« 


nth  cent.,  149,  n.  (4),  180, 188L 
St.,  feast  of,  9tn  cent.. 


Svncellus,  9th  cent,  70,  note,  84. 

of  Thessalonica,  12ih  cent,  241,  note. 

MidaUaa,  duke  of  Poland,  10th  cent,  107. 

Mierotogua,  11th  cent,  185. 

Mmoritea  {Fratrta  Minona),  Franciscans :  eee 

p.  306,  dec 
MtraeUa,  in  8th  cbnt,  12,  n.  (19) ;  in  9th,  81. 

no. 

Miaa,  Jacobellus  de,  15th  cent,  430,  b.  (17). 

Mini,  who,  26. 

Mittionariea,  in  8th  cent.,  5-12 ;  9th,  49-53 ; 

10th,  106,  &c.;  11th,  138,  dec. ;  12th,  207, 

dec.;  13th,  276, dec., 343;  Uth,  359;  15th, 

418,  die. 
Maaiama  converted,  9th  cent,  51,  dec 
Mt^ammadmnt,  in  8th  cent.,  5 ;  in  9th,  53,  dec ; 

in  10th,  112;  in  llth,  U7.  dfcc;  in  12th, 

212,  dec;  in  13th, 276,  990, 282 ;  in  14th, 

360;  in  15th,  419,  dec. 
MonaUUu,  Franciscan,  Uth  cent.,  402.  408. 
Mamutie  tckooU :  see  Cathedral  schools. 
Manata,  Bemhard,  historian,  265,  n.  (6). 
MongoU  or  Tartars,  13th  cent,  276,  360. 
Monka,  in  8th  cent,  25,  dec ;  9th,  65,  dec; 

10th,  123,  n.  (12),  125,  dec ;  llth,  174, dec'i 

12th,  235,  dec. ;  13th,  302,  dec. ;  Uth,  378, 

dec. ;  15th,  437,  dec 
Manophyaitn,  8th  cent,  45,  n.  (3);  9th,  101; 

10th,  135;  nth,  200. 
MomathoHtet,  8th  cent,  45. 
JTsnlcfOMis,  John,  14th  cent,  4(09,  *c 


480 


M 


Mtnliiy:  Mt  Al«te, flteto oC 
Mmmmnt  coantliL  Ml  eentf  M,  Ik. 
J^nu,  Thonuw,  Htt«Bat,401. 
JfoMraMc  or  OoCkk  Itelij,  laOL 
Mo9e$  Barc0plMi%  tth  omt,  flO^  n.  (S7X 

11.(96). 

JfMMiMt,  Albeitina^  14th  eant,  40L  ■ 
JA^  Theologx:  Mt  Tkmlamh  Myilk. 
JlfiiCict,  10O»  204, 857, 866^  44%  40L 

K. 

JV«fsl»  or  de  NatalilMS,  Peter,  15th  eant,  458. 
Ntatdenu^  John,  15th  cent.  455. 
Naueratiut  of  ConttantinopMu  fMh  cent,  flO^o. 
Nm>d-90uU,  6u^aXml4x»i,  lUk  OiBt,  4UL 
Naumbmrg,  a  biaho|mG,  iOlh  eillL,  111. 
iVc6riM«iiM«,  ^boa  Antmrios,  15th  cent,  454. 
NtopkytuMt  Vtk  cent,  819,  n.  (6). 
Acfffw,  fUber  of  Rosaian  htatorr,  819,  n.  (7% 
JViMioriaiw,  in  8th  cent, 45,a.  (8);  9th,  101 ; 

10th,  106,  &c.,«135:  nth,  138,  800;  ISth, 

876, 343 ;  Uth,  961 ;  15th,  419. 
Netter,  Thocnaa,  15th  cent,  44a 
Aim,  aecond  coandl  ol,  8th  cent,  41.  ito. 
Nieephonu  Bryenmni,  MelnriaB,  18tti  eant, 

219,  n.  {5% 
Blemraida,  hiitorian,  lidi  cmt,  885» 

n.  (5),  324. 
—  Cartophylax,  9th  eent,  69,  n.  (37). 

Caliiatut,  Uth  cent,  362,  n.  (6),  »M. 

bishop  of  Constantinople,  9Ui  cent, 


fifemylBp  MftMit** 


ciT. 


I)oi«natriiia,  tlfh  Mt,  181^  d:  (891 
>  •icUiihop  <f  Bhodi%  14111 0«t, «% 


66,  n.  (30),  85,  n.  (16),  (17). 

,  Ureek  emperor,  9th  cent.,  86. 

Gregoraa,  i4th  cent,  361,  n.  (1),  388, 


n.(77). 

JVia*  iiadbu  Abook,  I8lh  c«t,  86iL  ■- C9AX 
JVkAeniMi,  katorin,  9th  cent.,  m 
A<««r«c,  WlUiaii.  14tk  eant,  171,  ITS. 
iVMuajHte.  loth  eent.,  117}  IIth,llt;  I8tk^ 

884;«3th,33e;  14th,  386;  16^1,401 
AarAMt,  PTsmanatrateoaian,  18lh  eant,  S38L 
Ntrwmu,  peraeciile,  9lh  cent,  §4,  Ice.,  118. 
iKpMMe  cdhmilcd,  10th  cent,  119^  IBC. 
NmrS,  amour PanUdana,  103. 
lUMi^m  Qi  TeraoB,  9th  eairt.,  881  *&,  m, 

(34). 
Aecfar,  hietorian,  10th  cent,  117,  ■.  (18). 
Balbohia,  10th  cent,  188. 


395. 

Ifiuimg,  AcoininatQa  or  Choniatea,  Greek 
hiatorian,  13th  cent.,  285,  n.  (1),  323,  339. 
,  Dand,  Greek  biahop,  9th  cent,  60,  n. 

<36). 

—  Bizantinna,  12th  cent,  840,  n.  (53). 
Maronitt,  13th  cent.,  325,  note. 

■  Pectoratas,  11th  cent.,  180. 

Seidus,  12th  cent.  240,  n.  (53),  259. 

— —  Serronius,  11th  cent.,  181,  n.  (64),  188. 
l^ieodmau,  Eth.  monk,  15th  cent,  443,  note. 
JNhoUtttM  de  Bentra,  archbishop  of  Peking, 

14th  cent,  359. 

■  ■  Cabasilas,  Uth  cent.,  363,  n.  (7). 

—  of  Clairvauz,  12th  cent,  249. 

—  de  Clemangis,  15th  cent.,  444,  n.  (59). 
,  biahop  of  Constantinople,  9th  cent., 

70,  note,  133. 

-,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  11th  cent. 


181,  n.  (64). 
— —  Dionysii,  16th  cent,  456. 

■  ■      Dunkelspuht  15th  cent,  437, 449. 

■  Eymericas,  Uth  cent,  403. 

■  de  Gorham,  Uth  cent.,  405. 

—  Hanapos,  13th  cent.,  332. 

— ^'—  Hydrentinos,  13th  cent.,  385,  note. 

■  Oresmius,  Uth  cent.,  403. 

■  de  Mazen,  15th  cent.,  437. 
.^—  Simonis,  15th  cent,  455. 

■  I.,  pope,  9th  cent,  65, 77, 95,  96. 
— —  II.,  pope,  ^Ith  cent.,  157, 184, 193. 
— — —  III.,  pope,  13th  cent,  296,  301, 314. 

—  IV.,  pope,  13th  cent,  301,  333. 

v.,  15th  cent,  373,  421, 434,  &c. 

JVitfon,  Armenian,  18th  cent.,  127,  n.  (23). 
iVMder,  John,  15th  cent,  408,  n.  (7),  444. 
NUm,  Theodoric  de,  15th  cent,  448,  note. 


iVinw  m  18th  cmt,  837,  B.  (88>. 

O. 

OoQsa^  UnUiam,  14th  c«Kt,  308^  888,  lECB. 
(56),  397, 407. 

Oda,  a  nan,  10th  cent,  106,  n.  (7). 

OdiU,  St,  10th  cent,  189, 0.(34)^  134. 

(Ms  ot  Beaavaia,  9th  cent.,  97. 

,  biahop  of  Cambray,  11th'  cent,  198^  158. 

of  Cambray,  18th  eent,  848, 88BL 

of  Clngni,  lOth  eent,  188, 188^  a.  (881 

(BaoMnhu  of  Tricca,  lOth  cent.,  127,  n.  (84X 

Offering  of  Christ,  dilute,  12th  cent,  8^. 

Omeiwn  Divinam,  what,  98. 

(Am,  St,  king  of  Norway,  10th  cent..  110. 

Olhert  of  Lanbes,  10th  cent.,  128,  n.  (33). 

Olh»,  Peter  John,  13th  cent,  314,  dec,  387. 

(Hynpiodanu  of  Alexandria,  127,  n.  (24). 

Ophiuta,  Manrit.  de  Porta  Fiidans,  archbish- 
op of  Tuam,  15tb  cent,  456. 

OrbMa^  Nieolaus  de,  15th  cent.,  451. 

Ordeal,  trial  by,  9th  cent,  99,  n.  (41  IOOl  n. 
(6H7),199.  ''•    ^ 

Order,  what,  among  monks,  126,  n.  (811  . 

(Weric  VitoUa.  12th  cent.  248. 

Oreeme,  Nicholas,  Uth  cent,  366. 

Orkney  Islands,  converted,  10th  cent,  IIL 

OrthodoMy,  feast  of,  9th  cent,  86. 

Omaldus,  Pelbartus,  16th  cent,  456. 

Otkmar  of  St  Gall,  8th  cent.  10.  n.  (Ill 

Otho  the  Great,  emperor,  10th  cent,  lOJK  llOL 
111,122,123. 

—  HI.,  emperor,  lOth  cent,  123. 

of  Frisinsen,  12th  cent.,  848. 

,  bishop  of  Bamberg,  12th  cent,  807. 

Oiffcrd  nntveraity,  9th  cent,  57,  n.  (10)l 

P. 

PalmhgtUt  Michael,  Greek  emperar,  13th 

cent,  278, 300,  34a 

,  John,  15th  cent.,  409, 433. 

PalamM,  Gregory,  Uth  cent.,  395,  a.  (791 

412. 
Pamdeeu  of  Jnstinian,  discovered  in  18th  cent, 

221. 
Panonmeamct,  Anthony,  15tb  cent.,  428. 
PaniheitU,  13th  cent.,  355 ;  15th,  423. 
Pewd  power,  in  8th  cent.,  19.  &c.,  28,  n.  (13), 

26,  6lc.  ;  m  9th,  61,  &c.,  63,  &c. ;  in  lOth, 

123, 6cc.;  in  lltb,  154,  die,  161,  &c,  n. 

(16);  in  12th,  226,  &c. ;  in  13th,  294,  dec; 

m  Uth,  370,  dec. ;  in  15th,  424,  dec.,  431. 
PardHtes,  biahop  of  Lmb,  9th  eent,  77. 


INDBX. 


481 


Paru  uniTeisitjy  12th  cent,  15, 220, 287. 
Parma,  John  de,  13th  cent.,  311,  340. 
Partwitum  of  St  Mary,  cootroYeny  reepect- 

ing  it,  9th  cent,  05. 
ParvM  or  PMir,  John :  9ee  PtiiL 
Pa$agmi  or  Paaagii,  sect,  12th  cent,  273. 
PuehaL  II.,  pope,  9th  cent,  76. 

II.,  pope,  nth  cent,  174, 18,  note,  226, 


12th  cent.,  230. 


227. 

III.,  pope, 

Patchamu  Radbert  of  Corbey,  9th  cent,  73, 

A.  (48),  83,  88,  95, 193. 
Pmmh,  a  bishopric,  8th  cent,  7,  note. 
Patarmi  or  Paterini,  llth  cent,  166,  n.  (23), 

201. 
Patriehts,  AngQstinus,  15th  cent,  453. 
PmOidtma,  aect,  9th  cent,  101-105 ;    10th, 

135,  Ac. ;  llth,  201,  ^. ;  13th,  318,  note ; 

15th,  465,  dtc. 
Paul,  father  of  the  Paaliciana,  9th  cent.,  101. 

Diaoonua,  8th  cent,  30,  n.  (44),  35. 

I.,  pope,  8th  cent.,  32. 

It,  pope,  15th  cent,  436,  n.  (27)w 

Anglicus,  15th  cent.,  448. 

Carthagena  a  8.  Maria,  cooTerted  Jew, 

15th  cent.,  449. 
Paulinus  of  Aquileia,  8th  cent,  30,  n.  (41). 
Paubaiut  FnJffinas,  14th  cent,  391 . 
Pavo  (Peacock),  Reg.,  15th  cent,  450. 
Peking,  an  archbishopric  in  14th  cent,  350. 
Pemnu,  Jaoies,  15th  cent.,  452. 
Persecytioiu,  in  8th  cent,  13, 14,  41 ;  in  9th, 

53-55 ;  in  10th,  112, 113 ;  in  llth,  147,  202 ; 

in  12th,  216,  &c.,  233,  263,  n.  (2), 865;  in 

13th,  316,  343,  &c.,  348-350;  m  14th,  350, 

360,  385,  6k.,  n.  (46),  300,  ^cc,  413;  in 

15th,  428,  &c,  438,  458. 
PeUr  de  Abano,  13th  cent,  292,  n.  (43). 
—  de  Alliaco,  14th  cent,  398,  n.  (90). 

Alibnsus.  12th  cent,  246, 259. 

,  bishop  ot  Antioch,  1 1th  cent,  181,  n.  (64). 

— ,  archbishop  of  Amalfi,  llth  cent,  191. 

of  AragoD,  13th  cent,  300. 

—-  Anreolus,  14th  cent.  397,  n.  (95), 

Bertrand,  jnrist  14th  cent,  401. 

of  Blois,  12th  cent.,  245,  n.  (68^  250. 

Brays,  12th  cent,  267. 

Bercharios,  14th  cent,  403. 

Cantor,  12th  cent,  255,  257. 

de  CastianoTO,  13th  cent.,  345, 348. 

CeDani,  13th  cent.,  345. 

Cellensis,  12th  cent,  251. 

de  Cdnmbenio,  1^  cent,  403. 

CkKneetor,  12th  cent,  245,  n.  (70). 

Damianos,  llth  cent,  182,  n.  (6h,  190. 

of  Dresden,  14th  cent,  430,  n.  (11). 

of  Dnisburg,  14th  cent.,  401. 

,  an  English  knight,  13th  cent,  332. 

Groesolanas,  12th  cent.,  246. 

— —  Herentahns,  14th  cent,  405. 

the  hermit,  llth  cent.,  141, 142. 

John  Oiiva,  13th  cent,  314,  &c.,  397. 

Lombard,  12th  cent :  see  Lombard, 

Maurice,  of  Cingni,  12th  cent,  236, 347, 

259. 

de  Monte  Cassino,  12th  cent,  248. 

Palndanns,  14th  cent,  401. 

Siculus,  9th  cent,  69,  n.  (35),  102,  n.  (5). 

de  Vineis,  13th  cent,  284, 331. 

Valdensis  or  Waldus,  from  whom  tbe 

Waldensians,  12th  cent,  270. 

Vol.  IL-P  p  p 


Petit,  John,  15th  cent,  431. 

Petrarch,  Francis,  14th  cent,  364,  n.  (12). 

Petrobtunau,  sect  12lh  cent,  241,  n.  (54), 

267 ;  13th  cent,  343,  dec. 
PhUip  Augustus,  king  of  France,  12th  cent, 

214,  234,  348. 
tbe  Fair,  king  of  France,  14th  cent, 

370,  373,  416. 

of  Eichstadt,  14th  cent,  40a 

Grevius,  13th  cent.,  331. 

Herven^,  12th  cent,  248. 

de  Leidis,  14th  cent,  404. 

de  Monte  Calerio,  14th  cent,  408. 

Ribotos,  14th  cent,  404. 

Solitarius,  12th  cent.,  239,  258. 

of  Tarentum,  12th  cent,  248. 

of  Tripoli,  13th  cent.,  291. 

de  Valois,  king  of  France,  14th  cent.,  358. 

Phiiippiau,  Bardanes,  8th  cent,  38. 
Philosophical  truth,  opposed  to  theological,  in 

13th  cent,  337 ;  in  15th,  423. 
Philoeophy,  in  8th  cent,  14,  &c  ;  in  9th,  56, 

58;  m  loth,  115. 117;  in  llth,  151;  in  12th, 

218, 223,  &c  ;  m  13th,  287,  dec,  290,  &c ; 

in  14th,  362,  366,  d&c ;  in  15th,  422,  &c 
PhilotheuM  Achillanus,  404. 
,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  14th  cent., 

395,  n.  (78). 
Phocae,  John,  12th  cent,  241,  note. 
Photius,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  9th  cent., 

56, 67,  n.  (29),  82,  86,  95,  dtc. 
Phranza,  George,  15th  cent,  440,  n.  (51). 
Phundaitea,  the  Bogomiles,  264  n.  (3). 
Picard*  or  Piccards,  sect,  460,  466,  n.  (5). 
Pieetu,  Nicolaus,  15th  cent.,  450. 
Pioolom^unct,  James,  15th  cent,  452. 
PieuM,  John  Francis,  15th  cent.,  423,  453. 
Pilgrimagu,  8th  cent,  34,  n.  (3). 
PiUehdorf,  Peter  de,  15th  cent,  451.* 
Pepin,  kmg  of  France,  8th  cent.,  7, 20, 21. 
Pvmin,  St,  6th  cent,  10,  n.  (9). 
Pisa,  council  of,  15th  cent.,  425. 
Piu§  II.  (iEneas  Sylvius),  pope,  15th  cent, 

435,  &c.,  451,  460,  463. 
Platina,  Bartholomew,  15th  cent,  436,  n.  (27), 

452. 
Platoniats,  8th  cent,  15 ;   12th,  220 ;   13th, 

286;  l4th,  363 ;  15th,  422,  &c.,  462. 
PUtho,  Gemistius,  15th  cent,  422. 
Pomtt,  John  Francis,  15th  cent,  422,  449. 
PUahic  Theology :  see  Theology,  Polemic. 
PoUm,  conTcrted,  10th  cent.,  107,  die,  138. 
Pomaraniaiu  converted,  12th  cent,  207. 
Pomponatiue,  Peter,  15th  cent.,  423. 
Pongibipua,  Herman,  13th  cent.,  318,  note. 
Pontamu,  Jdm  Jovian,  15th  cent.,  455. 
Poor  men  of  Lyona,  Waldensians,  270. 
Poppo,  priest  of  Harold,  10th  cent,  109, 110. 
Porehetua  Salvaticus,  14th  cent,  400,  409l 
Positive  Theology,  what,  256. 
Potho  of  Pnim,  12th  cent,  249. 
Poverty  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  con^over- 

sy  about  it,  14th  cent..  386,  &c. 
Prmmonetratsnsians,  12th  cent,  238. 
PragmaOe  Sanction,  295, 435,  dec,  n.  (25). 
PnuchingfnBn;  aee  Dominicans,  306. 

in  8th  cent,  35,  36 ;  15th,  457,  dec 

Pred£stination  and  grace,  controversy  on,  8th 

cent,  90-94  ;  12th,  261. 
Presbyter  John,  12th  cent,  107,  210,  dtc,  n.' 

(12),  217. 


483  IN 

Pria  of  >in.  ntwt,  19,  D.  (S). 
Priniing  ducoTeied,  IMb  cent.,  431,  a  <3]. 
Pmiiimt,  pipol.  Itth  cent,  372,  37i,  433. 
Pmlnliut  o(  Tro™  Bth  cent..  TT,  33. 
Fnim,  mODUU^  uid  tcbool,  IS.  a.  (S). 
Pnaiiiv  lOQiened,  lltU   eeot,   13fl,  14Tj 

lath,  381,  399. 
PmUw,  Michael.  Mb  cenl.,  56,  TO,  DOte. 

.  Mithaal,  lunioi.  Uth  eara..  140,  ti.  (4). 

Ptolemy  □(  TocceUo,  Itlh  cent,  4O0. 
PbNuiku,  PDiiJieiaiu,  »U. 
PkUnm  or  Pullui.  Robert,  ISlb  OmL,  248. 
n. ,,s... ._    ]3o_ 


Rabimui  Mail 


s,  9tii  cenl.,  GS,  TO,  n.  (3S),  S2, 


RoMfTt,  Puctiuiua:  see  Pontsnu. 
Jtadied.  king  of  Fiieilsnd.  fltb  cent,  B,  D.  (Z). 
findinui,  ThooiBs,  16th  csnl.,  466. 
jenIiJpAu  de  Diceto,  lath  cent.,  361. 

Nigei  of  BenaviLB,  I2lh  cent.,  819. 

do  Rivo,  Ulh  coot.,  40B. 

Rania,  inqaisilor,  13th  cenL,  346. 
Am,  Procopius,  15th  cent.,  456. 
AulWi'uf  of  VetonB,  10th  rent.,  116,  n.  (11), 

1219. 
Jldfrmnn  or  Bcltnun  of  Oibaj,  9tb  C«nt.,  69, 

73,  n.  (40). 
Jtoiufcurf,  a  hisboprie,  ISth  cent,,  209. 
Jbiulm,  John,  ISih  cent.,  4S3. 
S^mand  de  AeelsB,  lILh  cent..  IBS,  note. 

,  eitl  of  ToQlou«e,  lllh  cent,,  143. 

VI.  and  Vll.,  earla  of  TooloiUB,  14th 

cenl.,  314,  346,  349,  350. 

Gsulndi,  13th  cent,  316. 

Jordan,  Uth  canL,  404. 

Mulini,  13th  cent.,  320,  n.<132),  890. 

339. 
.  o(  Pennafon,  13th  cent,,  303,  331, 

339. 
—  I  de  Pu7,  fuiuidar  of  the  order  of  3l, 

John,  ISlh  cent.,  315. 
Samtr  of  Vereolli.  t3th  cent..  3SS. 
— —  of  PioB.  I4th  cent.,  390.  n.  (9G). 
Jlidiiti,  60,  UT,  1B2.  924,  330  368,  423. 
Stfermaliim  of  reUgioti  desiratl,  in  12th  cent., 

364;  in  13lh.344;   io  Hth,  368;  in  ISlb, 

431.  &c,  457. 
Airnfuofthecleigy.  8lhcenL,18;  12th, 226, 

&c.,  238. 
.  Rtgmo  of  Prum,  9th  cent.,  TS,  □.  (50). 
iimiB- Lodbiock,  of  Jnlland.  49. 
Siitkam.  Sth  cent..  10,  n.  (9),  16,  i;.  (5). 

JU»,8lhcet>t.3J;'9lh,eii  I0th,t30;  Ittli, 
14«;  lStli,3i3. 

JUvim,  (tatt  of,  in  8th  cent.,  16,  &c..  33,  &c. ; 
in  9tb,  69,  &c.,  TO,  &c. ;  in  lOth,  106,  lU, 
189,  fcc. ;  fai  lllh,  154,  180,  &c ;  in  13tb, 
210,  335,  353.  &c. ;  in  13tb,  334,  &c. ;  in 
14tb.  406 ;  in  16Ih,  4ST,  tee. 

Siwifiiii  of  Ljoni,  9tli  cent.,  74,  n.  (54),  83, 


^ 


RiucJdni,  John  :  eee  Ceaiia. 

R'ch.  Edmund.  13th  cent.,  331. 

Rii/uird  of  Armagh,  Uth  cent.,  378,  S.  (38). 

Buriensie,  I4lh  cenL,  403. 

of  Cornwall,  13th  cent.,  38a 

Hampoliu,  Uth  cent.,  403. 

of  Hauaton.  13Ui  cent..  £50. 

l-.kinBOfEnglMrf,  13Uicent.,2l4,22SL 

n.(l).334. 

Uiddlelon,  13th  ceal.,  328,  n.  (135). 

al  St.  Titior,  13lh  cent,,  343,  ic,  a. 

(Gl).  365,  367. 
Rigmha.  13Ih  cent.,  389,  n.  (31). 
iMtri  of  Abtucellea,  13Ih  cent.,  S3T. 
Capito  or  GrOMbead,  13th  cent-  390. 

33T,  n.  (130). 

,  earl  of  Flanden.  lllbcenl.,  14S. 

,  duha  of  Nomumdy,  lllbcenl..  143. 

,  iungof  France,  lllh  cenl.,  149,203: 

Guiscotd.  lllh  cent,  139, 15T. 

Holkal,  ■  -         ■     — 


,.,330. 

—  da  St.  Harino,  13th  cent., 

—  Retnuia,  13Lh  cant.,  347. 

—  of  Rheinu,  13Ih  cent.  346. 

—  de  SorboTUie,  I3lh  cent,  387, 


399. 


Aniens.  13lb  cent..  240. 
jf  St.  Trudo,  13th  cent.,  24T. 
Rogrr  Bacon,  13lh  cent.,  293,  n.  (41),  338.  n. 
{1241. 

of  Conway,  Ulh  cent.,  403. 

.  duke  of  Sicilj,  lllh  cent.,  140,  n.  <9). 

"■"  Hovedsn,  i3ll        "    ""' 
omuin  prince, 
[ofOanuIduh,  llthn 
if  St.  Maty.  lOih  cor 
Jioicrlin,  Nominalut.  lllh  ci 


ReiM 


IS  de,  15th  ct 


Retmika.  nun,  10th  CE_.., ,  _. , 

Ri»tn,  island  of,  13th  cent.,  308. 

Rmitrr  of  Dujli,  ISlh  cenl.,  343,  n.  (69),  33S, 

259,  260,  &c..  368. 
Rviiiav  converted.  Oih  cenl.,  S3,  n.  (14); 

loth,  108,  138. 
RuyArock,  John,  I4th  cent..  398.  n.  (93).  408. 
iiycW,  Dionjiina  k,  IStb  cent..  446.  n.  (71), 

S. 
SabbaUCi,  Waldenscs,  13th  cent.,  270. 
&ibtUiaia,  M.  A.  CrEC.  ISlh  Cent.,  454. 
Sabundr,  Raymund,  15tb  cant, ,  450, 1G2. 
SacAmui,   Reinerius  or  Rajnar.  inquisilOT, 

131hCBnl.,266,  n,  (7),  332, 
SofanllMt,  GBThard.  13lb  cent,  356. 
Saina,  WDigbip  of,  in  Sth  cent,,  33,  &c  ;  io 

etb,  80,98;  la  10th,  131,  &C. ;  iDl2th,2S8, 

393. 
Sataliiddiii  (Saladin).  213,  314. 
Saliilmrg,  a  bishopnc.  Sth  cent.,  7,  note. 
Sa/MliVm,  Porchelus,  Ulh  cenL,  409. 
Samogila.  Bnlightcncd,  13th  cent.,  418. 
SamoiiiH  of  Gaia,  11th  cent..  IBl.  n,  (61). 
&BIH.*!,  Jew,  Ilthceiil.,  181,  n.{64),  190. 
Saacliiu,  buig  of  Araion,  11th  cent.,  199. 
Sandtui,  Kelinus,  151h  cant,,  494. 
8au4lu,  Maiinui,  Uth  cent,,  400. 


iNPn. 


488 


SartMiu,  Sth  cent,  13,  Sdc  ;  9th,  63,  te.,ii. 

(2);  10th,  112;  11th,  139,  147;  12th,  212, 

&e.;  13th,  282;  14th,  369,  6lc„  418. 
SaroUm,  queen  of  Hongaiy,  10th  cent,  109. 
iSmmMroOo,  Jerom^,  16th  cent.,  445,  446,  n. 

(66),  458,  461,  462. 
Sa*o  Onmmaticns,  12th  cent,  250. 

Ludolphiu,  14th  cent,  402, 406. 

SoMona  converted,  8th  cent,  10,  dEC,  49. 

Scapular  of  the  Carxnelitee.  310. 

Sclutm  of  the  Weat,  papal,  14tii  cant,  376, 

6cc;  15th,  433,  6ec 
SchitmM :  aee  Htrt$U», 
Sckmidiy  Conrad,  15th  cent,  468. 
Scholattiet:  aee  Thmlagy,  achdaatfc. 
&^W)o^ui8thcent,  15, 16;  in9th.57;  10th, 

116;  nth,  149, 150;  12th,  220,  6cc.;  13th, 

287,  dec.,  291 ;  14th,  363 ;  15th,  421,  439. 
Behouiriimu^  sect,  13th  cent,  351,  465. 
ScoHmu,  14th  cent.,  407. 
iSootiic,  John  Eiigena,  9th  cent,  57,  n.  (10), 

58,  74,  n.  (53),  83, 84, 87, 89, 92, 98. 
,  John  Dons,  14th  cent.,  396,  n.  (80),  407, 

409,  413. 
ScytfdanM  enlightened,  8th  cent,  5. 
Scyliix*t,  John,  11th  cent,  148,  n.  (2). 
Seduinu,  a  Scot,  9th  cent,  76, 82. 
Senentitt  Bemaidm,  mjftic,  15th  Cent,  447, 
:    dw..  n.  (78),  462. 
AtntcwtMm,  who,  255. 
Stparatea,  Panlinana,  101,  n.  (2). 
S^ghti,  a  Paolician,  9th  cent,  103. 

« IIj.  pope,  9th  cent,  76. 

■  ni.,  pope,  10th  cent,  120. 

IV.,  pope,  nth  cent,  155. 

Servanu  of  toe  erer-bleaeed  Tirgm,  13th  cant, 

303. 
Sieilian  monarchy,  what,  140,  n.  (9). 
Siffridj  chronicler,  14th  cent,  400. 
Stgebertf  OemblaciBnais,  12th  cent,  246. 
SQifnd  of  Majence,  11th  cent,  185. 
aigwmmd,  emperor,  15th  cent,  426, 4^,  458. 
Smeon  of  Dorbam,  12th  cent,  247. 

,  Junior,  llth  cent.  181, 190. 

M  agiater  or  Metaphraatea,  10th  cent, 

126,  n.  (22). 

Magister  or  Logotheta,  12th  cent, 


241,  n.  (m 
■  of  Theaaalonica,  15th  cent,  440,  n. 

(48),  463. 
Simum,  Fidataa,  14th  cent,  402. 

,  a  Greek  writer,  13th  cent,  325,  n.  (106). 

of  Montibrt,  13th  cent,  349,  n.  (15). 

Simcmla,  Boni&ce,  15th  cent,  454. 

Smony,  125, 165,  dw. 

jSwOTfuM  of  Conatantinople,  10th  cent,  127, 

n.(26). 
Sut€r$  of  the  Free  Spirit :  aee  Bnikrtm,  dfce. 
Sixtua  IV.,  pope,  15th  cent,  436,  n.  (28). 
iSZsvonuHu  conirerted,  12th  cent,  147, 209. 
SmarogdmM,  9th  cent,  58,  75,  n.  (60),  83. 
Sogditmm.  enlightened,  8th  cent,  5. 
SoUtariuM,  Philip,  12th  cent,  239, 256. 
Solomon  of  Conatance,  9th  cent,  78. 
Sorbomu  founded,  13th  cent,  287. 
Spain  occupied  by  Saracena,  8th  cent,  13, 

dec.;  9th,  53;  llth.  147;  13th,  282;  14th, 

359,  dec;  15th,  41& 
Mfio,  Alphonaua  de,  15th  cent,  446,  n.  (67), 

462. 
Spiriit  Hdy,  hia  procaaaioa  conftro?8rt0d,8th 

cent,43;9Ch,88. 


Spiritt  HoIt,  hia  mineiiloiia  gifta,  a  contio- 

feray,  9th  cent,  95^  n.  (43). 
SpiritMiaU,  a  party  of  ftaacfacana,  311,  dec, 

314,  317,  n.  (86),  374,  384. 
Sprtngv^  Jamea,  15th  cent,  466. 
Sudmgtn,  heretica,  13th  cent,  343,  n.  (2). 
Stdla,  John,  16th  cent,  45a 
St^hm  of  Augaburg,  12th  cent,  246L 

Harding,  12th  cent.,  246. 

— —  of  Hungary,  10th  cent.,  109. 

Langton,  archbiahop  of  Canteibaxy, 


13th  cent,  325,  n.  (110),  335. 

of  Liege,  10th  cent.,  133. 

of  Orleana,  llth  cent,  203,  n.  (7). 

-— —  II.,  pope,  8th  cent,  21, 32. 

III.,  pope,  8th  cent,  32. 

—  v.,  pope,  9th  cent,  78. 

VII.,  pope,  10th  cent,  78, 121. 

VIII.,  pope,  10th  cent,  121. 

— —  IX.,  pope,  llth  cent,  184. 

of  Thiera,  llth  cent,  177. 

of  Toumay,  12th  cent,  251. 


Stereoramomf  what,  90,  n.  (33). 

Sum,  Henry,  14th  cent,  399,  n.  (07). 

Stigmaia  of  St  Francia,  382,  n.  (35),  41L 

Stock,  Simon,  13th  cent,  310. 

Stoic  philoaq>hy,  14th  cent.,  363. 

Strabo,  Walafiid,  9th  cent,  58,  74,  n.  (61), 

82,98. 
Stiarmmo  of  Fulda,  8th  cent,  10,  n.  (11). 
St^Uamut  Hapa,  9th  cent.,  70,  note. 
SybeluU-Jiwrn,  8th  cent,  5,  note. 
Sudbury,  Simon,  14th  cant,  380. 
Sumo  of  Denmark,  10th  cent,  109, 110^  113. 
Suidao,  10th  cent.,  127,  n.  (25). 
Summa  theologica,  what,  189, 338. 
Suncedomi,  Panlicun  clergy,  103. 
Sun,  Henry.  13th  cent.,  354,  n.  (24),  408. 
Swedec  enli^tenod,  9th  cent,  50. 
Sword-boarerg,  knighta,  12th  cent,  209. 
Sylvuter  II.,  pope,  10th  cent,  112,  118,  n. 

(18),  123. 155. 

IIL,  pope,  llth  cent,  156. 

Sguromilua,  15th  cent,  442,  note. 


Syncdbu,  what  7  27,  n.  (85). 
Synodo:  aee  Comuilt, 

T. 

7«6ori<M  of  Bohemia,  15th  cent,  450,  dec 

TamerUme  or  Timur  Beg,  360. 

Tangut,  miaaiona  to,  13^  419. 

Tanquelm  or  Tanquehn,  12th  cent.,  268,  n. 

(li). 
Tanuiua  of  Conatant,  8th  cent.,  31,  n.  (47). 
Tartart  enlightened,  8th  cent.,  5;  10th,  106, 

&a;    11^  138;   13th,  276;   14th,  359; 

15th,  419. 
Tauter,  John,  14th  cent,  398,  n.  (93),  408. 
Tompiaro.  order  of,  15th  cent,  215,  dec ;  aup- 

preaaed,  373,  416,  die 
Termmitto,  the  Nominaliata,  423. 
TertiarU,  who,  319,  n.  (88),  383, 438. 
Teutonic  knighta^  216, 281,  359. 
TKegatmo,  hiatonan,  9th  cent,  58, 76. 
Theobald  V.  of  Campania,  13th  cent,  28a 

Stampenaia,  13th  cent.,  332. 

Theodora,  empreaa,  9th  cent,  51,  86, 102. 

of  Kooie,  10th  cent,  120,  n.  (5). 

Thoodoric  of  St.  Trudo,  12th  cent,  246. 

de  Apoldia,  13th  cent,  333. 

Theodorue  Abiicara,  69,  n.  (34),  84. 
-— — —  Oiaptnai  9Ch  cent,  68,  n.  (38). 


■484  im 

T*ndmu  Luc.,  13th  c«n[„37B,  331,  a(l(W). 

L-  MalochiU,  Mlb  cent.,  MS,  n.  (4). 

StudilB»,Slh  cent.,  68,  n.  (31),  65, 

n.  (10),  (IT). 
Tit«>dr.iit  or  Dioibin,  lllh  cent.,  IS4. 
Thfoiiulj-lnii,  aib  cent.,  31,  n.  (46). 
ThB<logy.  Gicgeuc  fitb  cent..  31,  Ac  ;  9th, 

S2;  ioth.  133:  Hth,  1ST,  dec.;  12lh.  ZU. 

Sic;  13111,335,  ic;  l«h,406i  lllh-WO. 
,didicUc, Bib MDt. 33,3c, dec.;  9th, 

63 ;  lOlh.  132 ;  Uth,  138,  Alc„  ;  12ih,  2&6, 

dec;  ISth, 330, dec. ;  Htb,406,&c.i  ISth, 

■     ipiilenuc,athcenl.,37;  9d,Bi,dca.i 

lWh.133;  llth.  ISO;  ISttwSU:  mi>,33a; 

Ulh,  409,  dec  1  IMb,  481,  fcc 
,  practifal,  6th  ceal.,  37;  Dth,  S3. 

&c;  1001,133;  lllb,  ISO;  lStti,«S8j  13th. 

338.  dec;  lltb,  lOB;  ISlh,  401. 
.  myilic.  etta  cent.,  3T;  Sth,  &S,  B3, 

dec;  mb,Z5S;  Uth, 338 1  Uth, iOe ;  ISth. 

Ml,  dec. 
— ,  Kbolutic,  Sth  cent.,  3B ;  Blh,  58, 

83;  Uth,  IBS.  &C1  13[h,  331 ,  255 ;  13lh, 

336.  &c.;  14lh,  406,  die:  ISth, 461. 
TVopAmM  Cera.,  lllh  cent..  180,  n.  (S8). 

,  hi*ii>ri«n,  Slh  csnt,  ar,  il  (36). 

of  Nice,  91b  cmt-  ta.  tt  (37). 

or  NicB,  14th  cenL,  39S,  u.  (Tfl), 

Thiapham,  Mai-omle,  eth  cent.,  45,  a.  (3). 

,  (irrek  emperor,  9th  cenl.,  56,  S6. 

T>\Bn>hylail  oi  AcnAn,  lllh  cent.,  ISl,  186. 

of  CoMtun.,  lOlh  cml..  119,  n.  (3). 

Thmmma.  12th  cant.,«l,  n.  (53). 
TTWfM.  St..  lath  cent.,  239,  n.  (44). 
Tibmii  Aquinu.  13lh  cent.,  35i,  aai,  326,11. 
(116),  335.  337,  33H,  330.  406,  107, 109. 


397. 


-  Bradwsnlii 


9,  I4lh  ci 
en,  13th  c( 


It.,  40e. 


.,  365,  a.  (15), 
n.  (121). 


-  Cwtipral 

orincfui. 

Joraiui,  \Va  cent.,  400, 

ofSIianbnts,  Hth  cent., 398,  n.  (91). 

Sliibba.  14lh  cent.,  403. 

WallBig,  Mth  com.,  403, 108. 

Wicke,  Wiccius.  131h  cent.,  333. 

Thamairm.  king  of  Boioia,  IStb  cent.,  165. 
Ttomi.H,  lllh  cent.,  407, 
Thtaingio-m,  ath  ceDC,  6,  dec  n.  (2). 
Ttbria.  seit  of  PnulicianB,  102. 
Timnihu.  Nesloiiui,  Sib  cent.,  S,D„  15,  D.  (3). 
Timur  Beg ;  aee  TamaUau. 
TonuiBiw,  Benutrilui,  151b  cent.,  453. 
Talaha,  Alnh.,  13th  cenl.,  444,  n.  (60),  460. 
•  <7W,  council  of,  Otb  cent..  03. 

TVmunJuaniianim,  9th  cent..  B8.  dec;  10th, 
130.  D.  (1);    Uth.  l^J.  dec;   13th,  360; 
13Ih,  334,  die,  340,  311. 
Tr<i>uy;enHiau,llth  cant., 139,  n.  (7). 
Trail  God,  a  tonttoneriy,  9tb  ceoL,  94. 
TVinify,  diictrine  of.  13lh  cent.,  3S7. 
Tr<lhtmuM,  JabD,  IStb  cent,  432, 154. 
Tritrt,  Nieotans,  lllh  cent.  400. 
TVjvtum  and  Quidnvium,  It;,  150,  221 . 
Ttdaaa,  Nicolaui,  ISUi  cent,  160. 
TWitulm enh(htcned.  lltb  coiit,  138. 
■    TVttinStbcent.,  13;  iOth.lla;  llth,H7i 
t2th.217;  IMh.aoU;  151b, 119. 
TVb^,  wet,  13Ui  cent,  351, 165. 


TWttrniuIa,  John  de,  Ufl,  n.  (dS),  MS, 
Tudiiati,  enlhuilHl,  t2Ih  cent,  363. 
TVo.  mother  of  Hiitld.  loth  cenL.  Iia 
Tyraiaaciili.  idTocuted.  ISIh  cent.,  131. 

U. 
UbtrliiBa  ds  Ciulll,  386, 100. 
Udairick  01  Ulrich  oif  Augiburg,  133. 

ofStruburg,  Uth  cent.,  333. 

VleiT  nf  Angen,  12th  cent.  220. 
UUrrum,  Richard,  151b  cent,  118. 
Un^ehm.  Presbyter  John,  12tb  cent..  112. 
(7iufy  ofhtiiDaniioula,9tbcent,95,  □.  (13). 
UtBHrnU :  see  KeaiiiU  and  Nmmilua. 
Umvmiliii:  SCO  Stiiooli. 
I/wxri^y  of  Palis,  387,  309, 109. 

-■"  Prague,  15lh  cent,  137,  4c. 


-  111.,  pope,  I2lh  cent.,  334, 351. 

-  IT.,  pope,  13th  cent,  399,  3^ 

-  V„  pope,  Hth  cent.  358,  37S, 


Tolnm,  coondl  rf,  9th  cent,  93,  n.  rST). 
Vidla.  LaurentiUB,  ISth  cent,  450,  400. 
ValUMrhol^tra,  canoQi,  13Ih  cent.,  302. 
VaJ/umftro.™.,  monks,  lllh  cent,  176. 
Vaims.  Felii  de,  13ih  cent,  303. 
Vargaa,  Alphontue,  Itth  cant,  403. 
Vaalia,  John  da,  15th  cent.  445,  n.  (6S). 
Vtnuieular  tongue,  in  worship,  199,  dec 
VMn  of  Hamebi,  13tb  cent..  310. 
r.ciorll..  OOM.  11th  cent,  137. 193. 

.,  173,  las. 

.,.  _.. i"l8i'h  CL..... 

Vincent  of  BesuTua,  13lh  cent .  289.  n.  (32). 
ririJhi..  Bib  cent,  9,  n.  (7),  11,  n.  (11). 
Viialu,  a  Fnrao,  14ih  cent,  100,  406. 
VuMldui.  John  Liidavicue.  16Ih  cent,  455. 
ViHi,  John  Ludovicus,  ]6ih  cent.  155. 
VmlongHi,  William,  151hcent,  451. 

W. 
R'ad.WfBm,  AdBm,  Hth  cent,  403. 
Walafnd  iflnbo:  see  Sirabo. 
Waldanat  I.  of  Denmark,  208. 
WaJHnuiani,  12th  cent,  270;   their  origin, 

270,  dec. ;  doctrinea  aiid  liTEs,  272 ;  church 

oScerg,  273;  I31h  cent,  343,  dec:  lllL 

413;  151b,  158,  46S. 
WMhi,  Peter,  12th  cunt,  270, 
Wallu,  John.  13th  cent,  332. 
Wnfa.Hf Wn,  Thomaa.  15th  cent,  450. 
Waller,  a  Baghanl,  Uth  cent.,  414,  n.  (12). 

Bnrler.  14th  cent.  366,  398,  n.  (89). 

Manes,  13lheent,2Sa,  n,  (16). 

ofSt  Victor:  >6e  Oaalirr. 

Watrr,  cold,  ordeil  by,  99,  n.  (4). 
W«i-n-i,  litatbrBn,  323. 
Wen-blbcTt  of  Prum,  9lh  cent,  77, 
Wtmmu  Kollwmck  de  Laer,  433. 
K'm«I,  John,  15th  cent,  445,  n.  (65). 
WlMi  Brolhrao,  sect,  151b  rent.  467. 
WickUffc,  John,  Uth  cent,  379,  dec,  n.  (Mi, 

430; 


48S 


TVidU^Ecct,  381, 458. 

WidMtd,  Baxoo  chief,  90k  cent,  11. 

WilhOmma,  ftnatic,  13th  cent,  356,  n.  (80). 

TVtUunn,  AlTernus,  13th  cent,  335. 

'  Amald,  13th  cent,  3i5. 

^— -  of  Auxene,  12th  cent,  844. 

■  of  St  Amour,  13th  cent.,  300, 380,  ik 

(189). 

Brito  or  Armoncns,  888,  n.  (15). 

of  Champeanz,  18th  cent,  861. 

the  Conqueror,  11th  cent,  149. 

de  Coartenay,  14th  cent,  380. 

Dorand,  13th  cent,  328,  n.  (123),  400. 

of  Hinchan,  Uth  cent,  176. 

Major.  I3th  cent,  333. 

—  of  HahnflbtiTy.  12th  cent.,  248. 

Mardagot,  14th  cent,  399,  n.  (97). 

of  Nangia,  13th  cent,  289,  n.  (27),  399. 

Nenbrigenaia,  12th  cent,  251. 

of  Nogeot,  18th  cent,  855. 

of  Pane,  13th  cent,  387,  n.  (118),  40a 

Perald,  13th  cent,  389,  n.  (1311 

of  Rhefane,  18th  cent.,  844,  n.  (64)w 

de  Seligniaco,  13th  cent,  330. 

Thorn,  14th  cent,  404. 

of  Tyre,  18th  cent,  850. 

Wodford,  14th  cent,  405. 

WiOdnau  of  Mets,  11th  cent,  185. 

WOUeUof  Eichstadt,  8thcent,7,  n.,  10,  jl 
Jill),  •»•-»-» 

WaUbnmd  of  Oldenbuif ,  13th  cent,  330. 
IVitti&rorrf  of  Utrecht,  «h  cent,  6,  n.  (8). 
WimftheUngau,  Jamea,  15th  cent.  455. 
Wp^firid  or  Boni&ce,  apoatle  ot  Oennany, 
8th  cent,  6,  dEC.  n.  (8). 


Tfnutkmi,  hirtorin,  lOUi  eant,  116,  mtSU 
ll^tftiMM»orUiatnith,lllbeMit,187;  Wk^ 

867,  860,870,  dEC;  1111^  aiS,  *e.;  140^ 

378, dec:  ldth,45a 
Wlodimir,  dake  of  Roam,  10th  cent,  106. 
Vr«^Aar«fai»  of  Eichatadt,  9th  cent,  7a 
TTord^p,  jmblic :  aee  Ctnmomin, 
Wriunj  Oieek,in  8th  cent, 87. 31,  n.;  0th, 

67;  10th,  186;  llth,180;  18th,8S0;  iSlh, 

383;  14th,  394;  15th,  44a 
, Latin, in 8th cent, 88;  9th, 70;  10th, 

187;  Uth,  181;  18th,a41;  18th,  880;  Ujlhb 

396;  15th,  448. 
WUrttbittgt  a  biiho|Mric,  8th  cent,  7,  nolt* 

X. 

JSmaMv,  Francia,  15th  cent,  418, 456L 

,  Franciacua,  Uth  cent,  405. 

XipkOm,  Oeorge,  18th  cent,  841,  nola. 
1  John,  nth  cent,  181,  n.  (64) 

y. 

Ytmgtr  ten,  among  the  Cathaii,a66. 

Z. 

ZabanUa,  Francia,  14th  cent,  406. 
Zaekariat,vopet  8th  cent.,  80,  38, 47. 

of  Chryaopolia,  18th  cent,  840. 

Zamoroy  Ali^onaua,  16th  cent,  456w 
Zmiz,  a  biahopric,  10th  cent,  111,  n.  (80). 
Zthton»f  Frandecana,  13th  cent,  3lL 
ZcwpU,  Atabec,  18th  cent..  818. 
ZiJo,  John,  15th  cent,  458, 466. 
iroMTM,  John,  18th  cent,  66, 818,  n.  (4)^840^ 

850. 
Zu^^ktHt  Gerhard  o^  14th  cent,  408. 


END  OF  VOL.   U. 


•J